《The Eternal battle》 Cultivation levels Cultivation levels Here, the cultivation levels will be mentioned ording to the book progress, and it will be updated periodically Cultivation levels First step: Foundation building Gathering realm: nine levels each level requires the opening of six veins (54 veins) Refinement realm ?????????? Second step: path and self ?????????? Transformation realm ?????????? Truth glimpse Chapter 1: Shi Tu Chapter 1: Shi Tu Huaxia faced a disaster unprecedented in its history, without warning the capital, Beijing, turned into a burning hell. Many of bombspletely destroyed Beijing within a few minutes, sending more than thirty million people to death. This incident had major repercussions on Huaxia and the whole world, and this incident was considered a terrorist attack, and the mastermind behind it is not discovered until now, which made every country in the world worried that it would be the next target. But this was an unnecessary concern because such an attack did not happen again after more than half a year has passed. Little by little, Huaxia began to regain its former strength, which was impossible in less than ten years, and all thanks to the Shi Economic Group, which showed strongly in the stage after the terrorist attack. Before the terrorist attack, Shi Economic Group was just a second-sspany with a capital of no more than one hundred million yuan, but all the Shi family members died except for the third illegitimate son who inherited all the family wealth. Despite his young age, he was able to raise the Shi Economic Group to make its capital hundreds of billions in just six months, despite the fact that the third son''s age did not exceed 19 years. But no one knew his ce because he had not appeared in public since the death of his family and only a few knew of his presence even before the disaster because he was an illegitimate son, so the Shi family hid his presence and never left the pce. On the other side, no one was interested in searching for information about just an illegitimate son before the disaster. Shi Economic Group''s achievements were very great, which led to many doubts because they are the biggest beneficiaries of the disaster. But no matter who was searching and whatever effort was made all that was lead to a cleanpany. ....... A year after the disaster. Shi Tu was sitting at his private desk at home with a poker face as he looking at the stacked paper mountains above his desk. Shi Tu had a decent appearance and deep ck eyes as if he could see through everything, His long ck hair slightly lends a touch of rebellion to the first impression of the beholder. Shi Tu sighed but did not stop working and continued to change papers very quickly. Finally, after a long day of work, Shi Tu finished all the work stacked over his desk. Without resting for a moment, Shi Tu quickly left his office and left the Shi residence surreptitiously before Alice noticing that he had finished work or that she would send him a new mountain of papers to deal with. Shi Tu is more powerful than normal people but he still human and has limits, the work all day and night is very boring so Shi Tu crept to get some relief. After Shi Tu came out, he continued to wander randomly without a specific destination because he is simply alone. no friends No hobbies No things he wants to do Shi Tu simply has no desire to do anything but live and that is the only reason for his hard work, he wants to earn a lot of money and lead an easy life for now. In this world without enough energy, it is impossible for one individual to have the power to deal with many people at most, he can deal with a few hundred people with a huge difference in strength, but all this mean nothing in front of modern weapons. So, the only way to ensure a living is to have a lot of money, followers, and political influence, because individual power does not mean anything in the absence of enough energy. Even Spiritual Herbs that require a year of ripening in normal conditions require hundreds of years here so Shi Tu had to give up because cultivation is impossible in this world. After wandering around for a while, Shi Tu decided to have a meal because he did not eat anything for a day and night because of the continuous work. Shi Tu chose the nearest restaurant and took a seat before calling the waiter. She Tu had no food preference so he ordered the most popr dish in this restaurant which is meat and sd. Shi Tu eat quietly without paying attention to anything. After Shi Tu came out of the restaurant, a red BMW car caught his attention, specifically the woman in the car. She is a tall woman with long ck hair. the woman is inspecting some papers inside her car and she is clearly a new businesswoman and a workaholic because she is also eating inside the car when reading the papers. Although this woman is not very beautiful and at most has a good appearance, she has caught the attention of Shi Tu heavily because he had seen this face before and specifically a woman who have almost the same face but that woman cannot be here. Despite seeing a familiar face, Shi Tu was not affected much or not at all. Shi Tu quietly moved away from the ce as if nothing had happened and there were absolutely no waves in Shi Tu''s heart. In fact, Shi Tu has not felt anything since he was born. He was not angry, sad or happy, he always moved ording to brain and logic that relied on profit and loss, and every step he made was very thoughtful. Although Shi Tu did not experience any emotions in this life, he tested them correctly in his previous eight lives, so he understood them well and had no problemmunicating or understanding the way others think and anticipate their actions. Only he does not want any unnecessary problems. But if it is necessary, he is fully prepared to start these problems himself, no matter the size. "Hey boy, don''t you hear me? Are you deaf?" While Shi Tu was thinking about how to develop hispany more without having to appear on his own, he heard someone''s voice calling him. Shi Tu looked in front of him and there was one idea in his head. "Here we are again, another idiot, looking after his death." He was just another local one who wanted to get some easy money by showing his muscles in front of ordinary people and ying the role of a gangster. Shi Tu knew very well what was going to happen but he ignored the person calling him and overrun him quickly and lightly without the man being able to respond. It is possible to avoid such idents by getting some bodyguards and wearing some expensive clothes and acting arrogantly but this is annoying and most importantly brings unnecessary attention. So, Shi Tu had to deal with this in another way. The man was so angry that Shi Tu ignored him and before he turned around Shi Tu he was forcefully pulled by an unknown person and hugged him like old friends. " third brother, did not see you for a while. Did you forget your big brother so fast?" A person appeared from nowhere spoke with a bright smile. "Who is your third brother? I say leave me or you will regret this father is a friend of Brother Chu!!" "Heh, third brother, your joke is not funny at all hahaha!" The ''third brother'' was pulled by the ''big brother'' from his neck like old friends, but a close look will make it clear that he is being dragged without the ability to resist and he certainly does not know this person. After a few hours, a mutted body was found but the owner of the body could not be identified and the killer was not found. This is Shi Tu''s solution he makes some people deal with these things in his ce. What is the benefit of the followers if he does not use them to get some luxury? No matter where Shi Tu goes, some shadow guards apany him in the dark in order to protect him and keep any problems out of his way. Shadow guards are a special squad that only listens to Shi Tu, only Shi Tu know their true faces and can evenmand them to die for fun and they will die immediately. based on Shi Tu''s vast experience when one can''t possess absolute power, the strongest is not the richest but who can obtain thergest number of fanatic followers. After wandering around for a long time and visiting many recreational ces like the zoo finally Shi Tu is about to return to his home to ept his fate and be rebuked by Alice because she is the only person in this world who calling him without respect and still alive. But he noticed the familiar woman off her car. She dressed in purple dress and went to the sun hotel where she parked her car. Shi Tu did not pay any attention to this woman, but after seeing her for the second time he decided to go and check it. From what he can see, it seems that the hotel hosts a party inside, which is an ideal asion to expand the social circle of the new businesswomen. No wonder she is here. Usually such an event requires an invitation card in order to enter and this is the problem that prevented Shi Tu from entering. Shi Tu can sneak in, but he will inevitably have to enter into some dialogues and it will be annoying if they know that he does not have invitation. Especially since this hotel belongs to the Sun group, which does not lose at all in front of Shi Economic Group, and has a much longer history and Shi Tu did not want to cause any unnecessary problems. Suddenly, Shi Tu smiled a little as he spotted a couple stepping towards the hotel door and without hesitation, he headed towards them. Chapter 2: The Sun Hotel Chapter 2: The Sun Hotel Shi Tu quickly approached the couple and spoke a little loudly. "Hi, the beauty in yellow dress over there, wait." Su Fei heard the call of Shi Tu and because she is wearing a yellow dress she turned to see who calling her. Su Fei used to being called by many people in vulgar way in order to chase her and get her attention or establish cooperation with her, so she can stay calm, but not Ouyang He. Ouyang He made a lot of effort to invite Su Fei to this party, but there is already someone trying to spoil this precious opportunity? Ouyang He turned in anger to see the person who dared spoil his ns. Ouyang He looked at Shi Tu who is approaching them and getting more angry. Normal!! Common!! He is just an ordinary person dressed a clothes barely cost twenty yuan. Such a person dared to spoil the ns of Young Master Ouyang He? unforgivable!! Ouyang He was about to yell at Shi Tu, but Shi Tu acted faster, he get close and grab Su Fei''s hand quickly. Su Fei tried to pull her hand but it was useless because the difference in strength was huge. "Beautifuldy, do you give me the honor to apany you to see canaries in the garden? " Shi Tu spoke with a smiling and innocent face as if he done nothing wrong. '' Seeing Canaries in the Garden? What does this mad man say? Was there such a way to flirt? And with this appearance? No, is there a Canary bird in the garden? '' Ouyang He simply thought that this man is crazy or that it is a popr joke these days or maybe he is some prank for celebrities so he got a little less angry because such prank is pupr on TV shows recently so he had to keep a respectable appearance in order to preserve his reputation, as there may be a hidden camera around, recording what is happen But Su Fei hadpletely different thoughts. Her heart beat very quickly when she heard the word ''Canary'' because it has a distinct meaning to her. Su Fei looked at Shi Tu''s eyes at first nce they seem natural, but for Su Fei these eyes were very frightening, because this eyes is colder than her master''s eyes, so she subconsciously lowered her head, but she frozen because what she saw really shocked her. On the right hand of Shi Tu that holding Su Fei''s hand there is a ck ring with some iprehensible red symbols. She knew this ring very well because all the characteristics of this ring were marked in her soul so she can distinguish it from thousands of fake rings. Even if she is mad or on the edge of death, she will never fail to recognize the ring. So, she knew very well what this ring meant and what kind of person who wore it. There is only one ring in the whole world, and in exchange only one person have the right to wear it. Her fear eased a little, but it was reced by anxiety, tension and extreme respect, no it was an iprehensible fanaticism. Su Fei gathered herposure and responded quickly with great respect. " Of course, this is my pleasure." even that Su Fei mental stability is great, the panic is still very clear on her face and she did not leave Shi Tu''s hands even though he actually let her. '' What? '' Ouyang He shocked by what he hearing now and his brain was unable to cope with what is happening in front of him, Su Fei the cold beauty of the Su family, the iceberg that make men tremble with fear can actually be nice with a man? on top of that, she epted his invitation directly and seemed excited and a little terrified? A burning me grew up in Ouyang He''s heart because this was a strong p in his face but as the heir of his family''s business he learned to act wisely and not lose his temper so easily and he began to analyze what was happening. First, it is impossible for the person who can make Su Fei to behave like this to be an ordinary man and his seemingly normal clothes are no longer important because the rich and the influential people have their own designers so the simplicity of the clothes does not matter as long as the owner like it., these designers cannot easily distinguish their clothes from normal clothes. only experts can do this, and they usually cost hundreds of thousands dors per piece. So, Ouyang He decided to act decently and try to know this man background first before trying to do anything because he don''t want to kick the iron te. "Su Fei, is this your friend? He looks interesting man. Can you introduce him to me?" Ouyang He tried to look natural as possible, but his though is easy to notice. Su Fei''s view changed to her usually icy face after remembering Ouyang He existence but his background is not simple in Songjiang so she couldn''tpletely ignore him or the result wouldn''t be good. Su Fei responded with an apology tone. "Young Master Ouyang I apologize because I cannot apany you this time. I will definitelypensate you next time so can you leave me with this Young Master? We have a very important topic to discuss." "This is ..." Ouyang He faced difficulty in deciding, if he gave up this opportunity, he might not have another opportunity even if she promised topensate him, but on the other hand he did not want to offend her and this mysterious Young Master. Ouyang He looked again at Shi Tu with a threatening look, but Shi Tu replied with a sarcastic smile as if he were looking at a clown. As the heir of his family, he has dealt with a lot of people, so he has a respectable experience of knowing the type of person he is talking to. but this time he couldn''t see through Shi Tu, so he reluctantly agreed because he did not want to make an enemy out of nothing, but that doesn''t mean that he has surrendered. "Well no problem. We will meet again in cooperation on the new project." Ouyang He didn''t want to embarrass himself any more so he got into the hotel quickly leaving a hint of what kind ofpensation he want. Shi Tu and Su Fei moved away from the hotel gate a little before Su Fei bow a little towards Shi Tu. "This humble servant is honored in the presence of His Majesty" Su Fei supposed to kneel down when meeting Shi Tu, but she didn''t dare to do so in such a public ce to not reveal his identity. "It is okay for me you can act normally. There is no need for this veneration in this public ce." This is another reminder of Shi Tu to her so she wouldn''t do anything revealing his identity. " As you wish " Although he asked her not to call him his Majesty, she didn''t dare to ask his name, and she only answered his questions without asking any questions. Su Fei lifted her head and gazed carefully at Shi Tu. Shi Tu is a tall young man with ck hair and eyes, although his long hair seemed strange to a man, his features were carefully carved and although he isn''t overly handsome, his appearance cannot be consideredmon. Shi Tu didn''t want to waste time so he got into the core of the matter directly. "I need to enter that party but I don''t have an invitation so I want you to be my partner and help me to enter." Su Fei didn''t understand why Shi Tu want to attend a party like this, but she don''t have to understand, she only need to obey. "There is no problem but you will have to change your clothes and wear a formal suit or they will not allow you to enter even if you are with me." Shi Tu nodded and said, "There is no problem. There is a shop next to the hotel so buy me a suit because I don''t have enough money with me." " As you wish " All Shi Tu cards were in Alice''s hand, so he didn''t have the money to buy a suit for this party and had no choice but to use Su Fei''s money because he only carries with him less than a hundred yuan now after touring all the day. Su Fei didn''t mind spending money at all, for her that was an honor, her family would be proud of for future generations. After they bought the suit, they went straight back to the party, Su Fei had her own invitation, so she had no problem entering without Ouyang He and bringing Shi Tu with her, even though he didn''t have his own invitation, because her invitation is a VIP invitation. After entering the party, Shi Tu and Su Fei became immediately the center of views due to Su Fei''s fame and beauty, but this did not affect Shi Tu. They didn''t go straight to the gatherings and slowly walked to the side. Shi To managed to find his target quickly within moments and immediately referred to it. "Su Fei, do you know who that woman is?" Su Fei looked at the direction that Shi Tu referred and said. "She is called Gu Yin, the CEO of Ice Snow Jewelry Company. I heard that she started thispany on her own, but she is currently facing some problems and it is strange that she is able to get an invitation for such a party." Shi Tu''s eyes glowed slightly when she heard herpany name. "I want a full report on her as quickly as possible." Shi Tu did not wait for a response and turned to leave before someone came to speak with Su Fei, he didn''t want to stay at this party, he came only to take a look, especially that he drew attention because hee with Su Fei and did not want to get involved with her pursuers. Unfortunately, almost all men looked at Shi Tu with hate, but it is hidden well, in a few moments all the Young Masters were ordered to investigate the identity of Shi Tu. Chapter 3: Sun Jie Chapter 3: Sun Jie Shi Tu headed towards the entrance quickly, but unfortunately, he did not have the opportunity to get out. "young master, may I have a moment of your time?" Shi Tu heard a soft voiceing from behind, but he ignored it and continued walking towards the door, but that moment of thinking was enough for the woman to approach him and call him again. "young master, there is something I want to talk about with you, so may I have some of your time?" Shi Tu heard the soft voice again and seem a little upset this time. Since she was so close, Shi Tu couldn''t im any longer that he didn''t hear it, so he stopped and turned to her. In front of Shi Tu, a woman in the same age like Shi Tu, wearing a blue dress shows the valley between her huge breasts, she had a perfect body and her curves are almost perfect. Her long ck hair slipped as a waterfall to hide her back. Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed a little because he was able recognize this woman. Shi Tu collected information about all the influential personalities in the world, and this was not difficult for him thanks to his photographic memory so that he doesn''t fall into any unnecessary trouble and doesn''t offend unnecessarily influential people. Sun Jie is the little princess of the Sun family, one of the three great families in Huaxia. The Sun family influence in social circle is no less than that the Shi family but rather had a great influence on politics and military. If she were someone else, Shi Tu would have ignored her, but this time he couldn''t, Sun Jie have been known to take revenge on the simplest grievances. There is rumors that she led apany with a capital exceeding one billion to bankrupt just because the son of her owner has annoyed her a little, in fact she was not considered harassment because he stared at her for a while but who mes him? This is a normal reaction for a man. Shi Tu looked at Sun Jie with an attitude that was neither modest nor arrogant "Miss, I apologize previously because I don''t know anyone here so I didn''t think you calling me so I was rude but I have some things to do so I have to leave and I cannot stay or I will be happy to apany you so if it is not urgent I hope you excuse me." Shi Tu spoke calmly and seemed eager to leave and could not stay here at all that he did not ask about the identity of the other side. Sun Jie was a little surprised and looked at Shi Tu with some suspicion. This man was able to reject her without blinking. Sun Jie had no strange ideas about Shi Tu, but only thought that his will is strong. It is rare for a man to show no reaction when he sees her for the first time. Looking at his reaction, he doesn''t seem to know that she is the host, but he knows who she is but not the identity of the host, but her true identity because he did not ask who she is at all and does not seem interested in knowing. Either he knows who she really is or he was gay but she cannot see any disgust or alienation in his eyes so it is clear that he is not. "Who are you? Don''t you know who I am? I don''t remember inviting you. Who brought you here? From whichpany are you?" Sun Jie posed a routine set of questions to verify Shi Tu. ''Is she the one who sent the invitations? This means that she is the host of this party, thinking about it, this hotel is owned by the Sun family and it is not easy to book itpletely for a party. I also heard that Sun Jie came to Songjiang to experience life.'' Shi Tu realized that he had fallen into some trouble because this woman began to suspect him. The woman''s intuition was always strong, especially Sun Jie''s type. Coming to a party without knowing the host and leaving just moments aftering up has not even take his phone to pretend that someone called him, this is really strange. Shi Tu showed apelling smile and said " my name is Shi Tu I''am just a college student. I only came with Miss Su Fei a few moments ago, she only used me as a shield and now I have to leave because she no longer needs me after found another person at the party." Impotence and discontent were evident from Shi Tu''s expressions and no one would believe that he ming someone else. Sun Jie didn''t seem to believe him and asked "Who did she used you to get rid?" Shi Tu answered immediately, "A person called Ouyang He" Sun Jie nodded a little and said, "Well, no problem, but you can''t leave now. You have to stay until the party is over, or my reputation will get damaged I hope you don''t mind?" Shi Tu showed some panic and said, "Oh no no, of course I don''t mind. That would be my honor." Shi Tu did not want to prolong this conversation so he agreed with everything she said because he could only sneak and no one would notice. Sun Jie seemed satisfied with Shi Tu''s behavior."Well, you can enjoy the party and the food to your heart." Shi Tu looked a little excited and said, "Thank you for your generosity." Then Shi Tu turned and quickly returned to the crowd but suddenly stopped and said something to Sun Jie, "Let''s bet on our life. What do you think? But first I''ll show you a show worth betting for." After that, Shi Tu left without giving Sun Jie a chance to speak. There were many men who wanted to talk to Shi Tu so they went to him after he left Sun Jie, but unfortunately Shi Tu was lost in the crowd and nobody found him. A woman dressed as a bodyguard appeared and approached Sun Jie, "mistress, do you suspect him? I asked the guards and told me that he was who took the initiative to call Su Fei so that she abandoned Ouyang He who hade with her voluntarily for him. She did not use him as a shield but rather he used her to enter." Yu Ying was very respectful to Sun Jie and she understand her so she didn''t need to tell her to ask guards. Shi Tu looked really suspicious but nothing big. Sun Jie''s eyes narrowed a little and said, "Keep him on watch all the time." Yu Ying did not understand the cause of this extreme caution, "mistress, I think you exaggerate your caution. We just came to Songjiang, who knows you here?" "Yu Ying, your thinking is so superficial, there is no one know me here but people from the new capital know me and this is a good opportunity to get rid of me especially after we swallowed the wealth of Li family that was destroyed in the disaster a year ago as we were lucky that most of our main members were not in the capital at that time so There are so many parties that are dissatisfied with us." "Well this ...." Yu Ying couldn''t disprove Herdy''s words because she is right in many ways. Sun Jie remembered something and asked, "What about the Shi family? Is there any progress?" Yu Ying answered with some impotence, "No, no matter how much we did, we couldn''t find out anything about Shi Tu, as all our invitations were rejected, so we invited his deputy, Alice, but she refused toe, but this is not strange because we did not use the Sun''s family name, but your privatepany, it is not supposed to know who are you " "Okay let''s go. We can''t leave the guests." ............................... After the party over without problems, Sun Jie was very tired of interacting with various guests and discussing cooperation with many of them. Sun Jie get on the sofa and no aura of the nobledy could be seen. Sun Jie looked at Yu Ying who is standing respectfully behind her and said, "Did that person did anything Strang thing?" Yu Ying looked a little uneasy and said, "Actually, we couldn''t find him even after we searched the entire hotel, but fortunately none of the guests got hurt because he seems to have left." Sun Jie''s eyes glowed with some coldness and said, "Not necessarily, his ability to leave unnoticed, it means that he can hide too." "Do we keep looking?" "No need with his skills it is impossible to catch him with the men we have now." She has been thinking about Shi Tu since she met him, especially the words he said at the end, At first she thought he is just a killer but it seemed she was wrong because with his ability anyone who targeted by him in that ce had already died a hundred times. Suddenly Sun Jie thought about a possibility and immediately stood up, "Yu Ying, we will return to the new capital to meet my father." Yu Ying was surprised by the habit of herzy mistress, "But you are tired! How about going tomorrow?" " No, we''ll go now." .......................... Shi Tu had sneaked out of the party as soon as he separated from Sun Jie If the Guards of Shi''s family cannot notice him at all, how just an ordinary guards will do that? of course, this is impossible But Shi Tu was overwhelmed by thinking, because of his unnecessary work tonight, he get Ouyang''s hostility, and it is likely that Sun Jie might search his background and with the resources of her family. It would be a matter of time before his identity was revealed, but fortunately he had already considered a n. Chapter 4: Trouble Chapter 4: Trouble The Shi residence isrger than being called a vi, it could even be called a pce from outside as it has an area of more than 20,000and is surrounded by high walls with heavy guarding. Inside there was a greennd with various medicinal herbs and argeke, with an area full of trees as if it were a small forest. This garden was like a fantastic ce. Unfortunately, no one can appreciate his beauty. In the middle there was a three-floor building and Shi Tu office was on the third floor. Shi Tu simply entered from the door because there is no need to infiltrate anymore as there is only one person who can reach here except Shi Tu without his permission. Shi Tu opened the door and enter, he heard a soft voice, but it is full of anger, "Finally came? I thought you wouldn''t be back tonight." Shi Tu looked at Alice in front of him. Alice was a typical tall blonde woman as if she is a fashion model. All that can be said about her is that the golden number found for her, She is only two years older than Shi Tu, so she was at the mid of her youth and beauty. Although Alice is angry, that didn''t affect her beauty at all. Sh Tu came up and sat on the sofa with and said, "You don''t have to be so angry, this isn''t the first time I''ve done something like this, and if I didn''t go out today I wouldn''t have found a very big threat even though it''s still immature so this is an asion for celebration" Alice''s expression changed slightly, she knew Shi Tu well, and she never heard him describe anything as a threat the only exception is her father, so she softened her expression a little, but she is still not satisfied with the behavior of Shi Tu. Alice looked at Shi Tu with her angry blue eyes and asked. "What is this threat? Is it really that dangerous?" Shi Tu seemed to be a little overwhelmed before answering, "Until now there is no danger, but in the future it may turn into a very big threat, but this discovery hase at a very high price." Alice''s expression became serious and she didn''t dare ask about the price he had to pay for this information because the things that Shi Tu appreciates are very few because he will not blink even when he spends billions on the most trivial things. Finally Shi Tu said helplessly, "I wasn''ticed by the Sun family so theziness days of staying in my office get to end and I have to make my first debut." After hearing this, Alice felt blood boiling ascending to her head because her anger. ''End ofziness days? Is this the price he had to pay? I do almost all the hard work but you don''t appreciate that at all!! All what you do is read the reports, sign them, give orders, make all the calctions faster thanputers, n and make decisions. I have to do all the annoying work that I don''t even get a good sleep often and even if I get it will not exceed three hours'' Fortunately, Alice was crying in her mind or she could never face Shi Tu again. Alice threw a strong kick into Shi Tu''s chest, it was a quick kick but her strength don''t match Alice''s delicate appearance Alice was intending to dig Shi Tu''s eyes with her high heels for an unknown reason Unfortunately, this kick didn''t reach Shi Tu and fell to the sofa. Crap! Instead of making a hole in the sofa, the sofa was shattered due to the strength of Alice''s kick. Shi Tu was so fast and already stood behind Alice and had his palm pointed firmly towards Alice''s back. This was a ruthless blow that would inevitably leave traces on Alice''s smooth skin, along with many broken ribs. Alice fell quickly to avoid Shi Tu palm and threw a back kick from below at Shi Tu''s face but he blocked it with his knee before the kick hit, pushing both of them a few steps away. Shi Tu''s mind quickly think of a way to calm this raging cat and said with raising his hands and surrendered, "why you are angry? It''s not like I don''t appreciate your hard work and want to evade but drawing attention will cause us many problems." Alice quickly turned around and fixed her pose, but her anger never diminished, thinking about how to teach him a lesson. Shi Tu was standing with a slightly forced smile on his face, " it seem that you don''t understand our current situation, so let me exin to you before you empty your anger on me and if you don''t like my exnation, I will ept any punishment okay?" Shi Tu knew that the logic is useless here so he decided to y with emotions. Alice looked at Shi Tu with sharp eyes as if his exnation didn''t matter at all, but the temptation of punishment was irresistible. She works all day and night and takes care of thepany''s business but Shi Tu only nning and gives his approval for papers Although it takes a long time to do that, she knew that he was deliberately doing it in order to not throw more work on him, or he had finished the work of a full day within one hour. Did he think how she felt when she had to deal with many people with a fake smile? No! he didn''t think at all he had not even thanked her for her work. She may have been his loyal follower, but she was the first to follow him, houldn''t she get special treatment? She had to teach him a lesson this time. Shi Tu, "Listen, we might own half the world, but we cannot move the power of the league to such small matters or those annoying rats, will not stand and don''thing, even if we have no goal they will not believe us at all, so we can only use the resources of the Shi family now but beside the money, what we have? Nothing. We don''t have any ties, alliances, or any rtions in politics and the army. Money is good, but we must have the ability to protect it. " "I know our situation well, but what does this have to do with your unwillingness to reveal yourself? Didn''t you previously say that this is only a matter of time? We can also keep money by ourselves Without the power of the league " Alice wasn''t convinced at all if he wanted, Shi Tu could easily stop anyone from thinking about his wealth on his own. "Well, it is very simple. We are currently still neutrality and we are not threatening the interests of any of the powerful parties so they will not care about us very much. This was in the beginning, but because our rate of growth, other powers will start to feel threatened, so if we are not on their side, they will try to get rid of us, which forces me to enter into an alliance with a party, and what is the best way to forge such an alliance? " "Marriage!!" Alice replied unconsciously before she realized the problem. "right, marriage, and this in itself is a big problem because we will not be able to prevent the leakage of some secrets if we bring a strange woman. I was thinking at the beginning of developing a family and made her bind to one of the great three families before I associate with one of their daughters and thus we will not have to bring an unreliable woman as we will avoid direct contact with the great three families." Alice seemed to realize something and said, "So that''s why you were supporting the Ning family? I was thinking why you spent a lot of resources on a family that didn''t provide any service at all." Shi Tu sighed a little before he continued, "Actually, this is a secondary reason. It is possible to deal with the exotic woman in several ways. It would be useful to have a direct link with one of the daughters of the great three families, but I just don''t like the idea of letting another woman than you here. I am ustomed to your presence only. I cannot act on my nature if there is another woman and you will not be able to be here like before, or this will make doubts." Shi Tu looked a little emotional in thest half of his words as he really unwilling. Alice turned a little shy and lowered her head because of Shi Tu''s words, women have always been very emotional creatures so Alice was a little moved and she could only think that Shi Tu really cared about her and ..... But before Alice swam more in her imagination, she kept these ideas out of her mind because, during her time with Shi Tu, she knew very well that this man doesn''t have any kind of emotions at all and everything he does is based on logical reasons and he is also very adept at manipting people. So, it is more likely that he was just manipting her. She had seen him do it previously with many women before getting rid of them and sending them to work to death for him. She could only think that she wasn''t different from these women and if her father wasn''t here he would have already got rid of her. These thoughts frustrated Alice a little But she could only hope a little that what he was saying is true, so she couldn''t throw him any further anger. Alice quickly recovered and asked, "So what are you going to do now? The Ning family is not big enough to associate with the great three families and we are not qualified to rte to the direct descendants of the great three families. They will not even allow us to do so in order to not have more influence, they don''t trust us." A malicious smile appeared on Shi Tu''s face and said, "Contact the Lin''s family for the sake of alliance." Alice started pitying a little on Lin''s family because she is well aware of the meaning of this smile that Shi Tu showed, it means that this family will soon end. Chapter 5: Shadow Guards (1) Chapter 5: Shadow Guards (1) Alice bowed a little respectfully and said "As you wish." A sinister smile appeared on Alice''s face "Now the work time. You have to make up for work today because you have to go to university tomorrow." Alice threw a pile of papers on Shi Tu''s desk. Who knows where she got them with a smiling face captivating hearts, but she looked like a devil to Shi Tu. "Can''t you follow some of Buddha''s ways? Behaving like demonic foxes is so scary." Shi Tu could onlyin about the mistreatment he was subjected to ''Am I not the one who doing all the hard work? You just doing what I say '' Alice looked a little bit confused and asked "What do you mean by Buddha''s ways and what are demonic foxes? Is it a kind of animals?" Alice seemed a little unhappy because she thought Shi Tu see her as animals Shi Tu quickly realized his mistake and said "Nothing, don''t care about it and get back to work" Alice didn''t follow up, she brought more papers to Shi Tu Along with theck of energy, this worldcks myths about gods, demons, or any other myth, even the concept of religion does not exist. Nobody knows Buddha or Olympus gods, no demons, no dragons, there is absolutely nothing Usually once the poption of the mortal world reaches a certain point, many envoyse to form sub-sects to gather the energy of faith and ensure that their legacy does not disappear if anything happens to them. But there is no such thing here If one sect existed, Shi Tu would have been able to leave, even if there was not enough energy to increase his strength. Usually there would be transmission matrices to transport any high talent to the main sect. But Shi Tu was sure that this world is notpletely isted due to the presence of the three greatnguages Latin, Arabic, Mandarin These threenguages are the most widely spokennguages in the universe But it is impossible to appear by the same rules and symbols in an underworld by any chance Which means at least that someone hase here in the past so there must be a way to leave ................. Shi Tu did not spend all night working. He just stayed up a little bit, because he had to go to university tomorrow, but he did not back down this time and worked at his fastest speed to not make Alice angry. The next morning Shi Tu, who slept deeply in his bed, woke up Shi Tu found some new clothes lying next to his bed that Alice had already prepared, since she had to go early to thepany Shi Tu had breakfast that Alice banned, then went to Song Jiang University. He start running because he had to keep fit because he couldn''t use the energy for that. Song Jiang University is currently one of the big second-ss universities in the whole country, but it was not previously, It was just a third-ss university until the disasterst year, which destroyed all universities in the capital, which had to be reced. Shi Tu arrived at the university gate. Then went to his ss at the Faculty of Economics "Wow, isn''t that a little frog? You''re alone, as usual, don''t you really have any friends?" Three girls stood in front of Shi Tu and their appearances did not suggest that they had good intentions Shi Tu sighed a little, ''Here we go again.'' Shi Tu looked at the three girls and said coolly "What do you want? I don''t have time for you, the lecture will start soon." The three girls were surprised by Shi Tu''s strange behavior, he is usually submissive and shy, but now he dares to respond to them? Where did he get this courage? The girl at the front who seemed to be the group leader spoke and her name was Lin Chen Shui "Frog, what''s wrong with this behavior? Do you think only because Ning Fan protects you that we dare do nothing to you?" Lin Chen Shui was upset because she used to bullied on Shi Tu since he joined the university a year ago where he was bold enough to confessed his love to her in front of the crowd. And Ning Fan save him every time the situation develops to more than just insults In fact, this was what Shi Tu wanted to not attract any unnecessary attention. No one believed that an important and arrogant person would ept humiliation without standing, even if he wanted to be a low key. But since he decided to reveal the truth, this y is no longer necessary "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you ." Shi Tu decided to ignore them and turned towards the lecture hall unwilling to waste his time with them " stop !!" shouted Ru Ru, who was in the right side of Lin Chen Shui, but Shi Tu ignored her "Shi Tu who do you think you are to behave arrogantly in front of Miss Lin? Are you tired of living, or have you gone crazy and lost your mind? This .... argh!!" A young man approached Shi Tu to defend Lin Chen Shui after he heard the shout of Ru Ru, but before this young man finished his words he flew several meters in the air and then fell unconscious due to Shi Tu''s surprise punch Shi Tu looked at the young man lying on the ground, then looked at Lin Chen Shui group and said coldly "I told you, I don''t have time for you. The lecture will start soon. If you bother me again, you will not like the results." After that, Shi Tu entered and sat quietly in the back seats "Damn, how dare he treat me like that? I''ll make him pay for this." Lin Chen Shui hit the ground with her foot andpletely ignored the unconscious young man even though he came to help her because She was so ustomed that people ttered her that she became natural thing. " That''s right, how dare he not respect Mrs. Lin? First he insults you by asking for you to go out and now he talks to you in a rude way." Ru Ru spoke with indignation "That''s right, and more than that, he dared to ignore Ms. Linpletely. This is unforgivable." Ouyang Mie was the quietest of the three. Where there is a rich girl with good looks and low IQ, there are always professional tterers whose there job is ttery and fill the victim''s head with paranoia that their minds stop workingpletely " So do you have any idea teach him a lesson? " Lin Chen Shui asked because she couldn''t think of a good n, she was not used to nning because this was someone else''s job "How about ask Chu Si to teach him a lesson? He won''t refuse." "No, it will not help the B*terd Ning Fan will save him as usual." "What about fabricating a charge against him? Can we say he has tried to r*p you? And we will be witnesses no one will believe him and Ning Fan will not be able to help him." "This is a good idea, and we will say that we managed to escape thanks to this young man." In moments, more than five girls gathered to give their ideas, but one of them was notfortable with it and said " I think we should give up on this. Didn''t you see how to make someone lose consciousness with a single punch? I don''t think he''s an ordinary person." between praise and appeasement, Lin Chen Shui heard a negative opinion and was not satisfied with it "We know him for a whole year, so what will change in a few days? He is probably trained a little in some martial arts, but can he resist thew?" " But .... " "That''s enough. We will do it. Ru Ru. You''re going to y the victim''s role. Let''s go to the dean''s office." .................................. The lecture started and nothing special happened because Lin Chen Shui was the bullyingdy of Shi Tu and no one dared to do anything to him, especially after what happened to the young man previously Shi Tu did not pay any attention to the lecture because the only reason for him to go to the university is to evade work under the cover of having a normal life and because of that the mark of Shi Tu were ordinary and he barely spoke to anyone in fact he had no friends at the university, he onlyes to attend the lectures and leave without even listening well to the lecture because it is too superficial to him While the professor was giving his lecture, someone entered the hall "I apologize for the boycott, but can I have a moment of your time?" The dean entered the hall and behind him was Lin Chen Shui, with two girls, one of them was Ru Ru, whose cheeks were swollen due to crying, and there were some scratches on her arms and face. The lecturer stop tslking and get close to the dean and said humbly "No, youre is a honor why we will be bothered? ." The dean nodded a little, then looked at the students and said a little loudly, "Which one of you is the student Shi Tu?" Shi Tu maintained a face free of expression like what was happening have nothing to do with him and said "I am Shi Tu, do you need me for something?" Before the dean responded, the lecturer shouted strongly at Shi Tu "What''s wrong with this way of speaking? Don''t you have any respect for the dean? You are just an ordinary student here. How you dare to act rudely? Do you want to be fired? Hurry up and apologize to the dean." The professor was a smart person and was able to guess what would happen after looking at Ru Ru and asking about an ordinary student like Shi Tu This was a great opportunity to lick the dean''s shoes, so how can the lecturer miss it? Expressions of satisfaction appeared on the face of the dean, And he was satisfied with the behavior of the professor, but of course he had to im nobility "Professor Han, there is no reason for things to get bigger. He must have been just so nervous, so there is no need to say such words." "Yes, yes, of course." The dean turned toward Shi Tu again and said kindly "Student Shi Tu I checked your file, although your scores are not high, but they are not very bad. Why did you do this to Student Ru Ru?" Chapter 6: Shadow Guards (2) Chapter 6: Shadow Guards (2) Asking such a question and discussing it in public it was clear that the dean wanted to embarrass Shi Tu Of course, Shi Tu had to keep up with him in this game for some time "I don''t know what you''re talking about" The tone of Shi Tu was so disrespectful that he did not call the dean the ''dean'' but rather used directly ''you''. This was a greatck of respect However, since Shi Tu was destined for failure today, the dean ignored this point "Student Ru Ru says that you tried to r*p her in front of the lecture hall and there are witnesses, and you have caused her a great physical and psychological damage and you hit the student chao who tried to stop you and made him unconscious. Don''t try to deny, there are many witnesses and evidence Against you, just admit it, tell us, why did you do it?" Lin Chen Shui looked at Shi Tu with great irony, and so did most What the dean said was not wrong. There were many witnesses who witnessed what actually happened, but who would risk offending the dean and the youngdy Lin for Shi Tu? Who would try to r*p someone in front of a crowd without reason? Unless he''s crazy and it''s clear that Shi Tu is not crazy but who cares? Everyone was silent or quietlymented on Shi Tu Shi Tu looked at the dean with provocation and indifference as though he was not even worth talking to and said "And what if I don''t admit?" The dean responded strongly to show hismitment and integrity "You will be expelled and we will call the police even if we have to sacrifice the reputation of our university, so we will make sure that you receive your punishment and bring justice to the student Ru Ru." In fact, the dean was not really serious. He wanted Shi Tu to leave the university himself and settle the matter in privet because he did not want to discredit the university for some small personal profit. If Shi Tu had been normal, he would have burst outughing after hearing this, so his response was very simple "Oh really?" Shi Tu ridiculed this outdated third-ss y If there is someone in the hall doesn''t really know what is going on than he must really have mental problems and reached here using rtionships with a fake secondary education certificate Shi Tu didn''t waste words and time in an unnecessary hadith that, he just kept up so he could get rid of them and get a little pressure sheet. Shi Tu took out his phone, yed an audio recording, and raised the volume so everyone could hear it "What about fabricating a charge against him? Can we say he has tried to r*p you? And we will be witnesses no one will believe him and Ning Fan will not be able to help him." "This is a good idea, and we will say that we managed to escape thanks to this young man." "That''s enough. We will do it. Ru Ru. You''re going to y the victim''s role. Let''s go to the dean''s office." The record was clear and everyone could hear it No one could say anything because everyone knows that this record is mostly correct, especially for those involved Lin Chen Shui, Ru Ru and Ouyang Mie''s face were pale of shock '' How did he get this record? It was clearly not close enough to capture the sound clearly. '' Lin Chen Shui plunged into thought because of the shock, she did not understand what was happening '' Unless..... '' Suddenly Lin Chen Shui''s idea of a certain possibility ''It is impossible, All of them have been bullied Shi Tu with me for a while, The voices of all of them sharing ideas recorded to, so there can''t be no traitor. Did he do something to our phones like in the movies? '' This possibility was great, but it soon eliminated it ''If he was good at usingputers, why didn''t we know before? He also didn''t bring hisputer with him '' But she was more shocked after hearing the next recording "Young miss Lin, how can I help you?" "Want me to help you dealing with a student called Shi Tu? No problem at all." "Well, I''m going to do it as you say, but are you sure no one will help him?" "No, no, I don''t doubt the young miss word, it''s just that ..." "hahaha I thank Young miss Lin for her generosity. This gift is truly precious." This time, there was a deadly silence in the hall, everyone could easily hear the other breath Isn''t that the dean''s voice? Even the him is involved and was already bribed? This was a big scandal that threatened the reputation of Song Jiang University and even the reputation of the Lin family With this evidence, Lin Chen Shui''s career will end, and even with the support of her family it will not end easily because the Lin family''s enemies will not let it go easily. This is an ideal opportunity to get dowen the Lin family who would miss this opportunity? Shi Tu ignored the embarrassing atmosphere and stood "Since I refuse to admit anything, I will be fired, right? No problem, and you can also call the police. My address is on my file." Shi Tu went under everyone''s gaze and walked out the door and no one dared stop him The dean did not dare say anything at all, he had no choice but to wish Shi Tu toe back tomorrow, as if nothing happened or that the Lin family would handle the matter personally. What if he get angry on him?, would he publish the record without thinking? The dean didn''t dare to do anything unnecessary because he knows very well that anything he says is meaningless if he decides to beg for Shi Tu in order to not publish the record, does not this mean his admission that it is real? This is like smacking Lin''s family, and he certainly did not dare oppose Lin''s family The dean looked at Lin Chen Shui but she was only present in her body and who knew where her soul ................... Shi Tu left the university and did not care about the dean at all because he did not intend to return from the ground. Soon he would be very busy and had no time for such matters. Outside the university gate, there were many people lying on the ground, and only three young men were standing Unlike the three young men, who seemedpletely healthy even their clothes were clean, the people on the ground were suffering from serious injuries and many fractures, the best of them will stay in the hospital for six months. Shi Tu saw this scene and was not affected by it Unlike the terrified crowd, Many students used their phones to photograph the previous battle, which was unteral Shi Tu approached the trio leader and said with some me and annoyance "Ning Fan, what happened? It is not your habit to get involved in problems without good reason." The young man named Ning Fan bent down with respect and said "Young Master, these guys were trying to dig out your information. I initially asked them to leave, but they refused and attacked first, so I have no choice but to use force." "Did you find out who they are?" "Yes, they are not all on the same side, some are from the Ouyang family, some are from the Tang family, and there is also the Mei, Wushu family." Shi Tu nodded and it seems that yesterday''s young masters have already begun research but they pose no threat because it is impossible for them to obtain any information with their abilities only the three families may be able to know a thing or two if they are serious "It''s okay. Deal with it as you want. Just don''t inte it too much." After that, Shi Tu left on his foot towards his house "Hey, did you just see what happened? Did Ning Fan call Shi Tu young master?" "No wonder he always help him. It turned out to be his bodyguard." "But does that mean that the background of Shi Tu is not simple? After all, the recently rising Ning family is great." "This is true. Maybe he is going through life trial. Some families send their children to try the life of themon for some time." "This is probably the case." Soon this news spread and reached the ear of Lin Chen and the dean This news made the dean''s face turn green because he was caught in a struggle between two affected families and most likely would be used as a scapegoat, causing him to regret epting Lin Chen Shui''s offer. Chapter 7: Shadow Guards (3) Chapter 7: Shadow Guards (3) Shi Tu returned to his home unnoticed by the guards In fact, none of the guards had seen Shi Tu''s face before, they were guarding without knowing the identity of its owner At first the guards were curious, so they tried to sneak inside with some excuses, but all of them left a miserable scream high enough for the guards outside to hear before they die. They had died without even knowing how, their throats were suddenly cut off and bursted with blood before those bodies disappeared without warning. Since that day, the guards have not dared try to enter, so that many guards have resigned and those who stayed because of the good pay have warned the newer so that they don''t even think about entering. In fact all of them were just camouge essories even though their skills were top-ss, because the real guards were only nine Nine shades protect Shi Tu without anyone knowing it Shadow guards For those who have heard this name without knowing who they are, they will think that this is just a shy name, but for those who really know them, they really deserve their name because no one can see them when they are killing, if someone was targeted by a shadow guard so he will die without knowing how and who killed him It came to the point that any big shout in the world dying without knowing the reason is directly attributed to the Shadow Guards Then there is one thing to say "They opposed him." Only that person canmand them and without his orders they are no different from ordinary people A person so scary that they don''t dare pronounce his name easily out of fear A word from that person is enough to send half of humanity to hell without a grave Just, no one knows that the most important goal and the main purpose of the shadow guards is not killing or take out impossible missions but something more simple Take care of their master''s daily needs Shi Tu returned home andy on hisfy bed as if he had been sentenced to ten years of hard work and he just get his freedom After some rest, Shi Tu opened his eyes and said "Come shadow shield" Shi Tu spoke in a cool, emotionless like a robot, not a living human Secondster, a shadow appeared and kneeled in front of Shi Tu He wore dark ck clothes covering all parts of his body, including his face. He had a fragile structure like a spoiled teenager who had never done any strenuous work and it was hard to tie him to the name of the shadow shield But in reality one of the nine shadow guards, this fragile body has imed countless lives "Did you make all the preparations?" In front of the shadow guards, Shi Tu didn''t show any false emotions or try im anything, in front of them he can act as he want without reservations. This was the nature of Shi Tu that no one saw except the Shadow Guards, whose their loyalty to him reached the utmost level of fanaticism and he don''t have to try gain their loyalty or gratitude. For them, Shi Tu is their faith and His words are the heavenly decree that must be obeyed. "Yes, everything is ready as you requested." The response of the Shadow Shield was brief because he didn''t dare to say any unnecessary words in front of Shi Tu or rather he didn''t dare to waste the time of his master and breath the same air for a long time "Well, you can leave and don''t forget the role of the shield if there is a shield that should be you." Although Shi Tu remembered and warned him, his tone is still that of a robot "As you wish" The shadow shield disappeared from the ce as if it were not present at all ''Okay now I must settle Alice''s matter'' Shi Tu stopped and stretched a little because he couldn''t get any exercises for a few days Shi Tu adjusted his mood and returned to his "nature", then picked up his phon and called Alice ringing ringing ringing ringing Phone rang a little before Alice answers "Its rare that you call me, Did something happen?" Although Alice was happy, she knew that he wouldn''t call her just to check on her, so she inquired directly without even greeting "How was the matter with Lin family?" As I Alice expected, this is his goal Alice didn''t show any feelings of resentment or disappointment because the sun will shine from the west if She Tu behaves kindly with her "They have tacit approval and want to discuss the rest tonight. I booked the royal suite at the Sun Hotel tonight for dinner." " Well no problem " "....." "Do you need anything else?" Alice didn''t dare hang up on Shi Tu''s face, but because he remained silent, she felt it was strange "Cancel your agenda for the rest of the day and return immediately." Riiiiiiiiiiing Shi Tu hang up immediately and didn''t allow Alice to respond Alice felt that was a little weird so she got called back but Shi Tu''s phone was off Alice was puzzled by the fact that today she has two very important meetings, but Shi Tu knows and nevertheless orders her to cancel it After Shi Tu closed the phone, he went to the kitchen and started preparing food .......................... . Lin''s family residence Lin Chen Shui entered her father''s office after he called her and told her to return quickly so she left the lecture and came back Because it seemed serious, Lin Chen Shui did not dare tell her father what had happened before she knew the seriousness of the matter, but she was naive if she thought her father would not know Lin Chen Shui entered and it seemed that her father was a little excited, so she thought he did not know but his next words shocked her "Shui''er I will not say anything on what you did this morning because that young man has hidden himself well. This is not your fault." "Dad, what are you ..." Lin Chen Shui was shocked and did not know what she was saying because she at least understood that she had caused a big problem to the family so how does her father is not angry? "What? Did you think I wouldn''t know about something like this? Don''t worry, maybe I would worry because of his unknown background yesterday but not today hahahaha" Lin Chen Gu was very happy and could not hold back hisugh Lin Chen Shui was a little surprised that she rarely saw her father excited Soon Lin Chen Guo held himself up and said "We are about to get a big deal with the Shi family." "Dad, you mean ..." "Yes, the Shi family, whose wealth ispared to the three great families in the new capital." Lin Chen Shui''s mind had been out of work for a while before she grasped it and then asked "Weren''t they always neutral? Outside the business, they didn''t cooperate with anyone, so why would they want this now?" Some contempt and ridicule appeared on Lin Chen Guo''s face "Money alone is not enough. In order to protect money, it needs influence and power. The Shi familycks both, even though they have the money, but they have no political or military rtionship, meaning that they have no support. It is impossible for the guards and mercenaries to fulfill to be enough." Lin Chen Shui didn''t understand it well so she asked stupidly again "But didn''t they survive a whole year?" "This is only because no one was interested in an ordinarypany but now it is a bigpany and everyone wants a portion of the cake. The Shi family owns all the shares of Shi Group. Do you think they can keep it? No!! Most likely, they are now under great pressure, they need support quickly For survival Lin Chen Shui began to understand it but something baffled her "I understand now, but why are we? With their wealth, it is best to search directly for one of the three families, right?" "They simplyck the confidence of one of the three families. These families will never give their daughters to unreliable parties, so they had to choose a family closely rted to one of the three families." Suddenly a bell rang in the mind of Lin Chen Shui and her face became a little pale " dad, you don''t say that I am ...." Lin Chen Gu smiled and said "Exactly if all goes well, you will likely marry into the Shi family." Chapter 8: Lunch Chapter 8: Lunch "No way!! I don''t want that. Please, Dad, don''t force me." Lin Chen Shui immediately shouted to refuse, she couldn''t ept such a development Lin Chen Gu was not upset at all, she wouldn''t be his daughter if she epted so easily "Why not? You don''t have any boyfriend, do you?" Lin Chen Shui didn''t calm down at all and said "No way. I have never met him before and I don''t know how he look. Why should I marry him?." Although such a thing wasmon to form alliances for such families, Lin Chen Shui was pampered from birth all thanks to her mother, she thought she would marry into a strong family and get easy life, but her father now tells her to marry an illegitimate son of a second-ss family? "You haven''t met him before so how do you know you won''t like him? At least give him a chance" Although Lin Chen Shui was not smart, she knew that once she went and get the Shi family interest, she wouldn''t be able to escape from her fat. Lin Chen Gu knew his daughter well, she preferred to die than do something she didn''t want to do, and dealing with her mother was also difficult, so he needed to persuade her by any means It is clear that Lin Chen Shui''s impression of the Shi Tu family didn''t change much from what it was a year ago because of her pride and indifference to the family''s business so it was unable to keep pace and understand that this is a valuable opportunity that causes the envy of everyone. In the end he had no choice but to lie "Shui''er it is not like your father is forcing you, but these is the orders of the Su family. We have no choice here. They want the Shi''s wealth so badly because it will help a lot for their growth." Lin Chen Shui''s expression froze upon hearing Su''s family name Su, Sun, Lu The three great family in all Huaxia Among them, the Su family was known for its cruelty and brutality Masters of the underworld Especially the young master of the Su family, Su Yang His atrocities were so widespread that even themon person on the street had heard of them If Lin Chen Shui spoiled this deal, her family would probably be wiped outpletely, especially that Lin''s family was affiliated to Su''s family with marriage. She couldn''t stand it even though her mom is from the Su family''s main bloodline but she''s only the eighth daughter and doesn''t have much power. If she gets targeted, her mother will not be able to help her. Then Lin Chen Shui remembered something and slightly softened her expression and said "Fin, Dad, I''m going." A sudden suddenness appeared, then reced with a forced smile on Lin Chen Go''s face "I''m sorry, Shui''er, your father has wronged you." Lin Chen Shui didn''t say anything, she went back to her room, picked up her phone, and called a number ......................... Alice did as Shi Tu said, canceled her schedule for the rest of the day, then go to Shi residence As usual, the calm around the residence was quiet, but she know that there were scary nine shadows surrounding the ce, even though she didn''t know where they are, but since Shi Tu is here they are probably here too. As soon as Alice opened the door, a strong smell get her way to Alice nose, not a gas or poison smell the she used to smell It was the smell of food delicious Food!! Alice rushed to the kitchen and found a table full of various delicious dishes No, in fact, everything at the table was what she personally prefer. "Oh, you finally came? You''re really urate. I just finished preparing the lunch." Shi Tu appeared behind her, wiping his wet hands "This is ...." Alice was unable to speak for a moment before she asked "What kind of guests ising to prepare such lunch? Is he father?" In fact, She know the answer, but she didn''t dare to believe, so her father was the only possibility because he is the only person in this world that Shi Tu cannot handle Some dissatisfaction appeared on Shi Tu''s face and said "I cooked myself. Do you think I will do this for mere guests? And that ghost is thest person in the world that deserve to do this for him." Alice frowns a little and does not like how Shi Tu calls her father This was not due to her love for her father, She hate her father to the bottom of her heart. but for some reason she didn''t like the word ''ghost'' since her mother die and she feels dissatisfied every time she heard this word Although this worldpletelycks the concepts of deities, it strangely does notck basic knowledge such as life, death, spirit, ghost etc. Once Alice''s anger is gone, The hope in her heart swells a little, but she is still afraid "So this is ..." She wanted to ask hesitantly, but Shi Tu answered first "Of course it is for you!! Is there anyone else who deserves this treatment from me?" Shi Tu answered with a yful smile as if he was enjoying Alice''s response Alice was unable to speak for a while ''How does this man''s mood change so quickly?'' "Well, don''t be overrated. It''s just a meal." ''There is!! '' Alice wanted to shout because this man is used to being served and she has never seen him do anything like this before This was so strange that Alice thought for a moment that there was poison in the dishes Shi Tu pulled the chair and make sat on it forcibly, then sat on the opposite chair Shi Tu looked at Alice with anticipation and apparently awaited her opinion on the dishes he had prepared for her Alice''s hand was shaking a little, but she took a bite from one of the dishes and her eyes widened in shock "Delicious!! Very delicious I have never eaten anything that good before" Shi Tu looked happy and proud of himself and said "Hahaha, of course, I am the best in everything. This is just normal, I''m not Shi Tu if there is something I can''t do well hahahaha" Alice ignored the narcissism of She Tu The dishes was so delicious that Alice threw all her manners out of the window and no longer cared about her appearance in front of She Tu "I am Happy that you like it. I have specially banned the dishes you love ... am, There is no dish that you don''t like, right?" Although Alice waspletely focused on eating, Shi Tu''s words shocked herpletely and her heart started beating '' He really knows what I love!!. Is this really Shi Tu? Since when did I be so gracious, did the sun shine from the west without I notice? '' Alice wasn''t suspiciously misced it was this Shi Tu who never cares What he eats as long as it make live If not for the unique aura around him that only belonged to Shi Tu, She would have thought that this man before her was a fraud The lunchsted for a while and they were both silent in an embarrassing atmosphere after finally finishing and after a bitter struggle Alice summoned her courage and said "Shi Tu, is there an appropriate for this? I don''t think you are doing this for no reason. Do you need me for anything?" Usually Alice call Shi to "you" when he gave her an order and she didn''t pronounce his name before, but she was finally encouraged and called him by his name Yet Alice never believed that Shi Tu was doing this in good faith without any goals so she had to ask The only possibility was that he would send her on a suicide mission to die like women before her so she wanted to talk to him intimately even once Shi Tu ignored that Alice used his full name. If anyone else knew who he is, he would send him to the depths of hell, but Alice was an exception. "Oh nothing, I just thought that we would never be alone here again, so at least I wanted to get some memories." A glimpse of sadness and mncholy appeared on Shi Tu''s face, which Alice picked up Alice initially thought her guess was correct but she realized the opposite because it means they will not have a chance to be alone and not that they will never meet again. ''Is it possible that he was serious about what he said previously? He doesn''t want to bring another woman because of me? Otherwise, how can a proud person like him cook for another person without having a ce in his heart, or he doesn''t have a heart at all? '' '' Wait!! he didn''tment on the use of his name!! '' Alice was ready to die when she spoke his name, but he ignored it and didn''tment? Does this mean that there is nothing wrong if I called him by his name? Alice felt a mixed feeling of sweetness, gloom, and suspicion '' It doesn''t make sense that he''s lying, right? Is this all representation? Just to force me to work sincerely and die for him? But he''s very clever that he''s supposed to know that I''m not going to betray him and that there''s no need to motivate me like that. '' In Alice''s conflicting feelings and thoughts, a bright smile appeared on her face Usually her bright smile was like the devil in Shi Tu eyes but now she looked very kind For years Alice waspletely caring for She Tu She cooked for him, cleaned his house, washed his clothes, ran thepany on his behalf, She even killed for him and did many dirty things for him and didn''t ask for anything in return If Shi Tu didn''t lose his emotions, no matter how cold and cruel, he would inevitably be affected by this woman Although he wouldn''t fully trust her because he had tasted treachery from women like her several times before and knew that people changed over time, especially if they live for eternity, he would definitely cherish her at the present time Unfortunately this was impossible because currently in Shi Tu''s eyes she is only the best tool ever and nothing more A tool that he couldn''t easily lose so he even resorted to cooking for her in order to give her hope. He could not lose her because this would seriously hinder his ns if she didn''t failpletely because her father would definitely not ignore the matter and would hinder his ns It may be extremely despicable for Shi Tu to treat such a loyal woman in this way, Even demons will not think of manipting her this way This way she will remain loyal to him for a longer period Yes, as long as there are benefits, the method does not matter Chapter 9: Debut Chapter 9: Debut ''The mood was good moments ago. Shouldn''t we sit and watch TV or talk about the past? How did it turn like this? '' Shi Tu sat at his desk, and Alice put mountains of papers in front of him with her usual dazzling smile "Since you canceled my schedule for the whole day, you have to help mepensate, right?" Shi Tu looked at Alice and sighed ''Here we are again.'' Shi Tu looked at the Mountain of the papers in front of him and picked up the first on the top of the Mountain Shi Tu took a look at the paper before throwing it ''Ignore everything rted to this deal.'' Alice did not respond and took the papers under the one Shi Tu had Taken with a total of 19 paper and put them in the trash They continued like this, as Shi Tu was often throwing several deals after looking at the first paper without a second thought With Shi Tu mind and experience, he can easily determine failure and sess from the first paper, which usually contains the main points before they are detailed in the following papers. This was the secret to sess for She Tu, just human beings who barely lived for a few decades, how can they surpass him in nning and anticipating the future?. No matter how stupid a person is, after experiencing life for billions of years, his mind and way of thinking will evolve, and it is impossible for humans to understand it. It is impossible for a stupid 5-year-kid to understand the thinking of a stupid 15-year-kid But a smart kid can understand the thinking of a 30-year-old stupid person, but he won''t understand it if he has an average IQ Just the scale is inted and applied to Shi Tu No matter the talent that 100-year-old person have, he will never defeat Shi Tu at the age of billions, let alone that Shi Tu is a absolute genius All this allowed Shi Tu to always get only the best deals Shi Tu not only dealt with important documents, but even the most trivial documents and decisions have to go through his office and almost all the calctions are done by Shi Tu. Computers have no benefit but storage. Alice''s job was only implementation When Alice Shi Tu do this the first time she thought he was aputer or some kind of artificial intelligence because this processing speed is simply not human Afterpleting all the documents, Alice took out a yellow file and ced it in front of She Tu "Canary has sent this report and said it is ordered from you. Do you want to see it?" Although the atmosphere was mysterious some time ago, both of them were fully immersed in the work and forgot what happenedpletely Shi Tu opened the file containing many points Gu Yan is a 29-year-old owner and founder of Snow Ice Jewelry Company ........... Harvard Graduate ........ ........ She married Gong Su the head of the ck Wolf gang but soon died in an ident A yearter she married Ran Xing a small businessman but he also died and inherited all his wealth she used to start herpany. ........ ........ ording to the medical analyzes, she is in good health and has a healthy body ........ She was diagnosed with sterility but the report is false and she is in fact still a virgin ........ ........ After Shi Tu finished reading the report, he wasn''t surprised at all by anything but its inefficiency. After 7 years, herpany is still a medium size. But he can''t say for sure that she just doesn''t want to draw attention or that she hasn''t woken up yet After moments of thinking, Shi Tu finally spoke " make it clear in less than two hours." Usually Alice don''t ask Shi Tu about his decisions, but she wanted to see how Shi Tu behaved with her right now so she decided to argue a little "She Tu why you want to get rid of her? She might be a little dirty woman, but it is not enough to be a threat to you. Don''t you go overboard?" Shi Tu usually did not like anyone to argue over his decisions because it is impossible for someone to have the same depth of thinking in this world. Shi Tu did not move a finger and said " In your opinion what is the most terrifying thing in the world?" Alice replied without hesitation " The unknown " Shi Tu quietly shook his head and said "You''re wrong. The most terrifying thing is not the unknown, but what beyond our understanding." Alice''s mind worked quickly to analyze what Shi Tu said but before she said something, He interrupted her "You don''t have to think about these things now because we have something important to do now." Shi Tu stood up and said "We have a dinner to attend, since we were the ones proposing the matter. We cannot bete, right?" Shi To and Alice changed their clothes to suitable clothes Shi Tu wore a ck suit and a gray tie, And he equipped his hand with the Patek Vibe watch, which is ranked fifth as the most expensive watch, as it was sold at a public auction for 11 million dor to an unknown buyer In fact it was a gift from Alice Alice wore a tight ck dress that shows all of her perfect curves, Alice possessed a perfect body that resembles an hourss without any unnecessary bulges. Alice looked at Shi Tu and could not help but be fascinated by his looks. After wearing these exorbitant clothes and in addition to his unique aura, he looked like one of the world''s most dignified people. Although he was already one, he had not previously given this impression This was the first time that Alice did see Shi Tu in a formal appearance and she finally realized that the clothes do not have much influence on the appearance of women only, but also men. Under the ground there was a small garage with only two cars, one for Alice and the other for Shi Tu Both of them were not car collectors because it seemed to them that they were wasting money as it was just a means of transportation For them, one luxury car is enough to show status as long as it is expensive and rare enough She Took the key to the Mercedes-Benz Maybach Isabello, which is currently the most luxurious car in the world at a price of at least 8 million dor without any special specifications Alice and Shi Tu rode the car out of the front gate When The gate opened remotely, the guards retreated slightly to allow the car to pass But the usual red Ferrari did not appear and the a ck car appeared Shi Tu did not intentionally close the car windows so that guards could see and recognize him The guards saw Shi Tu driving the car, and Alice was sitting next to him. It didn''t take any kind of intelligence to know the identity of the man driving the car. Thest member of the Shi family-Shi Tu Finally they can see the face of their legendary boss Enthusiasm overcame some of the guards, where they took pictures of Shi Tu and published them without thinking, but they quickly regretted because they remembered the horror of the legends and deleted the pictures quickly, but it was toote because there were those who saw the pictures, share it as soon as they were published Of course Shi Tu noticed them, but he ignored it because from tonight everyone would know him because Alice had booked the royal suite at the Sun Hotel in his name Then Shi Tu quietly drove his car towards the Sun Hotel without closing the windows as if he had dered to the world his identity Soon he arrived at the hotel and parked his car in the VIP area, then drove to the VIP reception office. As soon as they entered, they immediately became the center of attention, exactly Alice, although the number of those present was small because whoever coulde to the VIP suite there is no way he could not recognize Alice. But no one dared to get close to her because she is known for her fiery temperament even though she looks cold and calm and may mistake her with cool beauty but she is actually a tiger as she even dared to hit executives if they were rude with her, only in front of Shi Tu will be obedient This was what shocked them the most, as Alice was holding Shi Tu''s arm Anyone in the circle knows that Alice attends parties and events always alone and has never bring a partner or even danced with someone and everyone who tried to touch her is in hell now So who is this guy with her? There is only one answer in their mind - Shi Tu Chapter 10: shield (1) Chapter 10: shield (1) Before Shi Tu and Alice arrived at the front office to confirm the reservation, a man in histe 40s get close to them, even though he looked younger as someone in thete 30s. "CEO Alice, you came a little early. There are still a quarter of an hour before the scheduled time." Alice looked at him and immediately knew he was Lin Chen Gu Alice smiled politely and said "CEO Lin did not meet for a while. I am d that you saved some of your time for us." Lin Chen Gu looked at Alice and then looked at the silent Shi Tu and said carefully "Oh, no, not at all. It is me who should feel proud." Alice noticed Lin Chen Gu''s looks so she pointed to Shi Tu and said "CEO Lin introduces you to Young Master Shi Tu, owner of Shi Economic Group." "Oh, then, it is the young master Shi. l I heard a lot about you and I wanted to meet you. Today, my wish is fulfilled, and I must say that you exceed my expectations a lot." Lin Chen Gu spoke enthusiastically while reaching out to shake hands with Shi Tu, although he did not dare try to shake hands with Alice because he knew that she would reject him, which would harm his reputation, but he did not think that Shi Tu would refuse him either. Shi Tu smiled lightly, ignoring Lin Chen Gu''s outstretched hand "CEO Lin is really wise, but this ce is not suit for talking. We have booked the royal suite so should we discuss there?" Lin Chen Gu smiled bitterly, pulled his hand embarrassedly and said ''Of course.'' Lin Chen Gu realized that Shi Tu was more arrogant than he thought even his follower refused to shake his hand, so what if he ept to shake his hand? Doesn''t that mean that he is inferior to Alice? After confirming the reservation, all three headed towards the royal suite The royal suite was luxurious on the highest standards and deserves to be the highest suite. Of course its cost was not low and even if you had money without an identity you wouldn''t be able to reserve it because this ce is used by even the heads of the three families to gather and there are only five royal suite in the entire Huaxia. Even the name of Alice was not enough only with the name of Shi Tu they were able to reserve it and unless Shi Tu personally came he would never open The three of them sat around a table with the finest dishes The three of them were eating and drinking without talking about work. Justmon topics. Lin Chen Gu asked some questions about Shi Tu which he answered but no one knows if he is honest. This was an unwritten rule in such situations where works are only discussed after being drunk. Because of this rule, most businessmen have high alcohol resistance because if you were much weaker than the other side you would be at an unfavorable position After more than half an hour, Lin Chen Gu couldn''t finally stand up because if he drank more, he wouldn''t be able to think properly "Young Master Shi, I heard you''re looking for a business partner? Is that true?" Shi Tu smiled and answered "Mr. Lin is really wise. In fact, we are suffering from some problems now because there are many projects that we cannot implement on our own so we are looking for a reliable partner to cooperate with him on arge scale." Some enthusiasm with a nce of contempt appeared in Lin Chen Gu''s eyes because he was able to read the hints that Shi Tu said Lin Chen Gu thought a little and said "Hmm, may I know the type and scope of projects? I will not be able to promise anything unless I get some information." Lin Chen Gu knew very well that Shi Tu was in big trouble and that he was the one who needed it so he needed to loot some ''information'' in advance ''Shamless!!, Greed!! '' Alice Lin Chen Gu cursed in our mind Just linking to something that will give them many benefits and privileges but he really dares to ask for information? Is not this tant ckmail? If Shi Tu hadn''t been here, She would have beaten him Shi Tu did not care at all and said directly "We currently have three major projects that the Lin family can help us with, which is the ck Jewelry chain project, Alpha Omega Labs and the country''s stadiums. What do you think?" Alice "!!" Lin Chen Gu "!!" Not only Lin Chen Gu, but not even Alice was shocked by what she heard. Each of these three projects was worth billions, but he presented them like this?. Lin Chen Gu began to believe that he greatly overestimated Shi Tu and that he was just a stupid young master Perhaps all of Shi''s achievements were because Alice, not Shi Tu Lin Chen Gu could not hide the greed in his eyes and said "Hmm, I think it''s good enough. We''ll do our best to help." Lin Chen Gu did not seek more negotiations. It would be bad to ask for a lot. It is not good to hostility to Alice much because she seems to be managing the Shi Group. Shi Tu smiled more and said "Of course we will have a meeting tomorrow to discuss the details." "Yes, yes, of course." Lin Chen Gu did not wear an watch on his wrist so he take his phone out to see the time but he actually sent a message to Lin Chen Shui toe Lin Chen Gu apologized for his behavior, but his happiness increased when he saw the zing look in Shi Tu''s eyes and he became more confident that Shi Tu was just a third-generation young master He didn''t feel it was strange, as his daughter was known for Song Jiang''s first beauty, and it is not strange for him to behave like this Although it is notparable to Alice, does a woman like Alice care to a stupid man like Shi Tu? If he try to do anything to her she will make him regret Just, he felt ufortable with Alice''s behavior that she did not speak at all and left the decisions to Shi Tu and did not even try to advise him while waiting for his daughter''s arrival. They returned to the normal discussions and Lin Chen Gu did not know the reason for the uneasiness. He is businessmen after all, and profit is their goal, but what Shi Tu did today was a great loss that might harm the foundation of Shi Group Suddenly the door opened and two people entered the ce One of them was Lin Chen Shui who wore a red dress but surprisingly she was holding the arm of another man He was a handsome man with a somewhat strong body and tall stature of more than 187 centimeters Lin Chen Gu immediately got upset when he saw this and he immediately realized what his daughter was doing and began to curse her internally The first one to talk was Shi Tu who had a very wide smile "young miss Lin haven''t seen you For less than a day but you are more beautiful" Lin Chen Shui froze in her ce upon seeing Shi Tu and became immediately upset because the only exnation for him being here is that he is Young Master Shi Lin Chen Shui realized what was happening now especially that they had the same name Shi Tu even though Shi Tu had a record against her that she was not afraid because she brought support with her Lin Chen Shui talked with a sweet voice she was used to because of the many parties she went to Although she was stupid, she was trained to act well "Fellow student Shi, no, young Master Shi. I never expected this pleasant surprise. You really hidden yourself deeply." Shi Tuughed a little and said "Haha, not a big deal." Lin Chen Gu was able to gather clues knowing that Shi Tu was her Fellow student she used to bully on. Lin Chen Gu looked at the young man who came up with Lin Chen Shui and said with a strong tone "Shui''er who is this young man? Why did you bring him?" " dad, I introduce you to my boyfriend, Lu Si, from the great Lu family." Despite the threat in her father''s tone, she did not back down at all because she was confident in her support. Lin Chen Gu "!!" Lu''s family from the new capital? Lu Si get close and reached out to Lin Chen Gu "Hello Uncle Lin, I am Lu Si Shui Shui is my girlfriend." Lu Si spoke quite politely as someone who met his father inw and there was no trace of the arrogance of a young master ''Shui Shui? Are they at this point already? How did I not know this? '' This was a thorny situation, on one hand the Lu family, on the other hand, Shi Tu, He could not easily offend either of them Although he had never heard of Lu Si, the fact that he holds the surname Lu only made dealing with him difficult, and on the other hand, the Su family''s orders to acquire the Shi family Chapter 11: shield (2) Chapter 11: shield (2) Lin Chen Gu began to feel a severe headache from theplexity of the situation On the other hand, anger red up in Alice''s eyes and looked at Lin Chen Shui and Lu Si with a lethal look In her view, there is no man better than Shi Tu in the world and his desire to rte to Lin Chen Shui is an honor for her, but she really dared to bring her boyfriend here to refuse Shi Tu? Alice was able to know that Lu Si was probably a shield through the expressions of Lin Chen Gu who clearly didn''t know about his existence She was really angry, if she was in her shoes, she would be the happiest woman in the world, but she dared to bring a shield? Alice wished to tear her to pieces or exchange ces with her Finally Shi Shu broke the silence and looked at Lu Si and said with sarcasm "Are you her boyfriend?" Lin Chen Shui held Lu Si''s arm with intimacy as if to say there is no need to asked But Lu Si had taked his arm and said quietly "No, Young miss Lin asked me to pretend that I am her boyfriend in front of her father." Lin Chen Shui "!!" Lin Chen Gu "!!" Alice "!!" Lu Si''s answer shocked everyone except Shi Tu. Did he actually admit he was a shield? Shi Tu smiled heavily, and anger appeared in his eyes, and he seemed to be about to kill p p p p p Shi Tu started pping and saying with great anger "Well, well, very well. It looks like I''m the young master Shi mean Nothing in the eyes Miss Lin. Good, good. You really opened my eyes." Anyone could notice Shi Tu''s nerve but Lin Chen Shui was not in the mood to care about him as she used to ignore him. "Lu Si?! What are you saying? Do you understand what you just said?" Lin Chen Shui asked Lu Si strongly because what he did was really stupid. Lu Si spoke and replied innocently as if he did not understand the reason for her anger "Of course, I understand what I''m doing. I am not stupid. You asked me very clearly to tell your father that I am your boyfriend and I did, but you did not say anything about acting in front of others, right?" " You.... " Lin Chen Shui was unable to speak Is this person a fool? Is he really from the Lu family? Even if she didn''t tell him anything about others, isn''t her father still here? How can he reveal the truth in front of him? "That''s enough !!!" Shi Tu shouted forcefully and said angrily "You really hame some nerves, your courage reaches the sky so that you do not put this young master in your eyes and despite what you did you still have the audacity to ignore this young master and controverting in front of me? It seems that I was too kind to you that you forgot what the Shi family is, even if We were not equal to the three families, but crushing a family like Lin family is very easy." Shi Tu looked at Lin Chen Shui and Lin Chen Gu, then pointed to the the door and said "Go out, you idiot. I have something to say to these two. It is better for you to prepare because the allegation that you are from Lu family will not pass safely." Lu Si obeyed She Tu''s words and left immediately as if he were his obedient servant After leaving, the atmosphere surrounding Shi Tu changed, where he abandoned all formalities, and said coldly "I will ignore what happened just now and we will start with the engagement first. As for the three projects previously, you should forget about them. I was generous with you, but it seems that you don''t deserve." the tone of Shi is tone of a king delivering the finalmand that cannot be opposed "Young Master Lin this ...." Lin Chen Gu wanted to say that he knew nothing because he did not want to lose such a deal "Enough!!." Shi Tu did not tolerate any objections at all and proceeded sharply "Don''t underestimate the money. I may not have the ties, but the money can buy enough to deal with you. There are many strong people willing to do anything for the money." Finally, Lin Chen Gu became angry and "Naughty, don''t be deceived by yourself. The Lin family may not be able to deal with you, but the Su can. Do you think you can deal with the Su family?" A sarcastic smile appeared on Shi Tu''s face and said "Su? I think you should be the one who concerned about this, not me .... look." Shi Tu pointed to one of the corners of the ce and there was a ck spot in the corner camera!! Everything that happened was filmed here ''No hey this is a five star hotel and above that this is the royal suite how can there be a camera unless .....'' Lin Chen Gu looked at Shi Tu with intense horror, finally realizing the horror of this boy and realizing his ominous feeling Everything nned from the began, for a hotel like the Sun Hotel, They would never be installed as surveince without the owner''s permission, and as long as the other party is not eligible to reserve the royal suite himself, they will not care, which means that Shi Tu request to install these cameras "If you do not want, we can cancel the agreement, but we will go to the Lu or Sun family. What will happen to the Lin family then? Especially if the video got in the hands of the Su family." Lin Chen Shui didn''t need any thought to know the result death!! The entire Lin family must die It is the price to miss this opportunity to gain the financial strength of the Shi family and present it to another family, especially when Shi Tu was very generous with them There is no way to get rid of this sin Lin Chen Gu was not stupid and knew that Lu Si probably had been bought by Shi Tu From the start everything was in his hands No wonder that Alice did not pronounce a single word and only followed Shi Tu. This was the horror of the man who transformed a second-sspany into one of the greatest powers in the country in just a year. Shi Tu was not satisfied with this and wanted to pressure more, so he took out the record and showed it to Lin Chen Shui, who had never understood what was going on or the dilemma they were in. Lin Chen Shui''s face turn to ash because this record was enough to send her to prison and from the current situation she knew that she had caused a big problem and that her father would not help her this time so she lowered her head obediently Because both father and daughter did not respond, Shi Tu spoke "We will meet after three days for the final discussions. Now it is advisable for Lin Chen Shui toe back to pack her bags ande to my stay tonight. The rest of her things will be delivered tomorrow. Does anyone have an objection?" No one has answered, which means say yes. Shi Tu looked at Lin Chen Shui and said as he got up "Okay, I see you in two hours. It is advisable not to bete because it is night." ................. Shi Tu and Alice take the car for back to home As soon as Shi Tu started the engine and went off, Alice couldn''t be more patient and asked "Did you n all this?" "Of course, who do you think me, Do you think I will go without a n to get the most benefits? Don''t tell me you really thought I was going to give them some big benefits?" In fact, Alice did not think that at all for even a moment. Only that smile he showed when asked to contact Lin''s family is enough to know that their fate will not be good "Have you teamed up with Lu''s family to weaken the Su family and get their trust?" This was the only exnation that Alice thought of, so no one would dare use the surname Lu, given his behavior, he must have known because no fool would admit he was a shield in front of people. Alice wanted to know since when Shi Tu started nning? He was barely getting out. When did he call Lu''s family? It is clear that Lin Chen Shui will not attend Lu Si unless she really believe he is from Lu''s family This means that the n started a while ago But Shi Tu simply responded "Not at all. He is the shadow shield." "What? Shadow Shield !!" Alice was surprised, of course she knew the shadow shield, one of the nine shadow guards, and she knew of course his ability to disguise, and also his courage to use the name Lu, but Please it''s the shadow shield!! Only his name enough to sends terror into the hearts, but Shi Tu make him participate in this absurd y? Shi Tu knew her ideas well and said "Let me correct something for you. The duty of shadow guards is not to kill or guard me, but to carry out all my orders literally. Whatever work I assign to them to do, do you understand?" Alice realized that she had underestimated the fanaticism of the shadow guards and their loyalty to Shi Tu, despite their pride and their arrogance in front of others, and even she, but they will do anything no matter as long it is something from Shi Tu Alice did not say anything else until they approached the Shi residence and then took out her phone "Who are you calling at this time?" It was strange because she had no knowledge here and usually ignored everything when she was with him "I''m calling a truck to help me move my things because I''m going to move somewhere else." Until thest moment, Alice believed that Shi Tu would not bring any other woman but that hope was shattered when Lin Chen Shui was told toe. Shi Tu smiled with teasing and asked "Why? Do you not want to stay with me anymore?" Suddenly, Alice felt a desire to hit Shi Tu, who asks a clear question "I can''t stay with your wife here. This is suspicious and causes a lot of rumors. This is bad for your reputation." "Hahahaha, isn''t it, are you stupid or am I too cheap in your eyes? Is my value so low?" "No !!" Alice screamed with panic "Of course not, you are the greatest man in the world in my eyes and ..." "So do you think a woman like Lin Chen Shui deserves to be my wife? She even doesn''t deserve entry to Shi''s residence." Alice "!!" Alice was a little shocked before it made sense. It is impossible for Shi Tu to really marry Lin Chen Shui. There are not enough benefits "What are you going to do?" "Nothing, just get some rent, because staying in my house is too expensive." Alice knew that Shi Tu loved obscurity so she didn''t ask and was excited about the uing show Chapter 12: Exercises Chapter 12: Exercises Lin Chen Shui got out of the car carrying a small bag containing her most precious belongings because it would take some time to sort all her belongings and clothes. Especially after her father spent a lot of time teaching her about reality and what Shi Tu would do if she didn''t satisfy him, it was like brainwashing instead of education. In front of Lin Chen Shui eyes, there was a four-meter high wall like the prison walls. Lin Chen Shui felt very nervous because of what she suffered an hour ago and no matter how stupid she was, she never expected a normal easy life inside because it was clear to her that Shi Tu didn''t care about her at all and that she was just pawn at least that''s the impression she has after her talk with her father She couldn''t help but think about that time a year ago when Shi Tu confessed to her. What if she said yes to him then? Would she have had a good life now? But unfortunately, there''s no cure for regret. Now even her father abandoned her, and if she wasn''t going to meet Shi Tu, and she mustn''t have even a scratch on her, he''d have whipped her all night. Whatever Shi Tu''s ns were, none of them would have happened if she hadn''t tried to bring a shield with her to get away with it. Lin Chen Shui advanced towards the gate, but the guards intercepted her in a very cold face. "This is Shi residence and we don''t wee guests, please go back to where you came from" Lin Chen Shui was afraid of those looks, but her fear of Shi Tu if she waste was greater. "I''m here at the request of young master Shi and I''m going to start living here, so can you confirm? I don''t want to make the young master wait." The guards looked at Lin Chen Shui strangely. She moved here? With Alice here, is there a need for her? Despite the many doubts of the guards, they didn''t even dare to inaction, even if there''s a 1% chance that what she saying is real, they can''t take responsibility. But before any of the guards tried to call Alice, the guard''s phone rang. The guard picked up the phone and seemed a little nervous and continued to chant the word ''yes'' in horror Momentster, the guard hung the line and looked at Lin Chen Shui strangely and said, "Your identity has been confirmed, Miss Lin." All the guards were surprised by what they heard, and although there were only three other guards in the ce, everyone was able to hear what was happening because of the Communication devices and they really wanted to see this woman who had permission to enter. Lin Chen Shui rxed a little because it looks like Shi Tu didn''t forget to tell the guards about it, or she was going to have to wait in front of the gate until he came out tomorrow. Lin Chen Shui followed the guard, but did not lead her outside the guard building and because of her tension she did not even look through the windows, although it was night, the view was really amazing, unfortunately she missed it. Lin Chen shui thought Shi Tu was waiting for her here, so there''s usually a guest room in the guard buildings in ces like this, and he probably was there. They really got to the guest room, bu Shi Tu wasn''t there. Lin Chen shui looked at the guard strangely and before she ask, the guard said first. "ording to young master Shi''s orders, you will live here." "What? How can he .... " Lin Chen Shui didn''t understand what''s going on here. Shouldn''t she at least live near to Shi Tu? "These are the orders, young master Shi said he would pass on you tomorrow morning to take you to college, so please take it for tonight." Lin Chen Shui''s heart was a little rxed because she thought he had some guests or things he didn''t want to see, but it''ll be done by tomorrow, and maybe he still care about her because he said he''d personally deliver her to college, forgetting he was studying also there and that he might not be really serious about leaving college as he said so there''s nothing strange about taking her Lin Chen Shui nodded a little and then the guard leaned over and said "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask." The guard suddenly behaves like a servant because a woman who can get Shi Tu''s attention can''t be normal, and this is a good opportunity to make a good impression on her. ............................... The night was almost over and the morning was close, but Shi Tu wasn''t asleep. Under the moonlight, Shi Tu stood surrounded by nine shades. It was not possible to distinguish between the nine shades where they had the same appearance and the ck clothes that covered thempletely, including their faces and thin bodies, to the point where some wind might be enough to throw them away. But there were some minor differences between them. The shadow shield was unarmed, with three others standing behind him, four of them standing in front of Shi Tu. The shadow stick holds a three-meters wooden stick and the shadow de carries a sword, while the double shadow de carries a double sword, the shadow whip carries a ck whip. Behind Shi Tu, there was someone else who seemed unarmed, but he didn''t take any position he is the great shadow. On the right of Shi Tu there was a shadow spear with a long flexible spear in his hand and he was pointing it towards Shi Tu. While the shadow dagger, the shadow spirit and the shadow bow hid among the small forest trees Shi Tu rushed to the right quickly, and the spear user poses the greatest risk in close-range mass battles because he has the ability to attack from outside his opponent''s range. Although the whip can do it, it''s easy to stop him with his bare hand, unlike the spear. No one was able to respond quickly to Shi Tu''s sudden movement, but Shi Tu stopped his quick dash and slipped a little. An arrow crossed where Shi Tu''s head was going to be the next moment. The shadow shield didn''t miss this opportunity and he rushed to Shi Tu with all his strength. Shi Tu didn''t have enough time to retreat, so he took advantage of the power of his sudden stop and jumped back, kicking a kick into the air that repelled the great shadow''s fist, which tried to make a surprise attack. This force threw Shi Tu a few meters into the air because he couldn''t rely on anything in the air. Although the Shi Tu n failed, He was not affected at all and rushed back towards the shadow shaft and did not even look in the direction of the shadow de and the double shadow de because he was sure that they would not try to stop him. Their work is not straightbat, rather, exploiting the opportunities created by the shadow shield and the great shadow, the shadow spear was the bait because it was the most dangerous. Both the shield shadow and the great shadow moved to his back, but he suddenly turned around and prated into the trees. This was one fight against nine, as each of them is considered among the strongest, all of them at the same level as Shi Tu, and their bodies have reached the limits of human beings. In a world without enough energy, it was impossible to win a straight fight unless he had a gun with him, but he was unarmed. While running, Shi Tu picked up a little rock and threw it with all his strength on a nearby bee nest before hiding quickly. The sound of bees was a cover for not hear his feet. After Shi Tu set his heart beat rate again and had a clear goal because depending on the direction of the arrow, he could guess the location of the shadow bow, of course, it''s impossible to stay in the same ce, but there was only one good ce. To hide near him. But howe they don''t know what Shi Tu knows? They also save every inch of the Shi residence like their hand. As soon as Shi Tu approached the location, he realized, a dagger pointed at his neck. The shadow dagger''s hide skills are nothing less than a Shi Tu, so even he didn''t notice. But if they don''t trap him, they''re not shadow guards. After it got this far, it was impossible for Shi Tu to avoid this without loss. Shi Tu raised his arm to stop the dagger. The dagger stabbed Shi Tu''s arm and caused a minor injury. Shi Tu grabbed the arm of the shadow de and pulled him towards him strongly, which make him lose control, especially as he was in the air and used his knee to strike a powerful blow to the belly of the shadow dagger. But before he was fully conscious, he screamed with everything he had. Shi Tu realized what he wanted to do, but he''s alreadyte. The next moment, an arrow pointed into Shi Tu''s chest. That wasn''t an ordinary arrow it a poisoned arrow. Unfortunately, it didn''t affect. But he stopped Shi Tu for a moment. During this moment, a ck whip wrapped around Shi Tu and the shadow dagger. Shi Tu had already escaped the shadow dagger, causing him to fall back and break the whip bnce. Shi Tu grabbed the whip quickly before he was pulled, but before he made any effort to pull him out, Shi Tu lost his power. Shi Tu lost consciousness and fell to the ground due to the obstruction of the arrow, which is still embedded in the chest of Shi Tu, stoping his breathing and blood cirction.. Chapter 13: Your Report Is Wrong Chapter 13: Your Report Is Wrong After Shi Tu fell, the shadow whip approached him, and as soon as he stood in front of him, the rest of the shadow guards showed up and surrounded Shi Tu and the shadow de was unconscious. "As usual, we can only win in cases where his majesty Unarmed, if he had any kind of weapon with him, even if it was a needle, we couldn''t win at all." The great shadow''s voice was as cold as a robot. "Yes, any weapon is enough to get rid of all of us in less than a minute." "In this case, we will never be of use to his majesty, the only thing we can do is get rid of the insects that disturb his majesty, if there is any real danger, we can do nothing but be human shields." "We know if it wasn''t for the rule of not stealing our weapons, it wouldn''t be a challenge for his majesty, it''s all just exercises." "This is not the time for this conversation because nothing will change, we have to apply the medicine and return him to his room quickly because the sun will rise soon and don''t forget that we have important work today remember, don''t leave any evidence behind you." .................................. Alice woke up early and prepared breakfast for Shi Tu, but she didn''t go to thepany early as usual, instead she went to Shi Tu''s room to wake him up. Alice entered the room and found Shi Tu lying on his bed without any clothes and didn''t even bother to put any quilts. As soon as Alice entered the room, Shi Tu opened his eyes and said "Why didn''t you go to thepany earlier today?" Shi Tu got up as if he wasn''t asleep at all and there was no sign of injuries, he sustainedst night. "I just wanted to have breakfast with you." There was some kill intent from Alice, even though she seemed normal, and Shi Tu didn''t dare to make anyment at all. "No, no, of course I''m d you''re here because this will make breakfast tastier, who doesn''t want a beauty like you next to him all the time? ... " Shi Tuunched a waterfall of praise for Alice in order to ease her anger because praising a girl is the best way to calm her down, even if she knows it''s just an empty praise, it depends on who praise her. "Okay, hurry and get down." Alice couldn''t bear the praise of Shi Tu and ran away quickly, and her heart was almost out of ce because she wasn''t used to it. This was the first time Shi Tu praised her. So, she called the guards thinking they wouldn''t let her in, but she burst outughing when she found out Shi Tu kept her in the guest room of the guard building. Shi Tu soon came down and had breakfast with her and didn''t forget to say some good words to her before he took the key to his car and left. Shi Tu got in his car and headed towards the gate where Lin Chen Shui was waiting for him. Lin Chen Shui was surprised by Shi Tu''s luxury car and reiterated that this man has a wealth thatpetes with the three families. Lin Chen Shui got in the car and didn''t say anything. .................................. The new capital In a deluxe room, three people sat down, and they seemed to be discussing a very important topic because their expressions were serious. In fact, it wasn''t a single topic, but many, any of them enough to shake the country. After they finished the discussion, they sat rxed and had some tea. Sun Jie" by the way, Dad, do you know who Shi Tu is?" The person who responded to it was a man in his early 50s, and Sun Jie''s father was the current master of the Sun family, Sun Hong Jun. "You mean Shi Economic Group? No, I don''t know much, but I ordered an investigation some time ago when their financial strength went up so fast." "And did you find out who he is?" "Of course, do you think our family exists only in name? We''ve collected all the information about him and it''s in a file that is updated periodically." Sun Hong Jun spoke casually because he was not interested, and despite the great development of the Shi group, he did not put it in his eyes. Previously, her rapid rise was suspicious, so he ordered a detailed investigation, believing that there was some force to support it, and perhaps even the mastermind behind the Beijing disaster, but he didn''t find anything strange, so he concluded that Shi Tu was amercial genius. Just that he doesn''t pose any danger to the Suns. "Can I see it?" "Absolutely." Although Sun Hong Jun didn''t know why his daughter suddenly cared about this ce, but he trusts his daughter so much. "What''s the matter, little sister? This is the first time you''ve been interested in a man. The person who spoke was Sun Jie''s older brother, Sun Chi Wei, who, although in his mid-20s, had a smart phone plying game in his hands and was able to focus on ying while caring for his sister''s dialogue with And his father. Sun Jie ignored her brother''sment and checked the file in her fatherputer. But as soon as she looked at the picture in the file, she immediately turned off theputer and said, "Dad, this file is wrong. "What?" "What?" Father and son were surprised by what Sun Jie said. Sun Chi Wei left the phone in his hands and became serious immediately "Sister, are you sure what you''re saying? How can we miscollect information about someone? Did someone lie to you and im to be Shi Tu? My sister, don''t believe that kind of people. " "Jie''er why you say that? Do you have any evidence? " Sun Hong Jun''s expression has also be dangerous, because if it is true, it means that Shi Tu''s power is much greater than he imagines and evenpares to the three families. He had used the full power of the Sun family, but he got the wrong report? This was a very important issue because it means there''s a dangerous force in the country that he doesn''t know about. Sun Jie shook her head and told her father what had happened to her. After hearing the story of Sun Jie Sun Hong Jun thought a little and said "There''s no doubt this guy is dangerous, but just a name isn''t enough to say it''s the real Shi Tu, it could be just a fake name." "I''ve thought about it, but from what I''ve seen, this guy is very proud and won''t fake his name, and we''ll know if he is or not soon." "Ha? Are you saying he''s going to reveal himself soon? I don''t question what you''re saying, but if he''s that capable, I don''t think he''s going to reveal himself." Sun Jie smiled and said "Haven''t you heard? He suggested an interesting bet and promised me to see a big show, and it wouldn''t be a big show unless he was the hero. If my analysis is correct, he will reveal himself and try to rte to a family that has a rtionship with one of the three families at full speed " "Why would he do that? Didn''t he want to be alone all this time? Did now ........ " Sun Chi wei kept asking, but the phone rang. Rang, Rang, Rang, Rang, Rang, Sun Jie''s phone suddenly rang with a specific song for Yu Ying. Sun Jie picked up her phone and heard Yu Ying''s paranoid voice. "Mistress, big news." "What''s the matter?" "The young man we met at the party turned out to be Shi Tu, the young master of the Shi family and the owner of The Shi Economic Group." Sun Jie wasn''t surprised. "How did you know?" "Yesterday Shi Tu went out with CEO Alice to meet Lin Chen Gu and news spread about his daughter''s association with the young master Shi. The picture of him in the same car with CEO Alice is everywhere." "Well, thank you for telling me and focus on what he''s doing for the next few days and tell me right away if anything important happens." Sun Jie hung up the phone and looked at her father and said "Looks like I was right." Sun Hong Jun''s expression became more serious and said "Is it Lu or Su?" Since he didn''t know what was going on, it means Shi Tu didn''t choose to be associated with his family. Sun Jie", the Lin family of Song Jiang, which means it''s the Su family." Sun Jie saw the anxiety in her father''s eyes and said "Don''t worry, Dad, we still don''t know which family Shi Tu has chosen, but at least it''s not Su, but we''ll know in the next few days." Sun Jie smiled lightly as she thought about the kind of show Shi Tu would be making because his actions so far have been exactly what she expected. Sun Jie was happy that she chose Song Jiang for life training or that she had never met Shi Tu and would not have had this pleasure. Although she almost knows what Shi Tu will do, she doesn''t know what means he''s going to use or what power he''s going to use. Chapter 14: Progress Chapter 14: Progress While driving to college, Shi Tu and Lin Chen Shui didn''t say a word. The silence was so embarrassing that Lin Chen shui was nervous because her fear of Shi Tu had reached very high levels without realizing After her father''s brainwashing and the aura released by Shi Tu she waspletely wrapped in fear. They soon arrived at the college. Shi Tu turned to Lin Chen Shui and his looks were so cold. "You better fix your behavior or the consequences won''t like you." He said a simple sentence but it has a lot of meanings for Lin Chen Shui The atmosphere inside the car was mild, but it dropped below zero. Lin Chen Shui nodded quickly and without thinking because any objection could have serious consequences "Good, I''ll give you my number, and if you get in any trouble, call me and don''t hook up with anythingter." Shi Tu and Lin Chen Choi exchanged phone numbers before Shi Tu came down "Look, isn''t this Mercedes-Benz Maybach Isabello?" "It''s the most expensive car in the world." "I wonder anyone who can get it. " As soon as the Shi Tu Mercedes-Benz Maybach Isabello arrived, it became the center of attention. Everyone started discussing its owner and they had no doubt about it. What kind of student is here? Most of theme from a little wealthy family, so there''s a car-obsessed student who was able to determine that It''s real at one look. "Look, the door opened!" "Isn''t that Shi Tu to? What''s he doing in the car?" "Idiot, didn''t you see he got out of the driver''s seat? He must be a driver for the owner of the car." Shi T u came down and opened the door to Lin Chen Shui and helped her out "Isn''t that Lin Chen Shui? Why is she with Shi Tu? " "Has he finally managed to capture her heart?" "Didn''t you hear what happened yesterday? This is not simple." "Ha? What happened?" Shi Tu and Lin Chen Shui headed towards the college gate, while Lin Chen Shui grabbed Shi Tu''s arms under a barrage of phone shes taking pictures. Shi Tu dropped Lin Chen Shui off and reminded her that he woulde to herter before he turned around and she didn''t dare to ask him to stay or ask where he was going because she knows her position well at least for now. As Shi Tu left, Ning Fan arrived and bowed respectfully. "Young master." Shi Tu didn''t give him a look before he said without stopping his steps. "Lin Chen Shui''s security is your responsibility and make sure the flies are kept away from her." "Yes, young master." Without dy, Ning Fan went to Lin Chen Shui, surrounded by a crowd of people asking various questions. But Ning Fan intervened and began to answer questions, and he was already acting like Lin Chen Shui''s bodyguard. Within 10 minutes, thousands of photos andments about Shi Tu and Lin Chen Shui were published. With some added spice, most of the articles described Shi Tu''s dedication to chasing Lin Chen Shui for a whole year without surrendering before winning her heart, even her colleagues thought That Lin Chen Shui was a tsundre and she was Just iming bullying Shi Tu so the other women don''te near him. Almost no one doubted their emotions, and those who knew the truth didn''t dare toment. ......................................... In a normal apartmentplex inside one of the individual apartments The house was a mess. The clothes were everywhere, the smell was bad, and obviously no one cleaned the ce in a long time. But he was actually there, and he slept deep lying on his bed, even though it was 11:00 a.m. But he didn''t care and kept sleeping without being disturbed by the smell. Suddenly Shi Tu showed up inside this apartment and started looking for something. He soon found what he was looking for and picked up aptop from a pile of stinking clothes. He opened to theptop the entered the password before he opened a file that was on the desktop and started reading it Of the 206 countries in the world, we have the absolute right to decision-making for 98 countries, while rats have 102. There are six countries that are not under the control of any party. Huaxia, we have 20% of the decision-making power. U.S. 31% of decision-making power Britain 10% of decision-making power Russia 42% of decision-making power France 23% of decision-making power Japan 49% of decision-making power First project progression rate 70% The second project progression rate is 43%. Third project progression rate 56% Fourth project progression rate 100% ................. ................. ................. Ten minutes after reading, Shi Tu wrote some words before he left. Counterfeiting Huaxia Ignoring the U.S and Britain Focus on France and Russia As soon as Shi Tu left, the sleeping man opened his eyes, picked up theptop, and started pressing the buttons very quickly, as if his life depended on it. ..................................... Shi Tu drove his car into the city center and stopped in front of a tall building over 100 floors. This was the main building of the Shi Economic Group. Usually such a group is based in the capital, but the Shi Group was not qualified to be in the capital a year ago, so Shi Tu chose to develop the building to be an icon of Song Jiang. Many parties tried to rent one floor, but they were rejected, and the entire building remained under the control of the Shi Group. Shi Tu parked his car in the VIP section and the guards weren''t stupid enough to stop him because they didn''t recognize him. Shi Tu got out of the car and went to the reception office. The hostess was young and looked beautiful at first sight, but the makeup effects were very clear. If there was enough energy, he''d give every woman in thepany beauty pills so he wouldn''t get his eyes dirty because he didn''t like to see makeup monsters. Shi Tu approached the hostess and said "On what floor is the CEO Office?" The hostess looked at Shi Tu, who seemed a little familiar and didn''t know where she had seen him before, but she didn''t have time to think about where because of Shi Tu''s question. "Sir, may I know who you are? Do you have a pre-scheduled appointment? " Despite Shi Tu''s casual appearance and clothes that can be bought anywhere, she treated him politely and didn''t dare to show any disdain. Why? Simply because many of the workers before her have been fired over the past year. Sometimes, normal-looking peoplee to ask about Alice, but they get cold treatment to showter that they''re very important people. Later, the workers realized that these people''s clothes weren''t normal, they just couldn''t recognize their value. Shi Tu seemed satisfied with the performance of the hostess and said "I''m called Shi Tu, and I don''t have an appointment, but I have to meet her, so can you tell me?" The hostess was about to apologize because she couldn''t tell him before she got a message on theputer screen to warn her. ''Let him go where he wants''. That was a letter from the surveince team, which oversees all the cameras in the building. They also have another guest, identifying VIPs when they arrive, because most of the regr employees don''t know them. The hostess was surprised why he asked her to let him go where he wanted, but she remembered where she had seen Shi Tu before. His pictures have been widespread since morning. "CEO Alice''s office is on the 88th floor, but now she''s on the 92nd floor because she''s have an important meeting." "Well, thank you." The hostess sighed because she didn''t rush to reject Shi Tu and cursed the surveince team, which had not warned her in advance, or that she had to look for another job because she couldn''t stay here after she offended the big boss. The hostess quickly picked up her phone and sent a message to everyone she knew at thepany to tell them that Shi Tu had arrived so they wouldn''t cause trouble for themselves. Before the elevator that Shi Tu took to the 92nd floor, almost everyone in thepany knew he was there, and everyone checked his photos again so they wouldn''t get him wrong. Chapter 15: Eliminate (1) Chapter 15: Eliminate (1) After some inquiries, Shi Tu knew that Alice was now at Board of Directors Meeting, which was postponed because of Shi Tu. The 92nd floor was entirely dedicated to the Board of Directors Meeting, so it wasn''t hard to find the room for the meeting. The Board of Directors Meeting was the group''s top board since Shi Tu is the absolute owner of all shares so there''s no shares holder board. Shi Tu pushed to the door of the meeting room and deliberately entered with some noises. Inside the room, besides Alice, there were 16 other people, each one heading a certain section. A lot of ck lines appeared on the faces of the directors because they didn''t recognize Shi Tu, most of them have been busy since yesterday because of some big projects, so they couldn''t hear the news. But they didn''t jump to an early conclusion because the guards wouldn''t let anyone in that easily, and they learned from their previous lessons not to judge a person from his appearance. Alice soon answered their doubts as she stood and bowed respectfully "President Shi, wee." President Shi? This kid? It didn''t take any intelligence to find out who this kid was in front of them, because he''s the only one Alice''s going to call president. "I''m sorry for the surprise, but I suddenly wanted to check the states myself due to the importance of these projects, I hope I don''t disturb you." He spoke friendly and looked more like a young man of his age and no one could link him to the mastermind of Shi''s group. "Of course, The field check would be better." Alice pointed to Shi Tu for sitting in her ce to preside over the meeting, but Shi Tu shook his head. "There''s no need, I''am here just for observation and I have no intention of interfering with the course of the meeting. ''It''s impossible to ignore our president!'' Everyone wanted to say this to Shi Tu, but no one dared to do it. This monster has turned a second-sspany into a global economic powerhouse in a one-year. Alice nodded and went back to her ce, but first she started introducing everyone to Shi Tu before continuing the meeting. Although Shi Tu didn''t hear a word from what she said because he didn''t want to waste his memory space with these names, he didn''t think he''d have to talk to them again. The topic was the construction of a series of football stadiums in the country where the project includes two international stadiums, four national stadiums and many small local stadiums This project was submitted by the government, so they couldn''t refuse, but they were already busy with other projects, so they were having some budget problems, which is why Shi Tu offered this. The project to Lin Chen Gu in case he does not swallow the bait because getting rid of it under a good pretext will be a help to Shi Tu During the meeting, many solutions were put forward to gather capital, but none of them worked, They can''t stop other projects or the losses will be too big. So some directors have suggested selling some shares to gather capital or allowing the government to pump its capital into the group, so they will get unlimited support from the government, but this proposal was rejected immediately from Alice because her policy is the absolute control of Shi Tu and she will never allow anyone to share the cake But the problems were gradually emerging as the meeting progressed. Currently with the money avable, therge stadiums can bepleted only before the money runs out, so the finance director suggested starting the project first and demanding an extension of the project period for more time. To gather money and build local stadiumster, this proposal has been epted, but another problem has emerged as the project was nationally unable to start construction without ensuring the safety of workers. If it was one location, they could get some guards, but that was impossible right now. Rtions with the underworld are usually borrowed in construction, but The Shi Group wascking in this area because it had no ties to any family or gang. Usually they spend money to solve such a problem, but money is the main problem. This was the group''s first major construction project because it was based on technology, food industry and crafts, so they faced a lot of problems due tock of experience. Shi Tu waited long during the meeting hoping Alice would notice the anomaly, but he soon gave up because he couldn''t wait too long, so he called one of the guards out of the room and whispered to him a little before he went back to his ce. A short timeter, the guard came back with some papers, and his face was so pale, and his look at Shi Tu like he was looking at a monster and couldn''t wait to escape. When the guard came in, everyone stopped talking so he could hear nothing, and they were waiting for what Shi Tu would say, because he asked for these papers. And indeed, Shi Tu stood up and looked at everyone before he settled down on Alice with some disappointment. Shi Tu kept his friendly tone and said ""Well, We don''t need to talk more about these topics. We have something else to talk about. I want you to nominate some people to me for the positions of Finance Director, Marketing Director, Production Director and Research Director. Are there any opinions?? " "president, have you made a mistake? These positions you just mentioned are already upied. " He asked one of the managers who doubted what he had just heard. Shi Tu usually don''t waste words, so he didn''t care what he heard and called the guards. " Take them to the Finance Department to receive a month''s advance pay and they are not allowed to enter this building again and contact the team ofwyers in order to sign the non disclosure agreemen." Shi Tu pointed out to the people who mentioned their positions before. No one understood what was going on, but they understood that these people were done. Being fired from apany like this simply means the end of your life. The guards grabbed the targets and started dragging them out under intense resistance. "Why? I''ve been loyal to thispany for ten years since your father''s generation! If you''re going to get rid of me, tell me why. "Answer me." "That''s right." "Lawyer!! I will call thewyer, you cannot expel us like this, This against the contract and against the rights of employees...... " Shi Tu didn''t care to their screams until they left the room without bothering to answer them or even looking to them. He''s the president here. He has no obligation to do this. The hall was silent and everyone started sweating because of the tension, fearing they would be the next victim. Alice wasn''t any different, but the reason she was nervous was different. She could see the disappointment in Shi Tu''s eyes, so she was frustrated that she didn''t live up to his expectations. It was clear that these were corrupt officials because that was the only exnation for Shi Tu''s actions, but she didn''t discover them for a whole year while Shi Tu did it during one meeting. In fact, it can''t be med. Shi Tu distributed the papers brought by the guards to the rest of the directors, where there were enough copies while the original was ced in front of Alice. "Look closely at these papers, they prove the existence of some bribes, unfair transactions, leaking information to foreign parties, dealings with otherpanies to raise prices in a fictitious manner and misappropriation of funds has been done. all these documents was in the offices andputers of those involved" Alice read the papers well and realized that what Shi Tu was saying was true, especially on the subject of misappropriation of funds. Since all calctions are made by Shi Tu, they agreed with thepanies that Shi Group deals with to raise budgets and prices in a fictitious way and embezzle them from the other side. These transactions were probably kept as leverage so they wouldn''t be sold by otherpanies after the deal ended. Alice finally realized that they have so many problems in this project because there are some traitors who leak thepany''s situation. The rest of the board was even more dire as some were reluctant to participate in this, as a percentage of the shares were promised, which would give them afortable pension after retirement. They were happy because they hesitated and didn''t agree directly. They realized that this young man was really the mastermind because, like the rest of them, they thought it was Alice, and that all this praise was just an amplification of Shi Tu, As long as they seed in deceiving Alice, everything was fine. But there was something that puzzled them all. Are these things that people will keep in their offices in thepany? If they were, it''s impossible for them to do that, and the people who were fired aren''t that stupid, or they''re not going to get to their current position. Usually these things are found in safe ces like safes or personalputers at home so why keep them in their offices? Shi Tu has not stopped internal eliminating so as long as there are benefits, he will absorb it to the end. "With these documents we can sue differentpanies as the evidence is sufficient may not go bankrupt, but we will be able to cause a lot of damage, especially to their reputation, and at the same time we will be able to bnce our profits. So don''t miss this opportunity now... Are there any candidates for vacant positions? It doesn''t matter, even if he''s a regr employee, as long as he satisfies my eyes." "Wait, president, I think there''s no need to overdo this." The one who spoke was the director of security, and he seemed very opposed to this. Chapter 16: Eliminate (2) Chapter 16: Eliminate (2) " That''s right, the most of them rted to the Lu family, We cannot offend them " "I object." A young director raised his hand and said "We didn''t directly target The Lu family. If we don''t respond, they''ll try to target us again." "You don''t understand, This is a face issue for the Lu family, if we offend them, we''re going to have a lot of problems for big families, The face more important than money, they won''t hesitate to go against us, even if the losses are big." "If they want trouble, we can give them some, Why should we be afraid of them?" "If we be against the Lu family, who will help us?" "That''s right." "You are wrong, they also have enemies. Besides, as long as there are enough benefits there are always people who do the impossible and we have many partners abroad, They can help us." "Do you want to bring foreigners to wreak havoc in our country? This is a betrayal of your country! " "We are businessmen, not politicians!! Profit is what matters here, besides that most of the government agencies are controlled by the three families, the three families go against us is the same as the government''s against us. Do you want us to wash our necks waiting them and hand them all what we have because of patriotism? Don''t tell me that you don''t understand the way the world works despite your age?? " Opinions in the room were divided between those who don''t want to escte things and those who want problems andpletely forget about Shi Tu because they are not used to him been here and each side has started to argue Finally, Shi Tu interrupted them "Well, that''s enough. Whoever is against pursuing it, raise his hand." Of the 16 directors 12 left, 6 raised there hands. Shi Tu nodded and said, "Well, you can leave and you don''t have toe back again." "!!!!" Everyone was surprised by what they heard. Is he an idiot? Does he want to destroy the foundation of the Shi group? Firing only four directors will do a lot of damage because each directors has his own rtionships and clients, but now he''s firing six others? The six directors calmed down because he didn''t call the guards, So someone encouraged and asked. "May I ask why you fired us? We didn''t do anything that harms the interests of the group and we didn''t do anything against our contracts." Shi Tu simply answered as if he had asked a stupid question "I am the president here and simply I don''t like you because you are cowards and most importantly I gave you an order, but you refused to implement it out of fear and without any logical reason, your excuse was that we can''t offend the three families. And that''s not the businessman''s way of thinking, that''s all, and now leave before I call the security." Shi Tu talk about, and the aura around him was so scary. The directors finally realized thatmon sense doesn''t work with Shi Tu and that he''s the kind of person who doesn''t like to interfere with his decisions. The six managers stood up and left indignantly because his answer was ridiculous. Is that weird? It''s normal to avoid problems with the powerful because that has no benefits at all. Shi Tu looked at the remaining six, and all of them were under 40, and one of them was under 30. "It''s good to be careful and stay out of trouble, but been very careful, called cowardly, cowardice may survive, but it will never develop." Shi Tu look like a man with the same age of heaven and earth who lived and saw everything, advising some ignorant little children But because of Shi Tu''s look and aura, it was impressive for them. "Each institution is built on two parts, protection and development and there must be a bnce between them excessive protection prevents the institution from developing and in the end it will be crushed by the new institutions and the excessive focus on development leads to the institution bing prey to the greed of outsiders without sufficient capacity to protect itself" "Well you can leave, there''ll be another meeting in three days, so then think about candidates for the remaining position and report to Alice as usual." This time, Shi Tu used a strong threatening tone, and its meaning was clear. ''I don''t want anyone who is not ssy or you have to bear the consequences'' The six directors stood up and bowed to Shi Tu before they left, leaving Shi Tu and Alice. A little silence before Alice said "I''m sorry." Alice lowed her head frustratedly and did not move from her seat She looked like a child who made a mistake and waited for the adult scolding. Well, usually Shi Tu was going to scold her, but this time it''s really not her fault, they didn''t leave any evidence because all the operations were done from outside, and it''s not reasonable to search them for no reason. Even Shi Tu didn''t know who the traitors were until he entered the meeting at one nce and was able to determine that they were traitors. How? Only from their gaze, with Shi Tu''s long experience, reading human expressions is so easy, were the looks of traitors conspiring and trying to prove their sincerity. As soon as he identified them as traitors, he thought of the possible ways, and the most logical way was exactly what they did, so he sent the guards to search, and that was why the guards were terrified. He seemed to know all about thepany. And how did he get the evidence? As long as they''re really guilty, it can be provedter, but the papers they just brought, were fake, of course. After all, it''s impossible to get the evidence and bring it in half an hour, but it was enough for someone else to write fake reports. Shi Tu looked at Alice, who seemed to have a desire to die, and thought it was time to let her vent a little. Shi Tu approached Alice and fell a little before patting Alice gently "I''m sorry, Alice, but it''s not your fault because I deliberately hid it from you because I wanted to take advantage of it in time." "You''re a hih, hih." Some tears were formed from Alice''s eyes, but Shi Tu quickly wiped her. "I''m sorry I didn''t trust you enough." Shi Tu really deserves an Oscar because he''s able to show expressions of deep remorse without any ws, even the best actor in the world can''tpare to him. "I thought I had failed and you was disappointed. " Shi Tu go on and hug her right away. "Calm down, you don''t have to cry. Shi Tu smiled tenderly and then approached her ear and whispered to her "If you want, I can leave the cleaning to you." When she heard these words, Alice stopped crying immediately and her expressionspletely changed. There appeared a heavy kill intent and her eyes turned red from the intensity of anger. "Leave it to me." That wasn''t Alice''s usual charming voice, it was an icy sound that could bepared to Shi Tu. Those who made her look bad in front of Shi Tu. Those who embarrassed her in front of Shi Tu. Those who made Shi Tu lie to her. They must be punished! She must get rid of them!! They must die!! "Good, good, I''m looking forward to your show, Alice the Ogre." As if she had be someone else, Alice''s aura hadpletely changed, and her aura became simr to the shadow guards, an aura that could not be gained without reaping so many lives that were no less than the shadow guards. But unlike the shadow guards, it wasn''t a quiet killer aura, it was a crazy, bloodthirsty, raging aura. Alice came out of the hall under Shi Tu''s smiling nces. He sighed lightly. He did not wish to give such a work to Alice or that her father would be very angry But her mental state hasn''t been very stabletely, so she''s got to be given a vent, or the consequences won''t be good. '' Sigh, The arrogance of the gods is so scary and troublesome '' Shi Tu turned around and went towards the wall-sized ss window and was about to open it and jump before he realized what he was doing. '' Aya, I must get rid of the habit of sneaking out the windows and focusing on the doors or I might kill myself one day'' Shi Tu got out of thepany building, got in his car and headed to the college. .............................. Two hourster into one of the sun hotel''s rooms. The former directors of the Finance, Marketing, Production and Research met After being humiliated and expelled by Shi Tu, they refused to ept their sry and left in anger after signing the non-leaking agreement. They were so angry, they didn''t even know they weren''t fired alone, so they went to vent for themselves. The four of them just walked into the room and were waiting for some escorts to drink. "That little brat, how dare he fire this father? The non-leak agreement? I''m just going to make sure I publish everything I know." "Yes, we can''t let this go." Someone got some enlightenment and said, "I tell you, isn''t it strange that he kicked the four of us? May be..... " "Impossible! There''s no evidence at all how he can know? " "But you''re right, this is weird. Do you think the bastards have sold us?" "I don''t think so. They will suffer if the matter is revealed, in addition to that we are beneficial in the long run." "Maybe he wanted to use us to establish his authority in thepany because he''s not known and we were chosen because everyone knows we''re friends, so he get rid of us all so that we don''t take revenge for each other." "I think it is this way. Hempf that bastard I will make him remember this father''s name in his nightmares and ..." This former director was silent and looked before him as if he had seen a ghost No one noticed how but the blond beauty was standing in front of him and staring at them furiously Chapter 17: Eliminate (3) Chapter 17: Eliminate (3) "You, how ..... " Before he finished, Alice had pped him furiously in the face, smashing his entire mouth. Alice didn''t stop, and before the former director knew what had happened, Alice grabbed his arm with both hands and smashed it. "Aaghaaa" a loud and miserable scream sounded in the room. "Annoying" Alice grabbed his throat and nted her fingers in it to break his windpipe. The blood from his neck exploded as a waterfall without stopping atst, the others regained their intelligence and started screaming for help, but unfortunately the walls were soundproof and all their efforts were so useless that they could not move from Fear. A few minutester, four mutted bodies spread to the ground. There were no organs or a healthy bone, and their guts were scattered like pieces of puzzle. This was the murder of aplete monster with no connection to a professional killer, only a mad criminal would do that. The strangest thing is that the physical strength Alice has shown isn''t less than men, and it is inconceivable that those soft arms are able to break bones and tear the flesh with brute force. That''s why she''s called Alice the Ogre because she deserves it. Alice didn''t fully calm down, so she left without dealing with the bodies. After her leave, two shades of darkness appeared to clean up. .......................... The scene in the morning had spread, and soon everyone at the college knew what had happened. The news was shocking to almost everyone, as The Young Master Shi, the richest young master in entire huaxia, was studying with. Almost everyone cursed themselves for their stupidity. How couldn''t they notice Ning Fan behavior?, That was very clear, but they just thought Ning Fan was a good man, and he didn''t like to see other people get bullied, and they didn''t pay attention to tha fact that he was helping only Shi Tu and didn''t get involved in any other fight that had nothing to do with Shi Tu. Since it doesn''t have to be hidden anymore, Ning Fan was publicly guarding Lin Chen Shui with the rest of his followers, but they were all very angry about the change they saw. Three girls sat in the college gardenughing together. But what angered Ning Fan and his followers was the subject of the conversation Lin Chen Shui sat in the middle of Ru Ru and Ouyang Mei, who did not stop talking "Shui Shui, Aren''t we best friends? Why don''t you want to tell us how you''ve tamed Shi Tu? " Ouyang Mei spoke with enthusiasm as if she were the aplished " That''s right. I want to know how you did that despite everything we did with him, but he still clings to you like a pet. Even his little puppies refuse to separate from you. " Ru Ru pointed towards Ning Fan who was around Ru Ru seemed so happy, she chased Ning Fan for a long time, but he always gave her a cold shoulder, so seeing him serve her friend, and therefore serve her, and obey all her orders made her feel refreshed. Lin Chen Shui smiled very proudly "I told you that I didn''t do anything, he stuck to me and refused to abandon me, he even fired the person I brought as a shield so cruelly, saying he would never give up on me." Lin Chen Shui seemed calm and behaved as if she were talking about something very intuitive, but she was cursing her friends in her heart because everything they said would reach Shi Tu ears. " Heheheh shui shui is really amazing she can get such a pet without doing anything " Ru Ruughed. " Aya, we can''t me Shui Shui for being so attractive, can we?" Ning Fan pulled his teeth out of anger, but he couldn''t do anything. How can his wise master like a woman like that? A word from him and all the princesses of the world will form a line for weeks only to shake his hand!! Even if he told him she wasn''t worth and asked to throw her away, he''d just get mad at him and punish him. Rang Rang Rang Rang Rang Rang Lin Chen Shui''s phone rang and her looks changed when she saw Shi Tu''s name on the screen. "I''m in front of the gate." Shi Tu lines was short as usual like the word wasn''t for free. "Okay," Lin Chen Shui nodded and couldn''t hide her tension, even though she had been bragging all day for her ability, but she knew that wasn''t true, but what if he knew and became angry? He won''t me her. right? In the end, Lin Chen Shui couldn''t say she was just a tool to get the support of the Su family, right? "Is he the little frog?" Ru Ru asked, who didn''t notice Lin Chen Shui''s change. "Yes, he''s waiting for me at the gate, so I''m going now," Lin Chen shui answered lightly. "Well, we''ll give you a ride, and I want to see Shi Tu''s behavior right now," Ouyang Mei stood up and said, The three of them went towards the gate. The ck Mercedes-Benz was parked and Shi Tu was leaning on waiting for Lin Chen Shui "Hello little frog." Ru Ru called him with a cheerful smile, but her face was exining what she was thinking "Ru Ru, you can''t be so rude to him in public," Ouyang Mei warned. "Ha? He had record enough to get us in jail, but he didn''t do it in the end, right? He did not dare to upset Shui Shui so it is okay. "Ru Ruughed at Shi Tu and seemed to despise him more and more. When Shi Tu saw this reaction, He confirmed that Lin Chen shui did not change her behavior and continued to brag happily because he would have been in trouble if she acted shyly and modestly, they should leave the impression that Shi Tu is obsessed with Lin Chen shui. "Ru Ru, that''s enough. You can''t say that." Lin Chen Shui was very afraid of Ru Ru''s foolish behavior "Oh, no problem at all, you are like Shui Shui sisters, so you are like my sister. You don''t have to be careful with me." Shockingly, Shi Tu did not get angry, but he responded with all the fun and seemed to not really mind the insult, which deepened her disdain for Shi Tu. But for Lin Chen shui, that smile was so scary, so she got in the car. "Ru Ru Mei Mei See you tomorrow." "Ru Ru, do you think Shui Shui has feelings for him?" Suddenly I asked Ouyang Mei because Lin Chen Shui''s behavior was strange. "Really? I don''t think so, maybe she''s just acting in public because the little frog is the center of attention now or that bad rumors wille up" I think you''re right. .................................. Inside the car, Shi Tu and Lin Chen Shui were silent for a long time before Shi Tu spoke. "Witch clothing store you like? "ck Ring Shops" replied Lin Chen Shui immediately and did not dare to lie or ask about Shi Tu''s intentions. Half an hourter, they arrived at the ck Ring stores. The ck Ring stores were arge ten-floor building with many small shops for various things from clothes to appliances instead of describing it as a group of shops it is better to say that a mall sells Only one mark, the ck Ring. They both got out of the car and got into the building. Lin Chen Shui hesitated a little before she grabbed Shi Tu''s arm, since there are so many people that it would be strange not to do so, so he shouldn''t say no. Shi Tu said nothing and led her to the clothing department. "Pick whatever you like, I''ll buy it for you." If these words hade out of another man''s mouth, Lin Chen Shui would have been happy to waste someone else''s money, but this time she wouldn''t have dared to do it, but Shi Tu had already acted and called the worker. "Choose the best of what''s in here and let her try it." Since Shi Tu had already acted, she had no choice but to unleash the woman''s shopping instinct, or she would p Shi Tu in the face if she didn''t. In the next two hours, Lin Chen Shui tried a lot of clothes, and eventually he bought her all. She thought they were about to have lunch, but Shi Tu surprised her. "Now let''s go to the jewelry department." Jewelry? Is he going to buy her a ring? Lin Chen shui was surprised because she didn''t think Shi Tu would do this. ''Even though he''s being cruel to me, is he the kind of person who takes responsibility? Or does he already have feelings for me? '' Actually, Shi Tu''s behavior wasn''t weird at all. Since everyone''s watching him, what would they say about him if he didn''t go with her to buy a ring? It''s going to be very suspicious. Shi Tu and Lin Chen Shui entered the jewelry department where they were greeted with respect. "This gentleman, how can I help you?" This employee was a very experienced person who could say that the man was the master here, so he directed all his efforts to him and ignored Lin Chen shui. "I want to see the best rings here for her." The employee checked Shi Tu and showed some disdain because Shi Tu''s clothes were very ordinary and cheap, so could he afford the most valuable jewelry? Shi Tu was able to guess his thoughts and in order to avoid any unnecessary misunderstanding due to Shi Tu''s clothes, Shi Tu take out his card and gave it to the employee in advance. "This ..... " The employee was deeply shocked because he had only heard about this ck gold card before and had never seen it before. The ck gold card was given only to those who owned a deposit of 100 billion yuan in the National Bank, it was a symbol of the real rulers of the country and no one in his right mind would think of falsifying it. For those who hold this card, they are above everyone, and if it is owned by someone who doesn''t deserve it, even if it''s the owner''s son or his wife, it''s like pping their faces as soon as they know, whoever did it will not live until morning. All cardholders are well known because there are only five except... The employee quickly realized in front of who he''s standing and leaned back, but Shi Tu stopped him and advised him not to talk. The employee understood that Shi Tu didn''t want to make a fuss and led him where they kept the most expensive jewelry. Chapter 18: Deal Chapter 18: Deal The employee led Shi Tu and Lin Chen Shui, into a deeper room in the shop, and it obviously contains the most important things because they use an armored door, and the walls are probably too. " "Sir, all that is here are world-ss artifacts. If you don''t find something that satisfies you here, you will not find it in all Songjiang." There were only a few pieces disyed and most of them were on the screen only because this type of room couldn''t contain a lot of these pieces in case they were stolen and they require special treatment so the rest are particrly ordered from their ck ring jewelry stores. "Choose what you like and as much as you like as long as you are..... " Shi Tu say a few words, but someone interrupted him. "I heard someone entered the private section, so young master Shi? Do you still remember me? " As soon as the door of the private room opens, all the officials will be informed immediately and it happens that Ouyang he is in charge. Ouyang He entered the room with a supposition because he was in charge of the entire building and was ustomed to acting like the owner of the ce. "Who are you?" Shi Tu spoke truthfully because he really didn''t remember who he is, despite his strong memory, if he thinks it doesn''t matter, he''ll throw it in the back of his head, and he won''t remember it unless he''s made some effort, and he''szy to think about right now. Some veins appeared on the front of Ouyang He and said, "I am the young master of the Ouyang family, Ouyang He." "Oh, so it''s the young master Ouyang, but I don''t really remember where we met." Shi Tu seemed to remember who he was, but his response angered Ouyang He, who he thought was making fun of him. "You.... We met when I was with Su Fei a few days ago. Ouyang He pulled his teeth, because he could not go far, but the Shi Tu insult really pissed him because he is not used to direct insults. People usually try topliment the other side unless there is deep hatred and they will never be frank. "Oh, now I remember you... So what do you want? Can''t you see I''m busy here? " Although Shi Tu remembers him only because of Su Fei, he''s still not interested in talking to him. Ouyang He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger because if he offended Shi Tu for a personal reason, he would be in big trouble. Suddenly Ouyang He remembers something, and his eyes shed some irony. Oyang he pointed out to the employee to leave and leave it to him and said "Young master Shi, I''m afraid I have to ask you to leave because our stores don''t wee you as we ask you to return everything you bought from our stores." Ouyang He tried to behave as tactfully as possible, but his sarcasm is still clear. Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed a little and he said "And on what basis do you ask me to do this? I''ve been here for hours and we''ve been visiting a lot of shops here and no one''s objected. " Shi Tu was upset with Ouyang He''s stupid behavior, wondering how he became in charge? This building deals with high-ss people, and it would be stupid to put someone as narrow-minded as Ouyang He. "Young master Shi may not know this, but the ck ring mark belong to the Sun family from the new capital, and the Sun family has a strict policy of not dealing with the Su and Lu families and the people closely to them and all of us knows that the Lin family is fully loyal to Su''s family, so..... I''m sorry, the others probably didn''t recognize you, so this problem happened." Ouyang He spoke in an apologetic but sarcastic tone at the same time, with the Sun family behind him, he refusing to believe that Shi Tu would not obey, especially since this rule is real and not a lie. Even the direct descendant of Su and Lu family, will be rejected without hesitation with the full support of the Sun family, so he was confident he would be fine this time. Lin Chen shui was nervous because she had heard of this rule before, but she didn''t know the ck ring belonged to the Sun family. In the previous generation of the Sun family, Sun Hong Jun''s uncle was supposed to be the heir to being the elder brother, but he discovered that a descendant of the Su family had tried his r*p his, who ran a family branch to experience life. There was also a descendant of the Lu family, but instead of helping, he wanted to join, but luckily the security team intervened. Although Lu and Su descendants didn''t know it was his daughter, his anger never disappeared, and he dered to all people in a fit of rage that the Suns would never deal with anyone in the Lu and Su family or any family associated with her. Because of this stupid decision, Sun Hong Jun''s uncle was dismissed and his father became the head of the family, but he couldn''t overturn his brother''s decision because he was public or the family''s face would be lost. This was a troublesome problem, and retreating simply wouldn''t solve it if no one knew who he is, Shi Tu simply will leave, but since he is young master Shi, it would be detrimental to his reputation in future business. Suddenly, Shi Tu thought this was a perfect opportunity to verify his judgment on that naughty girl, whether she was really smart, and how far she hade. Shi Tu picked up his the phone and call a certain number. Ouyang He mocked Shi Tu in his heart because no matter what contacts he has, he will not be able to seed if the Sun family does not give a face to both Su and Lu and all the families loyal to them, will they give to Shi Tu?, who has not been fully rted to the Su''s family? The answer was no. "Hello, who''s the speaker?" a sweet voice response from the other side and it''s clear that she was a beautiful woman. "I''m Shi Tu, it''s been a while, Miss Sun." Sun Jie''s eyes lit up on the other side because she didn''t expect the unknow caller to be Shi Tu. Only a few people knew her number, so she didn''t think much before she picked up the phone, but she didn''t expect this surprise. On the side, Ouyang He and Lin Chen Shui were surprised. Miss Sun? Sun Jie herself? No way!! This was Ouyang He''s first response, and it''s impossible for Sun Jie to give her own number to anyone outside her family, any contact with her going through her servant, Yu Ying first. "Young master Shi, it''s only been a few days, but I''m really surprised you got my number." "It''s no big deal, but I''m really curious if you''re enjoying the show." "It''s really fun, but I''m excited about the big show." That not an emptypliment because she was really looking forward to what Shi Tu would do. "Don''t worry, you won''t wait too long, and I guarantee you''ll be impressed." Shi Tu confidence make Sun Jie a little surprised. "You seem very confident, but you know that''s not enough to get the full mark, right? At most, this proves your intelligence and wealth." "Hahahah, What a great way to ask someone for a favor! As expected from Miss Sun, you''re really convincing and your ways are even more wonderful, you opened my eyes." Sun Jie didn''t know if Shi Tu praised her or make fun of her with these words because his voice is no different from the robot, and it''s impossible to know anything of it, especially since she can''t see his face expressions. But he wasn''t wrong. "It''s very simple, I want to know who killed may mother four years ago." "Okay, I''ll tell you right after the big show." "Ha? What did you say? " Sun Jie was surprised by Shi Tu''s direct eptance because she didn''t expect him to agree at all and was nning to ask for his help in dealing with a case with Su''s family. "You''re really confident, even with all the power of the Sun family, we couldn''t figure out anything about the killer, but you say you can?" "Oh, I understand from your words that this wasn''t your real request? I was wondering why you asked for such an easy request... So, what do you really want? " Easy request? Can something the Sun family couldn''t do with all their power can be considered an easy one? Or is he just evasive to ask for something else, but nothing is more important to her than her mother, and as long as there''s hope that Something to don''t lie, she''ll hang on. With it. "Well, since you''re so confident, I''m going to wait for you, and now it''s your turn to say what you want, you didn''t call me just for this, right?" Sun Jie wondered what Shi Tu couldn''t even do, so he asked for her help. "Nothing big, I was just shopping at one of your family''s stores, but because of your rule, I was rejected, so can you do something? I don''t want to make a big scene." "There''s no problem hand over the phone to the person in charge." She didn''t believe Shi Tu couldn''t handle this little thing without her, so it''s probably just an excuse to call her and see if she understands what he wants. Shi Tu handed the phone to Ouyang He, who was hardened in his ce because he couldn''t believe the kind of conversation he was hearing. Ouyang He got the phone with his trembling hand and heard the familiar sound of Sun Jie "The official engagement ceremony of Young master Shi and Miss Lin has not yet been held, so he is not yet associated with The Su family and as an apology he can take what he wants for free." Ouyang He returned the phone to Shi Tu and was increasingly trembling "ording to Miss Sun you can get what you want for free and without limits" Ouyang He returned Shi Tu''s card again and bowed in great fear. He wanted to call his little sister, Ouyang Mei, to mediate for him. But he didn''t know that Lin Chen Shui would not dare say one word in her own defense, let alone the others. In the end, due to the uselessness of acting anymore, Lin Chen Shui chose the most expensive ring and many other things, but she wasn''t here, so she''d be deliveredter and left. As for Ouyang He, they said he had a heart attack because of stress and died, but no one knows the truth. Chapter 19: Yao Die Chapter 19: Yao Die Shi Tu and Lin Chen Shui ascended to the fourth floor which is a group of luxurious restaurants with multiple specialties Both chose a Western restaurant The restaurant was luxurious and worthy of its reputation and the service was excellent. Shi Tu soon ordered food and what He asked for was exactly what Lin Chen Shui like about Western food, which made her wonder that Shi Tu even knew what she preferred. The two spoke normally as if they had known each other for so long that Shi Tu had even wiped out the food stuck on Lin Chen Shui''s lips. The performance was perfect, and no one would doubt their rtionship at all, even Lin Chen Gu would think so. The mealsted about half an hour and Shi Tu Died not spare anything at all, the cost of this meal is equivalent to the average worker''s wages for a few years. "Isn''t that Lin Chen Shui? I Didn''t expect to see you here." A young man of the same age approached Lin Chen Shui and had a well-polished structure and appeared like a veteran army soldier. Lin Chen Shui knew him and his name was Yao Diee, the mayor''s son in Songjiang, and he was her high school ssmate, but he Didn''t go to college, and he started running his father''spany, who became mayor because he couldn''t be. Businessman and mayor at the same time "Yao Die! When Died you get back? Didn''t you go to Donghai a few days ago? " Unconsciously, Lin Chen Shui acted as usual andpletely ignored Shi Tu and started asking Yao Die even though it is still a few meters away from her table Yao Die approached Ln Chen Shui''s table before noticing that there was a man sitting with her because he Didn''t have any presence, so he Didn''t notice it. "Lin Chen shui, who''s this guy sitting with you? This is the first time I''ve seen him." Yao Die asked with some frown Lin Chen Shui''s expressions changed because she was terrified, she remembered that she was sitting with Shi Tu Yao Die is one of her best friends and everyone knows he''s chasing her, so she''s worried that Shi Tu''s going to hurt him, so she wanted to exin it quickly so he wouldn''t say anything he shouldn''t say. Unfortunately, it waste. Yao Die stood next to Shi Tu and gazed at Shi Tu with a Deadly look because he could see the panic on Lin Chen Shui''s face, so he thought Shi Tu was forcing her to apany him. "Who are you? What''s your rtionship with Lin Chen Shui? " Yao Die Didn''t want to jump to hasty conclusions, so he asked Shi Tu, even though the tone wasn''t friendly. Shi Tu Picked up a ss of wine and drink a sip before he says "roll, don''t Disturb my mood, you have nothing to do with what''s going on here, and don''t be so curious." Shi tu answered coldly without even looking at Yao Die "You.... "Yao Die wanted to curse Shi Tu, but Lin Chen Shui was quickly interrupted before he said something stupid. "Yao Die, this is Shi Tu and he is my fiance, Don''t you read the news? all Songjiang knows about our rtionship and he is not an ordinary person, he is the young master of the Shi family so don''t be rude and apologize quickly." Lin Chen Shui was happy that Shi Tu Didn''t order his immediate Disposal because she was sure he had brought some undercover bodyguards with him because someone like him couldn''t walk around without any protection. "Young master Shi?" Yao Die surprised a little before he looked around and then looked at Shi Tu sarcastically. "Young master Shi? him? Lin Chen Shui must have been Defrauded by him. I know everyone in this room, so his guards can''t be hidden, and he can''t be guarded from outsid because my guards are out there and they haven''t noticed anything, He''s clearly a fraudster. Don''t let that person cheat you." Lin Chen Shui didn''t know what to say because the person in front of her is Definitely Shi Tu, and couldn''t prove that, especially since what he said makes sense. "Yao Die, he is really Shi Tu and I''m sure about that. Please leave. you insulted my fiance in public so I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Please leave." For the sake of her friend, Lin Chen Shui Decided to be tough, and make a line with him now and exining it to himter. "Impossible!" Yao Die shouted angrily, which caught the attention of all those present. "Lin Chen Shui, you''re Deluded by this guy, he''s a big crook, and I''m not going to let him fool you anymore, I will prove that he a crook." Lin Chen Shui didn''t know what was wrong with Yao Die today. Does he think the engagement is simple? He just has to see the news. And there''s no doubt it seemed as if he was Deliberately trying to create trouble for Shi Tu, but that''s stupid, what he''s doing now, Destroying all the Yao umtion for generations. "How much do you want to leave Lin Chen Shui? Money is your goal, right? Do you think Lin Chen Shui will be spending on you? Well, I''ll give you as much money as you want, just say a price." When Lin Chen Shui hear Yao Die''s words, everyone in the restaurant shook their heads because everyone was able to recognize Shi Tu and money is thest thing he needs in the world. Who was Shi Tu? He was the richest person in the country with a fortunepeting with the three families. For the three families, their property is Divided among family members, along with arge proportion of theirpany''s money they can''t touch. Shi Tu was the sole owner of all the Shi family wealth. Yao Die? Even if he hand over all the family''s possessions, it probably won''t get to what Shi Tu achieves in an hour. Shi Tu has his eyebrows in resentment because using money to buy him is an insult to him for him the money is just a meaningless number Lin Chen Shui was able to see the anger on Shi Tu''s face and Decided to remain silent, Yao Die may be a close friend of hers, but her life is more important. ''You reap what you sow'' Shi Tu put the ss of wine on the table and finally looked at Yao Die with sharp eyes and said indifferently "Last chance, left before I broke your bones." "Ha, you? Breaking my bones? Do you know how many people I''ve broken their bones? You''re just ..... " Before Yao Die finished his speech, Shi Tu grabbed his left hand and immediately broke it easily like breaking the matches sticks. Although Yao Die couldn''t see Shi Tu''s move, he was honest because he was really trained, so he reacted quickly and punched with his right hand towards Shi Tu''s jaw standing in front of him. Shi Tu grabbed Yao Die''s punch with his other hand easily before he smashed it by force. Yao Die could not bear the pain of breaking the bones of both hands and fell on his knees, but he was able to prevent himself from screaming even though the suffering was clear on his face. Shi Tu didn''t stop, and he hit Yao Die''s chest with his knee, throwing him a few meters back. No one dared call the police or make anyment. "Young master!" Two bodyguards in a ck suit rushed and carried Yao Die out. Shi Tu seemed unmoved and went to the bathroom to wash his hands and asked the restaurant waiter to bring him a new suit because such fancy restaurants always kept some spare clothes in case Guests clothes are Dirty because of food or for any other reason But moments after Shi Tu left, a group of people broke in and Did not seem to have good intentions. In front of them was a man in his 30s, and at his side was Yao Die, whose arms were temporarily tied, and it was clear that Yao Die was trying to tter the person at his side to the point of groveling. Who was Yao Die? He''s the mayor''s son and Songjiang''s prince. Suddenly Yao Die referred to Lin Chen Shui and said "Young master Li, this is the woman who was with him, but he doesn''t seem to be here anymore, he must be left." "Don''t worry, I will bring justice for bro." At this moment, even Lin Chen Shui understood Yao Die''s stupid behavior. There''s no way he didn''t read the news and didn''t know who Shi Tu was. There''s no way he didn''t understand her hints of leaving. Everything was nned to deal with Shi Tu. Chapter 20: Chen Peng Peng Chapter 20: Chen Peng Peng Among the customers currently in the restaurant, Chen Peng Peng watched this y and mocked it. He was able to recognize the aura of this group of people, and he was sure that they were all well-trained killers, and at the level of their willingness tomit suicide and to die for the mission. Chen Peng Peng himself was a strong fighter ustomed to walking between life and death, so he was able to know their strength, and although he is very strong, he has no chance to win, he saw one of the legendary shadow guards at work previously. At a party in Britain, ten businessmen and arms dealers were murdered in front of his eyes without even knowing how Because all of a sudden, without warning, ten heads fell on the ground. What he felt that day was the emptiness, as if they had died for no reason. Today he felt the same waying from Shi Tu Even when Shi Tu was beating Yao Die, Chen Peng Peng didn''t feel that Shi Tu existed in the first ce, as if Yao Die''s injuries came out of nowhere. If he hadn''t seen Shi Tu with his eyes, he whould think it was the work of the legendary shadow guards. So Chen Peng peng firmly believed that Shi Tu would be fine and that what was happening was just a second-rate y. The young master Li and Yao Die''s group approached Lin Chen Shui Lin Chen Shui felt very scared, but at the same time she felt that she was going to be fine because the fear she feels now is nothing in front of her fear of Shi Tu, so she thought she was going to be fine and that Yao Die wouldn''t hurt her because Their friendship, but what happened surprised her. "Lin Chen Shui, this young master has been chasing you for years, but you haven''t even looked at me and even dared to fire me for another man? I''ll let you know that I''m Yao Die, a million times better than this ma, hahaha." Yao Die''s looks towards Lin Chen Shui very cold and there was no sign of the affection he used to show her. "Enough Yao Die, this is not the time for this." Young master Li stopped Yao Die from talking and ordered "We''ll take it with us for Brother Yao Die, and it''s going to taste good." One of the people who came with the young master Li approached and began to restrain Lin Chen Shui, who could not resist at all despite her futile attempt. "No! Let me go! Let me! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no " aaaaaaap The man pped Lin Chen Shui who was screaming in fear "Shut up, naughtydy, if you followed the young master Yao, you wouldn''t have to go through this, now you have no choice hahaha , just stay calm and you will bi fin " The young master Li and Yao die didn''t care about Lin Chen Shui didn''t car, as they were waiting for Shi Tu, because he didn''t walk out the door before, he must be in a ce in here. "Find that bastard and bring him here, I want to deal with him personally, and it''s okay if there are some injuries as long as he''s in good shape that allows me to vent my anger." Yao Die ordered the crowd happily because he was excited about what he was going to do with Shi Tu. The crowd frowned and looked at the young master Li, who nodded his head before they set off for a search, but a voice stopped them. "You don''t have to look because I''m already here." Shi Tu approached the restricted Lin Chen Shui and anyone could see his anger at his features to the point where everyone froze in fear except Chen Peng peng, who felt nothing from Shi Tu. As soon as Shi Tue, he didn''t say anything and pointed a powerful kick at the person who tied Up Lin Chen Shui, whichpletely shattered his jaws. Shi Tu''s body on his knee and began to untie Lin Chen Shui so that she would not leave any traces mark on her skin before he stood up and nced at the young master Li and Yao Die "Who sent you?" Shi Tu asked directly because he didn''t like tot alk nonsense. Of course, it''s impossible for the young master Li to confess or he won''t be qualified for his job. "Of course, my brother Yao Die was the one who asked me to deal with you. Is there a problem with your memory? You just hit my brother, didn''t you dare confess to what I did? There are a lot of witnesses here." The witnesses cursed in their hearts the insolence of the young master Li They were already outside so they attended a kit in case of any injuries and with all these people who came in less than a minute he really dared to pretend stupid? But everyone suddenly became nervous because they got stuck in the middle of this issue, and regardless of the oue, they''re going to have some problems. If they testify in favor of Shi Tu, they will be hostile to the people behind the young master Li, and they are not simple at all, since they dare to target Shi Tu, and they will be in trouble if they don''t testify, because Shi Tu is not easy to deal with Only Chen Peng Peng was rxed and enjoying the show because he already knew the result and didn''t bother to stand up for Shi Tu because people like him don''t care about such things. Shi Tu eyes narrowed and unleashed a deadly and frightening aura, and in a moment the temperature of the ce literally dropped, and if the air conditioners didn''t indicate, everyone would think it was just their imagination. "Leave immediately because I don''t want trouble and I''m not interested in knowing who''s behind you or it''s not going to end up just losing your silly life, but I''m going to make sure to get rid of all those associated with you, even if you blow up the ce and get rid of me, your families will not survive, so be wise and leave." For a moment, the young master Li and Yao Die was scared because the threat of Shi Tu is not a joke As long as one of body is obtained, with the Shi family''s abilities, knowing they true identity is very easy, then everyone they known in they life will die, and naturally they''re all connected in some way. But this fear soon disappeared and was reced by iprehensible fanaticism, as if everything didn''t matter, and they were ready to carry out the mission, even if their smoothness went extinct. No, the death this way, and for the ultimate purpose is their honor and the reason for their lives. The naivety disappeared from Yao Die''s eyes was reced by determination as well as the young master Li The young master Li gave his signal before everyone behind him rushed madly towards Shi Tu. Although it seemed messy, they were all highly trained people. But they were nothing in front of Shi Tu. Shi Tu stood in his ce without taking any position in the face of more than thirty one without any expressions on his face He looked at the people in front of him and waited for them to arrive because their movements were too slow in the eyes of Shi Tu. "Aag" "Aag" "Aag" "Aag" Within moments, everyone heard miserable cries, but it wasn''t like they expect. Shi Tu''s moves were at least four times as fast as his opponents. Because of the space, only six people could face Shi Tu at the same time, but they were falling even before they knew what happened. One blow to the heart is all what takes from Shi Tu to fall into a hell of pain. Within moments, more than half of them fell on the ground screaming in pain. Among the attendees only, the young master Li and Chen Peng Peng were able to find out what happened. The young master spun his teeth in anger because no matter how stupid he is, he knows the gap between them because they can''t even touch Shi Tu because they''re much slower than him. The young master Li felt frustrated by reality He was initially happy when he was chosen for the mission, but the strange circumstances surprised him. From sending so many people to targeting in public to the weird scenario, and now even the information was wrong because the top ones said he was a weak person. For a moment, the young master Li doubted that he had targeted the wrong person. ''No, I cannot allow it. This is the only opportunity the family has had after five whole generations. I cannot fail no matter what happens, or I will not be able to raise my face in front of my ancestors. We cannot ept such a shameful end.'' Without hesitation, the young master Li pulled out his gun and pointed it at Lin Chen Shui, who frozen in her ce from the scene. It was impossible to beat Shi Tu in a direct fight unless they brought a few hundred to drain him, so the young master Li had no choice but to bet on the rumors that Shi Tu waspletely orphaned by Lin Chen Shui and he didn''t give up no matter how she rejected him Without hesitation, the young master Li shot as soon as he lifted his gun. Baaaaaam Drop, Drop The sound of blood drops spread clearly and everyone opened their eyes including Chen Peng Peng Shi Tu, who was holding his injured shoulder, was bleeding heavily. The young master Li didn''t waste time pulling the trigger. Baaam Baaam Two bullets echoed in the ce. Young master Li''s shot hit one of his followers as his chest began to bleed and he fell to the ground immediately. The young master Li looked behind him and opened his eyes in shock after seeing the police pointing their guns at his followers. Chapter 21: Long Bai Chapter 21: Long Bai " Everyone raise their hands high so that I can see it or I will shoot." The police officer at the front, the same person who hit the young master Li , shouted. Soon ten policemen rushed and surrounded Yao Die and Young Master Li and their followers with ten guns pointed towards them. The policemen were not peaceful at all and apparently, they really would not hesitate to shoot/ ''H.., How did the police get here? '' Despite his pain, the young Master Li was able to think about the main point here Before their arrival, they prated the system in order to jam the surveince cameras with fake views. There was one of his followers tucked in among the customers if someone wanted to call the police, he was even carrying a signal jammer with him, so how did the police know what was happening? He was even using a silencer so it is impossible for someone outside of this ce Long Bai, chief of the 1st Police Unit, came to the audience, and a person in a rather luxurious suit quickly stood before him "I am Dongfang Yi, the manager of this restaurant. Do I know what brought the police here?" It was a respectable speaking method and signified years of experience dealing with people Long Bai looked at the manager in front of him strangely and said "We received a call from the security of the building after they noticed that some armed strangers stormed here, through the surveince cameras, so we came quickly and fortunately there were no casualties." Although Long Bai was upset with Dongfang Yi, he maintained a respectable style ''There is an event like this in your restaurant and you ask why did the policee? Do you want to cover up this? '' Long Bai was a good policeman, so he hated such behavior from wealthy people who used money to make people shut there mouth and prevent them from going to court. "Ha?" On the side, Dongfang Yi was also surprised because he tried to call the police secretly but he noticed the signal was not avable and realized that there was a jamming. People who bothered to jam the signal will not be stupid and forget about the cameras, right? The manager decided to keep his mouth closed and not to think more about it because he did not want to get involved more and it was enough for him to pass the matter safely Dongfang Yi with Long Bai went to Shi Tu because he was the victim here Shi Tu surrounded by three policemen in order to provide first aid and stop the bleeding, while the other seven ensured that the rest was restricted. Shi Tu smiled lightly because the police had arrived at the right time or he had to act in person Fortunately, his phone was unique and contained many strange programs and functions, including monitoring the surroundingwork and eliminating any interference around Shi Tu, so in when the building''swork was prated and the cameras were disabled, Shi Tu phone was guaranteed to fix the matter, and so the building''s security team noticed what was happening and contacted the police Immediately and fortunately there was a police station a few meters away from the building Behind Shi Tu, Lin Chen Shui sat looking stunned at Shi Tu She did not know what she was feeling now because Shi Tu was ready to use his body as a shield for her and did not find anything to say Long Bai and Dongfang Yi approached Shi Tu as soon as the first aid waspleted and showed his badge saying "I am Long Bai, Chief of Songjiang''s 1st Police unit, asking you to apany us to the police station in order toplete the investigation." Some frowns appeared on Shi Tu''s face because he didn''t want to go to the police station because this is a waste of time but before he spoke, Dongfang Yi said first " Chief Long, all of us here can testify about what happened here and that everything was justified and there is nothing wrong with the actions of Young Master Shi." Long Bai frowned with resentment because he already knew it but the procedures are procedures and of course he knew who is Shi Tu and people like him who relied on their influence had hated to break thew so it is impossible to make any concessions here "I''m afraid this is impossible because it is necessary for master Shi to apany us to testify and sign some papers so I fear that I cannot help" Dongfang Yi didn''t give up because this is a golden opportunity to tter Young Master Shi, even though he under the Sun family who doesn''t like more future opportunities? "I don''t mind apanying you, but she''s scared and it''s not appropriate for her to go to the police station so can you let her go?" Shi Tu pointed to Lin Chen Shui Long Bai was a little surprised and nodded a little On the side, Lin Chen Shui was touched because of Shi Tu''s interest in her and she firmly believed that Shi Tu really cared about her Suddenly I thought that if she hadn''t rejected him a year ago and bullied him for a whole year and hadn''t brought someone to be her lover in front of him, she would now be the happiest woman in the world Sadly she will never see Shi Tu again. " Aghr " " Aghr " " Aghr " " Aghr " "What is happening?" Long Bai quickly turned toward the sound to surprise, thirty bodies lying on the ground. Looking at the foaming out of their mouths, they probably died because of a poison they were hiding somewhere. ''It seems that this case is not simple. No one can employ thirty suicide bombers willing to die instead of holding them and only great powers can do that.'' Long Bai looked at Shi Tu and narrowed his eyes because he was able to make some guesses about who wanted to get rid of Shi Tu but he could not do anything without evidence with a low rank to try to investigate anything rted to the three great families The police cannot deal with this issue and should be referred to the appropriate authorities Shi Tu spoke a few words to Lin Chen Shui, then gave her the car keys and asked her to go back to her father''s house. Of course, there was a police car apanying her. As for Shi Tu, he went to the hospital first with the police, before going to the police station to go through the routine procedures Looking at the cameras records and attendance testimonials with field evidence, Shi Tu was innocent and what he did was self-defense, although they cautioned him a little because of his exaggeration Shi Tu has found nothing more to do now because all he has to do now is wait So, he go to the garden to feed the birds Bad news is said to spread quickly, which is why it did not take an hour before all the big shots in Songjiang knew what happened in the ck Ring Building. The faster one reacted is the Su''s family was the biggest caterer to this, and they are the most disadvantaged, if anything happen to Shi Tu. So, Su''s family immediately sent someone toward Lin''s residence in order to inquire about what happened Lin''s family residence Lin Chen Gu and Su Fei both sat in front of each other with sullen faces because they were waiting for Lin Chen Shui As soon as the news reached Lin Chen Guo authorized, immediately called Lin Chen Shui, who reassured him that she was fine and was on her way. Just five minutester, Su Fei arrived on behalf of Su''s family to investigate Lin Chen Gu did not dare take it lightly. Although Su Fei is not from the direct bloodline, she carries the surname Su, the top member of the Su family in Songjiang. About an hourter, Lin Chen Shui arrived at the Lin family residence, and directly the servants led her to the guestroom where Lin Chen Gu and Su Fei. Lin Chen Shui entered the room and sculpted a little Su Fei nodded her head and did not say anything In this situation, Lin Chen Gu did not care about formalities and asked about the safety of his daughter because she looked fine "Shui Shui, tell us quickly what happened and don''t miss any details, no matter how small." Lin Chen Gu was eager to know what had happened because it wasn''t long after the ident and he was unable to gather any information Lin Chen Shui frustrated with her father''s behavior, but after she remembered what happened and smiled a little while thinking about Shi Tu''s treatment. Lin Chen Shui told her father and Su Fei everything that had happened since yesterday, without distortion or exaggeration After hearing the story, Lin Chen Gu felt that a great burden had been removed from his chest and felt some happiness because Shi Tu was really caring for his daughter, this meant a lot of future benefits for the Lin family. Su Fei also showed signs of contentment, but in her heart she wasughing at Lin Chen Shui, especially after seeing happiness on her face as she was telling them how Shi Tu saved her. Although Su Fei did not know Why Shi Tu treat her well, she knows very well that Shi Tu does not have any good intentions for her Chapter 22: The Meaning of Shi Tu Chapter 22: The Meaning of Shi Tu Lin Chen Gu soon ignored his daughter and poured all his focus on Su Fei "Miss Su, what do you think about this matter?" Su Fei thought a little before answering "Given the situation, this is inevitably the arrangement of the Lu family, since it is not necessarily for us, The Sun family will not try to do such a thing on theirnd because if they really seed in killing Shi Tu, the credibility of the Sun family will descend to the bottom." Lin Chen Gu who thought the same way and said "What do we have to do now? We can''t let something like that happen again, right? If we don''t do something, then maybe Shi Tu will turn the side if we don''t help him." Su Fei smiled a little and said "No need to do anything right now. Did you forget who he is? Shi Tu did not bring any bodyguards with him because he wanted to enjoy himself alone with Lin Chen Shui without any inconvenience and will not repeat this again and with his financial strength it will not be difficult for him to know the perpetrator then we will intervene to help because there are things It can''t be done only with money which makes him grateful to us. " Lin Chen Gu and Su Fei smiled a malicious smile because the n to sell favor to Shi Tu looked good, but Lin Chen Gu did not notice the ridicule in Su Fei''s eyes. Baam Suddenly the door was opened forcefully and three people stormed the ce with cold faces "Who are you? How did you get here? Do you know what is this ce?" Lin Chen Gu stood by and shouted in anger at the intruders, who apparently were not working for him because of their clothes But he soon frowned upon having gripped his nose with a strange smell, it was heavy and disgustingfort, but it seemed familiar, especially to Lin Chen Shui They soon knew the reason after looking behind the three intruders Blood!! Too much blood!! The ground behind them was so full of blood that it sounded like a source st that caused the river to overflow The father and daughter froze with fear because this is the first time, they actually see this scene Only Su Fei was so calm, but the tension was clear in her eyes, because her instinct tells her that these three is much stronger than her, so she didn''t try to resist. The person in the foreground spoke coldly "Do it!" The next moment the two people behind him disappeared and appeared behind Lin Chen Gu and Lin Chen Shui and dealt a blow to the head, which made them unconscious. .......................... ...... Shi Tu was sitting quietly in a park chair scattering food for birds and strangely, no one was near Shi Tu or his presence would cause a sensation because he is a famous now Suddenly, Shi Tu felt a movement and then turned to the right before moving his hand in a distinctive sign Momentster, a person approached the direction Shi Tu was looking at He was Chen Peng Peng Shi Tu didn''t was his time trying to remember him, but he wanted to do something to break the boredom so he was allowed to pass or that the shadow guards would have got rid of him as soon as he approached Shi Tu "Young Master Shi, It''s my honor to meet you, my named Chen Peng Peng. I have heard a lot about you before and seeing you in front of me, I know that the rumors and pictures did not give you your right." Chen Peng Peng leaned a little and did not act naturally with Shi Tu and asked to shake his hand because he knew this was just a daydream but rather acted as a servant who met his master and praised Shi Tu. Shi Tu stared quietly at Chen Peng Peng Although he did not look strong, he had something other than strength Shi Tu could see that Chen Peng Peng had something to say to him even if he paid his life for it and there was no malice in his eyes so he did not mind "Be fast" In the end, Shi Tu did not believe that what Chen Peng Peng wanted was important but there was no harm in listening Chen Peng Peng was a little silent and seemed hesitant about what he would say, but he finally opened his mouth "Are you Shi Tu?" Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed a little because this was a little unexpected and he said "Of course, this is my name. Don''t you see the news? I think you were present at the restaurant before, right?" Shi Tu had searched it his memory to know who this was and it was not difficult Upon hearing Shi Tu''s answer, Chen Peng Peng did not hesitate before kneeling on his knee and saying "Shi Tu" (Ras al-Ghoul/head of the demon) Finally, Shi Tu showed some serious attention to Chen Peng Peng and asked "How do you know who I am?" Chen Peng Peng did not hesitate before answering "From your presence, Your Majesty, previously, I was lucky enough to see a shadow guard at work. I remembered well the feeling of emptiness, and today I felt the same thing because whatever you do I could not sense your presence." "I may be one of the shadow guards, this level was not only achieved by us, isn''t it?" Shi Tu continued to ask because his answer was not enough "This is impossible," Cheng Peng said, with confidence "Shadow guards are anonymous shadows who will not appear in public except for a mission and will never have an official identity. Anyone at this level will not be in your age and roam freely. Any organization that has someone with your talents will keep you under the most severe training unless you are the leader of the organization yourself. " "It is not enough, there are many organizations in the world," Shi Tu is still not convinced "There are two main reasons. The first is the incident previously. Ordinary people may not know this, but the only organization of assassination in the world is the Assassins league. As for the rest, they are mercenaries or just homegrown killers without importance. Only the Assassins league owns a lot of Assassins, so loyal and they will not suffer from getting rid of them in such a mission " Shi Tu did not interrupt Chen Peng Peng and continued to look at him with a smile "And this is very strange, because the work of the Assassins league cannot be open and chaotic, it is impossible not to collect all the information correctly before the mission, unless this is a y from the beginning, but such an order defiles the league''s pride and only its leader Ras al-Ghoul can give such an order." "And the second reason?" "The second reason is a myth that I heard previously, that the Assassins League has a tradition that states that the new leader of the league must erase his own past by destroying his own city. This is exactly what happened when Alexandria burned 400 years ago without reason and no one knows to this day what happened in this era. This happened again, as the capital Beijing, with thepany of thirty million people, suddenly burned for no reason, and during the past year no one was able to find evidence about the perpetrator, and you are the only one who lost all his family but you continue to seed and rise without hindrance. Shi Tu began apuse warmly and seemed very satisfied with Chen Peng Peng''s answer because it is difficult to rte all these events to each other. Without any one of them, it would have been impossible for him to reach the conclusion even though luck also ys a role. If he hadn''t met one of the Shadow Guard before he will not be able to do it "Well you''re right. Do you have anything to say to me?" "Yes, I want to serve you. No, please allow me to serve you." The eagerness and fanaticism were so clear in Chen Peng Peng''s eyes that Shi Tu could only praise that ghost who was able to create fanatics like this without even joining the league. "No problem, you can go to thepany tomorrow and work there and rely on yourself and do not get much hope. New people do not get any opportunity and their children will have to wait a few generations before getting a chance unless it is very distinguished and very sincere." Chen Peng Peng understood this logic. For an organization like the Assassins league, loyalty is more important than anything else It will be difficult for a person to prove his absolute loyalty in one generation and no one will trust a person whom he does not trust on any mission Only after a few generations, if his children continue to obey blindly, they will have a chance Of course, Chen Peng Peng did not intend to wait all this time, but was determined to prove his usefulness and loyalty in this generation. Moments after Chen Peng Peng left Shi Tu phone rang Chapter 23: ghost scheme Chapter 23: ghost scheme Shi Tu answered the call "Are you Shi Tu,The owner of Shi Group?" A coarse robotic voice answered from the other side and has obviously been modified "Yes I am, who are you?" "It is not important who I am. What is important is that we have your fiance and her father. If you want to save them, go at night to the seventh apartment in the seventh district alone, or you know the consequences." Without waiting for Shi Tu''s answer, the other party hung up It took half an hour to drive to the seventh district with the Shi Tu car from the park Everything was going ording to the n without any errors till now This y can be considered as Shi Tu''s first step toward freedom, Although it was not nned from the beginning, it was just an impromptu n after the meeting Sun Jie only to enhance the possibilities The seventh district was a very ordinary apartmentplex. The arrival of Shi Tu, his car caused a sensation in the neighborhood because the richest person here could only afford a car with 200,000 yuan, but this car was worth tens of millions so they would naturally be shocked. Shi Tu did not care about the views that focused on him and went towards the seventh apartment and entered directly because the door was open It was a small apartment with only two rooms and Shi Tu could feel several people in each room but all doors were closed except for the kitchen door Inside, a man sat with crossed legs and was devouring a hamburger sandwich and on the floor there were many bottles of empty drinks and many fast food wrappers When he noticed Shi Tu entering, he put his hands aside and looked at Shi Tu "Ho? You really came. You must be confident of yourself or you are a fool toe to the trap with your feet. That woman is really important to you, you even risk your life for her." This man seemed a little surprised by Shi Tu''s behavior and showed some unexpected admiration because big businessmen like Shi Tu usually value profits more than family and it is rare to find someone who ignores his wealth for the sake of the family Shi Tu wanted tough but he could not, even if he did not lose his emotions, impossible to have a shred of attention toward Lin Chen Shui "Where is Lin Chen Shui?" "Are you stupid or are you iming stupidity? It is impossible that she is here. After all, it is our guarantee if you the bring police or any help." Yan Yi was surprised because he did not think that Shi Tu was a stupid person, anyone with some intelligence is supposed to understand what is happening and that it is impossible to release the hostages or bring them with, in the end Shi Tu will die and the hostages will be silenced forever, usually the family trick works Only on the emotional people who think with their heart instead of their brain and hope for a miracle, this was the reason Yan Yi surprised because he did not think that Shi Tu was an emotional and naive person who thought he would free the hostages just because he hade, so is it possible that there is some intrigue? This possibility was not zero considering Shi Tu''s abilities "Where is she?" Shi Tu asked again "It is impossible to tell you whether ..." "Big Brother, stop wasting time with him. You are not supposed to talk to the target at all. That is why you are not being promoted at all despite your strength and aplishments." The door of one of the rooms opened and a handsome young man with a soft face that did not fit his muscr bodye out and scolded his older brother Yan Yi sighed because he did not like this job but because he was born into a family that has worked for the league for generations, he had no other choice but to go this way or that his family''s loyalty would be in doubt because the league''s policy is the collective punishment of the offspring Over time, the number of those who rebelled was not small, but the story of each one is documented with the miserable fate they faced with their families, and because of this there has been no case of rebellion in the past five hundred years. "Oh well whatever it''s not like I want to get an promotion" As soon as he finished, he made a deceptive punch that targeted Shi Tu''s eyes immediately He knew that Shi Tu was not an easy opponent, just as the information about him waspletely nonexistent, so he decided not to underestimate his opponent and use deception directly even though he prefers direct fighting. Shi Tu didn''t miss his intentions who did not lower his caution at all but he could not dodge well because of the limited space and the presence of Yan Er behind him so he had no choice but to block it with his bare hands Shi Tu grabbed Yan Yi''s fist and pulled to him, changing ces with him "Tsk" Yan Er pulled his hidden kick at thest moment but still causes some damage to Yan Yi Yan Er pulled his teeth and pushed his older brother toward Shi Tu ''Bad trick'' Before Yan Yi''s speed reaches its peak, Shi Tu serves a step forward and makes a kick towards Yan Yi''s stomach As soon as Yan Yi slid back a little, a sharp knife broke through from the back across his chest Yan Er seems to have nned to use his older brother as a camouge This was really harsh because they are real brothers ready to die for each other but Yan Er did not hesitate a moment to sacrifice his older brother in order to sessfully carry out the mission This made Shi Tu really satisfied There is no problem if the killer has emotions and rtionships as long as he can control them while carrying out the mission and this is exactly what happened Shi Tu''s appreciation of that ghost seems to have done a good job of brainwashing, although he always gossips about his love of peace and his hatred of war. The sudden return of Yan Yi caused Yan Er to lose his bnce, so Shi Tu seized the opportunity and surprised him with a punch from the side on his ear, which made him lose consciousness immediately. Shi Tu didn''t stop after that and rushed out of the kitchen At the next moment, several bullets prated the ground where he was standing ........................ Seventh District, fourteenth apartment Inside the apartment there was a small family of four sitting around the table for dinner The mother was cing the dishes on the table in front of her hungry children while the father was sullen because the working day was not good Although the two children were annoyed because they both had not reached six years, he could not shout at them, or his wife would deprive him of dinner. Suddenly a strange smell entered the father''s nose "Hmm? Isn''t this the smell of gas? Where did ite from?" "Oh right, I forgot to tell you that the gas pipe in the bathroom, it is broken. There is some leakage. I plugged some things and waited for you to fix them when you came back." The father could not believe what he heard, and he hit the table angrily and said "Are you crazy? What if an explosion or fire happened? You had to call someone to fix it immediately!!" The father was furious with his wife''s negligence, as this could lead to serious consequences "It was just half an hour ago and you was about to arrive. You would arrive before anyone I called him anyway. I also closed the bathroom door very well and opened the windows because the leak is not so big, so what''s the problem?" The father could not argue because he would do the same if he had been in his ce, but he also could not give up his face so he got up in anger and went to fix the gas pipelines. .......................... The seventh district, the seventh apartment Returning to Shi Tu who could only withdraw his praise for the old ghost, how does he teach the assassins? Shi Tu was able to feel the breathing of a young woman and a man in the second room that was still closed and was able to distinguish that they were Lin Chen Shui and Lin Chen Gu Which assassin brings with him hostages in an assassination? It seem that Yan Yi was ying with him He can ignore that they used directbat instead of the standard infiltration attacks for the assassins because each person has his own style and he really does not care as long as the mission is carried out. Even the stupidity of a sniper who showed himself early can be bypassed They have chosen the ce that gives them preference and is easy to clean, and nobody can see them and interfere, but ... If they wanted to use Lin Chen Shui and her father to pressure him, they should have locked them up elsewhere and show them to him on video. As soon as Shi Tu came out, he entered one of the rooms by breaking the door Baam Baam Shi Tu was surprised that Lin Chen Gu and Lin Chen Shui were shooting on him Fortunately, he managed to make bullets hit his shoulders instead of any other vital ce Shi Tu felt his shoulder bore a lot of bullets today and suspected for a moment that he had been cursed Shi Tu looked in front of him without facing any problems standing up naturally despite his injury In front of him a man and a woman stood up in the prime of the age, then Shi Tu realized what had happened after noticing their breathing They seem to be perfectly trained to copy the breath of others even he couldn''t notice the difference Although the reason for this is the limits of the awareness of the human body and it is impossible for him to notice everything, especially with theck of energy here, but he did not intend to use that as an excuse. But he was surprised by this behavior. It would have been better for them to work together to lure me out and get rid of me using the sniper rather than exposing his presence as early as this. Although humans are stupid in the eyes of Shi Tu, all assassination ns made by him are the ghost Unless they are not on the same side!! Shi Tu realized what was happening and cursed that ghost in his heart They were not from the league but were followers of that ghost ''That dreaded ghost does he want to say he''s watching me? when has that barbaric learned to use his mind in schemes? Usually he woulde to kill me immediately if he was really angry'' "Tsk" Shi To clicked on his teeth and pressed his shoulder muscles to extract the bullets, andspray blood from his shoulders to block the vision before he slipped on the floor toward them But this trick did not deceive them because they directed their two guns straight down and shooted without hesitation Chapter 24: Collapse of the Past and Present (1) Chapter 24: Copse of the Past and Present (1) Shi Tu wanted to change course of motion but discovered that his reaction was too slow because of poison Although Shi Tu''s body is an anti-poison for all poisons in this world, making a new poison that can affect Shi Tu is not difficult for that ghost, especially since paralysis poison is its specialty. It is most likely a slow acting, odorless poison that spreads throughout the apartment. Because that, Shi Tu couldn''t pull his legs, both of them were injured and started bleeding, but Shi Tu didn''t retreat and pushed himself again with his hand Before they were able to react, Shi Tu had their legs and dropped them to the ground Shi Tu seeded in this despite his slow movement because they did not think that Shi Tu would never be affected by the injury because whatever the coach was, if he had two bullets, he would stop for a moment because of the pain The woman escaped the gun during her fall and fell in front of Shi Tu, but he refused to use it and ignored it Shi Tu pushed himself to stand with his hands, but he could not stand because his legs were injured, but this was enough to bring his elbows down on his opponents fiercely. The shock was enough to detonate the veins around their hearts, resulting in direct death After Shi Tu fell, he pushed himself to the side and sighed because he did not expect the dreaded ghost to intervene and ordered the shadow guards to stay away because he did not expect any problems or perhaps he did not expect such a problem specifically. Now he''s almost immobile and will have to call someone for help Shi Tu picked up his phone and was reluctantly making a phone call for help But Shi Tu felt a near heat source and before he knew what was going to be a big explosion in the next building The source of this explosion was the 14th apartment, but the matter did not end here Soon many other explosions urred from the adjacent apartments and the building copsed into a pile of fire Unfortunately, the adjacent buildings were not spared from this and many explosions began in all apartments and within a few minutes the whole neighborhood was leveled by me from hell Of course, the seventh apartment was no exception, and Shi Tu did not have the opportunity to make the call before the ce exploded and was buried under the rubble. Shi Tu was trapped in the rubble with a lot of injuries, and what made it worse were the unimpeachable fires In this case Shi Tu will die in less than a minute, despite his hardness, he is human after all Shi Tu tried to use his spiritual power, but this was useless. No matter how he tried, he could not use any part of his spiritual power at all as if it did not exist. ''Damn this is the spiritual power of the fifth step How can it be so easily restricted? Even the three great treasures cannot fully restrict my spiritual power so that I cannot move some rocks'' Shi Tu was cursing constantly, but in the end, he had no solutions and sighed in grief "Heh, human in the end, remains human" Shi Tu sighed with sorrow, stopped the resistance, and epted his death He did not feel fear or remorse, as he did not even think about others. All he thought about was where he would be born next time, or that this would be thest time. Suddenly, Shi Tu felt a strong spiritual power trying to break into his consciousness Shi Tu did not know the source of this spiritual power but was so strong that his spirit could not resist at all and prated it like a hot knife in butter Although Shi Tu''s spiritual power was restricted but still existed and did not disappear and it is assumed that she can defend herself even if she cannot attack Shi Tu felt his consciousness copsing quickly and could not believe what was happening The fifth step is the highest level of cultivation ever, and unless thousands of people at the same level attack his spirit at the same time, it is impossible for him to be so helpless. Shi Tu''s consciousness copsed very quickly and waspletely controlled Shi Tu thought he was dead inevitably this time and he was very satisfied. At least he died at the hands of something so strong instead of the ridiculous death before. But unexpectedly, Shi Tu opened his eyes and waspletely healthy Look around and notice that he was floating in the air a little In front of his eyes, ake with a young man, who has not reached the age of twenty crying out from the pain He looked well at theke and noticed that it was red likeva if it was notva in the first ce, while a waterfall of lightning fell on the young man''s head before he kicked out of theke After an hour of recovery, the young man got up and jumped to theke again, and started screaming because of theke''s intense heat and lightning strikes that fell on his head. In less than a minute, the young man was kicked again, but he returned to theke again after an hour of rest "This is definitely not me and he is someone I do not know, but this miserable is really persistent. He dares to use his mortal body in order to understand thews of me and lightning. He will have a bright future unless he bows his head to fate." Shi Tu smiled and looked like an old monster praising a talented little boy "But the technique he is practicing in, must be really high-level to allow a brat in the gathering realm to cultivate twows at the same time despite his weakness." The gathering realm is the first level in the path of cultivation Usually it is impossible to do anything that draws attention at this level to most of the cultivator without identity, but Shi Tu now sees something unbelievable. Suddenly, some information entered Shi Shi''s head before the scene changed Shi Tu''s appeared in a giant cave looks like a burrow for some snakes because it contains many patterns of snakes In the middle a cross-legged young man in his twenties sat on a giant lotus flower floating in a seven-colorke Surrounded by two types of colored fire, one was purple and the other was green, but the difference between them was like heavens and earth Just by looking, Shi Tu was able to say that green fires are ten times stronger than purple fires It seems that the young man wanted to refine the green fire, but the presence of the purple me in his body prevents this and this led to a war between two types of fires of different levels and it seemed that the young man is suffering and will reach his limits soon Shi Tu was surprised again because this young man was also in the gathering realm, but he was able to deal with two powerful fires without burning for a long time. This was simply very strange even for Shi Tu because he knows every kind of me in this world but he had never seen such me before Shi Tu had traveled everywhere in the world and saw almost everything, but he had never seen these fires before, although the strength of this me was not very high for him, but their purity was among the highest that Shi Tu saw in his life. Shi Tu did not know if this vision was a hallucination or a scene from the present or the past, but he sighed because he was sure that this young man would fail and die Suddenly a ghost appeared next to the young man He was an old man with white hair, a long white beard, and all his clothes werepletely white and apparently, he had no physical body The ghost reached out to the young man, and very hot white fires appeared, but at the same time it issued a very cold frost and the temperature of the ce decreased to below zero. White me surrounded the young man and seemed to be helping him to suppress the fire The agony of the young man increased, but he did not make any sound and he continued to endure, which impressed Shi Tu and wanted to know if he would seed, regardless of the result, This young man will be remembered because he can withstand the agitation of three mes that are not weaker than the high-level mes in the middlends, relying on a mortal body in the gathering realm. Unfortunately, Shi Tu''s desire to observe did not materialize until the end and the scene changed again This time Shi Tu saw two people fighting One of them was surrounded by a sea of me of different colors carrying a heavy ck sword while the other was carrying a spear, with eight strange symbols. One of them was able to neutralize the colored fire Shi Tu got to know the ck sword bearer because he is the same person, he just saw in the Snake Cave and it seems that he seeded and reached the second step and the other man was not less than him at all and it seemed that they werepletely equal. The scene changed again and again So, Shi Tu spent whole ten years watching people controlling the me in different ways, all of whom had absolute control of me in the gathering realm. Heretic tree, me Mantra, Evil Seed, Ancestor Symbols, Ancestor Dragon, Ancestor Heavenly me, Body of Destiny, Five Heavenly Technique, Twelve Transitions .... etc. Not only did Shi Tu watch them, but for some reason he got full knowledge about these techniques Some require special conditions, others require a high understanding of thews After these scenes ended, Shi Tu remained stuck in an empty space for a long time without any change In the end, due to boredom, Shi Tu decided to study everything he learned He was sure that this was just a hallucination because, given the terrible number of geniuses he had seen, none of them had been heard before with such a huge amount of geniuses who would believe that they all fell in their youth? It is impossible for this quantity to appear at the same time But after some study, Shi Tu was surprised because everything he learned was true and very deep. Each technique is deep enough to bepared to the top three me techniques that are currently exists and there were thousands of them. Shi Tu did not find any errors in any of the techniques he studied What made Shi Tu more puzzling was that these techniques were certainly not made by a person in the gathering realm, which again posed the same question, how did he not hear about their creators? Unfortunately, he could not practice any of them because he is not even in the gathering realm so he does not have enough energy Thus a few decades passed without any change Because of boredom, Shi Tu began trying to think of a way to control me without energy But whatever he studied, this waspletely impossible. Control of the me requires sufficient strength and the immunity of the me requires a special body. Shi Tu did not know how long he continued to think and study in vain Shi Tou wanted to stop often because he was convinced that man could not achieve such a thing but had no choice because whenever he tried to think of anything other than me he would suffer a terrible headache Chapter 25: Collapse of the Past and Present (2) Chapter 25: Copse of the Past and Present (2) Within a few minutes, the seventh district was transformed into a pile of rubble, and no one dared approach it, waiting for firefighters. This incident spread terror in the vicinity, believing that Songjiang would face the same fate as the capital a year ago, and panic quickly spread. Fortunately, the explosions did not continue and the damage did not extend beyond the seventh district Later, investigators discovered that the cause is a gas leak in one of the apartment, and because the pipelinework is old and poor once it burned in the apartment, sparks spread and the gaswork exploded throughout the entire seventh district. Before the firefighters and rescuers arrived, nine shades stormed this burning hell These shadows were not affected by the fire at all and they went straight towards a specific ce in the middle of the fire The great shadow looked at a device in his hand and then nodded and gave a signal to the rest to begin prospecting After a few minutes, their clothes melted a little in the middle of the fire, but none of themined at all and they continued to excavate non-stop The bodies they found umted among the rubble around them and soon turned into charred bones because they did not care about them. "I found it. Come." The Shadow Sword shouted, and at lightning speed, he was surrounded by the rest of the shadow guards to help extract a person buried under the rubble That person was Shi Tu The shadow guards noticed his strange condition, even though his entire body was ck and charred, but he was still breathing unexpectedly But the strange thing is that his body was wrapped in strange scarlet symbols that werepletely visible among all the cks on Shi Tu''s body The guards did not pay attention to these strange symbols and began to apply a medical ointment on Shi Tu''s body quickly before carrying him and left the ce towards the Shi residence after three days Alice took time off from work and caused thepany''s activities to stop. Alice kept taking care of She Tu all the time for three days and nights without sleep. The condition of Shi Tu was very strange, despite the regeneration of his skin thanks to the medication applied by the shadow guards, the scarlet symbols did not disappear but became more evident with the passage and covered arger space of Shi Tu''s body After some time, the veins began to appear on his body The strangest thing is that his right hand that had the ck ring, the symbol of the master of the Assassins league, haspletely dried out and looked like dead skin on the bone. No matter how Alice or the guards tried to take the ring Alice initially believed that Shi Tu had used a special drug to survive the fire and that these were only temporary side effects because it is not the first time that he took such a drug but she became anxious after three days without waking up and eventually decided to call her father to tell him about it .......................... ..... After an unknown time had passed, Shi Tu finally gave up thinking about the fire In the end, all this effort is useless. It is impossible for a mortal being to use his abilities to do what the second step cultivator cannot do. It is not that Shi Tu despises mortals because he knows that many of the most powerful people have started as mortals including him But mortal beings remain weak unless they be stronger Even if he sacrifices his life, this will not change anything Suddenly, Shi Tu thought about something and felt that he had almost reached the solution, but he himself did not understand what he thought What was he talking about a while ago? mortal life? Shi Tu had previously considered burning the life essence, but this was useless because he could barely do anything with that tiny amount of energy, not to mention that he cannot burn it because he has no control over his body because he does not have a cultivation base. Wait, is it really impossible to do it with that amount of energy? There are human beings who have already killed second and third step cultivator Although this happened under special circumstances, how? it does not matter, the important is that this happened before This means that it is possible, but how? "Even if I burn my life essence, the most I can do is create a me the size of the palm of the hand, which is useless." How can a small fire control other fires or even suppress them? ''Suppress it? Isn''t it simr to the bloodlines of monsters since a pure blood drop can suppress all monsters less pure than them? If I can create a very pure me, can it suppress other mes? This is possible, but the purity difference should be veryrge, because the fire is not easily subject opposite of monsters, they fight to the end if there a hope of win, but how? How is the difference between the mes determined? Yes, at the level ofws. If I can create a me whosews are very high, I can definitely do it. Shi Tu has one life and one chance but he never hesitates Shi Tu focused and tried to control the his life essence and unexpectedly he was able to fully control his life essence Shi Tu burned most of his life essence and left only three days of the life and burned the rest A small me palm-size me appeared in front of She Tu Shi Tu started pumping all his understanding of the me he gained from meditation The knowledge he acquired exceeded all that was recorded in the history records After three days, minutes before the life of Shi Tu was extinguished, there was no change and Shi Tu also did not stop because he did not care about life and death only, He wanted his efforts not to be lost. Shi Tu finally opened his eyes and saw a small ck me the size of a grain of rice This me approached the Shi Tu m, and even before the two mes came into contact, the Shi Tu m immediately dissipated without a trace Shi Tu sighed ''In the end this failed really unfortunate'' Shi Tu noticed that the ck me approached him, but he did not even try to avoid it and allowed it to prate it In one moment, Shi Tu waspletely reduced to ashes without any trace in this empty space ......................... Before Alice had contact with her father, she noticed something strange with Shi Tu Many dirty liquids came out of his body ck, white and red liquids Alice quickly dropped her phone and quickly approached Shi Tu to check his condition "Argh," Alice quickly closed her nose due to the irresistible putrid odor The smell was so intense that she had to hold her phone out of the room or she would lose consciousness .......................... . In an unknown location, a giant worm with seven different colors sat It seemed that this worm was here for an unknown time The worm stood like a king with the seven bright colors motionless She used to tremble from time to time as if she was trying to move, but she could not then stop again before she tried to move again Shi Tu appeared beside this giant worm and did not know what was happening, but he used to die and opened his eyes in an unknown location so he was not tense When the worm noticed Shi Tu, she looked at him furiously and opened her mouth full of teeth trying to rush and devour Shi To, but she could not move Shi Tu stood in his ce and looked at the giant worm in front of him before looking around There seemed to be a silver light ball a few meters away from the worm and looking at the effects on the ground it seemed that the worm was trying to reach the silver ball but it stopped for some reason or was no longer able to move or that its movement was very slow and could not be seen noticed Suddenly ck strings emerged from nowhere and began to constrict the worm The worm tried to resist with all it had but could not move at all After restricting the worm, many colored arrows appeared There were seven colors unanimously which are the same colors as the worm Red, blue, yellow, green, purple, white and ck Each arrow attacked the area with the same color of the worm and appeared to be suffering and screaming heavily Amid Shi Shu''s confusion, a torrent of information flowed into his head and knew what this worm was Not only the name of the worm, but also what can do, although he did not know its source The Seven deadly Sins Worm Thanks to the restriction of ck chains, the worm was torn to pieces entirely, and from each colored part, a ball of the same color came out As soon as the seven light balls appeared, silver strings of the ball in front of the worm stretched out, and the seven balls were drawn and attracted to them The seven balls merged with the silver ball without any problems as if they were part of it from the begin and that this should happen Chapter 26: Collapse of the Past and Present (3) Chapter 26: Copse of the Past and Present (3) Shi Tu felt his heart was rushing so fast that he thought it would explode Shi Tu felt that he had regained something he lost a long time ago, but he did not know what he was and had no opportunity to think about it because he disappeared from this space as if he were not here The remains of the worm have disappeared and the ce has regained its calm. The only difference is that the silver ball was bigger and brighter than before ........................ Alice could not bear the anxiety so she banned a gas mask and quickly returned to the She Tu room Shi Tu''s body was more raid in liquids with an unpleasant smell Alice panicked and felt that her heart woulde out of his ce because of what she saw A worm got out of Shi Tu''s chest and seemed to be trying to escape from something before she stopped moving "I-I-Impossible, T-This is impossible, can''t be true." Alice could not ept what she saw because the only exnation was that Shi Tu was poisoned by this worm Alice did not have the strength and courage to go and check if Shi Tu was alive, she could not stand up and fell to the ground without life. Shi Tu opened his crimson eyes, stood up, and stared at Alice with a cold, mad look Who knows how Alice regained her strength again and stood up to throw herself in his arms and tears filled her eyes. Before Alice embraced him, did She Tu hold Alice''s neck so tight that she couldn''t breathe, and if he pressured a little stronger, he would break her neck Alice was shocked by Shi Tu''s cold look "No, this is not . There is something in his eyes." Anger? Confusion? Alice couldn''t discern Shi Tu''s eyes at all This was the first time that Shi Tu showed emotions except passions coldness, indifference, and smile in front of her Alice tried to say something, but she could not because She Tu held her neck "Never enter my room again or you will die." She Tu kicked Alice out of the room to the point of bleeding some blood after hitting the wall This is kill intention!! She didn''t believe that Shi Tu was really serious about killing her, even when she tried to kill him for a whole month he didn''t try to kill her. but she never dared disobey him ......................... Shi Tu sat on the edge of his bed and held his head tightly with his hands as if he want to smash his head Cold expressions disappeared from his face and were reced by strange expressions Puzzled, Madness, Anger Many different feelings were intertwined in his heart For the first time in 20 years he was able to feel something ''What did my hands do? What the hell I did? How? How!? '' Soon guilt prevailed over all other emotions and took over Shi Tu ''I caused all this? No, impossible, it cannot be. Yes, it must be an illusion. Yes, I am still inside, a strange illusion. Maybe I only suffer from heart demons or heavenly tribtion, and probably I am still in my pce, hahahha, yes, Gu Yin and Chu Ya will not betray me hahaha, they must be waiting me now, there is no way I could do all of this " When Shi Tu woke up, he had recovered all his lost emotions But because of this he felt so guilty for everything he had done so far that he even tried to deny reality and believe that all this did not happen. Previously, he did not feel anything about everything he had done in the past and did not think about it much, but he believed that the matter ispletely normal as long as it is in his interest. Shi Tu knew that this was not his fault, but this would not change the fact that he did all this with his own hands All of this was due to that worm, the Seven deadly Sins worm Based on the knowledge that appeared in his mind, this worm clings to the soul of a living being upon birth and helps him to increase his spiritual power abnormally, but in return, that soul bespletely connected to the worm. Later when the spiritual force reaches a certain level the worm leaves the host''s body with the soul to seize a new body and instill that soul into it But this time, one of the seven deadly sins will be amplified into the dominant character of that soul In the end, the worm devours the part that was inted from that sin and then takes the soul to the next body while inting another sin until it devours all seven deadly sins and with it the entire soul That is, it is like reincarnation 7 times, but it is in fact one life, and this exins why Shi Tu kept his spiritual power every time. Or this is what is supposed to happen, but Shi Tu unexpectedly got an eighth time, and because the worm devoured all his soul, he was born this time without emotion at all. What Shi Tu did not understand is how he got another chance, and where did this soule from? Is it not assumed that the wormpletely devoured his soul? "No, these unimportant details are not important. What should I do now? How do I face the world after all I did? Even this small world did not survive from me. Did I really intend to do this? '' "Oh damnit all!" Shi Tu started screaming hysterically as if he had gone crazy He started kicking and beating around, smashing everything in his room even the walls had not been spared Shi Tu''s first life ended due to the betrayal by his two wives, Gu Yin and Chu Ya After being angry when he was born in the body of the demons prince, he wanted to destroy the universe and lead the army of demons and began the second Ragnarok War, which wiped out 90 percent of the universe''s poption. When he was dominated by arrogance, he think that no one in this universe is qualified to see his face, so he created the greatest assassins organization and enjoyed causing conflicts and hatred between sects and families and watching the entertaining drama. When lust took control, he created Yin-Yang only from his women and destroyed countless women using any vile means to obtaining them. When he was dominated byziness, he created an immortal beast to do everything for him and fully his needs. In the end, he was betrayed by that monster and died easily because he was toozy to defend himself. When greed took him over, he stole everything precious in the universe and hidden it in his own safe When he was dominated by gluttony, he visited every ce in the universe to search of the rarest food ingredients, even he became the greatest alchemist in history only in order to develop ways to make food, pills, and medicines delicious. When he was dominated by envy, he was born as a human in the mortal world. He got rid of everyone who owned something that he did not own and robbed all his possessions, which plunged the human world into chaos. He did all these terrible things without any remorse and never thought about them as if they were from the past and had nothing to do with them And this time he is in the body of this Shi Tu Shi Tu''s dream and his goal in life was to change this cruel and unfair world into a better world in which people can live happily This was his dream and that of his dear friend Loki and Prometheus In the end, he caused the chaos in the world It can be said that the greatest unrest in the past 10 billion years was all caused by him ''no in the end why should I change the world? I have tried, but the people in this world are the ones who cannot be changed, no matter what I do. There are always those who do not like peace and want chaos. I gave them everything they possessed, but they did not hesitate to betray me for some benefits, and because they did not want to go through a difficult life with me in order to achieve my dream? Wasn''t I betrayed by the Giants in the war because they thought I was dangerous for them? Why should I sacrifice more for them? '' The eyes of Shi Tu glowed in a bloody crimson color andunched a very intense killing intention "That''s right. I sacrificed enough. I sacrificed my life and devoted it all to others. In the end I was betrayed." The scarlet glow increased in Shi Tu eyes and became more intense the Shi Tu increased anger ''In the end that scums from the eternal realm was only dependent on my strength for an easy life and as soon as I passed away and Loki and Prometheus disappeared instead of continuing working on our goal they started fighting for power and plundering treasures in the treasury.'' Shi Tu repressed his anger, and the scarlet glow disappeared from his eyes and returned to normal Shi Tu''s emotions settled down and it was not difficult for him to calm himself because when he was without emotions, he understood all these things well Just, the brain is different from emotion After all, Shi Tu still does not want to give up his dream But Shi Tu was good at controlling his emotions and he is not the type that is controlled by emotion He understood theplexion from the start, and Loki also warned him, but he wanted to believe that kindness is buried in everyone and he just has to extract it. So, he ignored logic and try to do something stupid In the end, Loki was right "From now on, I will live for myself only ascend to the top and do whatever I want Is this not thew of the world? I will only follow it'' Chapter 27: A New Game Chapter 27: A New Game Shi Tu did not get out of his room and kept thinking about what to do from now on In the end, he decided to continue with the current n because it is the best or in fact the only n that has some hope of sess and leaving this ce Shi Tu wore his clothes and walked out of his room. The first thing he saw was the blood on the wall opposite the door This was Alice''s blood Shi Tu felt some guilt towards Alice but there was no retreat because he really needed her for the n to seed Thinking about it, what he did with Alice is was really harsh, even Loki may do nothing like this unless he is forced Remember that when he first met Alice the barbaric woman that she was called Alice the Ghoul, she is now gentle and attentive, at least in front of She Tu. Well, this is normal, after all the beating she received at the hands of Shi Tu, he had broken her bones and disfigured her face several times in order to tame this ghoul even though he was using some despicable means for that. Shi Tu smiled lightly before descending to the ground floor It was the first honest smile of Shi Tu in this life On the ground floor, Alice couldn''t keep her cool She called her father to tell him what happened to Shi Tu, but he did not care and said that it does not matter to him as long as he is alive, but rather expressed his displeasure that he did not die Even with Alice begging her father he didn''t care and hang up Alice sighed because she expected this result because Shi Tu and her father''s rtionship is not good at all, they try to kill each other every time they see each other As for Alice''s father, he couldn''t forgive Shi Tu for everything he did to his dear daughter, although his rtionship with her wasn''t good from the start, but at least she was at his side, but now she''s never called, and when she did it was to help Shi Tu On the day that Alice decided to leave her father and apany Shi Tu, there was a great catastrophe at league base, so few dared to talk about it. Alice noticed the descent of Shi Tu and trembled a little because the previous attack of Shi Tu had stimted the deep fear in her body towards Shi Tu and did not dare move and uttered one letter Shi Tu couldn''t help but astonishing his brainwashing abilities Although Alice trembles with fear, her eyes are awash with anxiety and affection towards Shi Tu ''Sigh'' Shi Tu sighed with sadness and tried to exin it to her "Don''t worry Alice , what happened a little while ago was a side effect of a dangerous drug if my life was not in danger I wouldn''t have used it so I lost control of myself a little bit I hope I didn''t cause you harm" Alice calmed down a little but was notpletely assured "huh? No, It''s okay. As long as you''re fine, in the end, is the side effectpletely removed now?" "Yes, it has disappeared. I''m fine now. Don''t worry." "Then It''s okay." Alice was very nervous, but she felt that Shi Tu was a little different from the previous one even though she did not know how There was an awkward silence in the ce because neither of them knew what to say ''Damn you, Shi Tu, aren''t you the greatest yer? Think about something.'' "So tell me what happened during my absence? Did that damned ghost call to show off the sess of his n?" In the end, changing the subject was the only solution that Shi Tu reached Alice was a little surprised because Shi Tu mentioned her father "He? What does he have to do with it?" "Wasn''t he the one who caused the explosion? He even sent two of his followers to help with the y without my knowledge." Shi Tu seemed to be upset with what Alice''s father had done because he almost imed his life "He sent his followers?" Alice thought a little and then she said "Maybe they were his spies among us, but it was not who caused the explosion." Shi Tu was a little surprised "Really? Is it the shadow garden then? When did those rats have brave to attack us directly? The only reason to allow them to exist is to have some entertainment or that the previous generation won''t even allow them to exist." A strange expression appeared on Alice''s face and said in a low voice "Indeed, it is just a coincidence because of the old gaswork in the seventh district, and it appears that a leak urred in one of the apartments, but the owners did not deal with it quickly." "What? Is this some kind of a joke? Do you mean that I almost lost my life due to the stupid mistake of ordinary people? Because of a gaswork?" Shi Tu was able to imagine Loki''s scene making fun of him, which really angered him "Damn who is responsible for that neighborhood? I want everyone associated with this mishandling disappear before lunch." Shi Tu shouted angrily and decided the fate of dozens of people simply The same person who just copsed due to thinking about the righteous now simply orders mass killing ''No, this is not abuse of power. I just get rid of corruption so that this does not happen again. '' Shi Tu tried to convince his conscience with logic, so he added "So, let the news spread that some big shot died in this ident so his followers took revenge. I think this will work as a good example ... What are you doing Alice?" While Shi Tu spoke, Alice approached Shi Tu and ced her forehead on his forehead "Hmm, you don''t seem to have a fever. Is this because of the side effects of the drug?" Shi Tu pushed Alice away because he did not like the situation and said "What side effects, I''m healthy!!" "I understand, why did you want to kill them, but since when have you been interested in interpreting your actions? Usually you should only kill them without caring about the consequences" Alice was surprised what Shi Tu did because it is not of his nature, regarding his being kindness, this possibility did not cross her mind, this man has buried 30 million people only because her father said that it is a condition of handing him to the league, from where he has kindness? Shi Tu felt for some reason that he must keep his harsh image in front of Alice ''Of course, I have a goal behind this. Do you think I will do something for no reason? Big shots probably already knew what happened there and this is to show that we are not afraid of problems. This will make them think before they do something foolish in the negotiations soon. '' After saying this, Shi Tu cursed in before him '' In the end did I acted because of anger or goodwill and how are there benefits in the matter? '' Shi Tu feel terrified from his subconscious, striking three birds with one stone "Oh, I got it." ''You understand what? I didn''t even understand what I''m saying '' Alice felt relieved that Shi Tu is fin After exchanging some looks, everyone understood what the other wanted, and the atmosphere in the room waspletely cleared Shi Tu returned to his apathetic appearance while Alice returned to exining the vassal In the end, this is the situation in which they both feel more at ease Alice brought several files and put them in front of Shi Tu These are detailed reports of everything that happened in the past three days. After reading the files, Shi Tu got a rough understanding of what happened and none of it exceeded his expectations ''Aya, as expected, only that ghost can surprise me. There is no entertainment on the matter. Maybe I should change the n to get some fun.'' ''Hmm?, wait a moment'' As soon as Shi Tu calmed down he felt that he had forgotten something ''The brothers may beining, but they are definitely well trained. How do they choose an unsafe ce? It is assumed that they examined the site in advance and examined the infrastructure and safety of buildings is one of the basics, how did they make this mistake? Is it just negligence? '' Many questions entered the mind of Shi Tu and began to make many assumptions about what happened because this exceeds chance and this level of nning is certainly not from the father of Alice because strength is his motto and he does not like scheming. Even if he was the one who did it, he would use explosives and would never try to make it seem ident ''It looks like I really have to change my ns.'' Shi Tu previously was only concerned with the results and not the means and would choose without hesitation the method with the highest sess rate, but the current Shi Tu is different. He cannot deal with extreme boredom. ''I think that brat Chen Peng Peng will give me some entertainment and there is also that naughty Sun Jie that I am eager to see her reaction hehehe there is also this shadows garden that they probably knew I was almost dying of an ident'' A demonic smile appeared on Shi Tu''s face that Alice picked up ''Strange, this is the first time I''ve seen these expressions on Shi Tu''s face that he looks like a kid who got a new game and .... looks a little cute'' Alice''s face turned a little red when realized her thoughts ''Ah, this little girl. Well, I think I''ll take care of her now. I don''t think she''ll betray me in the next few months before implementing the n.'' ''In the end it is just a tool without her I will never be able to leave this ce so I have to reward her a little.'' Shi Tu made his decisions calmly. After all, personality and conviction cannot be changed quickly. At least, there is still some kindness currently in Shi Tu and he will abide by it because of guilt towards a certain person, at least now. Chapter 28: Father and son thoughts Chapter 28: Father and son thoughts During the past three days, everything went as Shi Tu nned Thanks to the power of the Shi family, the hostages and kidnappers were found, but unfortunately Su Fei was the only survivor as Lin Chen Gu was killed and both Su Fei and Lin Chen Shui suffered from frequent r*p In the midst of this, Lin Chen Shui died while Su Fei was trained, so she was able to endure until she was saved ording to Su Fei''s testimony, the kidnappers said that it was Lu''s family who gave the orders Of course, the kidnappers did not admit this, but this was enough for the Su family In order to appease the Shi family, the Su family has charged the Luo family, which has denied any connection to the matter As for the Shi family, they stood on the side waiting for Shi Tu to wake up Within one day, rtions between the two families were severely strained to the point that there were some direct conflicts from breaking systems, economic and political attacks, and even a few assassination attempts. Shi Tu wasughing loudly in his heart because the stupidity of Lu and Su''s family after reading the reports For the Su family, Su Fei''s testimony was not enough because this might have been the work of the Sun family to pour oil on the fire, but they needed to provide a reasonable exnation for the Shi family, especially after they showed their ability to find the kidnappers so quickly and the ability to recover Shi Tu from the fire without Nobody noticed So, in the absence of evidence, the Su family had no choice, but to me the Lu family and wait for the Shi''s family to intervene after determining the case of the Shi Tu. In order to maintain bnce, however, human greed cannot be easily stopped with only logical reasoning As for the Lu family, they thought it was a plot by the Su family to swallow the Shi family under the pretext of shared hatred Lu''s family boasted the highest intelligence capabilities in the country and it is impossible not to notice the Sun''s move at all, so the only exnation for theck of evidence is that it is a y by the Su family because they moved their strength in order to cooperate with the Shi family just before the ident. The Lu family had not believed that the Su family would go with them to the bitter end because this would be a disaster so they did not hesitate to respond to the Su family without even talking to the Sun family Of course, they thought about the possibility of another party manipting things, but they immediately cancel it out Only the Assassins league can manipte things without anyone knowing, but the Assassins League has a history of thousands of years without interfering in world affairs Even if he was interfering without knowing, he would not have interfered with such a small struggle raight? For the Assassins league, they can blow up the country quite easily, so it is assumed that such matters do not concern him ''Foolish human beings after they used to stand at the top for a long time prefer to believe a low and illogical possibility instead of believing that there is a person above them who can manipte them what a conceit'' Shi Tu could only despise the simplicity of these families thinking ''Common sense'' is one of the most terrifying things in the world because it represents a set ofws and standards that govern people''s thinking and once there is something that does not follow mon sense'' they will never be able to resist it. "What are you going to do now?" Alice Asked "Nothing just wait, announce that I woke up in good health and return to thepany or that we will start losing money, and no need to send anyone to the funeral of Lin''s family or to speak with Lu and Su" '' When did you be interested in money? don''t you just want to get rid of me?'' Of course, she did not dare say that and she kept staring at Shi Tu Shi Tu noticed Alice''s look towards him and said "Do you want to say something to me? Don''t be afraid. Be honest. I won''t do anything to you even if you curse me." "What do you intend to do? From what I see, it is not simple as getting support from the Sun family, as you previously told me, it seems like you''re nning something else, won''t you tell me?" "You are not qualified to know, and even if I told you, you will not understand and you will not be able to advise or discuss me. What is the benefit of telling you?" Shi Tu spoke in a slightly cool voice because he did not like Alice mistake this time Usually he would have said a lie but he didn''t care this time because too much indulgence is not good If he shows more indulgence, she may soon decide to snoop on his things, believing that he will not be angry Alice felt frightened and ran away quickly, but the voice of Shi Tu stood up "Find some empty days for yourself. We''ll go to Africa for some time a few weekster." Alice did not say anything and left Shi Tu raised his hand, extended his palm, and focused a little A small me appeared the size of a grain of rice Shi Tu smiled lightly because the harvest he got in understanding the me was so great Although his understanding of the me was not normal, it is notparable to the people who reached the peak using mes .......................... The Sun family residence Sun Hongjun, Sun Jie and Sun Chiwei sat in a pleasant atmosphere and were very happy "Hahahahaha, it seems that Lu and Su suffer a lot these days no matter what the result they will face some serious damage." Sun Hongjun couldn''t hold back hisughter because he had confronted these two families for a long time without being able to achieve a real victory Sun Chiwei kept ying games on his phone but he waspletely focused on the ongoing debate "It seems that sister is correct. This thing is not really simple in the end. All the information we had about him ispletely wrong and most likely Lu family, also do not have anything and this makes me more confused, why did he do this? He does not need the support of anyone. What is the need to do this y to get our support? Isn''t this strange? Don''t you have an idea, sister? " Sun Jie shook her head and said "Unfortunately, I also do not know the goal of all of this. I initially thought he was an intelligent person and not simple, but I really believed that he wanted to get the support of our family, but since he was able to do such a huge y without anyone noticing, he does not need any of us if he did not call me, I would not believed he was behind this. " "Hmm, it''s okay. At least he doesn''t seem want to harm us right now, but are you really okay?" Sun Hongjun asked with some bitterness. "Yes, Dad, don''t worry. I don''t do this for the sake of the family''s, but I have my own motivations. I also don''t think there is a better man than him at the moment." Sun Jie smiled lightly. "Well, that''s fine, whatever your decision the father supports you." Sun Hongjun seemed a little bit nervous and hesitant to say something Sun Jie smiled with understanding and said "Do not worry, dad. I have transferred all my belongings to the family, destroyed all myputers and my phones, and have already given all my powers to my brother. Do not worry, I will not disclose any of the family secrets easily." "Sorry I know this is tough for you because you worked hard to earn all this but ..." "It''s okay, Dad. I understand that you are responsible for every member of the family and that I have many secrets. I will bring Yu Ying with me so do not worry." Sun Jie stood up and left to her room to prepare her bags "What do you think of it, Chiwei? Do you think Shi Tu deserves trust?" "No, it is impossible to trust a cunning person like him and I think his goal may be to get some secrets from my sister''s mouth but now we must not do anything to offend him. Who knows, maybe he will be captivated by sister, at least. I trust that she will try to do the best for the family." "But she remains a woman in the end. It is easy to betray us. A married woman will choose her husband over her father." "We''ll know that over time and we didn''t allow her to see the core of the family anyway, Yu Ying is with her so no problem right now. I really don''t want to shut my sister." "Aya, I only hope that Shi Tu does not have bad intentions towards us, but fortunately she does not know many secrets. Now we will focus the guard around the main family members now because she will be the heir if we disappear." "If this is his goal, He must be disappointed. Uncle Si and Uncle Hong are here so he won''t be able to do it easily." Sun Chiwei''s harsh luster appeared out of proportion to someone ying games on the phone Sun Jie went up to her room and after preparing her bags she picked up the phone and called Shi Tu to tell him she wasing but he didn''t answer Sun Jie didn''t care and asked Yu Ying to help her carry the bags and went to the airport Chapter 29: Damn the ethics Chapter 29: Damn the ethics Shi Tu put a chip with the same previous number on a new phone because his body was the only thing that survived the fire With some calls, Shi Tu was able to recover his previous records and as soon as he opened his phone he found dozens of missed calls Most of them were from Alice and some special people as well as Sun Jie Shi Tu ignored all calls and called Sun Ji "Finally, remembered to call me," Sun Jie replied on the other side with some dismay "Aren''t you supposed to say hello first? Where did your ethics go?" "Do you care about ethics?" "Actually, not to most people, but to specific people, this is important, but you are not one of them. Why you called me?" Shi Tu looked a little enjoying talking to Sun Jie because she is one of the smartest people he met in this world. "I am now on the ne and I will be in Songjiang within an hour. Do you have some time?" "Yes, I have nothing to do these days. Come to my house, I think you know where it is?" Shi Tu said just before she asked him to wait at the airport because he didn''t want to do that "No problem but aren''t you look well? Your voice is very natural Did you not get stuck in the middle of an explosion? Or was it nned from the beginning?" Sun Jie understood the significance of She Tu and asked with some skepticism "What is this question? Do you not want me to be fine? And do not remind me of that, I feel angry whenever I remember that I almost died because of a gaswork." Shi Tu shouted angrily because he did not like at all to remind him of this matter "Haha, you don''t have to worry. Someone is stronger than you but still died because of a grape. There are those who are weaker than you and died because of a flood. So, nothing to be ashamed of. The way of death does not mean much." "Dying with grapes is better than dying by chance. At least it is because of neglect, haste, and death by the flood is because of stupidity. I''m not stupid." Shi Tu immediately denied Sun Jie''s view. "Hmm, you look strange today. Did something happen? You''re usually cold like the ice. Why you look funny today?" Sun Jie asked because she also felt that Shi Tu was a little different "Can you say that? Well, you will know when you arrive. I won''t send anyone to pick you up. Come on, see youter." Shi Tu hang up and did not give Sun Jie an opportunity to respond ''Well I have more than an hour of spare time what do I do now? Brother, shit, wasted precious time, I wish I could cultivate.'' Unfortunately, Shi Tu has reached the limits of mortals and it is impossible to advance any further and he has no hobbies to enjoy maybe there is one "I hope you don''t understand it or not at all" Shi Tu got up and went to the kitchen Shi Tu remembers that he used to love cooking in the past, when he was wandering in search of rare ingredients, and he remembered the feeling of craziness and madness in search of new vors and ingredients. Even strange cooking methods spent a long time trying to understand their essence. Would he feel that passion for cooking again? Well no harm in trying ......................... After hour and a half in front of Shi residence front gate All the guards walked twenty meters away from Shi Tu, fearing of Shi Tu shouting at them, saying he didn''t want to breathe their same air At first, they thought he was going somewhere, but he stopped in front of the gate and leaned against the wall motionless. A few minutes had already passed. Was he waiting for someone? Can anyone make their boss wee him in front of the door in the first ce? After some minutes, a taxi arrived and two beautiful women got off one of them was has beauty that could bring down countries without a doubt. The two girls descended with their bags to wee the sarcasm of She Tu "The famous daughter of the Sun familyes in a taxi? This modesty really opens my eyes to learning from you." Sun Jie did not react to the ridicule of Shi Tu, unlike Yu Ying behind her, whose her face was dark and seemed to want to tear Shi Tu Sun Jie ran her bag and got close to Shi Tu "This is not modest. I don''t have any money. This is sister Yu Ying''s money so I can''t waste him on just traveling." Since she handed over everything she owned to the family she had no money at all so she couldn''t afford the cost of a luxury trip because she''s not the one to pay "Have you been exiled from your family? You will not ask me to pay your servant, right? It seems that your situation has be truly dire." "Not like you." "I ampletely fine." "Did you not lose your fiancee? I heard that you chased her for a whole year until you got her. You must really in pain right now. You do not have to endure. Everyone is going through a setback or two. You just have to take everything out before you without reservation. We are not strangers, right?" Shi Tu seemed to havee to a sudden realization and grabbed his heart as if he was suffering and his eyes became wet with tears and he could not hold back his emotions anymore "It seems I can''t hide it. My little heart would be so distressed that I was thinking of going to her ce if it were not for my responsibilities. I really don''t know what to do. I can''t imagine a life without her." The guards were shocked by the quality of the act of Shi Tu, which deserves the Oscars. Had it not been for his vulgar phrases, they would believe him and sympathize with him, and some of them might even cry with him. "Oh, I''m so fascinated by the bond between the two of you. Don''t worry. Just leave all your responsibilities to me and follow your sweetheart." " really? " " really " Shi Tu returned to normal faster than turning the pages and said "Hahaha, let''s discuss this in detail inside. Come in." Then he led Sun Jie and Yu Ying inside " I thoughted always that women were the fastest to change their expressions, but today I know I''m wrong," one of the guards said. "Do you really think that he means what he said? Do he really intend to give her everything he owns and die?" "Fool, would you do this if you were in his ce?" "Of course it is impossible to do something stupid like this but there are always stupid people doing everything for ...." Before the guard finished his words, his head fell to the ground The guards remembered where they were and no one dared say anything else, they cleaned the body and went back to work On the way, Sun Jie and Yu Ying were shocked by the scenes that made the ce look like a heavenly ce. Inside, there was arge table full of all sorts of delicious food and strange that all the dishes were carefully selected from among the dishes that Sun Jie likes There were only two seats at the table so Shi Tu and Sun Jie sat across from each other while Yu Ying stayed behind Sun Jie "I have prepared all these dishes myself. I hope you like them because I am sure of my cooking ability after all." Shi Tu started bragging at the highest level directly. "You''re the one who prepared all this? How did you do it in such a short time? Do you mind if you teach me a little?" Sun Jie didn''t believe him at all because she called him just an hour and a half ago and it is impossible for him to prepare this luxurious table himself "If you are interested in learning cooking then I will help youter then you will know if I am honest or not." Shi Tu never minded Sun Jie''s behavior and promised directly Sun Jie said this just as a courtesy because she did not expect anything from Shi Tu and I thought he would avoid it saying he was busy but unexpectedly agreed Sun Jie believes that people like She Tu will never have time to learn to cook because no man in her family can even prepare ordinary fried eggs without burning them. Well there is a first time for everything As soon as he took the first bite, Sun Jie froze for a moment and opened her eyespletely After a moment, Sun Jie threw all her ethics as a nobledy out of the window and voraciously pounced on food She didn''t even bother to say a word of praise or thanks to Shi Tu Behind her, Yu Ying opened her mouth to the end of it because this is the first time she sees herdy behaving disrespectfully like this, even in front of her family, she kept her elegant appearance. What kind of food made this woman mad like this? There is no pleasant smell from it, so how did this happen? Yu Ying tried to calm Sun Jie so she whispered to her "mistress, this is ipatible with ethics. You should ..." " "Ethics? Damn ethics!! This is delicious!" Sun Jie shouted Sun Jie spoke while her mouth was stuffed with food and her words were not understood at all, but Yu Ying understood what Sun Jie wanted to say from moving her lips. On the side, Shi Tu ate slowly, for him, this food does not differ from excreta after he used to eat dishes prepared from the heavenly treasure so that the recipe was not form him but only follow the written recipe Chapter 30: loyalty Chapter 30: loyalty After the meal ended, Sun Jie regained consciousness and realized what she had just done Sun Jie was a little shy and lowered her head due to embarrassment "Hahahahaha, no need to be shy, anyone will have this reaction after tasting my food." Sun Jie couldn''t respond to this bragging of She Tu because she behaved absurd moments ago and thought that even the world''s leading gourmets would behave the same. Both left the table and sat in the guest room where there was a table containing some fruits and juice Sun Jie sat in moderation and looked at Shi Tu seriously waiting for what he had to say after the previous humorous mood had disappeared, but she was stealing some looks towards the fruit because she couldn''t forget the previous taste Shi Tu carefully looked at Sun Jie and said directly, did not like turning and turning "You will never be able to back off, do you understand?" She Tu''s tone was a little skeptical and cold "I understand that well and I am fully prepared," Sun Jie answered firmly and was determined to do everything to find out her mother''s killer. "Sun Jie, you are not stupid, and since your family stripped you of everything you own, you know very well what they are thinking of they even sent her with you." Shi Tu pointed out to Yu Ying and his intention was clear: she is here to watch you. "I understand very well and am willing to take all risks as long as you tell me who killed my mom and don''t worry, I trust Sister Yu Ying." '' Trust? naive girl trust between the two of you is impossible '' Shi Tu mocked Sun Jie''s naive thought and wanted to see her reaction quickly "You have some determination here. Well, who do you want to know? Killer, mediator or hirer?" Obviously, whoever wanted to kill Sun Jie''s mother didn''t do it personally and hired a killer to do it so there were three parties involved "All of them," Sun Jie replied without hesitation, because she hated everyone involved in her mother''s death and wanted to kill them "Well, I am d to tell you that the killer is in this ce." Shi Tu said with a yful smile with some expectation " What?! " Sun Jie stood by because of surprise "Oh, not just the killer, but the mediator, too," Shi Tu added with a brighter smile than the previous one "What?!, what? How did you do that?" Sun Jie said in trembling voice, and she couldn''t believe what she was hearing Initially, Sun Jie was skeptical of Shi Tu''s ability, but after his show, Sun Jie believed that Shi Tu would be able to determine their identity but not catch them and bring them to her easily and most importantly even if he was able to do so why did he have to make all this effort for her? Sun Jie was not narcissistic but she started to think that she really affected Shi Tu "So .... can you bring them here? Or are they underground?" Sun Jie sat again and calmed down a little, but happiness was apparent on her face. After all, this has been her dream for the past four years. Shi Tu tried to hold back theughter, but an amusing smile appeared on his face This look made Sun Jie feel that something is not right Since Sun Jie entered, she have not met anyone except the guards at the gate, and there is no building to be seen, let aloneck of servants, so how can he detain a killer here? This requires at least some guards and a special room but it does not look like there is such a room here An incredible expression appeared on Sun Jie''s face because she realized something and looked at Shi Tu in a grisly expression awaiting his answer, which she did not want to believe. "It seems you already realized it. The killer is standing right behind you while his master is standing in front of you." " You are.. " Sun Jie looked at Yu Ying with the coldest look she used in her life but she did not give up hope. She was waiting for Yu Ying to deny it. Yu Ying was Sun''s best friend although she was the maid of the Sun family but she treated her as her family or she did not choose her to apany her Yu Ying was the most loyal to Sun Jie that she was even willing to die for her. Even her family didn''t know how close their rtionship was, or Sun Hongjun wouldn''t have agreed to let her observe Sun Jie, but Shi Tu says she was the killer of her mother? Sun Jie waspletely ignored Yu Ying Yu Ying stared at Shi Tu with a strange expression that was not confirmed and denied, and continued staring at Shi Tu with some suspicion before saying anything because some doubts havee to her. But this silence was a nightmare for Sun Jie because this reinforces the veracity of what Shi Tu said Yu Ying realized her mistake but it was toote to shout angrily at Shi Tu so she looked at him with a cold look and she was about to talk but Shi Tu first said "002819" "Your majesty!!" Yu Ying''s coldness and confusion evaporated and immediately knelt in front of Shi Tu as soon as he said this number and said with the utmost respect This was a unique number for her alone because each member of the league has his own serial number that only the killer himself and Shi Tu know, so she never doubt Shi Tu Permanent-use members such as Su Fei also carry a serial number in addition to a nickname for its partners to use. As for Yu Ying, she does not have a nickname because she works directly under themand of Shi Tu and no one other than Shi Tu and her father knows that she is from the league. After all, the Yu family is loyal to the league for Ten generations, they chosen seven generations ago to infiltrate the Sun family during its construction and no other matter was issued from then until four years ago. Sun Jie no longer had any other doubts and realized how Shi Tu knew what she preferred, as it was revealed that Yu Ying was a spy who was reporting to Shi Tu In fact, it was not like that and Shi Tu had other ways to know these things because he would not risk exposing the Yu family in the Sun family''s core for such a petty reason. "Why did you kill my mom? Didn''t we treat you well? I treated you like my sister and told you all my secrets Why did you kill her? What benefit did you get? Is it money? If you asked me, I would give you all the money you want Why did you not tell us? Why?! Are all the feelings between us were a lie? Didn''t all those times you spent with us mean anything to you? Or did everything lie from the beginning?" Sun Jie couldn''t stand it and screamed hysterically with red eyes wet with tears because this betrayal was a big shock to her Although she suffered from society and knew its darkness so well that she was often scheming, she remains a weak woman in the end. Shi Tu nodded to Yu Ying, she would not dare say anything without Shi Tu''s permission "Mistress, I also consider you as my family and ready to die for you, but for me there is something more important than family, love, friendship and even my life, my loyalty to my master, as long as it is my master''smand I will do anything no matter how despicable even if he orders me to die for the sake of entertainment then I will die without hesitation, my master hasmanded me To kill your mother and did it, in all my life This is the only order I received from my master and I have no regrets at all. " Yu Ying spoke vehemently and convinced that she was convinced that she was only living to fulfill her master''s orders because this is the knowledge she was infused into since her birth. "You are. Is your mind healthy? How ...." Sun Jie stopped and couldn''t say anything else because she saw the amount of determination and intolerance in Yu Ying''s eyes and mysteriously realized that if she said anything insulting Shi Tu, she would lose her life here no matter how much she cared about her. Sun Jie sighed and calmed down a few momentster. She cooled off, which impressed Shi Tu because most people might go crazy in this situation or at least act unreasonably. "Who is the requestor?" Sun Jie asked coldly and her attitude from fun to indifference has turned "John von Pearce of the Rothschilds" Shi Tu calmly replied "Do you know why he wanted to kill my mom?" "Oh, the matter is simple. All of the matter is that he met your mother when she was abroad to work and tried to get her, but she ended up beating him and he hired us without knowing who she was and gave us only a picture of her and asked us to kill her of course we knew who she is so the price was astronomical but he did not hesitate to pay Because he is a direct descendant even though he is illegal for him money is just a number " "Can I im his life and that woman''s life? I know I cannot ask for your life as you are a mediator so the me for you is not great." Chapter 31: Sun Jis Fate Chapter 31: Sun Ji''s Fate Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed slightly and released some cold glow toward Sun Jie Shi Tu seemed a little upset and felt a little disappointed about Sun Jie because her behavior was ridiculous and should note from a smart person. "On what basis? What will I get if I help you? In the end you get your revenge while I lose a talented killer like Yu Ying and a stupid pay me money for an easy job so I ask you again on what basis do you want me to help?" " I am... " Sun Jie didn''t know what to say because Shi Tu was right. The deal is he tell her who she was looking for and he did. He had no obligation to do more than that. On top of that, she returned everything to the family and had nothing to the point of using Yu Ying''s money to travel here Sun Jie knew that she cannot ask for something from Shi Tu, but she could not give up. After all, her mother''s killer stood before her and she could do nothing. No, there is only one thing she can offer to him if he is satisfied that he might listen Sun Jie blushed while thinking, and that was enough for Shi Tu to know what she thinking, so he immediately discontinued her thinking "Do not think about it, I have no intention of doing this with you from the beginning because our marriage will not take ce at all and it is sufficient for you to stay with me for a few months and then you can leave as you are not my type and you are not qualified so forget about it." ''What did you say, how dare you?'' '' Sun Jie could only scream in her heart, she was the dream girl of millions but she is not his type? Not qualified? If she is not qualified, then there is no qualified woman in the whole world For a woman like Sun Jie, this was a chord so sensitive that she forgot the important topic of the moment because of the dissatisfaction, but she said nothing. In fact, Sun Jie was right. From Shi Shi Tu''s point of view, there is no qualified woman even in the uppernds let alone a lower ce. "Don''t worry, it''s not like you don''t have hope for revenge," Shi Tu spoke suddenly and brought some hope back to Sun Ji "What do you mean" Sun Jie asked with suspicion "I simply do not likezy who depend on others without ability. If you want something you have to pay for it and if you want a service from someone who did it return the service." "What do you want me to do?" "It''s very simple, you have to prove your benefit." Shi Tu scrubbed his beard even though he had nothing there and said "Hmm, how about to give you all the power of the Shi Group and want you to bring down Su and Lu family within a month, if you can do it, you will prove to me that you are more beneficial than Yu Ying and Naughty Rothschild." "This is ..." a difficult expression appeared on Sun Jie''s face because this was almost impossible ''The first thing he said when he opened his mouth was to taking down two of the three families. How could I do what you couldn''t do? '' Sun Jieined in her heart because she was sure that this was impossible with the power of the Shi family or that Shi Tu wouldn''t wait long to do it. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to give you an impossible task that you can do with the right amount of intelligence and courage." She Tu''s words were not at all reassuring, but this was her only hope right now "Okay but at least I don''t want this woman to apany me anymore," Sun Jie pointed to Yu Ying Yu Ying remained kneeling and did not dare raise her head at all and all she was thinking about was the desire to die because she could not forgive herself for her previous behavior towards Shi Tu She spoke ill of him behind his back and ordered people to search for him and spy on him she even looked at him with a threat just before For Yu Ying, which of these behaviors are crimes that deserve death, but have all beenmitted by her " no problem " Shi Tu agreed to Sun Jie''s request because he didn''t care and all he wanted was to keep Sun Jie at his side for some time Sun Jie fell silent a little before she asked "If appropriate, can you tell me the reason for this y? I don''t think you need the support of the Sun family at all. crushing us will be easy for you." "Why should I tell you? Do we know each other? If I don''t tell Alice, why should I tell you?" Sun Jie felt a little annoyed by Shi Tu''sment, but she responded "This is necessary in order not to make a move that might hinder your goals, so I must know at least the approximate target." Sun Jie is totally different from Alice who is subject to She Tu. she will not believe everything told to her and not step back before getting as much benefit she can. "Hmm, this is logical, but do not worry no matter what you do, will not affect me because this y is only for entertainment and I do not have a specific goal of it." ''Who would believe that!! Who does something so big for fun? Even if you hit me to death, I wouldn''t believe this !! '' Sun Jie wanted to scream but she knew it was useless and silently retreated In fact, Shi Tu did notpletely lie. This y has no benefit at the moment and it is only a distraction only in case the master n fails. This y will have some benefit, but it is not great and it is only a measure to raise the possibilities. "Please take care of the kitchen cleaning because there are no servants here." After saying this, Shi Tu went straight up to his room Sun Jie was not a naive woman in any way so once she calmed down, she ignored Yu Yingpletely and started cleaning up Although Sun Jie had never done such things as cleaning herself before but she was very smart and she learned the ways from watching maids doing that and all she has to do now is try again if the result is not good and get used to it On the other hand, Yu Ying remained kneeling in her ce because Shi Tu did not order her to stand, so she would not dare to do anything without his permission nor even help Sun Jie Sun Jie also just took a grim look at Yu Ying and couldn''t hide her surprise Was this Yu Ying that she know? who screams at everyone else? She looks like apletely submissive ve It cannot be said that Yu Ying is a ve because she does this andpletely convinced without any objection Sun Jie imagined herself being subjected to Shi Tu in this way and she didn''t like it at all For revenge she was willing to lower her head and serve Shi Tu to some extent, but if he exceeded the limits a lot, she did not continue with this because she knows well her mother''s reaction if she knew It''s okay to make some concessions, and it is only natural to serve him to some extent, but humiliation is not allowed. This is the knowledge that her mother nted inside her. In addition, she was not quite sure that Shi Tu would keep his promise because it seemed to be the type that seeks benefit only so his word is somewhat unreliable. Currently Sun Jie decided to please Shi Tu and do more than he requested from her, and cleaned the whole house room by room sigh Sun Jie sighed with sorrow of her miserable fate because her life changedpletely in one day and it can be said that she fell from heaven to hell with one step In one day she lost her family''s support and was unable to return to them for several reasons and it became clear that her closest friend was the one who killed her mother and whom she had searched for years and that the only man who get her interest and did not mind relying on him after leaving her family is actually a master of her mother killer and now she has to live in his house And please him This was a really pathetic fate Sun Jie noticed that almost all the rooms are open and empty except for a room that looks like a woman room and it didn''t take any cleverness to know that it is Alice''s room. On thest floor there were only three doors, one of them was Shi Tu office that she cleaned without daring to see one paper and the other door was the Shi Tu room but she didn''t enter because Shi Tu was there after he saw some papers in his office Sun Jie reached out to open the door, but a strange hand grabbed her Sun Jie panicked because she didn''t feel anyoneing behind, she turned to see who grabbed her hand A tall blonde woman with a beauty that is no less than Sun Jie and may overtake her in some ways She was Alice Chapter 32: Cant be Killed Chapter 32: Can''t be Killed Alice looked at Sun Jie coolly and said "I advise you to not enter this room unless you have a desire to die." Sun Jie felt Alice''s extreme hostility to her and knew the reason for this, but she didn''t care because she didn''t intend from the start to fight with her, but she didn''t intend to lower her head either. "Oh, and why? It doesn''t look like this room is locked, so why can''t I clean it?" Alice felt upset about Sun Jie and wanted to kill her immediately "Let me warn you, there are only two rules in this ce that you cannot cross or that you will pay with your life." Alice narrowed her eyes and spoke in a cool voice, with an unbeatable tone of threat "Do not bring anyone beyond the gates, and do not enter this room, no matter what happens." Sun Jie got the first rule, but she was curious about the second. This guy randomly threw thepany secrets but forbidden a room? Sun Jie smiled sly and said "I can see that even you don''t know what''s inside, let alone enter, it seems that he doesn''t trust you that much." Alice did not respond to Sun Jie and an amusing look appeared on her face "Aya, I forgot to tell you that there is a third rule." Sun Jie used to be ustomed to assassination attempts and seeing murder, so she felt the kill intention from Alice and was shocked by the fact that Alice had been killed before and probably not a few. ''Do she really intend to kill me? Not afraid of Shi Tu''s response? No she just threating me, Hmph if you thought I would be afraid of this, you are wrong.'' Alice stressed her hand that grabbing the arm of Sun Jie, who did not escape, and quickly turned her arm and fixed it to the ground and said in a sweet sarcastic voice "Here, strength is everything, as long as I am stronger than you, I am more important than you, and I can do everything I want with you and Shi Tu will never care." "Argh, stop, do you know what you''re doing? Shi Tu needs me, you won''t go through easily if ... Aghaaaaaaa" Alice did not hesitate to cruelly break Sun Jie''s arm and followed with irony "Don''t you know? Shi Tu is interested in the long-term benefits. He appreciates the personal abilities that are more beneficial than anything, but you do not have any abilities other than your intelligence. You are nothing without the Sun family behind you, just like your mother, whatever your influence and wealth, as long as you die, whatever you have is mean something, your mother have money and influence, but all it took to get rid of her is the betrayal of one servant. " "don''t insult my mom like this," Sun Jie shouted furiously and tried to resist because her mother was her reverse scale Alice didn''t care about Sun Jie''s sterile resistance and continued "Insult? No, no. I am saying the truths. If your mother was not born into a rich family and married in the Sun family, would she have obtained all this wealth? No, if she was strong herself, would she die easily? In the end, strength is everything. I have the strength I can get what I want of money and power, if I wanted money, I would steal it if someone opposed me I kill him, this is how world is going. " Alice narrowed her eyes and continued "This will be my first andst warning. Do not act like a spoiled daughter here, no matter how smart you are. This is nothing in front of strength. If you want revenge, make yourself useful to Shi Tu. If you dare to do anything suspicious, there will be someone who will kill you without even telling Shi Tu." Alice let Sun Jie hand and was about to enter the Shi Tu room, but Sun Jie''s voice stopped her " Why? " Alice stopped and turned toward Sun Ji "You do you obey this person? Aren''t you strong either? Do you not want power on your own? Why is every person linked to him is so fanatic, how strong he is? How much can he fight? A thousand people, ten thousand people? In the end, he can only be shot with bullets like everyone else." Sun Jie didn''t understand the reason for this bigotry toward Shi Tu because both Alice and Yu Ying were totally fanatic. This was unnatural and iprehensible. Brain washing may work for ordinary people but not smart people and Yu Ying and Alice are not stupid in any way. Alice smiled and seemed to remember some things. She remembered that task two years ago, when she met Shi Tu "Previously, people tried to assassinate him outside, but no one seeded. Once the sniper pointed the lens at Shi Tu, he disappeared immediately. No matter how many killers, they couldn''t surround Shi Tu and would die one by one." "What is strange about this? Doesn''t this just mean that his guards are strong?" Sun Jie was not convinced of this. Doesn''t he just depend on his background as she relied on her family? "No, there were no guards with him. Shi Tu said that he could know that there was a sniper targeting him because of his instinct and the rity of the kill intent. As for the killers, their actions are clear, and once theye close to him, he can distinguish them immediately." "This only means that he is adept, but he will not be able to do anything in front of guns, bombs, or even missiles if the victims party ignores" Sun Jie is still not convinced because there are many masters, even her family have one like this. But an expression of pride and worship appeared on Alice and she said "Many rockets wereunched before to kill Shi Tu, but all of them either bounced or veered off course and no smuggling or transfer of weapons aimed at dealing with Shi Tu has seeded, as long as the matter is rted to Shi Tu, it will fail immediately before it even begins that no one can organize Large-scale operation against Shi Tu " "How is that?" Sun Jie was unable to understand because this transcends luck and there is clearly an intervention from some side Alice shrugged their shoulders indifferently and said "I don''t know. Ask him yourself because I don''t care about that and it''s probably something we won''t understand." Alice entered the room without knocking on the door and was followed by Sun Jie, who seemed to have forgotten her broken armpletely as she didn''t hurt at all Inside, Shi Tu seemed to read some of the papers that a shadow guard brought to him These were ssified reports of the Assassins league and contained something interesting Shi Tu Notice Alice and Sun Jie and smile lightly "Sun Jie seems I underestimating you. You can move normally after your arm was broken without any expression of pain on your face. You''re unexpectedly strong." After Shi Tu said, Sun Jie remembered that she was unable to move her arm, then that intense pain spread from her broken arm and was much greater than the pain of a broken arm. Sun Jie passed out of pain because that''s more than she can handle "Isn''t this a bit harsh? umtion of damage and detonation once, She might die if her nerves cannot bear this pain." Shi Tu looked at Alice and asked "Hmph, if she cannot stand this, there is no hope for her in the future, and it is better to teach her a harsh lesson from the beginning, in order not to get any rosy dreams." Alice seemed a little upset. "Hahahaha, didn''t you just want to save her from me because my method is crueler? Actually, I nned to throw her a few days in Africa but I will stop this time for you so, whying early today? Certainly not to see Sun Jie, right?" " I want to talk to you about that man, He called me and told me to tell you personally to stop what you are doing because he will not tolerate the chaos you causes and has destroyed a ce called Alpha " "Oh, F*cking ghost!" Shi Tu wasted in anger " who you think your are, I still haven''t done anything yet. Is there a need to destroy all my efforts? I am innocent if I don''t do anything, this is not fair, do you not anticipate things? Who said that war and chaos are my goal? I just crush you. Wait for you to fall into my hands." Shi Tu began to curse with a high sound because the alpha one was an important ce, although it is not very necessary, but it has many benefits. Upon hearing the word ''ghost'', Alice shivered a little in anger before she regained calm With the exception of Shi Tu, the only thing that can bother her is the ghosts, not that she is afraid of ghosts, but on the contrary, she hated ghosts so much for a reason that even she did not understand. She hated only two things her father and ghosts After throwing a small tantrum, Shi Tu finally calmed down while shepleted Alice "You''re not going to tell what''s going on, right?" "What do you think?" Shi Tu said innocently as if he did not understand what Alice meant "Well, it doesn''t matter. What about the three families?" "Ignore them. I have no interest in ying with them anymore. Sun Jie will deal with them." Alice has not questioned Shi Tu''s ability to judge others as long as he says she can do it, then she will Chapter 33: The devils eye Chapter 33: The devil''s eye Shi Tu waved his hand for Alice to leave "Deal with Sun Jie, I''ll be out for about a month, so I''ll leave the rest in your hands." "Where are you going? There are still two months on the annual tour" Alice was amazed that Shi Tu is leaving for a long time because this was phenomenal "It seems that the news has reached the Shadows Garden and their master hase to challenge me," Shi Tu said without indifference "What? How did those rats dare to challenge us? No, how did they even know your identity? It is impossible to discover this. This incident is not enough." "There is nothing perfect, whatever we do, we will leave some trace always, and luck also ys a role." Shi Tu remembered Chen Peng Peng who was able to know his identity from simple things Alice thought a little and hesitantly asked "Is he that man?" Shi Tu nodded and said "He probably wanted to teach me a lesson by borrowing someone else''s knife." "Anyway, that''s it for now. I hope my backyard won''t be burned when I''m back hahaha" "Ha? No one can sneak in to start a fire ... so ... shameless!" Alice blushed when she understood Shi Tu''s intent and used all her courage to crust Shi Tu but she could only say one word Shi Tu disappeared in front of Alice, as usual, she couldn''t even see him Alice looked at Sun Jie and sighed "In the end, I''m muscle mass. It wouldn''t be bad. Getting a smart mind." .......................... ... Somewhere in the world This region was the most forbidden region in the world. Is not in any maps and few knew of it, but no one dared utter the name of this ce. Only those who live here know the name of this ce. The devil''s eye The devil''s eye has a history that stretches for thousands of years and has been filled with everything could be imagined murderers, mercenaries, ninjas, scientists, strange technology, deadnds, poisonous gases, even the strange creatures that have not been heard about outside were present here On the outskirts of the devil''s eye, Shi Tu walked leisurely, spreading the ck soil around him In front of many people he wore ck clothes but they did not pay attention to Shi Tu at all or perhaps just ignored him After walking for some time, he passed through many strange scenes, from brutal killing to dissection and some inhumane experiments that are conducted in the open air, such as testing the effects of some drugs on people that made them crazy or savage. In the end, Shi Tu arrived at a deserted ce that no one dared approach because it is a forbidden ce The ce was a deep cave with no light after only a few steps The cave was normal andpletely empty but in this ce being normal is strange Despiteplete darkness, Shi Tu was able to walk freely until he reached the end of the cave Shi Tu sat and closed his eyes for some time before he sighed in frustration In the end, he is still unable to use his spiritual power at all despite his feeling that his spiritual power has increased many times since he woke up. Shi Tu was no longer interested in staying here and left This time, Shi Tu head towards the top of a building. In fact, this is not a building but an oddly shaped castle This castle looked exactly like a mountain at its base before turning into a castle at the top. Anyone who sees this thinks it is a brown castle on a small rocky teau There was no way to get to the top except climbing, besides Shi Tu there were dozens trying to climb Unfortunately, none of them managed to climb more than twenty meters out of five hundred Simply, because the rocks perfectly smooth and the gradient angle is 87 and there is no way to stick to it Climbing and reaching the stage above was everyone''s dream. Less than twenty people in the world could climb and less while caring another person with them. Shi Tu stood up and looked at this scene withplex emotions Whoever can climb would have already done so after a set number of attempts and who could not do it, he will not throughout his life without luck shaking the world andpletely changing his fate Despite this, they did not give up and keep trying Reaching the stage at the top means that you have a position equivalent to the elders and that you receive training from Shi Tu personally. If one man climbs from the first attempt, he can request a service from Shi Tu. Climbing from the first attempt under the age of twenty was one of the conditions for you to have the opportunity to be the next head of the demon. This was the rule that has been passed for thousands of years. head of the demon is not a breed, but a title given to the strongest. Even if a stranger came and defeated the current head of the demon, he will be the head of the demon immediately But this did not and will not happen throughout the long history. head of the demon was never defeated until the day that he voluntarily relinquished the title to his sessor She Tu progressed forward and elerated slowly Shi Tu jumped up and made his foot to push himself up, leaning against the castle wall Everyone stopped and focused their eyes on Shi Tu who was climbing as if on a t ground and in less than thirty steps he had already reached the stage and disappeared from view No one knew who he was but bitterness appeared on their faces because Shi Tu made it look so easy "What is happening? Is it war or what, sixth person climb today?" "Maybe they are shadow guards discussing something." Many people looked at the person who said this and before he realized, he was hacked with many des "Who is this fool? How did he get here? Who does not know that the shadow guards leave head of the demon only to carry out a mission? Which task requires six shadow guards?" "Hey, is there a four-eyed person who can find out who is this fool? I don''t think he''s one of us." "I found him. He seems to belong to the Shadows Garden." " Shadows garden? From where did he get the courage toe? Hey, it is really impossible toe alone. This means that the two people who climbed together from the shadows garden?" "It seems like some kind of meeting is taking ce there, maybe it''s really war." "Finally, we will be able to get rid of those rats hahaha" .......................... In the stage on the top, six people stood in a circle, one of whom was wearing a cloak covering his entire body and was carrying a giant ax on his back This man was Alice''s father While two people stood next to each other, one of them was an old man, but he was smiling with slyness and the other was a man in his forties with indifferent expressions These are, respectively, the shadows garden elder, Tom, and Shadows garden leader Steve Two other people stood next to each other, one dressed in exotic traditional clothing that consisted of one piece, and the other one was all in ck They are two elders in the assassins league named Salim and the other Gonduz Thest was Shi Tu As soon as Shi Tu stood in his ce, the person holding the ax gazed at him angrily and said "brat, why are youte? You were supposed to be here half an hour ago" "Old Ghost, why are care? You are not my father in any way unless ... Oi" Before Shi Tu finished her speech, Alice''s father threw his ax on Shi Tu targeting his mouth Shi Tu avoided the ax easily, but the ax turned around after passing Shi Tu and targeted the back of Shi Tu''s head, but Shi Tu held the ax from the handle without even looking back "Hooligan, as usual, no wonder he was easily manipted before." Chapter 34: Competition Chapter 34: Competition Shi Tu looked at Alice''s father and said with some dissatisfaction "Old ghost, is this your way of greeting? I think you should learn a little from your daughter who has great manners hahahahahahahahaha" "You!!" Alice''s father looked at Shi Tu a killer look and immediately wanted to kill this hypocrite who had deceived his daughter Tom and Steve looked at Alice''s father with some amazement that they did not recognize him They knew the former head of the demon, because there were some frictions between them in the past, as all the elders knew, but who is this man who dares to be rude to head of the demon? And it does not seem that the two elders object at all as if it is normal Shi Tu threw the ax back to his owner, ignoring Alice''s father, turned to Tom and Steve and said with irony "So, the rats finally decide to get out of their hole? I wonder what the reason is?" "Stop bragging. Weren''t you about to die because of a mistake by ordinary people? You''re only embarrassing yourself." Steve was not upset because he was used to word games, simply responded "Do you have the right to criticize? I wonder how you knew that? With your modest abilities, it is impossible to know even my identity let alone any useful information that does not say that your peas mind does not know what is happening?" Shi Tu spared no effort in mocking Steve. Steve became upset with Shi Tu''s words but knows he is right, there is likely an internal struggle in the league and someone is using him to deal with Shi Tu But he did not mind being used because the opportunities coincide with the dangers. The current chaos was a good opportunity, just as the current head of the demon is still young, so this is the best opportunity to eliminate the league or at least reduce his strength. "Hahahahahaha, kids is very interesting these days, stinky brat like you dare talking to us this way?" Tom made some sarcastic words to Shi Tu and watched Salim and Gonduz reaction and became happy because they did not interact. This means that they do not fully support Shi Tu, because if they werepletely loyal to him, they should not tolerate this insult. "There is no need for all this BS. Everyone here is smart and understands what is happening, so let''s get to the main point." Alice''s father decided to quickly stop the farce because he did not like seeing such things Shi Tu shook his shoulder and said "I heard that the big rat here wants to challenge me. How do you want to do this? fight? Money? Authority? Rtionships? No problem with anything." Steve became more unhappy because he knew that it was impossible to defeat Shi Tu in any of these things, though he knew that public revolts could sometimes bring down kings if luck was on their side and Steve was not a coward to miss opportunities because of caution "Assassination" answered the most unexpected answer "Ha?" Even Salim and Gondoz were surprised for a moment by this choice "Assassination? Are you mocking us? Steve do you think we are called the Assassins league even though we participate in many other fields? Do you think this is a joke, this is not funny at all" Salim could not help but express his dissatisfaction with this statement "Salim, I am telling you when was thest time you got out of yourboratory and saw the world?" Gondoz said to his old friend "What do you mean?" Salim did not understand what his friend wanted to reach "Hmm, it seems that you focus too much on medicine and you are no longer able to think properly. Have you wasted your life in vain that you are no longer able to understand the simplest things? Well, all you have to do is remember the basics of politics." Gondoz sighed and decided to give Salim a hint to revitalize his memory. "Basics of politics?" Salim felt a little embarrassed because five pairs of eyes stared at him as if he was a fool Salim is one of the best doctors in the world devoted his youth to training for money and influence to do any experiments he wants and after achieving that he focused only on his medical research and did not rub much with the world and if he not the closest of the elders to the devil''s eye with Gondoz he won''t let hisboratory because such a meeting requires the presence of two elders at least So, it is not surprising that his mind became stagnant about human rtions but he was not stupid in any way or he was not able to understand the simplest scientificws Salim soon realized Since Steve and Tom realize that eliminating the League is not easy, defaming them and reducing credibility is the best option now and assassination is the most appropriate challenge since he is the proud of the league. If he win? Well this would be a disaster for the league After Salim understood this he showed an upset expression on his face but he was mocking Steve and Tom ''Previously, with all the power of the Assassins league, we failed to do anything for She Tu alone. Do you think you can win? Just because he''s a youth?. You think your experience is superior to him? Keep on dreaming hehe Maybe this is a good opportunity to ckmail some technology from them '' Most people think that Shi Tu is strong because of the power of the League and Shadow Guards who have been trained with all the strength of the League but this is wrong The nine shadow guards have been trained since childhood by Shi Tu as well as many followers Who knows where and who they are? Two years ago, the league received a mission to assassinate Shi Tu, but every assassin who was sent failed in the mission, even the most powerful killer of the league had tasted the cruel defeat and was detained and tortured by Shi Tu, if the former head of the demon had not contacted Alice''s father who reached an agreement with Shi Tu who knows how it will be The fate of the league Shi Tu felt that he was being underestimated but this was normal due to his appearance and poor reputation outside the league "And how do you want to do that? I don''t mind. You''re making all thews" "Are you serious? You do not intend to use this to justify yourter loss, right?" Steve questioned what he had heard a little because this is not wise extremism at all but excessive confidence. " do not cross the line!! " Alice''s father shouted angrily and said "Power is the rule of the Assassins League for us. The result is everything as long as you win. It does not matter how even if you cheated or had an overwhelming advantage, that doesn''t matter." The meaning of Alice''s father was clear as long you wins, mean are not important. If you want to cheat, then there is no problem as long as no one discovers you. "As this ghost said, don''t worry about it, haha" Shi Tuughed and agreed with what Alice''s father said "Well, we will send you a list of targets. There will be ten. And whoever seeds in more assassinations wins, the period is ten days, starting from tomorrow. Of course, each of us must rely on himself only. Both the Assassins League and the Shadows Garden will cooperate to ensure integrity. What do you think?" "No problem with me, but you know we are betting here on our reputation, so you have to bet on something close, right?" Of course, Steve knew this point and was prepared to whatever Shi Tu would ask "What do you want as long as it is not overrated, there is no problem" "I want a list of all the members of Shadows Garden in Huaxia." " What? " Steve initially thought that Shi Tu would ask for some technology, weapons, or even some secrets, but he was asking to reveal his followers in Huaxia? Is this not equivalent to handing Huaxiapletely to him? Once Huaxia ispletely in his hands, he will not be able to send more spy and all the news will be cut off from there As for the detention of his followers, he was not worried because, just like the Assassins league, they would rather die than been caught and betray the Shadows Garden "Okay, I''m going to pick five targets. You pick the other five, and the count starts at midnight." Steve didn''t notice that there were three satirical pairs of eyes that pitied him ''Aya, I had a lot of fun ying with the Shadows Garden, but it looks like it will end in this generation.'' Gondoz sighed with sorrow because he was fatal and he was pleased to have somepetitors, especially Tatsuya, who was sometimes stealing his prey Ten assassination targets were chosen, all of them are the most famous people in the world, and each of them has elite guards, and it is difficult to trace their location among them, the Prime Minister of France and an weapons dealer who had never seen his face before and a princess protected by the full strength of the Kingdom. Thepetition will end when six sessful assassinations are achieved first or the number of sessful assassinations at the end of time After agreeing on observation details, etc., Steve and Tom left without carrying the body of the person they brought with them The young man was the son of an elder who came because he insisted on seeing the devil''s eye, but he never expected that he would turn into a corpse to be used in human experiments. Salim and Gondoz also left, leaving She Tu and Alice''s father because what happened was no different from a farce for them and they only came because of thew Chapter 35: The Arrogance of the Gods Chapter 35: The Arrogance of the Gods Shi Tu and Alice''s father had nothing to talk about and Alice''s father was about to leave but Shi Tu stopped him "Alice''s disease has reappeared." Shi Tu spoke very seriously and surprised Alice''s father before he paid attention to what Shi Tu said. Alice''s father stopped his steps and looked at Shi Tu suspiciously "What disease you talking about? My daughter is in good health and it is impossible to catch any disease" Unusually, the expression Shi Tu waspletely serious and this topic seemed to bring back some sad and happy old memories "The arrogance of the gods is the name of her disease, right?" Alice''s father grabbed the ax on his back and released his aurapletely and was ready to silence Shi Tu forever and bury this secret with him. "Calm down, don''t be aggressive. I know this is a secret that should not be revealed, but since I revealed it, don''t you think you should at least listen to me? Maybe I can''t defeat you, but if I want to run you can''t stop me. Don''t you know this well after all our fights?" Alice''s father calmed down a bit but didn''t take his cold looks off Shi Tu "What do you know? What do you want from geting close to Alice?" The threat was very clear but Shi Tu ignored it and did not ask who Shi Tu really was or how he knew because this did not matter "The arrogance of the gods is a hereditary blood disease and leads to a loss of control and intense anger on the most trivial reasons especially duringbat. It also affects the mind, making its owner extremely arrogant and unable to think properly and his psychological state is very vtile and has a strong thirst for blood and murder, and most importantly is the extreme love of the mother and extreme hatred of the father This is the reason why you hate wars and chaos in the world now because you will not be able to control your anger and you may kill your daughter, as far as I know, only three people in history have this disease." While Shi Tu remembers the past, his face fluctuated between many emotions Loneliness, sadness, longing, disappointment, anger Alice''s father remained silent waiting for Shi Tu toplete his speech "Isn''t your fate pathetic? You will always end up killing your daughter and wife during your anger, and you are the one who killed Alice mother this time right?" Alice''s father was not angry at the sarcasm of Shi Tu because he waspletely right, but he felt sad, guilt and responsibility and wanted to give Alice a happy life, for this reason he suppressed all wars in the world since her birth and did not reject any of her request but he did not expect that women also could inherit the arrogance of the gods "I can save Alice," Shi Tu said softly Alice''s father wasn''t affected a lot and considered it just a joke, is there a way he hasn''t tried it? "I know you don''t believe me, but I cured your son from this disease so I can treat Alice too," Shi Tu said with confidence "What? He is still alive? Are you telling the truth?" When he heard about his son, the emotions of Alice''s father exploded, he could not prevent himself from crying and could not think of anything but the face of that little boy who was sticking to him in the woods It didn''t seem that Alice''s father would soon calm down so he continued "As I said, I can cure Alice''s disease and I can get her out of here, but you will have to hand over the des of chaos." "Impossible," Alice''s father replied involuntarily despite the situation in which he was des of Chaos were his most valuable treasure and it was impossible for him to hand them over to anyone because they meant so much to him "I need them to leave. Think about this well. You sacrificed your daughter previously for power and the world in order to bring back the sun to a your world, you left your daughter in hell but in the end that world was not worth your sacrifice. Would you sacrifice another daughter for strength? You cannot get out of here anyway what is its usefulness? " Alice''s father remembered what he had done in the past, for his loyalty, for the world and for himself, he gave up the opportunity to save his daughter "You may know the past, but you will never understand how I feel. You have no clue ..." "I know, I almost passed by the same thing. You started the first Ragnarok war, and I started the second. My fate was no different from your fate because I was defeated by the betrayal of the giants." Shi Tu turned to leave and said "Think carefully. If you make up your mind,e after a month. I will be waiting." Then Shi Tu jumped from the ledge to go down and disappeared into the darkness "Don''t make a decision you regret, ghost of Sparta." ''Heh no wonder he always called me ghost, turned he knew who I am from the start it seems like a lot of things happened during my absence I wonder how much time has passed since that brat Atreus pushed me off the cliff? '' .......................... Africa, The Great Desert Just like its name, The Great Desert is thergest desert in the world, consisting of the majority of the area for ten full countries The Great Desert is the second hardest living environment in the world after the Antarctic Desert Because of the harsh environment, the poption is very small, as a few scattered tribes are limited, and it is not strange to cross hundreds of kilometers without finding a single form of life. The Great Desert is a hell to live in and also a paradise to hide Because of the technology, it is easy to build underground base and easy to monitor military bases as well In the heart of the Great Desert and on themon borders of many countries, a small military base was built It has only a hundred people and is legally a training base for bodyguards of an internationalpany But only a fool would believe it after seeing it Throughout the day many trucks loaded with many objects enter most of them are banned from weapons and drugs Below the base is a secret base that reaches hundreds of meters underground and kilometers wide The owner of this ce is called Rashid, and he is one of the fivergest illegal merchants in the world, his specialty is weapons, but he does not mind helping with anything else as long as there is a profit. Rashid''s empire extends to all parts of the world and is the result of hundreds of years of umtion until he reached this stage in his generation Yesterday, Rashid received a message saying that his life was being targeted by the Assassins league and the Shadows Garden in the next ten days The strange thing is that those who brought the message were two people, one from the league and the other from the Shadows Garden Rashid has often relied on the league to get rid of his rivals and the Shadows Garden for his help in smuggling and the two people who brought the message are the ones he used tomunicate with them. Rashid did not understand that, they told him that he was targeted in advance because this is not their method, but he did not care and immediately hid in his most secure ce. An anti-nuclear room, five hundred meters underground, with all his power dedicated to guard him He vacated the entire ten floors, which were located directly above the room Rashid could not believe that there were people who could bypass all this If they decide to assassinate him in a normal way, this will be easy by targeting him during a deal or at a party, but it is impossible now because there is no human being who can bypass all that guarding and monitoring devices. ........................ A few hundred meters from Rashid''s base on the roof, a shadow quietly crawled toward the base Steve wore clothes suitable for a desert background so that it was difficult to see while crawling, as these clothes were resistant to heat detectors Steve did not approach many of the base, but moved in the form of circles around it For such arge base it is necessary to have some weapons outlets and open underground venttion that must be opened periodically After some research, Steve found a venttion hole, but unfortunately this hole opened a few hours ago, given the sand it covers so it was not the desired one. After a little more research, Steve found the hole that hadn''t been opened for a while Steve was right, and after two hours waiting, the venttion hole opened, but three armed men emerged from the inside Chapter 36: Technology difference Chapter 36: Technology difference Steve did not try to hide himself and went to the three men who ignored him as if they had not seen him These three were spies from the Shadows Garden The Shadows Garden did not have to nt many spies here because this is not practical. It suffices to nt one spy among the leaders and another among the soldiers to collect the necessary information. But three days ago, they received an order to recruit more spies inside, with the freedom to use the name Shadows Garden to facilitate the matter. No one in his right mind refuses to enlist the Shadows Garden unless it is part of the Union of Assassins. This was before Rashid received the message and before even the bet was made between Shi Tu and Steve because he had chosen many targets in advance and had fully prepared for them. Currently, arge part of the base''s protection systems is controlled by the spies. Unfortunately, these spies cannot make major moves because the league has at least one spy here. Steve is not interested in the cameras because they are under the control of his spies so he will be able to enter and merge with the soldiers inside easily, and once he gets to the lower floors there will be nothing to stop him. Steve was not worried that Shi Tu might also be here and steal his prey because Rashid''s assassination is the most difficult and there are no near targets to deal with after the disposal of Rashid, so choosing Rashid as a first target was not wise at all But winning was not Steve''s goal because he knew it was impossible and just wanted to discredit the league by winning the biggest prey But the wind does not go as the ships desire Once Steve put his foot inside the base the rm sounded "What''s going on? Why did the rm go on?" "Intruders!! There are intruders in the fourth sector" "Intruders? I was thinking the boss is overly concerned about his safety today but it turns out he was expecting an attack? Damn why didn''t he tell us?" All soldiers entered a high alert due to the presence of intruders, but because of theirpleteck of preparedness because Rashid did not inform them of the possibility of the ce being attacked, the soldiers believed that the reason for tightening security today is only to test the effectiveness of the system, so they did not take it seriously '' What is going on? How were we discovered? Was the seizure suddenly changed? It''s not supposed to change until midnight '' Steve had no time to think about the reason for the intrusion failure, but he didn''t panic because he had alternatives Steve pressed a red button on a digital watch on his wrist, sending a signal to all spies Momentster, the sound of explosions rang everywhere, due to the suicide bombings This was the alternative n, using spies as a distraction, sliping through chaos Although most spies have been employed for less than three days and have no loyalty to the Shadows Garden, they have no choice but to sacrifice their lives for the sake of their families who are in the hands of the Shadows Garden. Before that, some spies nted viruses in the system and destroyed many vital devices before they started throwing bombs randomly everywhere to cause more chaos. During the chaos, Steve managed to sneak into the ten floors that had been evacuated without much trouble and did not have to confront many soldiers. Fortunately, the viruses did their job well and there were no locked doors On these floors, poisonous gas spread through the air, in addition to the presence of many automatic weapons that were randomly stacked due tock of time But these things did not pose any problem to Steve at all and he managed to cross it easily until he reached the anti-nuclear room where Rashid was hiding. "Hmm?" Steve noticed that the door was open and I think the viruses did a really good job but could not be med because of hisck of the technology knowledge Usually such rooms possesspletely independent systems so it is impossible to catch a virus from external systems so the fact that the door was open was strange Steve entered the ce and it wasn''t long before Rashid''s charred body was found due to an electric shock Steve checked the ce and found no traces of someone breaking into the room As for Rashid, it appears that the cause of the shock was theputer that was next to him Steve may be ignorant of technology but at least he realized how Rashid died A virus nted on hisputer, causing it to burst due to the extra heat, which made Steve smile greatly ''It seems there was no need for me toe down here myself Haha, He died by ident before I even got to here but since the reason is our virus this point counts for us Haha ... Ha! What is that? '' On the wall there was arge TV hanging that was showing a movie, but the movie had disappeared and some words appeared that Steve had read without his expression changed. In the end, a two-way gooseneck logo appeared at the base This was the symbol of the Assassins league Steve kept his cool, not feeling angry but sighing calmly because what he feared had happened "Just as the master said, there''s an overwhelming technological difference between us, we''ll have to do it in the end, Huh." Steve sighed because of the intelligence of his master who expected this At first Steve did not believe what he heard and opposed his master''s n, and made this bet to confirm the matter, but his master''s view is now confirmed. .......................... The capital of France, Paris In a cyber cafe, Shi Tu sat in front of theputer screen, beside him, many snacks and drinks bottles Although hacking apletely independent system from the outside was impossible, Shi Tu managed to do this easily Previously, the greedy Shi Tu who wanted to steal everything often had to deal with technology-based defenses and in order to surpass those defenses he had to reach a higher level than their makers Not all worlds depend on cultivation, but there are many worlds in the middle and uppernds who depend on technological weapons which can even deal with the transcendent For Shi Tu, who understands all this, the level of technology in this world is very low Unfortunately, there are not many minerals and means necessary to make advanced things in this world or it is long overdue After enjoying the action movie starring Steve, he walked out of the cyber cafe after paying, he was not in a hurry to deal with the next target because Steve would need some time to get to Paris. Steve''s arrival will need at least ten hours in addition to the necessary preparations because he will not dare to use the effect of the Shadows Garden in public He previously dared to use his spies because it was impossible to prove that they were his followers and all he had to do was say it was just an internal rebellion and he was lucky to arrive at the same time so Shi Tu had some time to rest before Steve arrived. Shi Tu had visited many restaurants and attractions while Steve was on his way to Rashid base so he was not interested in doing this again. In the end, Shi Tu decided to go to the cinema to watch a movie, because he had not done so before due to hisck of interest and his belief that this is a waste of time. "Sigh" Shi Tu sighed with sorrow when thinking of spending 20 years of his mortal life nning and travelling almost without any rest Shi Tu went to the cinema and chose a actin movie because he know that he will not enjoy a social movie or a spy movie or any kind that is based on mind greatly because foolish human beings will never entertain but may make him nauseous so the action and fighting movie was the best solution Shi Tu brought popcorn and drinks and sat in his seat waiting for the movie to start Chapter 37: Good and Evil Chapter 37: Good and Evil "Hello Mr. May I have a moment of your time?" Shi Tu looked to the side and there was a man and a woman in their early twenties "Hmm, do you need something?" This was not the cold Shi Tu anymore, and since the other side spoke politely, Shi Tu would respond politely as well "Well, in fact, there was a mistake while purchasing tickets and we got separate seats so can you exchange seats with us? My sister''s seat is next to you and I want to sit next to her as well as my seat is also in the first line like your seat so there is no problem what do you think?" Shi Tu looked at the two people in front of him and sighed in his heart for fate before he said "No pr...." "Just stand up. My brother was generous enough to speak politely with you, why not stand up quickly? You should feel proud that my brother wants your seat, so hand it over immediately." The woman shouted angrily with great arrogance "Rachel!!, don''t talk this way to others. This is rude behavior." Lawrence shouted angrily at his younger sister, who behaves stupidly as usual "Brother, given our identity, why should we behave kindly to him? Just give him some money to leave, and you don''t have to give him your seat, because he does not deserve it. He just has to leave." Rachel did not like the fact that her brother had scolded her for a stranger and began to argue "If you want to argue, argue elsewhere, hearing your voice is bothersome and you annoy others as well." Shi Tu interrupted the two quarrels and said, because he lost his interest in the two sibnts "You!! Who do you think you are? Do you know who we are? I tell you we can get rid of you and your family with one phone call and nobody in France can save you." Rachel got angry at Shy Tu''s impudent behavior towards her and started screaming Lawrence felt the headache of his sister''s unreasonable behavior, cannot she use her mind a little? where is this ce? It is a first-ss cinema, and this is the VIP lounge, a man can reserve the first line seats in the first cinema all over our country and in the VIP lounge. he cannot be simple. Even if they are a big shouts, they can''t make enemies out of nothing. But Shi Tu''s response surprised him "Of course, I know who you are, aren''t you Lawrence and Rachel, the children of the former Prime Minister Francis? So what? Do you think your father can cover the sky with one hand?" Lawrence was shocked by the ability of Shi Tu to recognize them, which means that he is not a simple person at all because their existence is top secret. They are both illegitimate children. But by using Francis'' connections, Lawrence got a respectable government job and thanks to his abilities he managed to climb thedder of government and his achievements were amazing for his age unlike his younger sister. Only interested in spending money More importantly, he does not seem afraid at all, which means that he has at least an equal background to them and may be a rtive of the president or even the president''s son himself. If this is true, they cannot bear to offend him Unfortunately, Rachel was not able to understand the situation like her brother and she proudly said "Since you know who we are, get out of the here right now. I don''t want you to stay near me, just thinking that I breathe the same air with an oriental like you that makes me sick ... Hmm." Lawrence couldn''t stand his sister''s nonsense any longer and shut her mouth with his hand before causing a disaster " silence, Rachel, you not allowed to speak more than this." Lawrence whispered into his sister''s ear in a low voice, but it was strong enough to show the amount of his anger at Rachel''s actions, but Rachel had alerted him to an important thing, which is that Shi Tu is an oriental man, not a Westerner!! This means that he has no rtionship with the President or France ''This man knows who we are, even though the matter is secret and only a few know, and more than that, how did he know that my father had resigned? He is a foreigner. He can be a spy or a kill, No, I should report this quickly, maybe it has to do with my dad''s sudden desire to quit this morning. '' Lawrence thought about his father''s strange behavior in the morning Today was the family''s monthly meeting where they spend two days together, but his father received a strange message yesterday and began making many phone calls throughout the night before he signed his resignation papers this morning, although this has not been announced yet because it is surprising Lawrence let go of Rachel''s mouth and said in an apologetic tone "Mr. I apologize for the rude behavior of my sister towards you, and now excuse us because we have to leave." Lawrence wanted to leave quickly and forcibly dragged his sister with him to leave towards the exit Shi Tu looked toward Lawrence and smiled a little "Smart brat, but not wise" Lawrence had no time to think about his actions and all he wanted was to report the strange existence of Shi Tu to the higher. Momentster, the movie started, and although it was action movie, its significance was the eternal struggle between good and evil like all movies The movie talked about a people who were persecuted by another people for centuries before they revolted and enved those who enved them, and after years the other side got tired of their envement, describing it as evil and that it was unjustified because they did nothing and what happened in the past was the fault of their ancestors, so why should they suffer from torture and persecution? So, they started a revolution for liberation but they were described as a demonic invasion by the other side and the hero appeared to eliminate the demons who are trying to conquer the world and destroy it It was so ridiculous that Shi Tu ignored the story and only focused on enjoying battles and sound and visual effects After Shi Tu came out, he could not prevent himself from thinking about the concept of good and evil Because the original Shi Tu dream was to bring peace and make a world without conflict, he could only think that what he was doing was wrong, although the whole logic was on his side, but his emotions are different from his brain. ''Is it right to do this for the people of this world for my own sake? They arepletely innocent and it is not fair to suffer without even knowing why '' ''Can I really do something like this for my own good just to leave this world? '' ''And what after I leave? How do I live for myself? Make a family? This is impossible for me who lost confidence in everyone, especially women.'' ''Complete my revenge? Only the really strong survived from the second Ragnarok war.'' ''But is it fair that the people die because the mistakes of their rulers? They know nothing and follow orders only to survive. Is it wrong to sacrifice others for the sake of the family? '' '' What about me? I do not have a family, so why do I live? What about that ghost, he sacrificed his family twice for the sake of the world, but the world ultimately abandoned him because the life and happiness of one individual means nothing in front of the public interest '' ''In the end, is this world worth my sacrifice for? Alice is mortal anyway so her feelings for me are unlikely to change in a few decades so should I just give up and stay in this world and die as a mortal? '' Shi Tu remembers both Loki and Prometheus and their current status ''In the Second Ragnarok War, they both made every effort to help me to the point of betraying their people and their worlds.'' ''After the war, Prometheus was confined in the Hell of Pluto, the most terrible ce in all of Olympus Mount, and Loki was bound in a separate world in Asgard.'' ''For all these years I have given up our friendship and have not even attempted to help them or check their status.'' Shi Tu felt very bad and guilty and asked if they were alive ''Okay, I will give this world onest chance.'' Shi Tu decided to head to the Third District, where most of the government officials live Chapter 38: Jean Fly Chapter 38: Jean Fly "Brother!!, stop running so roughly you''re hurting me." Rachel could no longer bear the pain of holding her hand by Lawrence, who was not at all centered with her because he was busy thinking about the Shi Tu. Lawrence was not in the mood to hear his sister''sint even though he dropped her Lawrence let his sister to get into his car but he did not start the engine but picked up his phone and called a number not registered, but he was saving it in his mind A young man''s voice responded from the other side "How are you my friend? What is the matter? It is rare for you to call me" "How are you cousin? I haven''t seen you since the previous holiday. Did you reconcile with your father after what happened?" "That damn Frans? Don''t remind me of him. I don''t want to hear his name at all." "Isn''t Franz, your father''s name?" The other one hung up the phone and sent a text message with a phone number Lawrence copied the number and sent a wee message to that number " What is the matter? " "3679jnkf87JK" Lawrence sent his own code to the other side " what do you want " "I met Easter man a in the cinema and he was able to get to know my background, me and my sister, as he knows that my father has resigned. I suspect that he is a spy from an enemy country." "Heh," the person sighed at the other side At first, he thought Lawrence had some big news since he used this secret channel but the truth was a little disappointing But he did not me him because he would have reported it too if he had not known in advance what was going on "Do not interfere in the matter. This is much greater than you and do not try to provoke that person at all, or you will bring a disaster to the country. Your father has made a great sacrifice for the sake of the country. Do not waste this sacrifice in vain. Think carefully about this person''s behavior and why did he exin his knowledge without concern? You think that spy will reveal himself this way? '''' After this, Lawrence deleted the contact and the record Lawrence plunged into deep reflection trying to understand what he was told and the significance of Shi Tu''s actions After a deep reflection, Lawrence was unable to stop his tears because he understood what the ''sacrifice'' his father made, because politics was always like this and it was notpanionship to specte that his father did not give the sacrifice of his will, but forced for the ''sake of the country'' Unfortunately, he was not able to say goodbye to his father for thest time or even tell his sister about the ''sacrifice'' their father made. It is likely that tomorrow many scandals targeting his father will be published to normalize his resignation and disappearance .......................... .. In the heart of Paris, it was extremely rare for anyone to be poor because anyone who could live here had to have an easy life so the residents had developed a mentality of superiority a bit. A few hundred meters from one of thergest hotels in the world, a man in histe twentiesy on the wall and ced a te in front of him Some passersby were throwing some money on the te but their eyes were full of contempt towards this beggar and the only reason to give him the money was to show their ''kindness'' After a few hours, the beggar had collected a decent sum, and many officials and their rtives had donated, some of them even offered him a jop in his pce, but the beggar refused, which deepened their contempt for him. ''Does this beggar really think he is important? Were it not for this useful for the uing election campaign, I would not have cared about it hmph '' ''Who do you think yourself? This youngdy offers you to be a gatekeeper in my house, but you refuse? ungrateful!! '' Their inner thoughts varied, but the implication was that they only wanted to improve their reputation because beggars were really rare in Paris, and as soon as one appeared, the first official to see woulde forward to offer ''help'' and save him from the poverty in which he lives motivated by ''kindness'' In the end, after a few hours, the beggar rejected many offers and became a hot news and an example of ziness'' and ''a desire to rely on the kindness of others'' to earn a living. When the beggar was about to get up and leave, a man in his thirties approached him "Is there any job you are good at? I don''t mind providing you with a job, but that depends on what you are good at." The beggar raised his head and looked at the man in front of him and did not see any malice in his eyes "I don''t have experience in anything, all I''m good only in racing " "How did you get to this state? If you were good at racing, then your life was good before." The beggar showed his scorched hand to the man and said "I had an ident and my hands were no longer moving properly so I could no longer drive and race anymore and my family abandoned me because I wanted to use the money, I saved to treat my hands, but I was kicked out of the house a few days ago." "I understand, I can''t give you money to treat yourself, but I can help you to work in a racing club. What do you think?" The beggar''s eyes lit up and he nearly leapt from happiness "Really? Are you serious? Can I do car racing again?" "Yes, but this depends on your abilities and knowledge." "Don''t worry, I haveplete confidence in my driving skills," the beggar said withplete confidence "Well, here is some money for the next two days and after two days youe to Shanfor Club, at 10:00 Pm I will be waiting for you." After that the man left and the beggar left as well After the beggar reached a ce where no one could see him, he began removing his shabby clothes and making some adjustments to his facial muscles, and in the end Shi Tu appeared. ''Jean Fly, what a good man, although he is one of the richest in the world, but he did not give too much help and contented himself with giving a chance without leaving his name or trying to make an impressive scene like the former fools. Unfortunately, he is a businessman and is not ruler and that his action does not affect my decision because the opinion of the world is the opinion of its rulers and money is not What Makes Decisions'' It was almost time for the next assassination so Shi Tu headed towards his target .......................... .... In the suburbs of Paris, a luxurious vi stood in the middle of a residential area used by the riches to get some peaceful time Usually this vi had a lot of guards guarding it full time but today it was empty In the study room, former Prime Minister Francis sat listening quietly to music After he had finished everything to resign in the morning, Francis came to this vi to quietly spend thest moments of his life Decide to read some of his favorite artwork like Les Misrables, Broken Wings ... etc. He wanted to read every word carefully so that even after half a day he did not finish the first book of Les Misrables and he was sharing Jean Val Jean every moment of his suffering. p p p While enjoying reading, Francis heard a p and raised his head towards the source of the sound In front of him Shi Tu sat legally over one as he stared at Francis with some praise "You know you''re going to die and yet instead of hiding you sit quietly here and read books? That''s really impressive." Francis closed the book and said quietly "There is nothing exciting about it. This is what I should do. Just like Jean Val Jean, I cannot let others be punished for me while I live a happy life." "I don''t know who this Jean Val Jean is but you haven''t done anything right?" "Heh, how can I be a high-ranking official in the prime minister''s position without some dirty work? How can someone pay a heavy price to have the assassins league and the Shadows Garden target me at the same time without having enough grudge and benefits?" Shi Tu expressions have not changed because this scene has been repeated frequently in his eyes and is not exciting at all "Why don''t you stop being hypocritical? At least be honest in front of death, Your acting skill is not convincing at all, little rat" Chapter 39: Yellow pill Chapter 39: Yellow pill Francis was a little surprised when Shi Tu described him as a rat, because this description only applies to specific people when ites out of the mouth of someone from the Assassins league. "Is this so clear? I have great confidence in my acting skills." "It is impossible for a politician not to be afraid of deathpletely like you unless he fights himself in many battlefields and undergoes rigorous training. But the ce of a person like this is the army and not the government because the government''spetence is words, not action." "I see, as is expected of head og the demon, despite your young age, your wisdom and abilities do not bring shame to your title." "Let go of the nonsense and ask the other rats toe out." At this point the door opened and two people came in, which turned out to be Steve and Tom "We have really underestimated your appreciation, we didn''t think that the technologies of the assassins League are so advanced. It is no wonder that your capabilities for gathering information are matchless." Shi Tu just smiled withoutmenting because these technology are for him alone, not for the league, and he did not contribute to the league with anything because controlling it was just a coincidence so he didn''t bother himself much with his affairs. "Heh? Thanks for thepliment, but do you know what you''re doing? You''re doing this will cause an all-out war between the Shadows Garden and the league, and you know very well that there is a big difference in technology, so our weapons are much better than yours, and we have a much greater history and experience than you, so you have no chance of victory." "Hahaha, head of the demon, ohh head of the demon. The technologies you have mean nothing in front of real power so we are not afraid at all. Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed, "Don''t tell me you have small-range nuclear bombs? That would be really terrible, but if we couldn''t make something like this, how did you do it?" Steve didn''t care about Shi Tu''s joke. "Hey, ants don''t have to know especially ants that are about to die." "Didn''t you praise me a little earlier? Don''t you think I don''t know that you want me alive or that you simply blew up the ce." "Task, since you know, there is no need to say BS. Just hand over all the passwords and secrets you know about the league, and we may give you a death without pain." Steve did not waste words and immediately said what he wanted "Is this what you ask for as soon as you open your mouth? What do you think I give you the position of head of the demon instead? Wouldn''t it be easier?" "No thanks, I don''t want something like this" Although the offer was tempting, Steve turned it down without thinking because he did not think that the position head of the demon worth anything in front of his master "Hey, that''s unfortunate then, I think I reject your offer." "Do you think you have a choice here?" Steve and the other two unleashed an killing intense aura towards Shi Tu Shi Tu wasn''t affected at all "I think I can run away whenever I want because the three of you can''t stop me, and I don''t think there is a sniper outside because of the league''s surveince." Shi Tu shot his killing aura towards the trio and the aura was so strong even for them causing them to sweat in just one moment This aura was enough to make them realize the difference in strength It was a hopeless difference and not something that can bepensated for by the numbers But this was not enough to make them give up because they came prepared for all possibilities "Don''t be arrogant, head of the demon, since we are here, this means that we arepletely prepared and whatever happens you will die here." The three of them brought out a strange yellow pill that they had carefully hidden The pill was yellow with scattered red spots and was giving a great oppressive feeling and a strange ck aura Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed upon seeing this pill and his lips slightly bent in a sarcastic smile "Do you think taking some medication will make you win?" "Hahaha. Ants like you cannot know the vastness of the world. Let me tell you that this is ........" Shi Tu interrupted him "Stop, idiot, do you want to reveal your secrets? Is there a brain in your head or a pea? Is there a person in this world telling his opponent information about his winning card? No wonder your shadows garden could not evolve enough to confront the league even though the league did not try to obstruct you, if the head is rotten, how can the body be healthy? " "You!!" Steve felt the urge to vomit blood but found nothing to respond because what Shi Tu said was true Over the generations, the Shadows Garden made a great effort, but they could not even reach the same level as the Assassins league even though the Assassins league did not try topete with them at all. "Head of the demon, don''t be so cocky. Do you think you know everything in the world? The world is bigger than you think and there are many things that you cannot imagine." This vague response was the only thing Steve was able to say to Shi Tu ''You are the ignorant people here who do not know the vastness of the world here.'' Shi Tu wanted tough so hard but suppressed hisugh Are these humans talking about the widening of heavens and earth with Shi Tu? Shi Tu, who roamed the Three Lands, the Thirty-Three Heavens and even the core of the Universe, is being taught by humans who have lived for a few decades? Shi Tu did not feel offended but considered it a good joke Steve felt there was something strange with Shi Tu''s indolent attitude and it didn''t seem like there was any caution at all ''Can he also have simr pills? This is possible, if the master is able to put his hands on it, why another person can''t, as he does not seem interested in knowing these pills or that he knows, if this is true then it exins the permanent superiority of the assassins league'' Steve decided to confirm his idea first "Head of the demon, if you really im knowledge, then tell me what these pills are, I refuse to believe that someone like knows them." "Heh? Are you trying to make sure if I have it too? Don''t worry I don''t have such pills, do you know the effect of these pills, little rats? I doubt that or you won''t take them out easily." Tom, who had been silent until now, snorted, "Do you think we are babies born yesterday? Do not try to get information from our mouths because this trick will not fool us." The trio felt angry at Shi Tu, who treated them like idiots, because such tricks only deceive the idiots, not the ones ustomed to deceiving others. "Haha, there is no need to exaggerate your self-esteem because I will not descend to your level. Well, this is an iplete first-grade pill that greatly enhances physical abilities, but whoever takes it will go crazy after a few moments and his body will copse in less than a minute after taking it." Shi Tu spoke indifferently as if he was saying something unimportant The three were surprised because what Shi Tu said was correct, and that means that Shi Tu also has such pills because this is the only exnation for his knowledge of these things. As for what he said a little while ago about not having them, only a fool would believe this. ''This is bad if he owns pills himself, then killing him quietly is impossible, and as soon as he gets out of this vi, the league will know that we also have these pills, and revealing the secret will be bad for us. Should I do? Is killing head of the demon worth the risk? If we start fighting and take pills, we will all perish because of them '' Soon, Steve made his decision to blow up the ce and bury everyone here without leaving any evidence Steve was confident that his master would be able to find out the reason behind his actions Steve took a ck pill out of his bag and threw it towards Shi Tu Baaaaaaam! The small pill exploded a few meters away from Shi Tu who couldn''tpletely dodge Steve wasted no time, took out the trigger and was about to push the one that was going to blow up the ce "Ahaaaaaaaa" Steve suddenly burned for no reason and the mes were so powerful that, in a moment, they turned Steve to ashes, the only thing survived was his bag and the detonation trigger. Chapter 40: First Step, Gathering realm!! Chapter 40: First Step, Gathering realm!! " What happened? " Tom and Frances did not understand what had happened, and they did not understand how Steve suddenly burned and what is these m that turned him to ashes in an instant. "An iplete first-grade treasure? This is really unexpected. I didn''t think there was anything like this in this world. You really surprised me." Shi Tu emerged from the explosion dust that unexpectedly did not affect anything except Shi Tu who lost two fingers of his left hand. "You! How did you survive this explosion? It is a very valuable treasure that can kill any life been within a 3m." Francis looked at Shi Tu like he saw a ghost and couldn''t believe his eyes This was a very rare treasure and a precious gift that their master gave to Steve in order toplete the mission If he avoided the explosion, he would ept it somehow, but he exploded and came out alive!! All he lost was two fingers "Hahaha, you will not understand even if I told you and you do not have to understand because ants have no right to know anything, especially ants that are about to die." Weren''t these his words to Shi Tu a while ago, how it turned to them so quickly? Tom and Francis wanted to run away but couldn''t move at all as if something was holding them No, not that they could not move, but rather that their bodies didn''t dare to move as if they were subject to an entity stronger than them. This was the same feeling that they felt in front of their master, the feeling as if they were not important at all and were not equal to anything With a demonic smile, Shi Tu pointed his right hand at Tom in the shape of a gun "Bam" "Ahaaaaaaa" Just like Steve, Tom burned and turned to ashes in an instant Francis stared at Shi Tu as if he was looking at a monster "Bam" Shi Tu did not spare Francis, also turning him to ashes Three small bags fell on the ground, of course Shi Tu intended to preserve them or that they would share the fate of their owners to turn into ashes. Shi Tu picked up the three bags and inspected their contents which surprised him as he had not expected them to carry all this with them In total there were 6 iplete first-grade pill along with three Life sting pill, this was an unexpected harvest for Shi Tu. Shi Tu felt happy because if he hadn''t been able burn his life essence, he would have died without a grave if the three of them swallowed the pills or Steve had seeded in blowing up the ce. Although this cost him five years of his life for every one, the profits were worth it, so with these pills he could renew his life essence and even increase his strength significantly. Shi Tu looked at the ring on his finger and was sure that this ring is not normal and that he has a hand in this especially because the mortals usually cannot control the life essence and burn it as Shi Tu does, after hearing Alice and the shadow guards description of his condition he decided to ask Alice''s father Later, where did he get this ring from? Because something like this cannot have a normal origin and may be equal to the three Great Treasures. ''Damn that ghost, how does he have so much luck? Even throughout my entire life, I have not seen any of the three great treasures and heard about them only, but he does not own one of them, but also possesses another treasure that may not be less than the three great treasures.'' Shi Tu left the vi and pointed with his hand before four people appeared in front of him, two of them kneeling while the other two bowed. "Sir" "Sir" " Your Majesty " " Your Majesty " Shi Tu looked at the two people who were not kneeling because they were from Shadows Garden but their rank was not high so they had to at least bow to show their respect to the head of the demon. "Thepetition has ended due to a vition of the Laws of Shadows Garden. The bodies of your master and two of the elders have turned to ashes. Go back to your masters and say I am waiting for a good exnation of what happened or that they have to face the consequences." The two people did not say anything before they left "You both convey my message to the former head og the demon." Shi Tu said some words to them to pass on and then left Shi Tu quickly headed to a hotel, booked a room and started showering and eating Shi Tu cross-legged sat on the bed in a meditation position and took out the six pills he had obtained Usually, in order to refine any pill, energy or the spiritual power must be used in order to ignite the me, as various herbs contain a certain amount of energy, so any pill, even if iplete, retains some energy besides the medicinal effect What meant by energy varies from person to person depending on the cultivation system they practice. There are four types of energy that are mostmon Qi Void power Mana Destruction power Of course, each type of energy is also divided into many types. For example, the mostmon types of qi are demonic qi, life qi or elemental qi, and the same applies to the other three types. But at a high level, there are cultivation systems that require several types of energy at the same time, so for Transcendent, all types are directly described as energy. Previously, Shi Tu cultivated using qi and void power, and happened that these pills contain qi, so it was a perfect fit for Shi Tu. No matter how different the cultivation system, there is one shared step to all systems, and that is the first step, foundation building The first realm of the first step is the gathering realm which is simply the absorption of energy in order to open up the veins inside the body There are nine levels and each level require the opening of 6 veins Shi Tu put the six pills in front of him and closed his eyes Usually the first step is feeling the energy and trying to control it, and this step usually takes some time, but for Shi Tu, who understands energy well, there was no challenge and he was able to easily sense and control energy. Although controlling energy and extracting it from the pills was not easy, these pills were notplete, so their consistency and stability were weak, making it easier for Shi Tu to extract qi from them. Shi Tu began slowly absorbing the energy and there were no problems during the operation especially with Shi Tu''s experience because it would be a mockery if he couldn''t prate the gathering realm easily. Shi Tu chose a vein and began to direct the qi to him and fill it with it and after about ten minutes he opened the first vein There was nothing important during the process and Shi Tu didn''t even encounter any problems and it was no different from the previous one After another ten minutes the second vein was opened The third vein Fourth vein Fifth vein Sixth vein Seventh vein The eighth vein After consuming all the energy stored in the six pills, Shi Tu managed to reach the first level of the gathering realm after opening eight veins Shi Tu didn''t care much about his foundation or the purity of the energy because he could improve itter on as long he didn''t reach the Refinement Realm all he wanted was evidence to show to Alice''s father. Alice''s father spent thousands of years unable to reach the gathering realm so if Shi Tu did it, it would increase his credibility "Hooo" Shi Tu quietly exhaled and examined his body, amazed that there were no impurities Even if the foundation of Shi Tu is greatly unstable and the energy is impure, it is impossible not to cleanse some impurities, especially since he has a mortal human body Chapter 41: The Bronze Body Chapter 41: The Bronze Body Shi Tu spent some time stabilizing his cultivation base or he would experience bacsh With this Shi Tu had graduated from being mortal and became a cultivator, had obtained an extension of the life essence and became able to live more than 200 years without any problems unless he burned more of his life essence. Previously, Shi Tu broke through the first level of the gathering realm, which is enough to overlook the rest of humanity, but this may not be enough to convince Alice''s father, and the other party may attack at any moment and he cannot bear the cost of burning the life essence every time in order to survive. If there are many people who own these pills, the first level of the gathering realm is not enough Fortunately, there are still six body-strengthening pills Although Shi Tu has absorbed all the energy from it, it still maintains the medicinal effect even though it has decreased to less than 10%, but this is enough. Although they are iplete first-grade pills, they are not something that the first level of the gathering realm can handle without damage and in the case of Shi Tu he has nothing to treat himself if he damaged by the pills. Because of theck of energy, it is impossible to restore the energy that is consumed in less than a few decades, and most likely Shi Tu''s body will be empty again, and the difference between him and mortal is that he has a little stronger body. In addition to that, the foundation of Shi Tu is very shallow, and if he take one pill with full effect, he will suffer great damage that may cause his death, not to mention six pills. Shi Tu swallowed the first pill and immediately felt a fire burning in his body Every muscle in Shi Tu''s body began to cry out in pain but Shi Tu''s facial expression did not change Shi Tu''s body started to sweat badly and Shi Tu''s skin turned red but nothing else happened Like before, Shi Tu''s body did not secrete any impurities, which surprised Shi Tu, but this was not the time to think because he had to control the medicinal effect of the pill or his body would be harmed. This pill is likely to give a temporary body boost to Bronze body cultivation base, but for Shi Tu, it gives permanent boost because he has a special way to absorb the pills. Previously, Shi Tu was incapacitated due to insufficient energy avability, but now, even though the amount is small, it is sufficient for Shi Tu to do many things. After half an hour, the medicinal effect of the pill disappeared and he could notice the differences in his body It is clear that one pill is not enough to achieve the Bronze Body, but it definitely boosted his physical strength Without hesitation, Shi Tu swallowed the second pill This time the effect was no greater thanst time, there was hardly a trace of redness on Shi Tu''s body and he also didn''t feel much pain. After a quarter of an hour, Shi Tu''s body color slowly started to change towards green Unfortunately, Shi Tu could not reach the bronze body and swallowed the third pill, which hardly had any effect, and the fourth pill was not affected at all. Shi Tu sighed because he could not reach the bronze body but he didn''tin too much because he had made good progress. Shi Tu looked at the remaining two pills and decided to give them to the Shadow Guards, this would be more beneficial than for him to consume. "Argh!!" Suddenly, Shi Tu felt a sudden increase in his body temperature, and before realizing what was happening, his body was covered in ck mes These ck mes gave him the same feeling that the mes he had previously seen in his dream if they were not the same Shi Tu felt excruciating pain and wanted to burn his life essence to resist but he lost consciousness before he had a chance to do so .......................... Shi residence A few days after Shi Tu left, the atmosphere was very normal and Alice and Sun Jie continued to work normally The idea that Shi Tu had gone through a life or death battle never crossed there minds For Alice, who knows Shi Tu''s abilities, she waspletely certain that Shi To was fine, especially since the Shadow Guards apanied him and was not worried about mistakes likest time, and Shi Tu used to hide for some time without any information for a few weeks. On Sun Jie''s side, although she was the princess of the Sun Family, she had never been involved in such matters before, nor did she even understand who Shi Tu is all she was thinking about was how to finish the task that Shi Tu had given her. But take down two of the three families is not so simple Firstly, Sun Jie absolutely does not know the true depth of the Shi family so it is impossible for her toe up with a good n More than that, no one in Shi''s group trusts her at all, even after she bes the new CEO instead of Alice, who bes her assistant Every time she gives an order, the others looks to Alice to give her approval No one understood why Shi Tu made such a strange decision that Lin Chen Shui had died a few days ago but Shi Tu turned his back on the Su Family and brought the daughter of the Sun Family to take over the Shi group? He even disappeared and did not appear at the Lin Family funeral as if he was not interested. The Sun and Shi families did not exin anything and many spections spread, but the most important thing is that this aroused the entire Su family''s dissatisfaction because Shi Tu did not give them any exnation and immediately disappeared. After returning to Shi''s residence, Sun Jie and Alice were banning dinner because this ce was empty and there were no servants, so they had to do things like clean and cook by themselves. During this time Alice made her effort to try to befriend with Sun Jie in various ways, but Sun Jie was interacting with her coldly because she was only interested in taking revenge on Yu Ying, the Rothschilds, and even Shi Tu. Sun Jie couldn''t bring herself to behave kindly with Alice because she always remembered that it was Shi Tu that had ordered Yu Ying to kill her mother. Sun Jie had a high sense and a great ability to understand the thinking of others, so although her father and brother treated her kindly and there was no loophole, she knew that it was impossible for the Sun family to not engage in criminal matters such as plots and crimes, but her father and brother never spoke about these matters in front of her. Sun Jie was not naive to think that they did not want her to see the dirty side of the world, but rather this was evidence that they did not trust her and that they did not want to reveal the family secrets in front of her. Their decision may be logical if thinks that Sun Jie is a woman and might leave the Sun family one day, so it is not wise to let her know many secrets, but her sense told her that they would not hesitate to give her up for the sake of the family''s interests even though their family love for her was real so it was her mother The one who is also a woman is the only one who has been telling Sun Jie everything, so she has a great ce in Sun Jie''s heart In the end, this led to Sun Jie''splex and that the men would never tell the truth to her no matter what happened and that in the end she lived as a bargaining chip for the family and this is what she lived for so far for 16 years until her mother was assassinated 4 years ago. Finding her mother''s killer became her obsession and her goal in life, but she now realized that she could not take revenge with her own strength in this life her enemy was the Rothschild family, the richest family in the world and the other is a mysterious force, which she knows nothing about "What''s on your mind, Jiejie? You have been looking lost for days. If there is anything on your mind, tell me I might be able to help you" Alice was sitting across from the table This time Alice tried to get close to Sun Jie even she started calling her Jiejie without her permission, but all her efforts were unsessful, and it is clear that revenge is an obsession for her, and if she does not get rid of this obsession, it will be of any use "Nothing. I only think about work because I have not found a solution to theck of funding and due to Su''s pressure, even if the banks refuse to lend us and demand ..." "Jiejie We are at the dining table This is not the time to talk about work." Such a conversation happened a lot because Sun Jie immediately used work to avoid talking to Alice Sun Jie did not believe that Alice is serious about wanting to make friends with her, she is the same woman who broke her arm and threatened her previously. Unfortunately, Sun Jie didn''t know that Alice''s behavior had saved her from a trip which she might not be returning to Africa or that she might have at least talked to her. Chapter 42: The Past Chapter 42: The Past In the end, Alice got tired of this tug of war which didn''t seem to be over soon so she decided to talk candidly with Sun Jie and make things clear. " Jiejie, I am serious about wanting to be your friend, except hurting Shi Tu, I can help you with anything else, why don''t you give me a chance? You can''t live like this forever, revenge will not bring back the dead. I am sure that your mother does not want you to live in the shadow of revenge forever and she wants you to live your life happily " Alice seriously tried to persuade Sun Jie Upon seeing the serious look on Alice''s face, Sun Jie realized that she couldn''t avoid it this time "You will never understand how I feel Do you think that I do not understand my moms desires? But, I cannot stop thinking about revenge. Perhaps it would have been different if I did not know the identity of the perpetrator, but now that I know it is impossible to retreat, not a minute goes by without remembering how my mom died and that The one who killed her used to live near me all the time, and now I serve and live in the house of someone who helped in killing my mom" This was what Sun Jie regretted most, her mother''s killer was happily living alongside her even she fully trusted her and kept nothing from her. How could she pretend to be sad and say all those words to her? for four years, Sun Jie had been watching crocodile tears, which she believed and did not suspect at all The fact that she was able to avenge her mother at any time for four years but didn''t do it tears Sun Jie''s heart every moment. " Who said that I don''t understand you? Actually, I am more miserable than you. At least you spent 16 years with your mother. While I lived only 6 years, you had a father and a brother and your mother was killed by strangers, but I did not have anyone and my mother was killed by my father, tell me, Who do you think is the most miserable among us? For your mother to die at the hands of your father or just a maid? '''' "This ..." Sun Jie didn''t know for a moment what she to say " Just like you, I hated my father deeply and dreamed every night about revenge and killing him, but I couldn''t, I tried thousands of times, but all my attempts were unsessful because my father is so strong and now I lost my desire for revenge after I was more obsessed than you because this is simply impossible instead of wasting my life in something like revenge. I''d rather live my life freely and do whatever I want, at least this will keep my mother happiest in her grave. " Sun Jie lowered her head while thinking about what Alice had said Alice grabbed Sun Jie''s hand and said " Do you remember what I told you earlier about Shi Tu''s Law? Strength is everything I can help you get rid of Yu Ying and Rothschild but you have to give up on Shi Tu because that''s impossible. It''s just like my father, you can''t kill him no matter what you do so you just have to live with him. " "Really? can you help me?" But Sun Jie thought a little before saying sadly, "But I want to kill them with my hand. I don''t want someone else to do it for me." " No problem, I can bring them for you and let you do whatever you want with them. " " Really? " " Of course, but I have a condition, you must approve it first " Sun Jie was a little disappointed, but didn''t get angry because her father taught her that there is nothing free in this world and it is normal to pay a certain price for something. Alice smiled broadly and said, " I want us to be friends. " "Ha? " Sun Jie was a little surprised before smiling Sun Jie did not answer directly, but she hesitated a little before asking " Can you tell me who is Shi Tu in reality? Why is he that strong? " Although she asked the question, she did not expect Alice to answer and wanted to use this to say that she was the one who did not trust her, but Alice did not disappoint her " Do you know the assassins league? " " Yes, isn''t it the biggest killer organization in the world? I heard about it from my father. He told me that he is the greatest power in the world and that he has hands and followers everywhere ... Hey are you saying that Shi Tu is a member of the assassins league? " Alice smiled lightly, "He is not just a member but is the head of the demon, master of the entire league. " "What? Are you kidding me? He is head of the demon? " Sun Jie was shocked, and couldn''tprehend what she heard She knew that Shi Tu is very powerful and influential but not to that extent, doesn''t his being the head of the demon mean that he is the man standing on top of the entire world? Alice was not surprised by Sun Jie''s reaction because anyone who knew and heard about head of the demon will not believe that a young man like Shi Tu is hed of the demon, so she calmly exined to Sun Jie. Two years ago, Shi Tu caused many problems in the US and won the animosity of many people because he was known at that time as the King of Gambling and the King of Thieves. Due to his actions many people hired the assassins league to get rid of Shi Tu, but every killer sent never came back. In the end an Elite squad was sent out led by Alice who tried all possible means to get rid of him They tried to kill him by using a sniper, but they did not seed they even decided to blow up the city in which he livespletely because of the shame he inflicted on the assassins League, once with explosives and once with missiles, but they did not seed and every time he let them go, but the stubborn Alice did not give up and lost her nerve once and attacked Shi Tu directly brutally Several times, but Shi Tu was content to beat her before leaving her Once Alice attacked Shi Tu again, but it was strange this time because Alice looked like a raging monster more than usual, although she was beaten as usual, but this time Alice was detained and Shi Tu asked to see head of the demon. No one knew the dialogue that took ce between them, but in the end, the head of the demon handed over the position of the head of the demon to Shi Tu A year ago, Shi Tu wiped out his city in ordance with the league traditions and became the new head of the demon " Wait, did you say Shi Tu became the head of the demon only a year ago? " " Yes, and this in itself is a great achievement because he is the youngest head of the demon in history, because all of his predecessors reached this position, at least in the thirties. " Sun Jie was surprised, but what she said was not logical '' Wait, doesn''t that mean Shi Tu had nothing to do with mom die four years ago? '' " Does this mean that your father is who ordered to assassinate mom four years ago? " " Of course no, it is impossible that head of the demon annoyed with the assassination of the first ss unless they are ssified as impossible for any member, will not be notified head of the demon such things " " Does this mean your father didn''t know? " Alice stared at Sun Jie a little and began questioning her intelligence for asking such obvious questions " It is not that he did not know, but rather that he did not order them, because carrying out assassinations does not require the approval of the head of the demon, because the league carries out many missions daily, but every mission will be mentioned in the report that is handed over to the head of the demon. Do you not know this? It is like thepany that you manage. " " This ...." Sun Jie didn''t know what to say because the matter should be clear, but her mental state is not stable at the moment, so she can''t analyze the matter objectively. " If Shi Tu had nothing to do with my mom''s death, why did he describe himself as a mediator and did not tell me that he had nothing to do with it? Would this not prevent him from bearing my hatred? " " Hahaha, there are countless people in the world who hate Shi Tu and wish him dead, but he is still alive. So, adding one to the list will not make a difference, and the boss must bear the consequences of the actions of his followers. Just holding the title '' head of the demon '' means bearing all the grudges directed at those who preceded him. This is the duty of the boss of an organization " Sun Jie didn''t say anything but the atmosphere around her changed clearly, and it seems that she is not alienated from Alice anymore Alice stared at Sun Jie strangely '' To what extent is this girl''s obsession reached with her revenge for her mother? Instead of focusing on the point of Shi Tu''s destruction of the capital, shepletely ignored her and focused on her mother''s case? '' Alice didn''t know whether tough or cry Usually someone hears the story of Shi Tu will wet himself out of fear, but Sun Jie didn''t care at all, either her courage is too great or she''s really broken. Chapter 43: shanfor Club Chapter 43: shanfor Club Shi Tu woke up with a strong headache as he had difficulty getting up due to the pain Shi Tu felt that he was lying in a puddle of mud as he had picked up an extremely foul smell that helped him quickly regain consciousness Shi Tu resisted the pain and woke up and discovered that his bed was filled with a sticky ck substance covered in ck ash. Shi Tu regained his memories of what happened before he passed out and quickly checked his body but was shocked by the results His foundation in the first level of the gathering realm was shallow at first but now it has be surprisingly stable even for Shi Tu, as he had never seen an foundation of such hardness before. Although the results called for happiness, they also raise the question: Where did the energy to strengthen his foundatione from? Lack of energy was the primary reason for Shi Tu not to focus on his foundation so how did thise? It didn''t stop here but Shi Tu discovered that he had reached the Bronze Body and was perfect too!! Suddenly Shi Tu thought of a certain possibility and picked up the Three Life sting Pills and as expected they had beenpletely drained and rendered useless. Life sting pills contain the death Qi that kills all life, and at the current level of Shi Tu, trying to absorb it is no different from courting death, so keep it as a way to save life. There was only one thing Shi Tu possessed that he could do something like this and that was the ck ring on his right hand Since the ring was able to eliminate the Seven Deadly Sins worm and give him the power to burn his life essence, which is assumed to be impossible, this also means that the ring can manipte the death Qi. What really baffled Shi Tu is the nature of this ring and how could he do all this? Even with Shi Tu''s knowledge it is assumed that this is impossible " Sigh " Shi Tu sighed and pushed these thoughts to the back of his head because at his current level of cultivation, he could not verify such a treasure and had no choice but to ask Alice''s fatherter. He took a shower again and checked the time to be surprised that he had slept for Two days and that his appointment with Jean Fly was only two hours away. Shi Tu asked for some clothes from room service and left after paying. Currently Shi Tu had to keep out of sight so he turned his face in glory to the beggar before leaving for the club .......................... ..... The Shanfor Racing Club is one of the oldest clubs in Paris, which boasts a long history and a lot of world titles, but like there is beginning there is an end and the glory does notst forever The Shanfor club is in continuous decline and has not get any achievements for more than ten years, neither in cars of all sses nor in bicycles Usually it is impossible for this club to have a chance to continue activities in Paris, but fortunately the club had two members with a great background that allowed them to continue and preserve the wide club and its fields. Shi Tu stood in front of the club gate about five minutes ago, waiting for Jean Fly to arrive Shi Tu did not suspect the arrival of Jean Fly or that he was deceiving him because this is not of his nature, and if he did note, then this means that something big has happened. Shi Tu was not disappointed and after another ten minutes of waiting, a Lamborghini arrived and parked in front of Shi Tu Jean Fly got out of the car and was happy to see Shi Tu waiting for him because until thest minute he was suspicious of hising due to the reputation he got during the day he spent rejecting all offers for this reason he didn''t tell him his name at that time Jean Fly approached Shi Tu and reached for a handshake " I am really happy that you came. I apologize for the dy in introducing myself. My name is Jean Fly. I am the manager of this club. " Shi Tu smiled in return and reached out to shake hands with Jean Flee " I am Shi Tu, nice to meet you, Mr. Jean Fly, or should I call you the thunder sh? " Of course, Shi Tu knew who Jean Fly was, besides being the president of a multinationalpany with a nationpeting fortune, he was a famous racer in the past, he was among the best in the whole world. Unfortunately, he had an unfortunate ident and was no longer able to drive in races. Jean Fly''s eyes brightened in a pleasant surprise " Hou!? then you know who I am? I didn''t know that I am so famous and there are still people who remember me. " Jean Fly seemed surprised for a moment, but this onlysted for a moment. " You must be kidding Mr. Jean y, anyone loving cars in this age can''t know Thunder sh Jean Fly? All your achievements are still engraved in history so that you have some records that have not broken yet, " Shi Tu spoke with Jean Fly " No wonder you agreed so easily. After rejecting everyone previously, it turns out that you know who I am. This is disappointing. " Jean Fly seemed to understand something and disappointment appeared on his face because he thought Shi Tu really liked car racing, but it turned out that he knew his identity beyond everyone who tried to help him previously. Shi Tu''s smile widened and he became more satisfied with Jean Fly, reading reports is one thing and seeing a person for yourself is another " Mr. Jean Fly don''t misunderstand me, I did not ept your offer because I know who you are but epted because of your reputation, I may be ayman but I''m not stupid, all those who tried to help me previously want to have to improve their image, if I epted one of their offers who knows how they will get rid of meter?, it''s Impossible for people like them to keep me at their side. '''' " Ha ha ha, I really underestimated you. I apologize for my rude behavior. " Jean Fly liked Shi Tu''s frankness, but this does not mean that he believed him, because silver tongue is a dangerous talent and usually possessed by colonizers and fraudsters. "It''s okay, suspicion in such a case is normal, " Shi Tu answered with understanding " Well, let''s stop talking about this, you are entering lucky that we need some experienced instructors but all I can do is your nomination only, get the job depends entirely on your abilities " Shi Tu wanted to say some expressions of confidence but a disturbing voice interrupted him " boss Jean, what are you doing? Did you bring such a beggar here? Don''t really say you believe he has enough experience to be a instructor here? " A man of the same age approached Jean Fly and seemed annoyed at the presence of Shi Tu and did not even want to look at him Mason just arrived but was surprised to hear Jean Fly say he would nominate Shi Tu to be the club''s instructor For the proud racer Mason, this was an insult to the club, even if they were in bad shape there was no need to let anyone enter the club, right? " Boss Jean look at him, how old is he? At most he has average experience in racing and by looking at him at most he has participated in some street races with worn cars, and if he has some skill, why have we not heard about him? Are we not watching all the official and informal races? " Jean Fly frowned because he did not like his words and did not agree with them " Mason, you don''t have to say this, didn''t you yourself start from street races? Did you forget that I picked you up three years ago from the street? Even though you weren''t even prominent among the street racers I chose you did you forget? " " I never deny this, nor do I mock this person, but there is a difference between bringing a racer whose talent discovered from the street and bringing a instructor from the street. " Mason''s argument is very logical. Even Jean Fly would not ept it if he was in Mason''s shoes, but his intuition told him that he had discovered an icon and it was rare for his intuition to be mistaken about car talent or that he would not be able to gather many talents emerging over the past years to limit the club''s decline and give him a chance. To rise again Chapter 44: Are You Children? Chapter 44: Are You Children? At this moment, Shi Tu couldn''t stand it any more " I don''t understand what''s the problem? Why are you argue like this? Are you both a three-year-old? " Jean Fly was astonished and looked at Shi To with amazement because the Shi Tu behavior hadpletely changed, moments ago he was behaving courteously but now he does not care at all about ethics at all. " Who gave a beggar like you the right to speak here? I am talking to boss Jean. You are not qualified to interfere in our conversation. " Mason got angry at Shi Tu''s rudeness and could only curse '' Rude beggar, boss Jean took pity on you and wanted to help you but you dared to speak to boss Jean with such rudeness? Unforgivable!! '' " Oh? Don''t like the fact that I am a beggar? But I heard moments ago you was also from the streets? Aya, I feel pity on your parents, you must disowned them after got some money and did not want any connection to ordinary people, You are ungrateful son and stupid too " Shi Tu ridiculed Mason withe his own world " You!! This is nder, I treat my father well and give them half my wages and take care of my little sister''s expenses until I secretly remove all the flies from her and ... " Mason fell silent after realizing what he was saying and his face turned red " Oh? Looks like I was wrong about you that really, really, really care about your family. " Mason noticed Jean Fly''s strange gaze at him " boss Jean, look at the person you brought here, he is very conceited and he has no ethics or respect for others. How can such a person be a instructor here? " Jean Fly wanted to respond but Shi Tu spoke first " If you want to advise or criticize someone, make sure that you stick to your words first before directing them to others, aren''t you the one who acts here arrogantly and speaks to Jean Fly who saved you without respect? And since you think you are talented and brought you from the streets, why is there no other talented person on the streets? In addition to that, I am here to take the exam and not be the instructor yet, what is the reason for this stupid argument? If I do not have the ability to be a instructor here, I will not be able to pass the exam so I ask again, what is the argument here? This is just a waste of time if You have such extra time, why not train? That would be better than wasting time. This is why I tell you that you are three-year-old because children only waste their time with such meaningless things." Shi Tu was not speaking out of thin air, in fact they are really babies in Shi Tu''s eyes because for him, everyone under a million years is no different from a baby and everyone who is less than a hundred million is just a teenager and only one who has lived a billion years. It can be considered mature Jean Fly''s eyes widened in shock and he couldn''t find anything wrong with what Shi Tu said and felt for a moment that he was really just a kid or else would they not argue uselessly like this? If he passes the exam, then this means that he is qualified to be a instructor, and if he does not, he will just leave. It is as simple as that. " You!! don''t utter nonsense, I tell you that the fact that a beggar takes the exam alone harms the reputation of the club. What will others say if they know that a begger is working as a instructor here? That would be a huge blow to the club''s reputation!! " Mason couldn''t hold back at this point so he tried to justify himself " Hmm, you might be right. " Shi Tu thought for a bit and then turned to Jean Fly and said, " Brat, has anyoneined about this kid''s joining the club previously? " " Ha? Ah, yes, some people made fun of him but they were silent when he got first ce in the national race in the amateur category. " Jean Fly couldn''t react quickly to Shi Tu''s question because he was supposed to get angry when Shi Tu called him brat though he''s older than Shi Tu, but For some reason he did not Shi Tu again turned to Mason and said " Have you heard? All I have to do is prove my capabilities and no one willin. " Mason wanted to say more to the refutation but Shi Tu interrupted him " There is no need for all this frustration, although you will not be able to brag about your advancement using your own talent without any guidance from anyone, but nobody will remember who your instructor is if it was not a famouspetition before so there is no need to be disappointed. " Shi Tu publicly exposed Mason''s real goal, which made him embarrassing " You ... , how did you know? " Mason was shocked at Shi Tu''s ability to know his true goal Mason did not want to allow Shi Tu to be a instructor, not because he despised him but because he did not want to have any instructor to create his own racing legend on his own, just like Jean Fly, who rose with his own abilities without any guidance from anyone and thus many amateurs wille to join the club. And he won''t have to worry about the next generation " Calcte it with my fingers, " Shi Tu answered indifferently Mason was upset about Shi Tu''s arrogance, but he had to admit that at least he had a silver tongue, and whoever had such a tongue is usually not stupid. " Jean, Mason, what are you doing here at the gate? Are you messing around again? " A blond woman got off her seat nearby and said as soon as she noticed Jean Fly and Mason " Cecilia!! What are you doing here? Don''t you have other things to do? " Cecilia approached them, and her appearance looked very good, but not to the point of shaking souls like what appear on Jean Fly and Mason, but on the contrary, the aura around her is of a vile woman instead of a high beauty As soon as Cecilia approached, animosity and tension appeared on Jean Fly and Mason''s face as if they had seen their mortal enemy. " Today is the instructor''s exam, right? I have a candidate for this position, so I came to attend the exam, is there any problem with this? Or right, I remembered, since I am here, I want to be one of the judges in the third round. " Cecilia didn''t pay more attention to Jean Fly and Mason and got into the club without even giving Shi Tu a single look " This is Cecilia, a descendant of the club''s founder and the secondrgest shareholder in the club now. You have to be wary of her because she is a very dangerous woman and it is not easy to deal with her, " Jean Fly said with a strong tone and it seems that he is really afraid of Cecilia for some reason. " Oh? your way of talking seems that there are some past between two of you , which is not small at all " Shi Tu seemed to be interested in the past "It''s in the past, let''s not talk about it. " Jean Fly directly avoided the issue and did not want to continue further Jean Fly took out a paper and gave it to Shi Tu " This is your rmendation to join the exam. Once you enter, there will be someone who will guide you. Give him this rmendation and he will take you to the exam location. This is all I can do for you and the rest depends on you. " Then Jean Fly entered the club but Mason approached " I hope you are not just bragging and have some skill, if your racing skills are great as you say, I don''t mind receiving instructions from you because this will be for the club sake, but if you are only here for the job and you have no real passion for racing I hope you leave because I hate people like you who know how to do something without really love it " Mason did not wait for Shi Tu''s response and entered the club as well Chapter 45: Tourists Chapter 45: Tourists Shi Tu stood and smiled lightly It was easy for him to know Mason''s thoughtful and easily understand his personality thanks to his umted experience, but, it is easy to understand others, but it is really difficult to understand the self. Mason''s thinking is very simple, despite his good character, who cares deeply about others, but he refuses to acknowledge this and tries to appear as a proud and great person in order to make his little sister proud of him because children love to brag about their families and he does not mind that he look like an arrogant viin if he thinks this is for The club''s sake so, he didn''t hesitate to oppose Jean Fly because he truly believed that the best option was to build his own reputation On the other hand, Shi Tu cannot even easily define his own thoughts On one hand, he really wants to continue pursuing his dream and rebuild the eternal realm again, because it is difficult to easily give up what he spent his life trying to achieve, and on the other hand he is well aware that this is just a foolish dream and it cannot be fulfilled no matter what he does Although Shi Tu made his decision to live for himself, aplete personality change could not happen overnight and the sliver of hope stuck in Shi Tu''s heart would cause him powerful heart demons that might lead to his death if he did not get rid of them quickly. Shi Tu sighed and asked why couldn''t people understand each other? why they try to betray each other for instant benefits? It''s better to be a dragon''s tail than a chicken head Although Shi Tu thinks like this, he understands very well the vanity of people and that most of them will do anything to satisfy their ego and feel superior to others, even for a moment, even though they will live morefortably if they cooperate. Shi Tu did not continue to think much as this would harden the his heart demons and entered the club .................... Songjiang International Airport Four people with Western features arrived at Songjiang International Airport Each of them arrived on a different ne, but they stood waiting for each other until they met and each one of them carried a tourist bag and it seemed that they were four businessmen friends who agreed to spend a vacation here so no one paid them any attention. After doing all the necessary procedures, although it was a bit tight because they seemed suspicious, they headed to their pre-reserved suite in the Sun Hotel. As soon as they entered the suite, they quickly started searching it for any cameras or listening devices. In the end, they did not find anything. " Finally, I can take off this annoying mask. " Mark, one of the four spoke while removing a leather mask from his face, which turned out to be ck, followed by the other three and took off their masks. " I can''t believe we were only sent to deal with two women, were we only trained for a mission of this level? This is unbearable!! Even that idiot Steve does more enjoyable missions than this. " Mark continued toin because he was not satisfied with this unfair treatment. He is much better than Steve so why does Steve have all the fun? " Stopining, do you think this mission is that simple? If it were simple, we wouldn''t have been sent, do you remember the details of the mission? We have to caught them even if we have to turn the entire city to ashes. " Serena, who seemed upset at being here in the first ce, spoke with this stupid "I understand, I understand, you don''t need to be serious like this. " Mark didn''t want to get involved with Serena much or that he couldn''t eat anything without fear of poison. " Okay, let''s rest tonight and start working tomorrow. " " Ok " " Ok " " Ok " "Mark, don''t be careless, we may have already been discovered while we are being watched." .......................... As Jean Fly said, once Shi Tu entered the club there was already someone waiting and after he saw Shi Tu rmending he handed him over to someone else to lead him to the exam ce. The Shanfor Club was sorge that it had more than one car and one cycling track Shi Tu was led to a room simr to a school ssroom and asked to sit at a table and wait Half an hourter, seven people, including Shi Tu, gathered at the tables, and Shi Tu was the youngest of them, while the other six were at least in their early forties, and they were somewhat famous racers in the past, but they retired for several reasons so they got to know each other except for Shi Tu. None of them tried to talk to the other because they were all from the same generation and had raced with each other many times so their rtionship was never good. Finally, Jean Fly entered the with another man who seemed several years older than him " Hello to you all, my name is Charles head of the technical staff of Shanfor club and I will be responsible for the exam today " Charles''s gaze swept over the seven candidates with some disappointment because he knew most of them and was well versed in their abilities, the only thing that caught his attention was that a young man like Shi Tu was here but he quickly ignored him because a guy like him was probably here to try his luck or gain some experience and he didn''t expect Anything from him. If he was really a genius to the point of being a instructor at this age, it would not be Shanfor club turn to obtain this talent. " The exam consists of three rounds and the person with the highest mark will get the job. The first round will of course be a paper exam, so make your effort. " Charles did not want to waste much time because he did not expect anything and just wanted to finish the exam quickly and return to his home. Whatever the winner, who will be a instructor, will only be to fill the numbers and he doesn''t matter much Charles distributed test papers to the seven candidates and sat in his seat to observe them while Jean Fly remained silent the whole time and all his focus was on Shi Tu. Shi Tu picked up the test paper that containing ten questions and nced at it and couldn''t help but smile because this was a really difficult exam and it would be appropriate for any of the candidates to be able to answer three questions correctly. For this reason, Charles did not set a passing mark and said that whoever gets the highest mark in the end of the three rounds will win the job, this was because the exam is very difficult. Even though Shanfor is in retreat, will never lower the level of the written exam at least, and the remaining two rounds can be tampered with. He looked a little less because it would be unreasonable for them to waste their precious resources without employing anyone Chapter 46: Easy Test Chapter 46: Easy Test The first question is the simplest and it was talking about the history of car racing and basically it is a free point so that no one gets a zero The second question was more difficult to say, as it demanded a detailed exnation of all types of sports cars and the characteristics of each type The third question talks about auto mechanics The fourth question was about exining the implementation of three optional high-level exhibition movements ............ ............ ............ ............ ............ Finally, the tenth and most difficult question, talk about a training program with an exnation of the reasons All in all, all the questions were difficult and most of them did not have a definite answer Without dy, Shi Tu began to answer questions without problems and with minute details After the time was up, Jean Fly collected the answer papers, without looking at them until he reached Shi Tu, who was thest and checked his answer of the first two questions, and he could not prevent himself from opening his mouth in a funny way. Perfect!! So perfect!! Shi Tu''s answers were the embodiment of perfection, prompting him to peek at Shi Tu with the shock in his eyes before quickly leaving to check papers. Then Charles took the candidates to a garage with seven modern race cars " I think that there is no need to exin and that everyone knows the nature of the second round. each one of you take a car and he must repair it within two hours, each car has defects different from other cars, so there is no point in relying on outside help and if any of you face a problem in doing the necessary repairs because of Physical problems There is amunication device next to each of you that you can use to contact a member of the technical staff who will follow your directions but will not answer any questions, start now." Like before, Charles did not say much and sat on his watch For amateurs, mechanical knowledge of cars may seem meaningless because it is the job of the technical staff that responsible for maintaining and modifying the cars But for seasoned racers they know all too well that mechanical knowledge is absolutely essential For example, the racer must be fully aware of the condition of his car. If he went off the track for a trivial breakdown or a mistake in judgment, this may cost him the race. In front of Shi Tu, there was a yellow racing car connected with many wires and a crane, and all the necessary tools were provided with thetest version. Shi Tu was really impressed by Jean Fly''s dedication and willingness to spend all that money on the club even though he had declined and had not made any profits for years Maybe that was Jean Fly''s attachment to the club or his confidence in his ability to restore the club to its former glory so this is only an initial investment, he is a sessful businessman after all, in both cases Jean Fly''s dedication is really impressive at least for the club members who depend on his funding. Shi Tu inspected theputer screen and then inspected the car''s body personally and exactly like the first exam there were some obvious problems and in addition to manyplex problems and simple tricks that seem unimportant but may cause the car to explode or at least go off thene and lose control of it. This was a good trick, unlike the first round, where all questions are known If no one notices the hidden malfunctions, they can only im that they do not exist and so they will get good mark Shi Tu was the first to finish this time and was not allowed to stay so to not hinder the other candidates because it was only half the time that had passed and Charles also believed that Shi Tu could not keep up and decided to stop and this was not strange because of his youth, only the experienced contestants understood the importance of mechanical knowledge. But this does not mean that there are no exceptions. The main reason behind this belief is that Shi Tu only has three fingers in his burned left hand and most likely he cannot move them well so Charles thought that Shi Tu did not focus on mechanical knowledge due to his disability because he is cannot do the repairs personally Since only an hour had passed from the audition time, Shi Tu decided to take a tour of the club but he didn''t walk around for long before he heard a screaming sound. Shi Tu heard a screaming sounding from the direction of a room that appeared to be used for storing clothes " Cecilia, how dare you deceive me? If I didn''t teach you a lesson today, I''m not Javier " Shi Tu heard Cecilia''s voice quarreling with someone who appeared to be called Javier At first, Shi Tu wanted to ignore this boring scene and continue his tour, but was noticed by Cecilia and Javier. " Dear!! you came at the right time, this guy wants to attack me, help!!" As soon as she saw Shi Tu, Cecilia''s eyes brightened and she rushed towards Shi Tu and threw herself into hisp with tears streaming down from her eyes. Blood reached to Javier''s mind when he saw this scene, and his anger reached unprecedented limits "Cecilia, you *****, you break up withe me for this handicapped? How he is better than me? It is impossible that this is real!! Don''t try to deceive me, I''m not stupid. " Javier could not believe that Cecilia was the type to break up withe person of his wealth for this handicapped because he knew so well her love for money and luxury. " Dear this person lost his mind while trying to force me, I am afraid. Please help me " Cecilia tightened her hands around Shi Tu and looked at Shi Tu with tearful eyes begging in a pitiful look. But Shi Tu smiled lightly and thought he hadn''t gone through a situation like this for a long time because shadow guards usually get rid of these problems before they even get there. Unfortunately for Cecilia, who can take advantage of Shi Tu is not yet born Shi Tu hugged Cecilia''s waist and showed a protective expression on his face as if he was protecting the dearest person in his life and said vehemently " Ceci, don''t worry, with me here, no one can bully you. Rest assured, I''ll take care of it quickly. " While Cecilia buried her head in Shi Tu''s chest, a malicious smile appeared on her face as if everything was going as she wanted. Shi Tu advanced while holding Cecilia at the waist and approached Javier Javier couldn''t stand the show of intimacy that was happening before him He''s been with Cecilia for over two years and only he know what he''s spent on her even though he didn''t even get the chance to hug her floppy waist but this handicapped catches it as if it''s normal? This scene caused Javier to lose his ability to think properly due to the blood flowing to his head " You bastard, do you know who I am? If you are smart, let Cecilia and leave immediately, or I guarantee you that you will not be buried with a full body. " Javier screamed loudly, his eyes were red with anger, and it would not be strange for him to cough up blood at any moment Chapter 47: Gu Chapter 47: Gu " Ya! Brother Javier, what are you saying? I''m just here to fix it, why are you looking at me as if I stole your wife? This is cruelty to you despite my sincere intentions to help. " Shi Tu spoke as if he had been wronged by one of his rtives and seemed annoyed "You didn''t steal my wife? So, who is holding her waist now, answer me!!" Javier felt that Shi Tu making fun of him, if this isn''t stealing his wife, then what is it ? "Aya, Is it strange for me to hold my cousin like this? We know each other from a very early age, and such contact between us is very normal, does this really lead to anger? " Shi Tu spoke innocently and sincerely. Cecilia felt there was something wrong with Shi Tu, since when did she be his cousin? His family name is Shi while her family name is Poitier!! Her full name is Cecilia Poitier, has no rtionship with the Shi family. Suddenly Shi Tu pushed Cecilia from hisp into Javier''sp and said with an honest face " Brother Javier, don''t worry, my cousin was just having a fit of anger and there''s no need to take it to heart. I don''t know what happened, but I urge you to reconcile quickly. " While both Cecilia and Javier were in shock, Shi Tu turned to Cecilia and said with some remorse " Cousin, I don''t know what happened but I''m sure it''s a misunderstanding so why don''t you get some private time to talk to your heart? I''m sure you two will reach an agreement. " Cecilia wanted to scream and escape from Javier''sp, but she couldn''t muster any resistance and, inexplicably, her eyes began to shed badly tears and her face turned red. " Aya, don''t be sad, Cousin, everything will be fine, I''m sure of that. Just give Brother Javier a chance to rify himself. " Shi Tu seemed to feel Cecilia''s pain and he was really sympathetic to the couple. Shi Tu turned to Javier and said sternly " Brother Javier I put my cousin in your hands, I hope you to treat her well because it is an individual dear in my family and I hope not fight again , such things should not rush them, you both should sit down and talk with each honestly and I''m sure that everything will be fine, cousin loved for a long time and I don''t want it to end this way because the whole family is so sad that the cousin is the spoiler daughter for the family after all. '''' Javier did not understand what was happening, but he felt very excited and felt that he should be obliged with his pride and not harass a woman and use force against her. '' Yes, this is true, there must be something wrong, because it is impossible for her to decide to separate from me like this for no reason, there must be a deep reason behind this '' Javier felt remorse and felt that he had erred and hasty in his actions and realized that he did not give Cecilia a chance to exin herself and began to scream directly as soon as she said she wanted to leave him, so he decided to talk explicitly and detailed with Cecilia for solution and build a good foundation for their rtionship in the future " Am ... Big Brother Do not worry. I guarantee you that Cecilia is in safe hands and I will not allow anything to hurt her and I will do my best not to make such a mistake again. " Javier hit his chest hard and said with confidence Javier wanted to call Shi Tu by his name, but he discovered that he did not know who he was, so he decided to call him big brother. After all, a person with an open mind like Shi Tu must be old, perhaps taking care of his appearance and doing some stic surgery. " Well done, this is how men should be. Now I''m leaving you to talk in private. " Shi Tu patted Javier''s shoulder and praised him, then without saying anything, Shi Tu pushed both Cecilia and Javier into the room next to them and closed the door, leaving the rest to nature. '' Heh, you want to take advantage of me? Who can do this is not born yet '' Shi Tu mocked Cecilia''s n which was exposed as an open book to Shi Tu Cecilia wanted to get rid of Javier, who had spent several years with him because someone more powerful than him had shown interest in her so she wanted to stick to his thigh but Javier was not convinced and pursued her until the club and it seemed that she underestimated his perseverance and obsession with her to the point that he was about to force her because he usually acts like an obedient and kind person for this reason. She chose him as her wallet because he was easy to manipte, despite his intelligence, but he was a bit naive outside the business table. At this moment, Shi Tu appeared in front of them and got inspiration, she wanted to divert Javier''s attention to Shi Tu and at the same time use Javier to exclude Shi Tu from the instructor''s exam, so he must have some skill since Jean Fly had rmended him personally and this would increase her candidate''s chances of winning and increase her influence in the club for the next generation of racers will be on her side because their instructor is on her side But she did not expect at all things to turn this way, and it is strange that she could not resist or say anything she even began to shed real tears, unlike the one that she used to deceive Javier in the arms of Shi Tu and for some strange reason, she felt very hot in her body and did not understand what was happening. In front of the room, Shi Tu opened his palm and there was a small red insect, with a white spot like snow that could barely be noticed. Without a doubt, this was a Gu insect!! But Gu is supposed to be impossible to exist here, there is no way for insects to mutate into Gu insects due tock of energy, even some kind of phenomenon happened and a Gu insect was born , it is impossible to live long because there is nothing to feed on. And the most impossible thing is that the birth of a Gu insect in this world would be a miracle that may happen once every thousand years due to theck of energy, so how is it possible to have a person who can refine the Gu insect and know how to use it? Shi Tu Crushed the Gu insect, taken from the body of Javier and it seems that it was the cause of the dash and the strange insistence today Shi Tu didn''t think much because he had some guesses since he saw the iplete first-grade pills in Steve''s hands Shi Tu calmly continued his tour in the club and this time he didn''t face any idents When the time approached, he was about to return to the exam ce " Aren''t you the one whoe with boss jean? What are you doing here? " Shi Tu noticed three men approaching and among them was Mason whom he met at the gate Chapter 48: Who Said the handicappers Are helpless? Chapter 48: Who Said the handicappers Are helpless? " Mason, do you know him? Why haven''t I seen him here before? " The person to Mason''s right spoke in an angry tone " Mason, you are the one who used to babble the most aboutws andmitment, but you are bringing a stranger to the club? don''t you know the rules better than anyone? Bringing strangers to the club is supposed to be a major vition that may cost you the right to joining the next season, don''t you fear punishment? Boss Jean will not give you special treatment just because the best doesn''t you know? '''' The third person also spoke in an annoying tone "Stewart, Stan, is there something wrong with your hearing? I just said he was the one that Boss Jean brought, what do I have to do with him? " Mason responded angrily to his friends annoyance but he wasn''t really angry because he was used to their style Shi Tu didn''t want to waste time here because he''s alreadyte so he hurriedly said " I was just wandering around a little because I finished the second round early and I''m about to head to the site for the third round for the instructor exam. " Mason was surprised at this because he knew very well that the exam was very difficult, but by thinking about Shi Tu''s left arm, he seemed to understand it somehow. " In that case, let''s go together because we''re also going there to help out in the third round. " Stewart and Stan did not object to Mason''s words and the four headed for the third-round site " Are you taking the exam to really be a instructor here? Or is there another test for technical or even logistical staff? " Stan asked curiously. " Yes, I am taking the instructor''s exam and I got my rmendation from Jean Fly. " " Really? Are you not just a rtive of Boss Jean and you want to use the back door? You don''t look that experience to me " Stan asked because he could not believe what Shi Tu said yet because the instructor is usually in histe thirties at least and it is almost impossible to have a young instructor like Shi Tu is usually either an extraordinary talent, but the ce of such a person in international clubs and usually enjoys a great reputation or that he is just an amateur instructor for youth in third-ss clubs " Stan!!Do not denigrate Boss Jean like this, it is impossible for him to allow to get the position by relying on rtionships. Everyone bears witness to Boss Jean of integrity and his morals are well known to all. Did you not say yourself a little while ago that he would not give me any special treatment? " Mason couldn''t stand a moment before shouting at Stan talking so badly about his idol Jean Fly Stan was not satisfied because he didn''t think he was wrong and had no intention of holding back because messing with the raging Mason is fun. " But, look at him, his left hand is missing two fingers and his left arm is seriously burned, so it is impossible for him to be able to drive well, so how can he guide us? In addition, he is more youth than any of us from where does he have enough experience? And what is more, he does not have the money and most likely he did not deal with any high-tech parts, otherwise how could he notplete the second round? '''' " He said he was injured not long ago and he was expelled from the family so his family may not necessarily be poor just because he is missing money now. " " Ha? Are you trying to make excuses now? If he is from a strong family, then his friends must be influential so, why did not get help from them? It is inconceivable that all of them ungrateful and appreciate the friendship, if so , it means that he is idiot and doesn''t have the qualifications to be our instructor, if he a great racers, why we didn''t heard about him before? He''s clearly a street racing hobbyist at most. " Mason did not know what to say because these were the same arguments he had previously used with Jean Fly, even he himself did not trust Shi Tu and only wanted to defend Jean Fly. Mason looked at Shi Tu, hoping to defend himself, but Shi Tu seemed uninterested and continued walking alongside them as if the matter did not have anything with him. Stan looked at Mason with a triumphant look while Mason wanted to say more for Jean Fly " That''s enough " Stewart interrupted "You both stop this BS, you both disturb my eardrum, even the one concerned does not bother responding to you, so why bother yourself? We will know everything when the exam is over and there is no need to anticipate things. " Stewart looked at Stan with some anger and said " And you Stan, stop belittling people, even if you don''t really mean that and you just want to mess with Mason, you have to think about the feelings of the listener, who said that the handicapped cannot do things well? Ha? How many blind peoples have achieved what the geniuses are unable to do and have what they don''t own have? " It seemed like Stewart was really angry because his ent got stronger the more, he said the more, and he didn''t just seem to be reprimanding his friend but he seemed really angry and about to hit Stan any moment. Stan realizes he''s been overdoing it, especially since Stewart''s little sister is blind and crippled " Hahaha, Brother Shi, don''t take it seriously, I was just bothering Mason. He''s a big fan of Boss Jean so it''s easy to tease him whenever it get attached to him. You have to try it yourself because it''s really fun. " Stan immediately tried to exin himself, although he did not think Shi Tu''s opinion was important, but he did not want to win Stewart''s animosity, who wants to lose a tree on which he leans? Shi Tu did not respond to Stan and only smiled lightly because he had already put Stan on the list of retarded people who did not deserve to waste his breath on them, although his IQ is good, but his character is terrible. seeing Shi Tu ignored him, Stan became upset but did not express it because of Stewart''s presence '' Just wait when you fall in my hand in the third round, I well be sur to humiliate you, even though you humiliate yourself without doing anything but put salt on the wound is fun Hahaha '' Stan actually thought about dealing with Shi Tu because he never believed that Shi Tu had any chance to win and it would be a miracle already if he not inst ce, especially since he got nothing in the second round due to his injury. Because the atmosphere got a little tense, no one said anything else, and they headed to the track that will be the site for the third round Chapter 49: Nothing Impossible (1) Chapter 49: Nothing Impossible (1) The third track The third track is the club''srgest out of four tracks, as it has been used previously in many international races, although it is only a training track. " Cecilia, we have dyed about to start " Jean Fly noticed the arrival of Cecilia and Javier and was upset because she insisted before the exam began that she be one of the judges in the third round, but she camete. " Hmm? " Jean Fly noted that Cecilia is holding Javier''s hand, or rather that Javier is preventing Cecilia from escaping from him. '' What is going on ? Didn''t Cecilia get rid of Javier for Cristo? That bastard would be really angry if he saw this, is it possible that Cecilia had hesitated to leave Javier ? '' Jean Fly was a little surprised because the hesitation was not from Cecilia''s habits, but he did not care much about the matter and all his attention was on Shi Two who was not present. Jean Fly spent the previous two hours correcting answer papers and was dazzled by Shi Tu''s perfect answers and became more convinced that Shi Tu was the gem that fate brought to save the club, but where has he disappeared? It is inconceivable that he was ashamed of the second round, right? He does not look like someone who can be bothered by these things, and he is not stupid. This test is for knowledge test only. He could have asked someone to implement his instructions or write the steps on paper directly, and there will be no problem. Javier examined the site, as well as Jean Fly, Charles and the six candidates. There was no one else there " Jean where is that the person you rmended him, why he is not here? I want to properly thank him for his help " " Ha? What help are you talking about? Are you sure you about him? How did you know that the person you are looking for is my candidate? I don''t think he can give you any help, if this is a joke then it is not funny at all, have you started to be affected by Cecilia recently?" Jean Fly thought that Javier was making fun of him because he brings a beggar and he rmended him personally. The mockery of others was not from Javier habit so Jean Fly thought that this was Cecilia''s influence on him. They spent two years together after all and it is not strange that he is slightly influenced by her character. " Cecilia told me that, isn''t your candidate the one with three fingers on his burned left hand? " " Yes, he''s called Shi Tu, but what did he do for you? How can he help you with anything? He might be someone who is able, but he is currently just a beggar and I don''t think he has the ability to solve any of your problems. " "Hahaha, he solved my biggest problem, right, dear." Javier looked at Cecilia with sympathy and tenderness as if she was the most expensive jewel in the world. Cecilia seemed a little confused and lost for a moment before she said " Ha? ah, yes he helped us a lot and must return the favor or that this would be a shame on us forever " Jean Fly became more confused, but Javier aside , how is it possible for Cecilia to admit thanks to someone over her? And since when did she know the shame in the first ce? Even if she is rescued, she will without hesitation bite the hand that fed her and try to win a better hand " Hahaha, as you know, recently my dear and I faced some problems that caused misunderstanding between us and our rtionship was on the verge of copsing, but Brother Shi mediated between us and helped us solve the misunderstanding. " Javier was not surprised that Jean Fly had called Shi Tu a beggar because he was not stupid and immediately realized that Cecilia wanted to implicate him in the beginning as soon as she told him that he was undergoing an exam in order to be the club instructor. What a joke, if he was really Cecilia rtive, how could he did not have the money to hide his burns and should apply for a job like this? Even if he does not want to treat his hand since he is close to Cecilia, it is impossible for him not to enter through the back door because Cecilia is not honorable like Jean Fly. But Javier admired Shi Tu''s magnanimity, so instead of exploiting the situation for some advantage and trying to exploit Cecilia or avoid the problems, he offered sincerely and nobly to help them solve their problems, it is really rare to find someone good like Shi Tu these days and the opportunity to form a good rtionship with him should not be missed. " Don''t try to talk about him well, Javier, that kid is hopeless. Who knows where he went? Maybe he was ashamed to be dismissed and left already to not fall into an embarrassing situation. " Charles, who seemed to have a bad impression on Shi Tu, was approached them " Heh, that guy didn''tplete the second round and most likely had no intention of taking it seriously from the start because he was intending to rely on you Jean. you got it wrong this time even though I was eager to see what he could do make you rmended him, I guess we should. disqualify him because the third round will start and he has not yete, and there is no point in waiting because he will not get the job anyway because of his score in the second round . Charles seemed to hate Shi Tu for some reason and he looked like a child whose toys were stolen from him " Oi Oi, don''t get ahead, man. There are still five minutes before the start of the third round. Why hurry to disqualify me? You make it seem as if the winner has been decided in advance, where did the credibility and fairness of this club go? " Azy but upset voice sounded Everyone noticed Shi Tu, who arrived with Mason, Stan and Stewart " Brat!! Don''t go far, our club''s reputation is engraved with gold and we will not give any bias to anyone so stop saying nonsense, " Charles has vehemently denied Shi Tu''s allegations and this usation angered him and deepened his resentment against Shi Tu because he hated people who were good at talking but had no actual ability and thought that Shi Tu is a silver-tongued person and firmly believes that the ce of Shi Tu and the silver-tongued is court or politics rather than sports "Ha? You are already judging me to fail even though the results have not yet been released? If this is not a bias then what is it?" Shi Tu smiled lightly. " I say just the truths, given to your injury, it is impossible that you did well in the second round , so you are doomed to failure whatever you do in the other two rounds " " Oh? Why you think it is impossible? If I recall correctly, Frederick Mazer be the best racer in the world two decades ago with one arm ..." " Stop bragging you are wasting our time here. " One of the other six candidates came forward and interrupted Shi Tu''s speech, and the disdain was so evident in his eyes that he did not even try to hide his intentions. Chapter 50: Nothing Impossible (2) Chapter 50: Nothing Impossible (2) "Frederick Maser? Do you know who he is? He is the greatest racer in thest century!! Most of his records still stand till today without anyone even approaching them. Who do you think you want topare with? " This candidate was called Soran and he did not like Shi Tu from the beginning because he did not ept the fact that someobe was Tu decades younger than him waspeting with him for the same job so how could he miss this opportunity to get rid of Shi Tu? Shi Tu turned to Soran in annoyance as he interrupted his speech " Who are and you? Don''t you see that I am talking with Charles? Where your ethical disappeared? Didn''t your mother teach you not to cross the words of others until they finish? " " You!! Who do you think you are to call Mr. Charles by name without respect? Don''t go overboard or I am ..." Soran wanted to instigate Charles more in order to get him to deal with Shi Tu but Shi Tu was not interested in wasting his time " Well, enough, I am not interested in knowing the name of a nobody like you, just stand on the side and let me finish my conversation and don''t interfere in what does not concern you " Shi Tu did not show any kind of respect at all " You!! " " Enough, the candidate number 4 back to your ce " Soran, Candidate No. 4, lowered his head and returned to the side with the rest of the candidates because he understood the message because Charles did not bother himself even by mentioning his name and used his number to remind him of his status. Charles looked at Shi Tu and the hostility increased in his eyes " Candidate No. 7 , you can eat what you want but you cannot say what you want, I think you understand the meaning of this phrase as you have assets of Huaxia based on your appearance, Mr. Frederick Mazer is a racing legend, you aren''t allowed to desecrate his name or that you cannot afford Consequences " This was not an empty threat because many influential people in the world are fans of Frederick Mazer, and once they know someone has insulted him, the end of this person will not be good at all and Jean Fly on top of these powerful men " Oh? in my knowledge he was born in the slums of South America and had an ident during his childhood , which forced him to the amputation of one of his hands but he nevertheless became the number one racer in the world, but as long as there is an example of the one before, why there is no a second example? " "Are you saying you can be the second Frederick Mazer? " Charles asked and seemed surprised from Shi Tu''s ability to say something like this. " Why not? Has any of you ever seen me driving a car? I don''t think you checked the results of the second round or you wouldn''t say these words " " Brother Shi " As things began to worsen, Javier made progress in resolving the matter especially that he was admiring and indebted to Shi Tu and did not want the image of the honorable person that he was have about Shi Tu to crack due to Shi Tu''s unreasonable bragging " If you don''t have evidence of what you say, please hold back, but if you are sure of what you are saying, please show evidence that proves your capabilities. " Javier wanted to give Shi Tu a way to retreat, but he had some hope that he had not mistakenly evaluated Shi Tu and that he was not bragging but rather had real capabilities. "Hahaha , no problem, if I''m not wrong then he assumes that the third round requires us to give directions to the racers during a training race right? " Shi Tu looked at the three racers who came with him. " That''s right. This is the third round " Charles emphasized " It''s simple, I''ll run a race with them personally, and if I win, I think that''s enough to prove my skills because I only use one arm. " " Hahahaha " " Hahahaha " " Hahahaha " " Race against Mason and others with one arm? the same like Frederick Mazer? Hahahaha I think he has a mental disability in addition to his hand " " Yes, he must be afflicted with some mental illness. He imagines himself ..." " Enough!! Shut your damned mouths " Jean Fly shouted forcefully "...." "...." Jean Fly''s angry scream silenced everyone without exception and they looked at Jean Fly with shock because it is really rare for him to get angry and act impolitely, they all thought that he was angry because of Shi Tu, everyone knew that Jean Fly was a big fan of Frederick Mazer. Jan Fly looked at Shi Tu with a keen expression without any anger and asked " Shi Tu, are you sure you will do the second round? " "Sure, if I don''t get the full mark, I will change my name," Shi Tu said confidently "Stop bragging, do you still ....." One of the candidates tried to say something, but Jean Fly stopped him " I told you to shut up, Shi Tu got the full mark in the paper test and if he also got the full mark in the second round, he will be allowed to run this race to prove his abilities. " Jan Fly said categorically as if he had made a decision that no one should object to. " What?! Is there a problem with my hearing?, This handicapped got a full mark in the paper test? " " How is that possible? Everyone knows the difficulty of the paper test. Can it be that he cheating? " " Yes, maybe Jean Fly helped him and gave him the answers beforehand, or he is lying now to help him. These questions are very difficult, especially thest question that does not have a specific and clear answer, so how is it possible for him to get a full mark? " Unlike the candidates, Charles and the rest of the club knew Jean Fly very well and it was impossible to unfairly take anyone''s side even if it was his father or son. Yet Charles could only ask this time because it was not so easily believed You have to know that even he cannot give perfect answers to all questions let alone a young man like Shi Tu " Jean, is what you''re saying right? Did he really get full mark? " " Charles, how long have we known each other? You must know very well that I will not lie about something like this " Jean Fly was not very upset by Charles suspicion because this is normal in a situation like this. " Well, I believe you, " Charles did not ask to inspect the Shi Tu paper himself because he trusted Jean Fly and even if he was lying, he should not say it in public ces. Charles turned to Shi Tu and said " I will call the technical staff and ask them to focus on the car that you took care of first, we supposed to know the result after about half an hour, if you really got full mark then I will personally apologize to you and allow you to run the race and if you win you can choose any position you want in the club!! " Chapter 51: Nothing Impossible (3) Chapter 51: Nothing Impossible (3) "Mr. Charles, are you serious? This is not a joke!! " "That''s right, you cannot trust such a beggar. " The six candidates tried to change Charles mind, but to no avail From Charles point of view, although it is unbelievable, it is notpletely impossible because, as Shi Tu said, since there are precedents, why does not happen again? Also, there is nothing for the club to lose except for some fuel. The biggest loss was the second test, where they had to throw a lot of spare parts at most, Another car will crash, but who cares? Jean Fly will pay for this since he is the one who brought Shi Tu and made the suggestion Cecilia stood without saying anything the whole time, and in fact she was burning with anger towards Shi Tu and more than once wanted to join and humiliate Shi Tu, but every time she was about to say something, her body stopped moving and was unable to do something as if there was some force restricting her. Meanwhile, the trio of racers stood in amazement, without realizing what was happening All they understood was that they might have to run a race against Shi Tu, they wanted at first to object, even Stewart did not believe that Shi Tu was that skillful, but they did not dare to say anything since Jean Fly and Charles decided the matter on their own, if they objected to the decisions of Jean Fly and Charles In public ces, isn''t that a heavy p in the face? Even Cecilia, who argues with Jean Fly in every little and big thing, had no objection this time so how dare they? Charles called the technical staff and told them to spend all their efforts on inspecting Shi Tu''s car, and after a quarter of an hour they called again and their report was shocking. It seems that Shi Tu has discovered some ws that they were not aware of and by chance he improved the car system, but it could be described as a new technology. In fact, Shi Tu noticed many ws and did not see who make these faults, so he did not know his level, so he decided to fix every minor ws that he found based on the car''s blueprint, but it seemed that he was a little overdoing and fixed some ws in the original system of the car and made a new generation Charles''s eyes brightened when he heard this report and he couldn''t stop himself from looking at Shi Tu with amazement After Charles hung up, he approached Shi Tu "Shi Tu, are you from Huaxia or are you French with a parent from Huaxia? " Shi Tu had mixed features. Even though the eastern features prevailed over the western, he had to make sure This time Charles tone was very respectful and he lost his former domineering aura as if he was trying to correct some mistakes " My father is from Huaxia and my mother is from France so I think I am from Huaxia. " " In this case, please ept this bow from me. " Charles sped his hands and bowed to Shi Tu respectfully as if the disciple greeted his master What a joke, this young man is definitely an absolute genius, even if he is not able to drive well, but he deserves respect and it is stupid to distort the rtionship with him. Nevertheless, Charles became almost certain that Shi Tu is not showing off and that his skills are real because at least a genius in auto mechanics and people like him could not be stupid or that it is impossible to reach this level in educational attainment and most likely he will be the second Frederick Mazer. " Ah, no problem, this is not a mistake because seeing anomaly is rare so people don''t usually take it into ount so you are not in me. " " Well I think we have to postpone the third round until tomorrow in case Shi Tu fails. " " Yes, no problem. Stan guides Shi Tu to select his car. " " Brother Shi, follow me. " Stan''s attitude towards Shi Tu changedpletely because he could see that Jean Fly, Charles, Javier preferred him and even the mean Cecilia at his side so he had to get rid of any stupid notion of getting revenge on Shi Tu, at least for now. Shi Tu did not say anything and followed Stan, but he was feeling pity about Jean Fly, because he is a really good person, but unfortunately fate is really cruel, so this club is destined to never rise again. Songjiang Half a dayter Mark, Edward, Michael and Serena back at the hotel Although Serena told them to rest today and start tomorrow, none of them wanted to waste time and they all went out for a survey. " This is really strange. I have been observing the Tu women for a whole half day and I checked the ce, a circle 500 meters in diameter around them, but I did not find any trace of a shadow guard or any strong person except for that blonde, although there was an employee with a respectable force but he was not a threat at most. level '' A '' is it possible that the information was wrong and that he does not care about them at all? even the Shi residence waspletely empty, I entered every room in his house and did not find anything except papers about Shi group " " Mark, are you sure? Even if he doesn''t care about them, the blonde knows a lot of secrets, isn''t he afraid of being kidnapped? She might be strong but she can''t deal with so many people that she might even betray him. How not put anyone to guard her? I think you didn''t work hard enough?" " " Don''t piss me, Michael, despite my personality. You know that I do my job well, or are you saying that the Shadow Guards are better than me and I couldn''t notice them? What about you, Serena? Did you find anything? " " Nothing matters, except that head of the demon fired more than half of thepany''s directors on the first day he got there. What about you, Edward? " " Nothing abnormal. I checked all theirputers and found no evidence of suspicious business. All about making money, and you Michael? " " Nothing too, there are no strange rumors about head of the demon, he has been frequenting the college as an ordinary person so that he was being bullied by his died fiancee " " The whole thing is weird from the start, and I can''t find any exnation for what is going on. " Serena seemed extremely annoyed by theplexity of the information. " First, what head of the demon was thinking when he created apany? This strange half the world''s wealth is almost in his hands why work? The strangest thing is he did everything to chase Lin Chen Shui but once she died, he brought another woman immediately, this is illogical " "What''s so strange about it? a woman died so he brought another one, and he was probably just bored, so he set up the Shi Group" Mark was surprised because it seemed normal to him. " You don''t understand these things, Mark. Not everything can be exined by logic. Even if we use logic, it is very fast and very convincing. " " If there is no Lin Chen Shui and Sun Jie matter, everything is clear, but he almost die for that woman, so why abandoned her? If head of the demon was really heartless, he will never affected by any woman , even if he wanted one only for entertainment for something, someone just will bring her and it is impossible to pass with all this humiliation for her. " " Well, there is no need to think too much, even the master did not fully understand what jead of the demon is seeking, so how will we know? We just have to carry out our work, tomorrow we will visit the Shi residence. " Chapter 5: Tu: Not worthy of being compared to me Chapter 5: Tu: Not worthy of beingpared to me Stan drove Shi Tu first to the changing room in order to choose a suitable suit Luckily, all sizes are avable, even though they are for former members or others, and the length and size of Shi Tu were moderate, so there was no problem in choosing the suit, helmet and necessary protective gear. Although Shi Tu did not want to wear these things, he did not have a choice because thews, and he will not be allowed to ride the car if he does not wear it, whatever his talent and abilities. If anything happens to Shi Tu, they will not be able to suppress the news, and the club will have no choice but to close. Stan also wore his own suit then they headed out to the to pick a car for Shi Tu The garage contained many cars suitable for different tracks and from different generations. Although the club is forced to constantly develop cars, they do not get rid of old cars, but rather they are kept in order to train neers. Shi Tu did not look at the cars themselves, instead looking at the blueprints because he didn''t care much about the shape but rather the specifications " Brother Shi, look on this " Stan approached and handed a tablet to Shi Tu " What do you think of this car? It is among the fastest three cars we have also stability is excellent, I think it is suitable for you very much, Luckily that the owner is not here today, so There is no problem in using it. " Despite Stan''s hatred for Shi Tu, he must maintain appearances because Shi Tu may be the instructor, even if he wants to deal with him, he does not have to do it directly, so Stan gave serious advice to Shi Tu based on his experience and the nature of the track. Shi Tu looked quickly at the blueprints before shaking his head, " No need, this car isn''t for me. " Stan felt a little upset because Shi Tu did not take his opinion into consideration but he remembered his behavior to Shi Tu previously and thought Shi Tu did not trust him. " Brother Shi, the track we''re going to race on is very long and contains a few turns and most of them are straight tracks so the most important thing in a track like this is speed and this car is the best option. " " I know, but I don''t want it. " Stan didn''t grow up the topic and backed out, leaving Shi Tu to choose '' Do not believe me? You will regret itter when we surpass you by full turn '' In the end, Shi Tu chose a car with an average top speed of not more than 350 Km/h, which is 100 Km/h less than the top speed of the car proposed by Stan, even Stan car faster by 70 Km/h, as well as Mason and Stuart car. " Brother Shi, I think the car you have chosen is very slow and its top speed is much lower than ours, so I advise you to change it. " Stan no longer advised Shi Tu out of kindness, but rather to prevent Shi Tu from using the car''s specification excuse to justify his defeat because the difference was great and from Stan''s point of view, it would be impossible for Shi Tu to win if he wasn''t really skillful like Frederick Mazer and he is What Stan refuses to believe Shi Tupletely ignored Stan and headed to his car, started making some modifications Stan saw this and thought that Shi Tu at least knew what to do because he did not use the car directly without checking it and making the necessary modifications to suit him, after all, full knowledge of the car is one of the basics of professional racing, On Stan''s side, he, Mason, and Stewart made the preparations yesterday and checked the cars for thest time, apanied by the technical staff, right before they met Shi Tu. Shi Tu spent a full hour modifying the car and the length of time he used one arm and at most his teeth and never called for Stan''s help Despite Stan''s terrible personality, he is notpletely stupid and he was able to notice that Shi Tu''s reflexes are extremely fast, meaning that it is not impossible to rely on one arm to drive at high speeds. Stan got rid of all his disdain for Shi Tu and decided to put all his effort into the race from the start, of course he did not tell Mason and Stewart, they are likely underestimating Shi Tu, and in order not to embarrass him, they n not to make all effort and try to keep up with Shi Tu in order not to embarrass him, which means that they will face a miserable end. So even if Shi Tu was a true genius and won, Stan would take second ce because he didn''t back down from the start Ultimately Stan left when Shi Tu got into the car and turned the key This was a racing car so it only had one seat so Stan had to head to the track where his car was waiting for him on his feet. Shi Tu drove his car towards the race track at a slow speed so he not shock the club members because the roads are a little narrow. On the starting line, three other cars were lined up with three different colors and numbers, but they shared the Shanfor club logo painted on them, unlike Shi Tu car, which appears to be from the previous generation and has been abandoned and did not run in an official race for a period due to poor performance Shi Tu got out of the car as Jean Fly stood waiting for him " What is the suit like? Although it was not specially designed for you, it is of the highest quality and is supposed to befortable, stretchy and heat insting. " " Yes, it is very good and there are no problems. " Shi Tu nodded with satisfaction and it seems that the club is really serious about its work, unfortunately it onlycks talented racers. " So, do you have any questions before the race starts? " " Can I look at the track map? How many turns? " This is the first time that Shi Tu has run a race on this track so he does not know its shape or characteristics such as the number of turns or straight tracks, this knowledge will be very useful for making decisions during the race. Although Stan told him the nature of the track, he needed urate numbers Jean Fly nodded and said, " No problem, the first to finish six rounds will be the winner, is that right for you? " Jean Fly handed a tablet to Shi Tu containing a detailed map "No problem, do you have any advice to me? Since you are directing them from time to time, it would be fair if you give me some advice, " Shi Tu joked "Yes, I think so, ording to my experience I suggest you that ..." Jan Fly really wanted to advise Shi Tu because he agreed with the matter being unfair. " No, no, no, I was just joking with you. I did not expect that you would actually tell me, have you forgotten? Ipared myself previously to Frederick Mazer, which means that I have to rely on myself without anyone''s guidance. " Even though Shi Tu was humble but his inner thoughts werepletely different '' Compare myself to him? Heh, he doesn''t deserve to bepared to me '' Chapter 53: Fools or Legend? (1) Chapter 53: Fools or Legend? (1) Shi Tu handed something over to Jean Fly with a satisfied smile Jan Fly looked at what Shi Tu had given him, it was the helmet-mountedmunication device that allows contact with the instructor and technical staff during the race. Of course, Shi Tu deliberately let the rest see him hand over themunication device to Jan Fly, he even handed the helmet over to Charles to make sure it really didn''t contain anymunication devices. Racing withoutmunication devices is equivalent to giving up half of the safety precautions which is extremely dangerous Driving withoutmunication devices in high-speed races is extremely dangerous because it will not be able to obtain directions and most importantly, the technical staff will not be able to inform them of the overall condition of the car or any malfunction in the event that it urs and will not know the general situation of the race or his position. For example, if an ident urs in the front, if the racer does not slow down, there is no way to avoid another ident Unlike the technical staff, who hasprehensive information about the car''s condition thanks to its monitoring devices, the information that the racer gets is very limited , because installing many disy panels will increase the weight of the car, which is bad in racing. Shi Tu put on the helmet, got into the car, got up, and put it on, and so did the rest racers The rest sat in the observation room in order to watch the race well Charles looked at the car driven by Shi Tu and seem to be very familiar. As the leader of the technical staff, he knows every car in the club and has dealt with it before, but if he cannot remember a particr car, it means that it is old. Charles shook his head and dismissed this idea because he knew Shi Tu is not stupid or ostentatious so why would he bring an old car? '' Looks like it''s been a while since I scolded them, and now they dare to submit iplete reports. '' Charles thought that this was a new car or that some modifications had been made to a model, but this was not mentioned in the report that Charles received The countdown screen installed on the track has started counting 1 , 2 , 3 Go!! All racers pressed the gas pedals and the cars set off at their full speed The first part of the track was a straight track extending for 1,200 meters, which is the longest straight track on the track, so the maximum speed and eleration of the car were the most important factors that allowed to excel in this stage In these, the Shi Tu was far behind Ten seconds passed, the difference of more than 200 meters between Shi Tu and the rest, while there was hardly a difference of a few meters between the other three. "It seems that he did not seed in choosing his car. This track does not contain many turns and most of it is straight. So speed and eleration are the most important, but he chose a car whose advantage is stability and bnce at the expense of speed " Javier gave his objective judgment Jan Fly seemed to realize something but didn''t say it because it would sound like making excuses for Shi Tu Charles sighed because his guess was correct, turned to Jean Flee and said " Jean, if I''m not mistaken, Shi Tu just asked you to show him the track map a few moments before the race started, right? " Jean Fly felt sofortable, apparently he didn''t need to make excuses because Charles understood " indeed, I did not tired myself telling him the nature of the track because it is famous and has been previously used in international races so I thought he knew beforehand , but it seems to me that he did not know " some helplessness and remorse appeared in the Jean Fly face, if not overestimate the club fame and told Shi Tu, he will not make a wrong choice " Looking at the age of Brother Shi, he was just a child at that time, so it is not surprising that he did not know about the track, and in the event that the nature of the track is not known, it is better to choose a car that is based on stability and bnce because most of the tracks have a small area so it contains a lot of turns, Looking at the matter from this angle, his choice is logical, but unfortunately it has put him in trouble. " Charles seemed a bit strange and suspected that there was some conspiracy, even if Javier''s analysis was correct, there are better stability and bnce cars than what Shi Tu chose, so why did he choose this old car? Wasn''t Stan with him? He''s supposed to help him pick the car, so he''s supposed to tell him about the track Among the many cars Shi Tu chose this old car Either it''s the only car in the barn or it''s ... Charles'' eyes showed some sharpness, there is nothing wrong withpeting between racers at the club, but Charles never likes to use dirty tricks, and given Stan''s personality, this probability is not low. Charles has not expressed his thoughts because there are six strangers here and it is not a good idea to say these things in front of them " Javier, do not try to make excuses for him, if he is really skillful like Frederick Mazer, there are some movements topensate for this weakness although it is very difficult, who knows? The more difficult the victory the more obvious his skill after all. " Such a good opportunity to discredit Shi Tu, how could Cecilia miss it? What kind of person is in this room? How do they not understand what Cecilia means? If this was intended by Shi Tu in order to increase the difficulty and convince them of his abilities, then he is either an arrogant fool or a legendary racer. If he wins, he is a legendary racer on the same level as Frederick Mazer, and no one will doubt his abilities, even with making many concessions and making things difficult for himself, he managed to win But if he loses, he is an arrogant fool who overestimates himself and does not know the vast of heaven and earth Javier smiled and said " You expect a lot from him. " Deep down, Javier wished Shi Tu would win and be a legendary racer After what Cecilia said, even if Shi Tu did not intend to do this and it was some kind of bad luck, no one knows what is in Shi Tu''s heart and doubt will still exist and this will destroy Shi Tu''s image for everyone. It could be said that this single phrase gave Shi Tu one choice and that is to win!! Even if he gets second ce by a small margin of first, he will be treated like an arrogant fool " Who asked to show off so much? " Chapter 54: Fools or Legend? (2) Chapter 54: Fools or Legend? (2) On reaching the first turn, the racers reduced their speed because stability is not an advantage of their cars, otherwise, no matter how skillful they are, collisions are impossible to avoid On the contrary, Shi Tu did not slow down but rather increased his speed 400 Km/h!! Shi Tu''s arm moved too quickly to the point that the eye could not track it between the steering wheel and the speed gear The speed of the rest decreased to less than 200 Km/h while the speed of Shi Tu exceeded 400 Km/h Thanks to Shi Tu''s unnatural speed, he didn''t need to slow his speed at all to pass the turn, especially since he was not very sharp Thanks to his quick reactions, Shi Tu managed to slip between the three cars despite the speed difference and the narrow distance, as if it were just a ssic phone game Mason and the others may not be able to overtake the turn quickly like Shi Tu but they won''t be far behind But who in his right mind will do it? 7 out of 10 will end in an unfortunate ident and everyone here may lose his life Unfortunately, for Shi Tu there is no chance of failing at something like this They had no choice but to keep slowing down and watch Shi Tu pass them, but they didn''t worry too much because the race was still in the beginning and the rankings could change more than once within a few seconds. " How is it possible this?!" Charles stood from his ce in shock " Isn''t this a ***** car? How can she be so fast? It is 70 Km/h faster! " Charles could not hide his shock because he knew the characteristics of each car in the club, and after the car wasunched, he could not misidentify the car that Shi Tu was driving and remembered that it was in the garage in order to give some lessons to the neers in the technical staff. However, unexpectedly, Shi Tu chose a test car!! But how did it get so fast? This is unreasonable, is it reasonable that he misidentified her? " Calm down Charles, did you forget what Shi Tu did in the second round? He probably removed the engine''s safety valve and crossed the limit " Jean Fly paused and said his opinion "This is crazy!! This could cause the engine to explode" Javier shouted immediately because this was suicide Usually it is impossible for the engine to really reach its limits because this may lead to the engine explosion, so a safety valve is ced to limit the engine''s speed to a speed that will not affect the engine''s performance even if it continues to work for days without stopping But Shi Tu removed the safety valve? How is this different from suicide? If the engine ispressed for even a fraction of a second than the engine can handle, then Shi Tu will die!! " I think it was just a precaution because he didn''t know the track map in advance so he made this modification. " Jean Fly was the quieter one so he was able to easily analyze the situation. " This seems reasonable, and given the control skill that he showed a little while ago, he will be able to regain progress at every turn because Mason and the other two will not dare to cross the turn at full speed and he can push the engine to limits in thest straight track, so that will be his victory. " "....." "....." "....." Everyone fell silent, including Cecilia The n is easy to understand and may make sense at first nce, but it is more difficult to implement than ascend to heaven The simplest mistake and Shi Tu will have to pay with his life Fortunately, the race did not deviate from their expectations because that is exactly what happened right up until the end At every turn, Shi Tu surpass them, but they managed to catch him in the straight track, but once they reached him, another turn appeared allowing Shi Tu to advance on them. On thest straight track, Shi Tu did not slow down and set off as fast as possible, and thanks to his first advance from the turn, he managed to win. No unexpected things happened and Shi Tu got first ce, two seconds off Stan, who was hardly second. Shi Tu got out of the car and removed the helmet to find Charles standing in front of him with a forced smile " Brother Shi, why didn''t you ask about the track in advance? Now this car is useless except to collect some spare parts " Charles is a very economical person and although the money is Jean Fly''s money, he does not like to spend unnecessary money From his point of view, if Shi Tu had asked about the track in advance, he wouldn''t have to remove the engine limit and destroy it as a precaution. Even though he was annoyed about wasting money, he didn''t me Shi Tu too much because he did this in order to win or he couldn''t win with a car like this. " I''m really sorry, I forgot because I''m used to street racing, I don''t know the map of the track ..... Argh. " "Brother Shi, cool! You are really wonderful Hahahaha I cannot believe that I doubted you for a moment Hahahaha " Shi Tu couldn''t finish speaking before Javier gave him a bear hug Although Javier was fierce in his hug, Shi Tu did not have any breathing problems or his bronze body would be for show. " Hahaha, Brother Shi, I think the position of instructor does not suit you, what do you think of being a racer? I think you can really be the second Frederick Mazer, just being a instructor is a waste of your potential. " Jean Fly could not wait before giving this idea because he saw hope that the club would return to the top again and im world titles. " You''re right!! Brother Shi better be a racer, no! he must be the representative of the club!! Only he can " Suddenly Javier gave a shocking suggestion Club representative? Doesn''t this mean that all of his actions represent the club, including his results? It also means that he will represent the club in all meetings and races? Also, this means a free ticket to the Dakar Rally!! "Hey what is it ...." Shi Tu wanted to protest but had no opportunity to intervene in the conversation " Yes, that''s right. Even if he doesn''t win, I think he can be one of the top ten in the next Dakar Rally. " " Yes, that''s right, Charles. Your technical staff should make every effort to make a car that fits Brother Shi and matches his driving style. " " No problem, count on me as long as there is enough funding, we can do it in less than a week if it is just about installing ready-made parts or making some adjustments for the sake of measurements, but unfortunately we only have one week before the Dakar Rally and we cannot make apletely good car. " " Whatever, this is very unfortunate. If I had met Brother Shi a few months ago, everything would have been perfect. " " Yes, this is really unfortunate, but we will pursue the title next year. This year it will only be a prelude to Brother Shi''s legend. " The conversation began to go smoothly and decisions were made without Shi Tu''s opinion Chapter 55: Shi Residence Under Attack (1) Chapter 55: Shi Residence Under Attack (1) On the side, Mason Trio lowered their heads and although Mason was supposed to be the club''s representative in the Dakar Rally because they get only one invitation, none of themined and they weren''t upset because they thought Shi Tu could really achieve better results, only Stan was really upset. He didn''t ept the fact that Shi Tu, who had juste to the club, had gotten the ticket so he left without saying anything Mason and Stewart approached Shi Tu after ditching the Trio of Jean in order to congratte him On the side, Cecilia wanted to protest, arguing that this was not fair to the other contestants because they had made a greater effort, but she could not move and it seemed that there was a strange silver glow in her eyes. Shi Tu managed to evade in the end after he hardly agreed to be the representative of the club not because he want to, but he agreed after he knew the race track that extends for more than ten thousand kilometers, as he passes through many countries of the world and among them are ces he wanted to go to so, Shi Tu didn''t sees a problem on offering help to the club for Jean Fly At first, they wanted to hold a wee party for Shi Tu, but due to theck of time remaining for the Dakar Rally, this was postponed, along with introducing Shi Tu to the rest of the members, and even the instructor''s exam was postponed until after the Dakar Rally, after all, Shi Tu became a racer so the position of instructor is still vacant. Then Shi Tu returned to the hotel directly for cultivating as he would need to rapidly increase his strength .................... Songjiang After Sun Jie learned that Shi Tu had nothing to do with her mother''s death, all her hatred for him vanished, Despite Sun Jie''s intense obsession with revenge, she was raised by her mother to be an objective and rational woman, so once her bias towards Shi Tu and Alice disappeared, she had no problemsmunicating with Alice and doing her job better. Although Shi Tu is head of the demon now, she does not me him for the death of her mother, especially since he did not try to exonerate himself and acted as a true leader who bore responsibility and this impressed Sun Jie, most leaders would try to use their followers as scapegoat in order to protect themselves under the excuse of Public interest, but Shi Tu did not do this Shi Tu did not try to absolve himself and take responsibility well and this is what a true leader does, A leader who attains obedience through fear will eventually be upended and overthrown But Shi Tu is different, he possesses great power to scare all his followers and no one dares to betray him, even if he finds some crazy traitors they will not be able to do much without the cooperation of many people, these will not help out of fear of Shi Tu''s strength and also because Shi Tu offered them justice. And that gratitudebined with fear prevents them from betraying him because they know very well that Shi Tu treats them well and that even if they turn on Shi Tu, they will not get much because they are normal people in return. If they tell Shi Tu that there is a traitor, he will reward them generously. The carrot and the sticks is a simple system but it has allowed the assassins league to hold together for thousands of years and gain blind loyalty. The evidence for this is that there was no attempted coup for several centuries, thest attempt which was also several centuries separated from the attempt before it. Sun Jie did not know the past of the Assassin league, but the correct way to lead is known, but few people can keep their mind before the power. Who can resist using power to satisfy his ego? Even the best education could not make a good leader, or many kingdoms and states would not perish How many wise kings gave birth to a corrupt heir? This is why Sun Jie liked Shi Tu, a simple verb but its effect is great especially that he does not brag about it, of course Sun Jie did not rule out the possibility that this is a brainwashing attempt by Alice and that everything is just an act, but hope is something really terrifying, and Sun Jie really hope that Shi Tu and Alice don''t fooling her During the past days, Sun Jie greatly improved her rtionship with Alice , as she obtained a lot of information from Alice''s mouth on many topics. She also knew about the global distribution of powers and various influences. Thanks to her talent, no one will believe that she entered this world a few days ago. Sun Jie now had a rough estimate of the capabilities of Shi Economic Group since there are some things that only Shi Tu knows or no one else can control, such as shadow guards, and given her talent in business, she had no problem understanding the Shi Group business system very quickly. At first, She noticed a major decline in the group''s performance, but She was shocked when she find out why Shi Tu was doing almost all the math operations alone at speeds bypassingputers, so it would be strange if the performance did not decline due to the slow response speed after the absence of Shi Tu. Fortunately, Shi Tu fired a lot of managers in thepany forcing them to renew these positions, for this she did not mind cheching the ability of every worker in the main building of the group including the guards. Luckily, Sun Jie discovered a wonderful talent named Chen Peng Peng who joined the group a few days ago and his mental abilities were very great. Thanks to his help, the group regained its ability to work hard and Chen Peng Peng directly raised from an ordinary employee to Sun Jie assistant. Of course, she had to deal with sensitive matters on her own, because it was impossible to allow a neer to do all these things, just as there was no escape from usingputers, so no one could rece Shi Tu Despite all this, Sun Jie was unable toe up with an objective n to carry out the mission that Shi Tu had given her, so she gave up simply because it was impossible. In the end, the agreement was to prove her usefulness to Shi Tu in exchange for helping her to take revenge, but Alice promised her to help her so she no longer needed to do this for Shi Tu and given that Shi Tu will not punished because her decision is logical, on the contrary, he may get rid of her because she wasted her time on something meaningless. Despite this, she had to maintain appearances, so she did everything she could to run the group and develop it After a long work day, Sun Jie and Alice returned to Shi residence As usual, the scenery was really wonderful even for Sun Jie because these sights and the fresh air here revitalize her as soon as she returns without even resting. Alice opened the door, but suddenly she paused "Ha, stop!!" Alice felt there was something strange so she stopped Sun Jie at the door and didn''t let her in and her expression was very dangerous. Chapter 56: Shi Residence Under Attack (2) Chapter 56: Shi Residence Under Attack (2) " What''s the matter? " Sun Jie was amazed at the dangerous expression on Alice''s face that she hadn''t seen before After all, Alice isn''t usually serious about anything but Shi Tu "Don''t say anything, let''s leave quickly. " Alice didn''t want to waste any more time and grabbed Sun Jie''s hand and pulled her to leave. As a bearer of he Arrogance of the Gods, Alice is a being found to fight and dominate everyone on the battlefield, so she has extremely strong instincts and a high sense of danger, so as soon as she opens the door a little, all her instincts scream that she has to retreat, as soon as she takes one step inside, she will die. Immediately " Kekekeke , you have some ability, little blonde, how did you discover my existence? After all, hide and sneak are my points of excellence. " Mark, who was hiding meters away from the door,ughed before he quickly moved and blocked Alice''s way Alice stopped and looked at Mark in astonishment. Depending on the voice, this person was inside. How did he get in front of her so fast and cut her way? How fast was he? Alice looked carefully at Mark and was nervous that she had not met someone this dangerous With the league abilities, is it possible that they do not know about someone powerful like Mark? Even Alice herself realizes that she will not be able to ovee him, a true expert can estimate the strength of his opponent from one look or at most after exchanging one blow Alice is well aware that she has no chance against Mark Without a doubt, Alice has reached the limits of humanity in physical abilities and the rest depends on experience and skills, except for Shi Tu and her father, is she sure that she will not lose to anyone else, at most it will end in a tie " Mark!! What do you do? This is not part of the n. " Michael''s angry voice suddenly appeared behind Alice and Sun Jie " !! " Alice was shocked again because she felt that Michael was also much stronger than her, at least as strong as Mark What is that? Since when did the experts be somon? Suddenly two experts appeared who might be as powerful as Shi Tu and her father? What''s more, how the hell did they get in? Shouldn''t the protection system that Shi Tu built be dealing with them? Even the nine Shadow Guardsbined couldn''t get past that protection system " What''s wrong with deviating from the n? This blonde has strong instincts so it''s impossible for Serena''s poison to work with them anyway. Didn''t you see that she felt my presence and was leaving? Better to catch them straight. " Mark was unhappy with reprimanding Michael because he thought his act was right. If they let them go, they might ask for support and it would be overrated. From his point of view, there is no need to make the matter bigger and give him more than they deserves, all they have to do is arrest the girl Sun Jie and their mission will be over. " I hate to say this but Mark is right this time. " Serena also appeared and blocked Alice''s path trying to pull Sun Jie and sneak out. This time Alice almost got really mad, another expert!! What is that? How is this possible? Alice finally feels scared, if it is only one then she is confident that she can escape, if two she can still escape if she gives up Sun Jie, but three? It became hopeless " Edward has disabled the security system and all devices in this ce so it is better to end the matter quickly before someone finds out. " Although Michael was not happy because he did not think it wise to belittle the enemy and reveal themselves early, what happened has happened and he cannot do anything. Disable protection system? Alice finally realized what was going on. It seems that this so-called Edward has hacked and disrupted the system, Alice did not want to believe it at first because she had an unwavering faith in Shi Tu and when he said that the protection system was imprable, she did not doubt it at all but this happened right in front of her. Maybe Shi Tu is not that invincible like in her mind " Excuse me but may I know what you need? Why don''t we talk first, we might reach apromise " Sun Jie who was watching quietly had a rough understanding of the situation and it seemed that these are killers, maybe here for Shi Tu or Alice, and looking at Alice''s sight, it is clear that they are very strong and Alice alone cannot deal with them so Sun Jie tried to use thenguage of dialogue first. Everyone including Alice looked at Sun Jie in shock before Mark burst outughing " Ha ha ha ha , are you stupid or what? We are here to kill, what''s the point in talking? I tell you we are here to arrest you or kill you do you understand? " " Is it possible that this girl does not even know where she lives? Otherwise, how could she be so naive? " Serena looked at Sun Jie with great disdain dialogue? If this is something that can be resolved by that, or there is room forpromises, who in his right mind will resort to violence directly? This type of person is a lonely wolf and not a member of an organization Sun Jie did not care about the mockery and continued " This means that you are nning to get some information from us or use us to threaten head of the demon to get something from him, right? In this case I do not see a reason why we should not talk and ....." " Shut the ***** up!! " Alice shouted at Sun Jie because she couldn''t bear the embarrassment " Ha? It seems that you know in the house of whom you live, are you trying to pretend innocence in order to let us avoid you? You are really stupid? " Mark seemed surprised that Sun Jae was trying to negotiate with them Serena smiled a little sarcastically, seeming to understand something and said one phrase "It is said that humans do not talk to ants, eithere with us obediently or die " "It is also said that the frog does not distinguish between a snake and a dragon " " !! " " !! " " !! " " !! " " !! " Suddenly, a person appeared wearing a ck cloak that covered his entire body, and none of his facial features could be seen Although this man does not release any aura or killing intentions, only the fact that he appeared in front of them just like a ghost without them noticing is enough for them to realize his strength. Although Mark''s group seemed to be careless and underestimating Alice and Sun Jie, they never lowered their guard . One of their most important goals ining here is to find out how much power is being put into guarding Sun Jie and Alice But unexpectedly someone managed to get close without noticing!! Chapter 57: Earth Fury (1) Chapter 57: Earth Fury (1) Upon hearing this sound, Alice was very angry, the blood was rising to her head, and her blue eyes turned to bloody red. " Tsk " Alice gritted her teeth and tried to curb the urge to rush towards this man Doesn''t she know more than anyone the strength of this man? Anger now will be a disaster, what she has to do now is retreat with Sun Jie to a safe ce or Sun Jie may not bear this man''s brutality. Alice took advantage of their distraction and momentary shock and quickly retreated with Sun Jie toward the door as if her life depended on it. " Where do you think you are going? " Hide and sneak require keeping calm no matter how unreasonable the situation, so Mark was the first to react to Alice''s attempt to retreat. Mark rushed in trying to cut Alice''s way just like a cheetah, speed is Mark''s pride, after all Mark has never met someone faster than him before Mark was much faster than Alice, especially since she was dragging Sun Jie with her, so he managed to catch up with them easily But before Mark could reach them, he was thrown into the air to his original ce In Mark''s ce the ghost appeared quietly, just as it appeared the first time, no one could follow his movements Thanks to the ghost intervention, Alice and Sun Jie managed to enter and forcefully shut the door behind them The ghost looked at the door behind him and seemed a little upset " You really don''t want to see me so badly? " This ghost seemed to be focusing with Alice and paid no attention to Mark''s group as if they were just air No one cared about Alice and Sun Jie anymore, because the beast in front of them was the real danger Mark''s group exchanged looks and seemed to reach an agreement Without hesitation, Serena took out a small bottle and smashed it on the ground, after which a blue gas came out that spread in the air very quickly, filling the space for a distance exceeding ten of meters. This was a very toxic gas that could wipe out any living thing in a moment, and it was impossible to escape from it unless the antitoxin had been vinated in the body beforehand or all of the body''s cells would break down Very quickly all the medicinal herbs and nts in Shi residence began to wilt before dposing into a blue dust The ghost still standing and smiled with some surprise " Hoo? First-Grade Poison? Looks like you have an Alchemical, interesting, it looks like that brat wasn''t talking nonsense. " Seeing that the poison did not affect the ghost, Michael took out his gun and pointed at the ghost, which had not moved at all Michael thought that this strange person''s body was a powerful antitoxin, but since Serena''s poison is so strong, it had some effect and he did not hesitate to shot several bullets at him. Baaam Baaam Baaam Michael shot three shots in a row, all of whichnded in the Ghost''s chest At the same time, the standing Mark did not miss the opportunity and angrily rushed towards the ghost Speed is his pride, but it is clear that this strange person has surpassed him in speed, how does he not get angry? Mark showed no mercy and directed numerous powerful punches and kicks towards the ghost very quickly When the ghost showed no reaction, Mark finally backed down, after emptying a little of his anger " Heh, and here I think he''s a real dragon, in the end he overestimated himself. " Mark mocked after seeing that the stranger hadn''t responded at all and thought he had died of toxic gas or bullets because he hadn''t shot a pain groan. Although Mark clung to the ghost and was not allowed to fly in the air because he wanted to hit him a lot, and this matter causes some damage to Mark as well, but it seems that this effort was wasted, so what is the benefit of hitting a dead body? " Wait! No! Something wrong, hold back now " Michael shouted hard " Do not waste your time, these things will not work with me. " The ghost spoke in a cold voice and seemed to not care what was happening around him The ghost took a step back and the three bullets fell on the ground beside his feet All three of them realized what had happened, it seemed that the bullets did not prate his chest, hit something and fell to the ground, they could not see them because of the cloak. " Tsk, it seems that we are we met a beast " Michael thought it strange that there was no trace of blood or any symptoms of poisoning on the ghost so that he did not move at all when Mark attacked him, this made Michael feel a bad omen because this means either that this strange man died directly from the poison but he has a special body because he did not cough up blood and unfortunately they could not see his facial expressions or that he was extremely strong " Do not waste my time, although you have the initial stage silver body, but this is not enough. Use the Strengthening pills quickly. I want to see their quality. " The ghost was not interested in anything but seeing the Strengthening pills At first, the ghost did not believe Shi Tu''s words because it had roamed the world for thousands of years and had not found anything, but Shi Tu told him that Shadows Garden had real strengthening pills and even life sting pills , so he had to check the matter with his eyes, this opens up many possibilities. The trio was shocked and looked at each other, in shock, and seemed to be thinking the same thing If this person has a silver body like them, then it is no wonder that normal bullets are of no use at all, and it is no wonder that he knows about pills, and this also exins the reason for his great strength. Previously, their master told them that when they reached a certain level their physical abilities would exceed even what machines could capture Golden body!! Has this man already reached the golden body? But the master said that this is impossible because there is something deficient that does not exist in this world that prevents anyone from going beyond the silver body, no matter what he eats of grains This stranger is clearly not on their side and is most likely on the league side or he will not appear now to protect Alice and Sun Jie '' frog does not distinguish between a snake and a dragon '' It seems that this phrase describes thempletely, after they obtained this strength, they became really conceited and believed that no one could deal with them thanks to his strength, so they did not care about the ns and techniques they were trained on For them, they believed that even head of the demon could not handle them, at most he was smarter than them Thinking about it, it is impossible for the league to rule easily for thousands of years without an invisible power. If their master could obtain such things, why others can''t? In this situation, they felt happy that Edward was not here and stayed behind theputer screen watching what was happening from cameras, in this way he could transmit news while they were extracting information from this stranger or at least knowing his abilities Chapter 58: Earth Fury (2) Chapter 58: Earth Fury (2) They did not hesitate any more, and every one swallowed a strengthening pill The aura around them changed and their muscles swelled to the point of the appearance of veins, but they did not lose their minds because after all they have the initial stage silver body and just an iplete First-Grad pill is not enough to cause any harm to them Mark rushed towards the ghost and punched his chest with half his strength because he wanted to test his strength and did not want to kill him with the first blow. The ghost did not move, try to dodge or block, but was directly punched " Not serious, huh, unfortunately in front of me who bears the arrogance of the gods, your arrogance is meaningless. " The ghost was able to tell that Mark had not used all his strength even before he was hit " Agha!!" Mark felt he was hitting something extremely solid, causing the crash of the bones of his hand and fell immediately Bam, bam, bam, bam, bam Michael gave no chance to the ghost and began firing with two golden guns Regr bullets has not affect on the ghost, for this reason Michael used two golden guns and a special bullets, usually he cannot use it without using the strengthening pill because the reaction of the guns is very strong and his hand may tear if he does not use the strengthening pill Simultaneously, Serena released several poisons into the air before joining Mark to attack the Ghost with two poisonous daggers Unfortunately, none of what they do seems to affect the ghost at all. Rather, he remained standing in his ce being beaten. Little by little the ck cloak covering the ghost was torn apart, and some strange gray color appeared " Hmm, this pills without doubt strengthening pills, well, let''s move to the second step and see what''s that brat nning on" Suddenly the ghost disappeared from his ce and appeared behind Mark and was about to catch Mark, who could not keep up due to the speed of the ghost. Boooooooom! The ghost''s body explodes and Mark and the rest are thrown away Many guns that fire all sorts of shells out Bullets, miniature rockets,sers " What is this? Where did these thingse from? " Mark was shocked by what he saw, these looks like very sophisticated weapons " It must be the defense system for this ce. Edward has set it in order not to attack us and target this monster. " " This is crazy, had it not been for Edward this system will kill us on the spot. Who is this monster anyway? We have no information about him, how there is someone like him in the league? " Mark felt inconsistent because this powerful force he had now seen had trampled his pride so badly, they simply didn''t have any opportunity and werepletely helpless. Serena''s face turned a little pale due to the strengthening pill, she said " Nothing strange, since the information has been hidden about our group, so it is not surprising that the league also has a secret group like us. " Amidst the trio''s shock, they heard a slightly annoyed sound " This things is very annoying just like insects. " In the next moment, a red sh shed, then all the defense devices exploded at the same time From the fog of the explosions, the ghost came out carrying two short scarlet des in his hands, each de was tied to the hand that was by a chain, and it seemed that the ck cloak had been destroyed. The ghost who was only wearing something to conceal his lower body stood up while the pale gray skin was very strange as if he was covered in ayer of ash instead of the skin as there was a red tattoo covering his body. Those scarlet eyes looked at the trio and were enough to let them freeze in fear On his body there were many scars indicating that he was fighting a countless battle, most notably the scar on his eye in addition to tworge wounds in the abdomen that seemed to be caused by a great sword. The ghost looked at the trio with its bloody red eyes, and there seemed to be some madness and anger in it, and it seemed that he was resisting the desire to begin a massacre to vent his anger. "You did well to disturb me, this hasn''t happened since I met that brat two years ago. " The ghost ced the two des on his back and approached the trembling trio The trio certainly realized that they are dead today, and they prefer to choose the method of their death rather than being caught and tortured. After seeing this, they have no confidence in their ability to withstand torture. They all took out the life sting pills and were on the verge of suicide, but how is this possible in front of the ghost? The ghost moved very quickly and hit them on the ground, forcing them to drop the pills " Unfortunately, I need your dead bodies, preferably be distorted " With a devilish smile, the ghost grabbed Mark on two sides and split his body in half while he stepped on Michael with his foot and smashed his head. Serena? Well the ghost never cared about being a woman The ghost smiled and seemed to have some aspirations for what would happen now because this would be a turning point that affected one of the most important decisions in his life. Regarding the ghost, the word trust does not exist in his dictionary and over the years he has been betrayed and manipted by almost everyone who knows him, losing his family did not let him down, even his son''s betrayal of him was expected because this is the fate of the bearer of the arrogance of the gods so he never hated his son But the past of killing his daughter with his own hands once and then abandoned her again after he got a chance to get her back. An indelible imprint was left inside him. So, this time he doesn''t want to let Alice down The ghost pulled the two des from his back Scarlet energy emerged from the two des and spread across the ghost''s body, this energy was one of the four great types of energy - mana. " Well, let''s see what that brat has for us ... this is thest dropI have left of mana you better not to disappoint me ... ... earth fury!! " The ghost hit the ground with his right foot hard and the ground began to shake hard Many circles and runes appeared that skipped everywhere in Shi residence and everything seemed to be swallowed up in this light. On this day, an earthquake struck all parts of the world with a magnitude of 4 on the Richter scale Every country, every ind, every mountain, every rock at the bottom of the oceans was quivering and shaking a little This earthquakested for a full ten minutes and caused the destruction of many old buildings and facilities that were not equipped with anti- earthquake technology, although the earthquake was not strong and could hardly be felt, but the continuous shaking for ten minutes was enough to cause some serious damage The only saved ce was Shi residence The ghost looked around him and it seemed that the three bodies had disappeared without a trace after the light and runes disappeared " I understand, no wonder he needs the Chaos des " At this point, the ghost had roughly understood Shi Tu''s n, at least the part where he needed the Chaos des Also, this was evidence of Shi Tu''s ability. Although energy is not present in this world, the ghost has the physical strength of a true half-god and in addition to the Chaos des, he can literally destroy this world in one fell swoop. Previously, he used hisst remaining mana stored in the des in order to use the earth fury, but the effect was not significant because the earthquake was suppressing his epicenter which is in Shi residence Chapter 59: Eternal Suffering Art Chapter 59: Eternal Suffering Art The ghost stood and thought for a while, what he saw here was enough for the ghost to trust Shi Tu''s abilities, but not his intentions. After all, his ghost experiments taught him to never trust anyone The ghost picked up a phone who knew where it was and called a certain number .................... Shi Tu arrived at his hotel room and took a shower and eat, ten times the usual After Shi Tu reached the gathering realm first level, in addition to the bronze body initial stage, the nutritional needs of his body increased, after all, he is only at the beginning and has not yet reached the level that hears him abstaining from eating and being content with energy. After some rest, Shi Tu began cultivating Previously, Shi Tu did not care about any cultivation technique or martial arts because its foundation was shallow and began cultivating on any art in this case, would be disastrous, especially since any art Shi Tu has is of the highest level and it is impossible to cultivate it without stable foundation But now, Shi Tu''s foundation is better than any foundation he Build before so he is a little excited to start cultivating as he might get some understanding that he could not get previously because of his foundation. Shi Tu chose to cultivate using a Qi cultivation system and after all the years Shi Tu had previously spent, he had cultivated only one cultivation art eternal suffering art This art was entirely Shi Tu''s making and it is the only cultivation technique that Shi Tu cultivated in his whole life even though he managed to put his hand on strong arts, enough to start wars but he only used it for bartering or as a prize or gift Shi Tu''s first memories were as a beggar, he didn''t know his parents and he didn''t have any family members or any friends He lived in a small vige as a worker in the only restaurant in the vige, Shi Tu was found dumped in the ground so the owner of the restaurant decided to hire him because he happened to need someone to clean up Technically Shi Tu was just a ve because the entire vige, including the restaurant, was under the control of a small cultivation n, and these cultivators would sometimese to eat when it was time to collect taxes, of course it is impossible not to have any rebellions or conflicts between cultivators. Shi Tu was lucky enough to witness many battles immediately after his arrival because it was time for taxes collection. It seems that there are some events near the vige that attracted many cultivators. Thanks to Shi Tu''s unparalleled talents, after witnessing some struggles between cultivators and being exposed to Qi a few times, Shi Tu was able to sense Qi. Thus, Shi Tu''s journey began in the world of cultivation and because he did not have any master and was not fortunate enough to be noticed by any sect or master or even to obtain the simplest cultivation techniques, Shi Tu began cultivating and learning entirely on his own. Although he spent the first hundred years of his life trying to understand the basics of cultivating and breakthrough the gathering realm, he seeded in understanding thews of Qi in the end, and by observing other cultivators, he soon understood what he had to do. In the end, he disagreed with some of the foundation building practices and ended up creating his own art - eternal suffering art There was a phrase that Shi Tu always heard - The Cultivation Path is the path against the heavens Cultivation is a path of suffering and blood. Every great cultivator trampled on a mountain of bones in their path Only through suffering and pushing the body to its limits, can reach the highest levels, the way to the top is the path of killing and ughtering, the higher the heights the greater the anger directed towards you and the greater the suffering, the cultivation''s path is the path of suffering and as there is no peak of martial arts there is no end to suffering as long as cultivation eternal, suffering is eternal Shi Tu fully believed in this idea and implemented it making it the core of his path Over a period of ten billion years, Shi Tu has cultivated in the eternal suffering art eight times, reached the peak eight times and each time he obtained a new understanding that he added to the art, and this is the ninth time that Shi Tu has cultivating in the eternal suffering art. The firstyer of the eternal suffering art is very simple, after all how much understanding can a six-year-old child have? The idea of Shi Tu was very simple Shi Tu thought that if he wanted to gain strength, he had to suffer a lot and that the only way to cultivate was suffering so he came up with a simple idea Allowing the energy to rampage within his body The firstyer is very simple and its only advantage is giving a little physical superiority against other opponents and the firstyer hardly ranks among the lowest level of cultivation techniques. At the same time, it causes endless suffering to Shi Tu No matter how clever and genius Shi Tu is, he is a six-year-old child and it is impossible to have a very strong will, but he possessed the mind, so he designed his art to cut the path of retreat, either sess or death. Shi Tu began to move the energy in his body ording to the eternal suffering art, initially using 1% Of the energy that he possesses and allowed it to rage because it''s impossible for his body to bear the full energy of Shi Tu directly from the inside, if the attack was external then there is no problem but it was not, so Shi Tu must increase the energy little by little but the amount of increase is not by his hand but rather determined in advance of The moment when Shi Tu began to cultivat the eternal suffering art The energy rampage will never stop as long as Shi Tu is alive and the increase in the amount of raging energy is constant 1% every year of course, there are some ways to increase the percentage, but there are no ways to reduce it That is, if Shi Tu''s cultivation base did not keep pace with the speed of the increase in the raging energy, his body would explode from inside Of course, this raging energy causes intense and uninterrupted pain for Shi Tu, and the more raging energy the more pain increases in eternal suffering as long as he is alive, and this pain will not stop if Shi Tu does not die. This is Shi Tu''s way of refining his mental fortitude and also a reminder to him so that he never forgets the kind of path he''s on. Shi Tu''s body began to tremble severely, although he is in the bronze body initial stage, this is only from the outside, as for his internal organs are still those of a normal person and he can hardly prevent his organs from being torn under 1% Of his energy During the operation, Shi Tu''s internal organs received some damage, but the speed of healing is an advantage of the bronze body in addition to the Shi Tu using some of his limited Qi in order to speed up regeneration. Chapter 60: Do you know where this place is? Chapter 60: Do you know where this ce is? The process was a little slow, but little by little Shi Tu''s body got used to the pressure pressing on him, his body stopped shivering and after a few hours Shi Tu opened his eyes and tried to move his hands. Shi Tu''s movement was slow and difficult, as if his hands weighed tons Shi Tu stood up with difficulty and seemed to struggle to move Shi Tu moved all parts of his body lightly and it seemed that he was getting used to the weight of his body Shi Tu left the hotel and it was morning and could barely see the sunlight, it seemed that he had spent more than half day in the hotel room Shi Tu ran to the central park of Paris in order to get used to his new body Currently Shi Tu is at his weakest condition and due to the absence of shadow guards around, even ordinary thugs can defeat Shi Tu, so if he faces any danger then death is what awaits him. Although Shi Tu''s body was strong but, any blow would suffice to detonate Shi Tu from the inside The logical option is to stay in the hotel until he fully adapts to his body, but this may take a month if Shi Tu stay in the hotel, so Shi Tu went out to the central park for some exercises because the hotel room is not suitable Shi Tu is confident that no one will attack him from the Shadows Garden, but if the unexpected happens, he should only me his luck, because staying idle for a month is out of the question and it is impossible to trust anyone, including the league. If any elder notices Shi Tu''s weakness, he will challenge him immediately. For Shi Tu now, it''s impossible to win, so it can be said that risk is currently his only option Shi Tu arrived at the Central Park and there were some people doing morning sports but not many Shi Tu began practicing some taichi movements in order to help him adapt to his body This was not an ordinary taichi movement, but rather a set of movements that Shi Tu himself had made and it was almost a special art Shi Tu spent the morningpletely in practice and after a few hours Shi Tu regained nearly half his strength before bing a cultivator, mainly thanks to the Taichi. Shi Tu estimates that, in this manner, he will return to the mortal peak before the day is over, so Shi Tu never leaves the Central Park. Although the sight of a person practicing sports in the central park is not strange, it is strange that a young man practices movements that seem intended for old men all day long so Shi Tu''s ce was discovered in the end by the Shadow garden because he using his real face now, , it is not good to cultivate and his Muscles modified, this will cause unpleasantplications Quake quake quake In the evening, Shi Tu''s cultivation was interrupted by a sudden earthquake The ground began to shake lightly, although the force was not great, but the mattersted for more than full five minutes and it did not seem that it would stop soon Such an earthquake could not cause much damage, but there was no precedent for an earthquake thatsted so long " What is happening? " " How I could now? hurry and hide. " " Where should we hide? There is no ce left to hide. " " Hurry to Central Park is the safest ce at the moment " Within a few minutes, more than a thousand people appeared in the central park and the number was increasing Panic spread in most parts of the world, and this scene was repeated everywhere, so that many murders took ce in order to have a suitable ce to hide during earthquakes, such asrge t spaces such as gardens or shelters. Amidst this chaos, only Shi Tu did not move and his lips bent with a slight smile " Earth fury? This is really surprising, where did that ghost get enough mana to do this? Even if he is a half-god, it is impossible to store that much mana for a long time, looks like there are still things that can surprise me. " Earth fury is the most powerful and the sacred art of giants race, only Gaia can use and excluding her there is one person can use that art, and happens to be the most person hate giants, how can he use the earth fury that simple? If he''s using it to kill giants, that would be a good revenge, killing the giants using their sacred art, but using it for something simple like that? Many ideas and possibilities appeared in Shi Tu''s mind Suddenly, Shi Tu''s phone rang and received nine messages at the same time containing the same thing 100% '' Since the prototype in setting up Shi residence is working fine, I think there is no problem in starting the second stage. '' Shi Tu sent a few messages before Shi Tu''s phone rang again Shi Tu opened the line and said proudly " How were the results? Even after you swallowed your pride and used earth fury, you didn''t seed. " "...." " What''s the matter? Does the cat eat your tongue? It''s okay Arcadia realm and Automaton realm weren''t founded yet at your time, so don''t be embarrassed because you didn''t understand what happened. I know it''s tooplicated for you. " The ghost was very angry at Shi Tu''s excessive pride, previously it took some time to disturb the ghost and if the protection system wasn''t firing many useless shells like flies, he wouldn''t bother at all, but Shi Tu managed to annoy him with some words. The ghost swallowed his anger with difficulty and said " Are you serious? " " What do you mean? " " Do not im stupidity, you and I can survive, but it is impossible for Alice to escape, do you want to kill her? You know very well that I want to get her out and not kill her " "Do you know what this ce is?" Shi Tu shrugged the ghost''s anger and asked a question "What do you mean? Is this not just a deste realm in the first heaven? Only the first heaven could contain such a deste realm." The ghost did not understand the reason for asking such an obvious question Even if they cannot get out of this world, it is most likely due to the heavenly restriction "It seems that you did not notice. Well, this is not a topic that we can talk about on the phone. I wille back in a few weeks during this time, make up your mind, or I will not tell you anything. " "......." " Is there anything else? " " A high level of energy has appeared in the new capital of Huaxia. I think it is rted to what you told me. " " Well I understand, .... Try not to kill the girl with Alice, your daughter need her " " Hey, and I was wondering what that girl could help you with, it seems kindness is still in you. " kindness? At most this can be seen as a whim of Shi Tu Chapter 61: What a Fate Chapter 61: What a Fate kindness? It''s just a whim that happens to hold some benefit or that Shi Tu won''t make all that effort With this, the ghost finally realized what Shi Tu is doing with Sun Jie The ghost didn''t know if this was just a act, but at least that raises the possibility that Shi Tu had an unusual rtionship with Atreus and that he wouldn''t hurt Alice. Sun Jie can discover the background of Shi Tu? This is absolute nonsense, if the three families were unable to do that previously and ended up with wrong information and did not overstate its validity, then what would be different now? All there is that Shi Tu wanted to do something good for Alice since she is Atreus little sister , so he decided to bring her a friend to spend time with instead of being a work machine to prevent her from losing control and going mad because of the arrogance of the gods, the excessive loneliness, distrust of everyone and the absence of any rtionships only increases the feeling of superiority in the holder of the arrogance of the gods mind and is easy to provoke, in this case Alice may go mad andmit a massacre only because someone knocked on her office door loudly But when he first met Sun Jie, he was emotionless, so even if he wanted to do something good on a whim, he wouldn''t do anything totally meaningless. When Shi Tu decided to go with Lin Chen Shui it might be shocking for the businessmen but for the Kings Behind the Shadows this is just a silly game, no one believed that a woman like Lin Chen Shui could enter his eyes, although they did not know Shi Tu''s intentions but they did not care. Frequently, they kept watching, waiting for head of the demon''s intentions to emerge But after he brought Sun Jie? The first thing he did was giving her the position of Alice and full control of Shi Tu''s group instantly This is like a p in the face of Alice''s father who is the former head of the demon, and it also means that he is willing to oppose the former head of the demon for Sun Jie. Who don''t know that Alice is the spoiled daughter of former head of the demon? Lowering her status for another woman for no reason would surely cause her father''s displeasure, but he was willing to bear the consequences. A person who got the title of Head of the demon definitely is not stupid, which means that the benefits are worth the effort, if it was just a rtionship between a man and a woman, there is no reason to do all this, on the contrary, the former head of the demon might kill Sun Jie for taking his daughter''s position. What does this mean? This means that there is a possibility that Sun Jie knows some secrets, such as Alice, or perhaps more, perhaps she even has a pressure card to force the Head of the demon to make concessions. Everyone knows Alice''s strength so it is impossible to be targeted, because she can escape and even if she met the expert like Mark and Serena, her loyalty to She Tu is known and they cannot prevent her frommitting suicide, if that happens? They have to face the wrath of two generations of head of the demon with the full power of the Assassins League Of course, there is a possibility that this is just bait or camouge to divert their attention from something else, but this does not mean that the possibility is zero, as he may be using this thinking way as a shield to protect Sun Jie temporarily. In short, all possibilities are present and it is not possible to ascertain the intentions of head of the demon In the end, as long as there is hope, someone is willing to step forward, no matter how high the stakes are The goal of Mark''s group was not really to kidnap Sun Jie. Rather, Shadows Garden wanted to know how much protection Shi Tu provides for her, even if only one Shadow Guard is present to protect her, this shows her value. Secrets, hostage!! Hostage can effect on head of the demon decisions In any case, even if no one showed up to save her, they would only take Sun Jie because they didn''t dare to really touch Alice But what happened? In order to protect Sun Jie and Alice, a fierce monster appeared, what does this mean? This means that Sun Jie''s value is too great From the beginning, there is no need to guard Alice because she can handle most dangers by herself, and those who can handle her don''t dare, which means that this monster exists for Sun Jie. With this, Shi Tu struck two birds with one stone Find a reliable person to apany Alice Perfect bait for luring rats into the trap The idea is simple, Shi Tu does not have any apparent weakness, so it is not wise to confront him without some assertion no matter how strong the Shadows Garden they would not dare to wage all-out war. So, if there''s no weak point, he just has to make one Although the probability was low, Shi Tu did not expect to get a big rat, but it seemed that the other party was rushing for some reason. Shi Tu smiled sarcastically " Don''t worry, this kindness won''tst long. " Shi Tu hung up the phone and looked in front of him Amid the crowd of hundreds of panicked people, a woman stood in front of Shi Tu and spoke strange words " @#!@#$%&%#@ " The tall woman was dark-skinned and had long curly ck hair, her bright blue eyes were looking at Shi Tu with troubled streets and for some time she didn''t know what to say. Shi Tu looked at the woman in front of him who was speaking in a strangenguage that did not belong to this world, but Shi Tu was able to understand them and could not believe what he was hearing. Although Shi Tu understood what this woman had said, he showed his bewilderment and said in perfect English " Miss, I don''t understand what you''re saying, please speak English or French if possible. " " Ha? " Arcana realized whatnguage she was speaking in and was very embarrassed because what she had just said seemed really strange. " A-ah , s-sorry, I missed you with someone else. " Arcana forced a smile and said in a confused voice before turning to leave quickly. Arcana was different from ordinary people, this earthquake was not enough to cause her panic Instead of hiding, she decided to wander around, perhaps she will be lucky to meet a cultivator because only cultivator scan cause such a phenomenon. But as Arcana was wandering around, she noticed a strange young man standing and talking on the phone quietly as if he did not care about the earthquake. Arcana thought she had found a cultivator but she froze in her ce when she saw this young man''s eyes and instantly remembered the name of a particr person. Arcana couldn''t control herself and the words out of her mouth subconsciously After realizing what happened, she apologized and decided to leave immediately because it is impossible for this person to be here, it is impossible that he is in such a ce speaking calmly, the person she know cannot say a sentence without arrogance that reaches the heaven whose eyes are always full of anger and hatred for the earth and the heaven, If this person is really here, this world has already turned into hell with absolute tyranny Arcana had a hard time leaving due to the crowd gathered in the central park, hiding from the earthquake and not in the mood to use force to make her way, so getting away is a bit tricky. " What a fate, why is everyone here? That leaves me no choice. " Without warning, a streak of blood appeared at the corner of Shi Tu''s mouth Chapter 62: Ice Snow Chapter 62: Ice Snow Shi Tu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand that was trembling severely and it seemed that Shi Tu''s entire body was trembling severely. Shi Tu closed his eyes and tried to calm the heart demons for a few minutes, when he opened his eyes, the earthquake had stopped just as Shi Tu''s body stopped trembling. Shi Tu sighed sadly, and it seemed that he couldn''t dy getting rid of the heart demons any longer because his heart demons were so strong. Usually cultivators has to face the heart demons in the transformation realm or even the truth glimpse realm But Shi Tu is forced to do this in the gathering realm!! How strong are these Heart Demons to appear in the gathering Realm? The more the cultivation level of the cultivators is high, the more power the heart demons power increase until he is forced to confront them in truth glimpse realm, but for those who have some tragedies or deep remorse, this depends on their feelings and they may have to face the heart demons in the transformation realm. But what kind of regret in Shi Tu heart to have to deal with the heart demons in the gathering realm? Shi Tu sighed sadly again, it seem that he have no time to slowly suppress the heart demons, either he dealt with them all at once or he disappeared from this world. "It seem like I can''t get away with it, there is no other solution than to cut the pastpletely or that I won''t be able to progress. It seems that I have to pay a visit to old friends for some resources. " Shi Tu smiled lightly and seemed to be not so nervous even though he might die if he went, but he would die in a more painful way if he didn''t go, so why hesitate? Shi Tu sneaked among the panicked crowd and disappeared from view .................... In the living room, Alice and Sun Jie sat quietly on the sofa Sun Jie noticed that Alice''s mood was a bit strange and she vaguely realized the reason, but she did not ask any questions, it seem that Alice wouldn''t answer them now. Although Sun Jie and Alice''s rtionship is not more than a few days, the seeds of friendship have already been nted, and Sun Jie is not an ungrateful woman, especially since Alice did not abandon her before and brought her to retreat, although this weakens her ability to escape. "Shouldn''t we call the guards or someone for help?" Although Sun Jie knew the answer, she couldn''t find a better question to break the deadlock. Alice looked at her and smiled lightly, seeming to understand Sun Jie''s thoughts " No need, everything under the control of that person, no matter what happens no one can do anything to him" Sun Jie made sure her previous guess was correct " Looks like you really trust him. " " What trust? I only tell the truth. Whatever happens, I respect power and that man is the most powerful person in the world. Even Shi Tu couldn''t scratch him. " Alice seemed offended by Sun Jie''s description of her rtionship with that person and immediately denied it " Oh? Calling your father '' that person '' is really harming my heart, you used to get very attached to me when you was little, how did you change to this? It must be that brat''s fault " The two women looked in front of them as a man stood, the first thing that could be noticed of him was his pale gray skin "You bastard!!" Alice couldn''t control herself and rushed towards the ghost madly The ghost did not move and grabbed the frenzied Alice tightly by the neck " Brat is right, you''re in really bad shape. " The ghost choked Alice until she lost consciousness before throwing her aside like rubbish The ghost looked at Sun Jie with sharp eyes and checked her from head to toe before nodding a little, seeming to be satisfied with what he saw. Under the fierce and chanting looks, Sun Jie couldn''t keep her nerve, after all even Mark''s group were almost paralyzed only by the ghost looks. " Hello little girl, I think you already know, but I''m Alice''s father. " Although the ghost appeared cheerfully, the threat is clear from his red eyes, it seems that he has notpletely calmed after killing Mark''s group. " I- I am Sun Jie from ...." Sun Jie trembled and couldn''t speak properly out of fear, but she did not look away from the ghost though, perhaps because of the courage or she did not have the strength to do so. " What is your rtionship with my daughter? " When the ghost asked this question, the pressure on Sun Jie increased to the point where she could no longer even move a single muscle "......" The ghost realized that he had be a little irritated, so put down his pressure and asked again " What is your rtionship with my daughter? " " This is ... I- I think we co - workers " Sun Jie gave her honest opinion because she did not dare to lie, this man killed his wife and treats his daughter in this way, she cannot imagine what he would do for her if she angered him "It seems to me that you are friends? Are you trying to lie to me and cut off your rtionship with her? " " How I dare? I only know few days ago and our rtionship is not deep , although we have agreed that we are friends " "Ha? then you two are trying to be friends? Good, then what do you think about my daughter''s personality? " " Obsession, muscles " Sun Jie answered directly and this was her first impression of Alice which had not changed " If your father betrays you, will you kill him? " "......." " If your father betrays you, will you kill him? " "......." Sun Jie could not help but be silent, as she does not know the answer since this did not happen, he is her father after all " I see, when Alice wakes up, tell her that even if Shi Tu gives her up, she must look for her brother Atreus, he will definitely help her. " Without warning, the ghost grabbed Sun Jie''s neck, knocked her unconscious, then threw her aside As the ghost appeared suddenly, he suddenly disappeared .................... In one of the world mountains After a full day of climbing, Shi Tu finally approached the top of a snow-covered mountain Shi Tu climbed over 5,000 meters without any equipment and without even wearing cold clothes As Shi Tu was climbing up the mountain, he would stop almost every hour for ten minutes to practice Taichi and after a whole day Shi Tu was able to fully adapt to the pressure and regain his full power, now he can release all his power without fear of exploding. At the top of the mountain was a small cave, with no snow, a few meters from the entrance to the cave, on the contrary, the nts were more prosperous than a normal forest, but it looked like a well-cared garden. Next to the entrance to the cave are carved two beautiful words Ice snow The two words were written softly but roughly Shi Tu''s expression changed slightly upon reading these two words but he did not hesitate for long and approached the entrance Chapter 63: Gu Princess Chapter 63: Gu Princess As soon as Shi Tu approached the entrance to the cave, a swarm of insects came out of the cave, their number in thousands and surrounded Shi Tu, the number of insects was enough to block out the little light that could prate the dense clouds in the sky. " Oh? Tens of thousands ninth Level Gu insects? This is a bit frustrating and humiliating as well. " Shi Tu was a little disappointed but it was to be expected Shi Tu formed a seal with his right hand on which a dazzling golden rune appeared The Gu insects started raging, flying in random directions, and even attacking each other as if they were out of control A ck rune spread over Shi Tu''s body and advanced among the Gu insects towards the cave without any Gu insects attacking him as if he was not present. No, it seemed that the Gu insects were giving way to Shi Tu as if they were under his control Shi Tu entered the cave and after walking a little, many radioactive crystals appeared on the walls of the cave and at the end of the cave, there was a spacious room containing all the necessities of life and culivation. In the room, there was a woman lying on the ground vigorously vomiting blood and look like she suffering a very violent reaction. Upon Shi Tu''s arrival, the woman barely raised her head and looked at Shi Tu The woman had western features and looked young in her early twenties The woman hardly looked at Shi Tu, but examined him very carefully Shi Tu''s eyes looked extremely pure and free from any blemishes, but at the same time they contained extreme cruelty and profound wisdom that could see through everything. This is not the first time that she has seen eyes like this - she saw many great characters with simr eyes, but for some reason, she remembered someone. " Duan Hao? " The woman opened her mouth with difficulty to pronounce this name " Oh? Even in this case you still recognize me? Impressive, at least the time we spent together was not wasted. " Although the face of Shi Tu was smiling but his eyes were not smiling at all and seemed cool to estrange border " How? You just ...." The woman spoke difficulty and it seemed as if she had seen a ghost " Why are you so surprised? Didn''t you notice it when I snatched your Gu from Javier ? I have to say when you use Gu insects to control someone try to act normally. Cecilia''s behavior was very clear. " " You - are you really Duan Hao? " It seemed that the woman was still not believing and asked again " What? Gu Princess, Gu Yin cannot recognize her husband? It doesn''t seem to me that you face any problem controlling this body and all your thoughts should be transmitted. Was our rtionship so shallow? Just because my appearance changed, you couldn''t recognize me, although I recognized you from your looks when you took control of Cecilia." Gu Yin frowned slightly before taking a pill from the Storage Ring and eating it, then answered sarcastically " My looks? Are you sure you didn''t recognize me just because of my unique Gu art? " " Of course, not " Shi Tu sat and leaned on the cave wall and watching Gu Yin who was suffering in an attempt to sit naturally After Gu Yin was able to sit naturally, Shi Tu spoke " You don''t want to know how paralyze your cultivation base even though my cultivation only in the gathering realm? " Gu Yin smiled disapprovingly and straightened her posture again " No need I already know, you are the one who gave me my Gu art, it is not surprising that you can take control of me. " Gu Yin looked indifferent and seemed to know everything Shi Tu wanted to say " Why? " This was the question that baffled Shi Tu and the most he wanted to know "Don''t you understand? With your wisdom, this is a simple matter," Gu Yin simply replied " I do not understand, I am the one who pulled you from the first heaven and led you to the peak. I gave you all the glory and wealth that anyone dreams of. Betraying me is simply not worthy of it. " " Do you know my favorite food? My favorite color? My favorite ce? My friends? " Gu Yin asked in anger " I know everything about you and I know more than you do about yourself. " Shi Tu confidently replied because he really knew everything about her Gu Yin didn''t deny that and replied " I have no doubts about it, so you understand very well that all this wealth has never mattered to me and Sister Chu Ya, what we want is peace, just to live our lives calmly with the man we love. " " I gave you all my love, fulfilled all your requests, and for your sake, you and Chu Ya, I am ready to do anything, peace is my dream after all. " " Who are your friends " " I only have two friends, Loki and Prometheus. " Shi Tu replied without hesitation " Exactly, you cannot be friends with them all this time to the extent that you do not need to each other talk to understand the intentions of each other, how you cant have the same personality " Gu Yin fell silent a little before she continued with some sadness in her eyes, but it was hidden deep " Loki is a extreme selfish, cunning but wise. As for Prometheus, he is someone who haspassion in his heart for the weak, but his wisdom and cunning are no less than Loki''s and he is willing to sacrifice the minority for the majority in cold blood because that is the most reasonable choice, but what about you? " Some mockery appeared on Gu Yin''s face as well as frustration " You are the strongest, the wisest, the most cunning and cruel also doing things rationally, for the sake of the n''s sess. You are willing to make any necessary sacrifices for the sake of the supreme goal just like Loki and Prometheus, an ideal king, but is such a king willing to possess a fatal weakness? To sacrifice everything for love? For the sake of a woman? I saw you over and over sacrificing your followers and if necessary, you would sacrifice even yourself for the n, but you are always willing to waste those sacrifices for the sake of two women, does that seem reasonable to you? " " Love is unreasonable " Shi Tu seemed upset with Gu Yin''s speech, he had made her too many concessions in his life, but she doubted his intention? " This is imprinted on emotional and not rational people like you, it just means that your love for us was fake, all your behavior towards us was not sincere, but you had some purpose behind it, until today I had some hope that we were wrong, but today I discover that you gave me a modified cultivation art that allows you to control all of my Gu insects whenever you want, and that means you didn''t trust me from the start and didn''t consider me a member of your family right, Duan Hao? '''' Chapter 64: Im ready to jump into the trap Chapter 64: I''m ready to jump into the trap Shi Tu smiled lightly after hearing this analysis, although it was he who taught her to suspect everyone and everything, but, doubt and take action based on suspicion only without sufficient evidence is stupid. " You are right and wrong at the same time, my feelings for you is real and false at the same time and I did not know about the modified art or do you think that you can n to kill me behind my back without me knowing? If I can control your Gu insect, then it means you''re under my watch all the time " " What do you mean? " Hearing this, Gu Yin thought that what Shi Tu said seemed reasonable, only in case Shi Tu does not lie and of course it was impossible for Gu Yin to believe anything Shi Tu said. " You are right, I have tampered with your art, but I think you understand very well that my trust in you was non-existent at the time when we first met and I gave you this art, so it was a precaution. It''s not like you never saw me do this before. Later, I liked your personality, but as you said, I am an extremely rational person so it is impossible for my feeling to reach the level of love, so I took a fragment of each of your soul and imnted it into my soul, this way my feelings for both of you will deepen a lot, well somehow you can call it artificial or fake feelings but this only applies to their origin not in feelings themselves, of course I know human nature well, and time will change everything, so I did not tell you as a precaution and erased my memories of it, and only when my anger and my disappointment towards you reached the limit I will remember it " Shi Tu calmly exined the story and didn''t seem to regret what he had done, but this attitude only added to Gu Yin ''s indignation towards Shi Tu. "This doesn''t change anything, you are just a hypocrite." Gu Yin spat out these words as if Shi Tu did not deserve it. "That may be true, but I am a hypocrite with the power to kill you. I won''t let anything get in my way, you know. " Despite the threatening words, Shi Tu''s tone did not sound much, anyone who hears it would think that he was bantering between friends " Heh, now that I found out your truth don''t hesitate to kill me? " Gu Yin spat out scornfully Anger appeared on Shi Tu''s face and seemed that he want to tear Gu Yin apart quickly and said with a heavy tone " This is just revenge, you betrayed me first. " " How long have I known you? Stop acting, revenge? I know very well that you will never do something useless like revenge. " Gu Yin spoke withplete confidence because she had seen Shi Tu''s acting countless times and no longer believed any expression he gave. All the anger from Shi Tu''s face disappeared and returned to normal and said with a smile " You''re right, I''m not really interested in getting rid of you, I''m here for your resources, I''m poor now you see, but I''m really confused where did you get all these Gu? " " Storage ring that I hid in my soul with me so it reincarnated with me" Gu Yin snatched a ring from her hand and threw it at Shi Tu Shi Tu grabbed the ring without taking his eyes away from Gu Yin Suddenly, Gu Yin sensed her soul being torn to pieces and a blood streak appeared at the corner of her mouth and fell to the ground The whole time, Gu Yin didn''t turn her gaze away from Shi Tu, grief and regret were too great in her eyes After all, is there a woman whose heart wouldn''t melt if she was rescued over and over by someone as great as Shi Tu? Feeling of safety and reassurance that Shi Tu is there and even if the heaven falls, he will carry it for her But is there feeling worse than knowing that all this is lies, fake and unreal feelings? This is worse than death Shi Tu watched Gu Yin''sst moment " Since you cannot leave, you prefer kill your hosts and damage your soul than stay with me? Are you stupid? " This time, Shi Tu was really indignant, is this woman stupid or what? Although the loophole in Shi Tu''s words was very clear, Gu Yinpletely ignored it When a person wants to believe something, he ignores the rest of the exnations and subconsciously tries to exin everything in a way that is in favor of the truth he wants to believe. In Gu Yin''s case , even though she knew that any word Shi Tu said could not be trusted and doubted everything he said to her, once he said that he had imnted a fragment of their soul inside his soul in order to form fake feelings she believed it subconsciously and did not even try to suspect The correctness of what he says Just a soul fragment can affect Shi Tu''s soul? This isplete nonsense!! If their souls were as strong as Shi Tu''s that makes sense, but the difference is so big not to mention that the difference was greater when they first met, how could this happen? If his feelings for them were false, would they be his biggest regret? Was this going to result in powerful heart demons to the point of appearing in the gathering realm? Suddenly, Shi Tu felt a strange but very familiar force piercing his soul Specifically, two soul powers were not weaker than Shi Tu''s soul Shi Tu closed his eyes and opened his soul to see what was happening After some time, Shi Tu opened his eyes and looked like apletely different person, all hesitation he had disappeared as if he hadn''t existed from the beginning. Shi Tu''s lips bent in an amusing smile and he seemed to be satisfied with the fact " It''s really my loss. It can''t be helped. " Shi Tu opened his palm and three bright red, green, and ck balls appeared " Is this luck or fate? Even if it is a trap, I am ready to jump into it. " Shi Tu did not look again at the corpse in front of him, it was just a corpse that Gu Yin had controlled using Gu insect. " You lost your chance, there are no second chances. Whoever betrayed me once could betray me again. A woman who cannot notice simple changes is not worth the effort. " Shi Tu took out the storage ring that he had obtained from Gu Yin " But thank you, even this moment I was hesitant, but thanks to you, I am not hesitating anymore, that was myst pity " Shi Tu began to inspect the contents of the ring It contained many useful things such as energy stones, pills, and some weapons, but most of what was in were the eggs of Gu insects, their food, and many things rted to Gu Shi Tu was not interested in anything other than the energy Stones Unlike normal cultivators, Gu insect cultivators do not have to cultivate any kind of energy, all they have to do is cultivate their soul to be able to control more of Gu insects, so most of the Gu insect cultivators cultivate their bodies and souls and Gu Yin was no exception. The advantage of the Gu insect cultivators is the wide variety of abilities that corrte with the number of Gu insects that have been controlled But the hurdle that makes Gu insect cultivate scarce despite their great advantage is that raising Gu insects is very expensive. Each type of Gu insect requires food, in addition to a certain energy stone, and this is what makes it very difficult, because the collection of arge amount of Qi stones, void stones, destruction stones... .. etc requires great wealth, and even with the wealth you may not get it, Some of them are as rare as high-level destruction Stones So, the Storage Ring contained many energy Stones, but the Qi stones were not so numerous and barely enough to reach truth glimpse realm. Chapter 65: Mastermind Chapter 65: Mastermind Shi Tu wasted no time and took out the chi stones and began to absorb them The gathering realm is very simple as it only requires opening the veins and the ability to control energy so Shi Tu did not have any problems absorbing the Qi from energy stones and began to open his veins. Ninth vein Tenth vein Eleventh vein Twelfth vein Gathering realm - second level!! Shi Tu did not rush to continue opening his veins and absorbed more Qi in order to stabilize his cultivation base. Foundation is what determines where Shi Tu could reach in the future because no matter how genius he is, he can''t go far if his foundation was bad. Previously, when Shi Tu was exploring cultivation road for the first time, he had to destroy his cultivation base and start over again because he could not advance further, so it took Shi Tu almost a hundred years only to build an good foundation and breakthrough gathering realm. This was the merit of eternal suffering art, the continuous destruction and construction leading to a solid foundation and the pain that Shi Tu suffers unceasingly strengthens his will and ability to concentrate no matter the situation. Shi Tu began to gradually raise the proportion of the raging energy in his body 2% 3% 4% 5% Previously, Shi Tu had to use the Taichi for stability, this time Shi Tu had enough Energy Stones and didn''t have to waste much time or worry about running out of energy. Shi Tu used the Qi in order to strengthen his body, and also was one of the advantages of the eternal suffering art, it is not only an art of cultivate energy but aprehensive art for energy, body and soul Thanks to the pressure Shi Tu''s body was currently subject to and the Qi supplies, Shi Tu''s body slowly became stronger Shi Tu''s body turned deep green and became more pronounced, Shi Tu''s muscles were severely stiffened and his body seemed to suffer greatly. Bronze body - middle stage!! Shi Tu''s body made great progress within one day, since the Dakar rally was not yet, Shi Tu continued to cultivate. After achieving a breakthrough to the Bronze body - middle stage, Shi Tu returned to energy cultivation again and every time he made a breakthrough, he increased the raging energy ratio in line with his current strength and then spends some time to stabilize his foundation before continuing. vein 13 vein 14 ....... ....... vein 18 Gathering realm - third level!! 6% 7% ... ... 10% .... .... vein 42 Gathering realm - seventh level!! 37% Finally, Shi Tu opened his eyes and breathed out a little, and ck gas came out of his mouth Shi Tu quietly inspected his body and thought he had made good progress As the Dakar Rally is drawing near, he must keep his promise to Jean Fly Shi Tu wasted no time and returned to Paris quickly for the club meeting, most likely they are now terrified because they forgot to get Shi Tu''s contact information and were unable to find him. .................... Somewhere in the world, Gu Yin finally opened her eyes after five days with a slightlyplicated look, getting rid of the body she had taken possession of caused great damage to her soul which required consuming a lot of pills in order to achieve full recovery. " Did everything go ording to the n? " In front of Gu Yin a woman stood with long red hair and crimson eyes, except for the deep crimson color, her appearance was verymon. This woman is Duan Hao''s second wife, along with Gu Yin- Chu Ya "Yes, I gave him the storage ring," Gu Yin nodded softly This answer was enough to confirm many doubts in Chu Ya''s heart and solve many mysterious things " Sigh, he was really Duan Hao, at first when you told me that a beggar might be Duan Hao I really didn''t believe it, with his abilities, subjugate this world is so easy why would he waste his time iming to be a beggar? " It seemed that Gu Yin was still hesitating about what she had done because this was like firing a tiger from the cage "Do you think we did the right thing? With our abilities, we couldn''t go beyond the refinement realm in this world, but what is the problem with living in peace here? I still think that giving these resources to Duan Hao is no different than opening a tiger''s cage, he does not seem to have any resources and hardly Reached the gathering realm first level but with those resources .... '''' " Gu Yin , do you remember? We have to leave, because we have a duty to do and Duan Hao is our only hope. " "It seems that he wants to kill us. I don''t think we have any chance before him. If he wants to kill us, he can take our lives at any time. " " What do you mean? " Gu Yin told Chu Ya everything that went between her and Shi Tu without hiding anything Hearing this, Chu Ya angrily tightened her fist " That animal! How does he do this to us? Modified art? How does this different from enving us? I felt pity on him and wanted to tell him the truth, thinking we had wronged him, but it turned out that Loki was right in the end!! He''s been just fooling us all this time? " Chu Ya gritted her teeth in a rage because this was like a heavy blow to her " I know how you feel. I was also shocked when I heard Duan Hao say this, Loki is sly so despite all the evidence he''s showing us, I still think he deceived us and I also wanted to tell him that this is Loki''s scheme, but it looks like what Loki told us might not be wrong. Maybe he wanted to Just creating a weakness since he doesn''t have one to use as bait when necessary. " Thinking about it, this is the only conclusion that can be drawn, in the event that a strong opponent is encountered that even Shi Tu could not handle, he can use them as bait because the other party thinks they are very important to Shi Tu and may bow his head for them. " Heh, it''s impossible that Loki told us that out of kindness but that doesn''t change the fact that Duan Hao is just a bastard. " " What are we going to do now? " " Nothing. We''ll just wait, with Duan Hao''s talent. he will take some time to understand thews of this world and get rid of the heavenly restriction, at this time we will make our preparations. " Chapter 66: Zhan Xieshen Chapter 66: Zhan Xieshen Gu Yin nodded in agreement before remembering something " What about those you sent to Songjiang? Did they do their job? " Chu Ya had some sorrow on her face and she was extremely regretful " Three out of four were killed and they were unable to capture her " Gu Yin was surprised that Chu Ya was annoyed because the result looked so good The ability of the Assassin League to deal with the group that was sent means that their leader is also not someone from this world, or at least some generation of head of the demon, in this case, it would be good to cooperate with them in order to find a way to deal with Duan Hao and leave this world, then Why did Chu Ya look so sad? Chu Ya seemed to recognize Gu Yin''s thoughts and smiled bitterly " Unfortunately, it is impossible to cooperate with them. It would be better not to get involved with them again. " " Why? " Gu Yin did not understand the reason for that decision but thought that Chu Ya had her reasons and waited for her response " Just like you, I was happy when I knew theplete failure of the group that I sent, but I changed my mind after watching the video that the only surviving member sent to me, although it was only spection, but the earthquake that happened several days ago confirmed my doubts about the identity of this person. " When Chu Ya talking about this person, intense fear appeared in Chu Ya''s eyes , shocked even Gu Yin, they had apanied Duan Hao for hundreds of millions of years and met many terrifying enemies and after all this time even Loki and Duan Hao were not that scary. After calming down a bit, Chu Ya continued her speech " If I am not mistaken, every generation of head of the demon is just a pawn in the hand of a true head of the demon, over thousands of years the true head of the demon has never changed and he either brings people to rece him or just changes his and continues. When I saw him in Shi Residence, that person''s appearance reminded me of a certain legend that Duan Hao loved, the gray skin and two scarlet des tied in chains. the red tattoo and the distinctive wound, I could not believe it because this person had died a long time ago, it is impossible to survive after making all the thirty-three heavens his enemy, but that earthquake confirmed my doubt, it is definitely not natural but artificial, arge-scale ground attack without any effects as If the earth itself were angry, there was one art that matches the specifications, the giants sacred art earth fury. " At this point, there was no need for any additional words as the words came out of Gu Yin''s mouth " Zhan Xieshen " Although Gu Yin seems a bit naive, she is still an old monster that lived for hundreds of millions years, so with some notes from Chu Ya and the information she had in her mind she was able to rte facts. Gu Yin couldn''t help but swallow her saliva and say with difficulty " Seriously? That Zhan Xieshen? What is he doing here? If he is really head of the demon then it means that he probably has a rtionship with Duan Hao because he was talking about Zhan Xieshen so much. " " indeed, that''s why the situation is very bad, with the power shown by Zhan Xieshen previously, it''s not impossible for him to kill all forms of life here, if there was a rtionship between them, it means that Duan Hao and Zhan Xieshen do not effected by the heavenly restriction or that they would be unable to show this power " Gu Yin nodded because she thought so too Zhan Xieshen is someone who does not know the meaning of trust at all. If he reaches an agreement with Duan Hao, it means that they are on the same level. After all, the power of Zhan Xieshen and the legends of Ragnarok war are very well known, he is a person who alone killed half of Olympus gods and the giants kings alone, and his violent temper and bloody nature prevent any attempt to negotiate with him rationally, until today no one dares to use the name Zhan Xieshen because this his name, only him have the right to use it Would such a person negotiate with someone who is weaker than him rationally? Gu Yin seemed to remember something and thought, before saying with some hesitation " Will we ....." " Yes, we have no other choice. " .................... Shi Tu took just few hours to somehow get back to Paris Shi Tunded in the suburbs of Paris, and thanks to his phone, he temporarily disrupted the road and satellite surveince systems to avoid being noticed by someone suddenly appearing. Shi Tu headed straight to the club to catch a glimpse of the car he will drive tomorrow in two days at the Dakar Rally Shi Tu arrived in front of the club gate but was locked, luckily a guard was watching the gate camera and noticed Shi Tu immediately. After Shi Tu was recognized as the club''s representative, his image spread among all the club''s members and workers and there is no one who does not know the club''s hope The guards room was next to the gate so the guard was able to open the gate before Shi Tu left After some attempts to adte the guard, Shi Tu escaped after Jean Fly, who came running " Brother Shi, where were you? If you werete for another hour, this opportunity would be lost from your hand. " Jean Fly was gasping because he came running at full speed and seemed upset with Shi Tu because he was about to appoint Mason as club representative again, but there was not enough time toin. " Oh, don''t care. I''ll tell you on the way. Now let''s speed up, my own helicopter is waiting. " " Where? " Shi Tu remembered that he never bothered himself to ask about the Dakar rally, all he knew was the race track. Jean Fly gave a meaningful smile " Huaxia " Then Jan Fly dragged Shi Tu towards the helicopter that was waiting for them On the way, Shi Tu got information about this year''s Dakar Rally It looks like the sponsor this year is the Sun Family, one of the three big families The Dakar Rally extends for more than ten thousand kilometers and starts from the new capital - Dragon City to Britain It looks like the starting line has changed, but that doesn''t matter because it will only help the Shi Tu After some time, the helicopternded at a private airport, where Jean Fly private ne was waiting for them, and then they spent a half day in the air before reaching Dragon City International Airport and due to the time difference, it was night time in Dragon City Chapter 67: doubt Chapter 67: doubt Shi Tu apany Jan Fly to the main sun hotel directly which was almost fully booked for tonight''s party During the flight, all Shi Tu problems were dealt with as Jean Fly attended many experts to take care of Shi Tu and transformed him from a beggar to a gentleman within half day. Experts wanted to use a special ointment to cover Shi Tu burned hand, but he refused it , saying that this is not something ashamed of Thanks to Jean Fly, Shi Tu was able to apany him to the VIP hall directly, something that no one in the club could do except Jean Fly and Javier who brought Cecilia with him, his purpose is to equip Shi Tu to mingle with the upper ss, as the person who will be the racing king in the future, It is important to find many supporters Once they entered Shi Tu checked the hall and managed to spot many important peoples, most of them are rted to the auto industry in some way, because the Dakar Rally is the best ce to show their abilities. But the real VIPs in the Jean Fly level hadn''t arrived yet and had it not been for Shi Tu, Jean Fly hadn''te early either Jean Fly led Shi Tu to a corner where Javier and Cecilia were talking to another couple, and the atmosphere between them seemed very harmonious. Javier noticed the arrival of Jean Fly and Shi Tu and called them " Jean, Brother Shi, you are toote. I think you will note and I was about to leave to apany Mason. " Javier could not help butin also because he really wanted to participate in Shi Tu instead of Mason, especially after all the effort that was made in the past days, they even did not undergo earthquake safety measures and continued to work, fortunately the buildings in the club were not high that they had perfected In the rubble " Hahaha, sorry, I had to do some necessary things rted to my family so I''mte. " Shi Tu give an embarrassment smiled and gave a random excuse to elude ountability " Hahaha, it''s okay, the important thing is that you came, and that means you''ve aplished what you had to do so everything is fine haha " Although Javier wasughing, his eyes showed that he did not believe Shi Tu at all but had no intention of pursuing it further and interfering with Shi Tu''s private life, after all, once he became the racing king, he cannot enjoy normal life again. " Javier, I see that you are on good terms with him. What do you think about introduce them to me? " The man who was with Javier spoke and seemed to be really interested in this Shi Tu, after all, Javier is known for his arrogance, although he often acts modestly, but he will not really bow his head to anyone, so it is strange to see him calling someone brother, especially since these are not the customs of the French Javier realized he hadn''t introduced Shi Tu and Jean Fly yet so he smiled and said " Oh, yeah, I totally forgot about it. Hope you don''t get upset. " Javier pointed to the couple standing to his side while looking at Shi Tu and Jean Fly and said " These are Ye Zhenhua, Chairman of the Ye Group, and this is his wife, Lan Lin. " Javier turned to Ye Zhenhua and Lan Lin while pointing to Jan Fly and Shi Tu and said " This is the unique group Chairman Jean Fly as well as the president of the Shanfor racing club. I think you have heard about him before since you work in the automotive and racing business and next to him is Brother Shi Tu who will represent Shanfor club in the Dakar Rally and he is a very good racer. " Ye Zhenhua smiled a meaningful smile and said while looking at Shi Tu with a close look " Javier, since when have we been friends? Why don''t you tell me about Brother Shi''s background? You simply call Chairman Jean - jean, but you call Brother Shi with respect? " " That''s right, I really want to know what kind of background does Brother Shi have to be apanied by Chairman Jean? " Lan Lin said very politely and was looking at Shi Tu with great curiosity with some expectations, this might be a great opportunity to develop theirpany to the next level, after all someone who made Javier low his head could not be an ordinary person. Some dissatisfaction appeared in Javier''s eyes because he did not like this extra attention to backgrounds. From his point of view, abilities are the most important, they are talking about racing and he said that Shi Tu is a very good racer, so why did it turn to talking about business? Expectations and greed were so clear in the eyes of Ye Zhenhua and Lan Lin that Javier felt upset, can''t they at least hint to the matter or hide their true thoughts? As an businessman, it is important to maintain mind state and only disy true intentions when necessary '' This is why I hate mixing with the third generation who depend only on their family without real abilities. '' Nevertheless, many of Javier''s acquaintances are people like Ye Zhenhua , because they are such a cash cow to make easy money so he has to hold up Javier did not show his inner thoughts and smiled in embarrassment "Oh, to be honest even I don''t know, Brother Shi''s background is very mysterious, but his racing skills are really great, I think you know Mason?" newbies champion, Brother Shi managed to beat him with one arm and a car slower than 70 Km/h.!! " Javier answered ambiguously and put the matter back into the races " Oh!! Is that correct? Brother''s skills must be really good." Lan Lin seemed to not believe this at all but she did not want to tear Javier''s face so she had to go along and praise Shi Tu while Ye Zhenhua ignored Javier''s speech and focused his gaze on Shi Tu and seemed unable to wait until they invited Shi Tu to talk about cooperation. Shi Tu and Jan Fly smiled lightly, it seems that Javier cannot change the flow simply because the other side does not understand his intentions and allusions, although he did not lie because he really did not know anything about the Shi Tu family. " Well, there is no need to talk about these matters now, the important thing now is to continue on our previous conversation. " This time Cecilia stepped in and saved the day before their previous efforts were wasted Javier looked at Cecilia with amazement. It was an ideal time to intervene and he expected that Jean Fly would take advantage of it, but he did not expect Cecilia to show up. Did she read the flow of conversation or was it just a coincidence? After all, this is too subtle to be a coincidence and more than that she speaks respectfully!! Javier said nothing and kept his doubts, only removing his hand holding Cecilia''s waist Chapter 68: The Party Begins Chapter 68: The Party Begins Ye Zhenhua gave a dry smile and said with some difficulty " Javier, you and I have been friends for a long time. You should know very well the level of our club. We are new in racing and we aren''tparable at all to the old Shanfor club. How can we be able to provide any assistance? This is simply beyond our abilities. " Ye Zhenhua was looking at Shi Tu''s left arm mockingly Javier''s eyes narrowed a little, but he did not get angry because he was expecting this oue in advance. Someone like Ye Zhenhua has no eyesight at all. It is impossible for him to know the possibilities and potentials, the only reason for hispany to continue is that he haspetent employees envied because of them they are loyal to his family but he don''t know that his father is helping him and think this is his ability. Cecilia looked at Shi Tu who seemedpletely disinterested with some sparkles in her eyes This scene went on for a few times, and all of Javier''s '' friends '' refused to offer any assistance to Shi Tu without the slightest thought and did not even bother with asking to see a record of the Shi Tu and Mason race or any kind of evidence. This did not deviate from Shi Tu''s expectations, who would waste money for a disabled person? Although they don''t think Javier will bring someone to embarrass himself and the club, but the chance is very small, they might be friends but Javier refused to tell them anything about Shi Tu''s background, what does this mean? Javier is not being honest with them! The possibility that this is a scheme to weaken them and Javier involved in it for another party sake, since Shanfor does not have a good racer this year so they decided to earn some profits and such schemes are not strange In fact, Javier is too kind and he wanted to grant the opportunity '' to his friends '' because of '' friendship '' between them and did not care at all if not take pride in this opportunity But that doesn''t mean Javier have no friend trusting him unconditionally, even among idiots Two people agreed to provide financial aid and share information between the racers during the race and they didn''t even bother asking about Shi Tu''s background. For them, Shi Tu''s abilities are not important, the important thing is to help their friend even if they suffer some losses in order for Shanfor racer to achieve the best possible result. After they finished interviewing Javier''s friends, the four of them stood in a corner of the hall waiting for the real guests toe. " Dear, it seems that the circle of your rtionship is not insignificant, the Two people who have agreed to cooperate have a really unusual background. " It seemed that Cecilia was trying to constion Javier but she was actually making fun of him, the Tu people might be a little powerful, but they''re nothing on the general map. "Yes, they are my friends since college," Javier replied simply " Hmm? Javier, did you fight again? Why do you seem upset with Cecilia?" Jean Fly approached and whispered in Javier''s ear " As long she stays by my side and never abandon me, I will never be upset with Cecilia no matter what she do " Javier answered in a slightly harsh tone Jean Fly understood the meaning and turned to Cecilia " By the way Cecilia, when was thest time you got in touch with Christo? He bothering me with his calls recently, he even threatens me to cut off cooperation with the unique group, can you convince him? " " No problem, I''ll call himter. I think I won''t be rejected because of our old friendship. " Cecilia epted easily and said no more Jean Fly and Javier looked strangely at Cecilia and there was a cold glow hidden in their eyes Shi Tu watched the y and smiled lightly '' Gu Yin, why are so foolish? Didn''t I tell you not to let the feeling of superior control over you? Your acting is very bad and does not give the feeling of the real Cecilia, anyone really close to her can notice the difference, especially someone who loves her madly like Javier and knows her since childhood like Jean '' The shy talksted for some time before the real guests began to arrive For some time, all eyes focused on the few people who arrived at this time Most of the guests arrived before the formal party began, the more higher the guest''s stat, the closer his arrival time to the party''s start time. Currently, only ten minutes remain, and this means that those who arrive from this point are the main characters of this party During the ten minutes, only less than thirty people arrived, each person could cover the sky with one hand in a country or area Jean Fly approached Shi Tu and whisper " Brother Shi, since you are our representative, you will have to get to know the important people here in order not offend them or we will face many problems, especially since this is not France, as the saying goes here, the dragon cannot suppress the local snake, it is better to avoid problems. " " Why should I do that? It''s not like I''m going to be friends with them. " Shi Tu was surprised and seemed to not understand Jan Fly''s intentions, he is just a racer so why should he form rtionships with the elite? In the first ce, will they even care about him? Jan Fly looked understanding and patiently exined to Shi Tu " Brother Shi, you are new to this field, so you may not understand well, but the skills alone are not sufficient to achieve sess. Rather, you must have a good impression on the pioneers of the field in order to maintain your position. " Jean Fly''s gaze was very serious and he seemed to have suffered a lot because of these, when he was a racer too Shi Tu seemed to understand something and smiled lightly Jean Fly began by introducing Shi Tu to all the people he knew First, Jean Fly pointed to the group that had just arrived in the middle of the hall, which represents the highest level here and consists of three men and three young men " These are the heads of the three families and their heirs, and they are thest peoples you can offend, in fact we cannot afford to offend anyone who can stand in the middle of the hall, even I cannot rescue you from them, on the right is the head of the Su family Su Hong and his son Su Yang, On the left is the head of the Lu family - Lu Si and his son Lu Huang, and in the middle is the head of the Sun family - Sun Hongjun and his son Sun Chiwei. You may not know the meaning of the three families, but think of them as the government here in Huaxia and opposing them means opposing all Huaxia." Jan Fly seemed very dangerous when he spoke about the three families and seemed a little afraid of them after all, all Huaxia decisions are in the hands of the three families. " Ha? So, what are people like them doing here? It doesn''t seem like it''s worth theiring. " Shi Tu''s question was right, people like these it''s not seem like this ce in their level, at most they will send a representative in their business sector and there is no need for the heads themselves toe here. People like them deal daily with international issues and secrets. Where do they have time for something like racing? Chapter 69: Straight Hostility (1) Chapter 69: Straight Hostility (1) " Well, as you can see, this is a special case. Because of the earthquake, there are manyplex political circumstances. I think you know some of them. In short, this party has be an opportunity for cooperation and search for new opportunities for development. " " Hmm? What happened? I have not seen any news because of my preupation for the past days, so I do not have any knowledge about what is happening now in the world. " "Really?" Jean Fly looked at Shi Tu strangely. is it possible that he was really so busy that he didn''t know this big news? " Well, in short in these few days after the earthquake urred many idents exotic in the world, many international athletes have died because of some natural disasters , such as drowning and fires as many politicians and businessmen have either died or be insane, even if they healthy, Their families are not healthy, in short, currently global tension has reached the peak, and such satisfactory events have be an opportunity for the parties to meet in order to build rtionships." Jean Fly did not say more than this and thought that with Shi Tu''s intelligence he would be able to read between the lines there are some things that should not be said. Shi Tu showed some understanding and smiled lightly as if he was enjoying a show " Looks like the world is tending toward cooperation now, unexpectedly. " "It is true, these idents may be just a coincidence because they are due to natural disasters or psychological diseases, but they seem to be a blessing to the world, who knows? another Shi Tu may be born because of this disaster." Jean Fly nodded in agreement and expressed his frank opinion " Who is Shi Tu? It seems to me that you really respect him. " Jean Fly was not very surprised by theck knowledge of Shi Tu, but he did not want to talk much about the topic due to some strange rumors about Shi Tu. " Well, you can just say that he is the myth of business currently in the whole world " " Tsk, isn''t he just a scum who relies on women? He''s not even an honorable one. Didn''t you hear thetest news Jean? " Javier could not ignore the issue because he greatly despised such methods of exploiting women while he did nothing but chasing women " I don''t know what you are talking about so can you tell me? I don''t like the feeling of being a stranger and can''t participate in the conversation " Cecilia looked at Shi Tu coldly, as if she was making fun of this silly acting Duan Hao doesn''t know something? Even if it turns out that Shi Tu has nothing to do with Zhan Xieshen, he probably has created a secret organization and hiswork has reached every organization including the Assassins League and the Shadows Garden. It wouldn''t surprise Gu Yin at all, but it would be strange if he wasn''t. So how is it possible that Duan Hao doesn''t know someone like Shi Tu? Especially since he has a rtionship with the Assassins League. " Hmm, talking about the devil seems to be that Shi group has arrived " Javier pointed at the arrival Shi group with some respect and pity at the same time Jean Fly knew Javier''s mood so well that he pulled Shi Tu to him and whispered `` Brother Shi, that blonde is Alice, the former CEO of the Shi Economic Group and the woman next to her is Sun Jie, the current CEO of Shi Economic Group, and she is also the daughter of Sun Hongjun of the Sun family, you can build a rtionship with them first, I will try to find An opportunity to talk to them and bring you with me, if they see any potential in you that would be very great. '''' " What about Shi Tu? Isn''t heing? It is assumed that this is an important party. " Finally, Cecilia spoke " Why do you care? He is just a scoundrel who makes beauty work for him while not daring to go out and take responsibility. " Javier spat out scornfully and seemed upset that Cecilia was interested in Shi Tu. " Again, can someone tell me about this Shi Tu? I''m very curious about him. " Cecilia looked at Shi Tu again and said " About a year ago, Beijing was destroyed and the Shi family was wiped out except the illegitimate son Shi Tu, who took control of the Shi family''s property and transformed Shi''s group from an ordinarypany to a power that rivaled the three families in wealth, or at least that is what is being said because he did not show himself all the time and Alice was running the Shi group instead, his debut was about two weeks ago and a scandal urred because the woman he loved and chased for a whole year died with her father, but he did not go to the funeral ceremony, instead he brought Sun Jie from the Sun family and made her the new CEO and then disappeared again." Cecilia exined it very briefly because she know that Shi Tu is can guess the rest even if he really does not know anything. "It is impossible to understand what you mean from this short exnation ...." Jean Fly said helplessly, but Shi Tu''s answer shocked him. " Got it " " What? Got it? from this only? " " I''m a genius, remember? But from that, I think he''s going to attend this party and he''s a very dangerous person, I really want to meet him. " Shi Tu simply replied " Really? Hmmm, I see " Cecilia couldn''t help but ask because she was really interested in Shi Tu, depending on his position, many things could change. Cecilia looked at Shi Tu who had kept his strange smile and seemed to think of many possibilities. Gu Yin had blind confidence in Shi Tu''s analysis so she didn''t doubt at all in his speech, at least she didn''t think Shi Tu would lie about things like this. Jean Fly and Javier alternated between Shi Tu and Cecilia but did notment It was around this time that Javier made a decision in his heart " Well, Jean I''ll take Cecilia to wander around a little bit and meet some acquaintances to do some transactions take care of Brother Shi " " No problem " Jean Fly seemed to understand a few things and only nodded Jean Fly continues to introduce the guests to Shi Tu and it seems that he is well informed and even knows some minor characters that have nothing to do with his field. " Oh!! Isn''t that Chairman Jean? haven''t seen you since the Phantom series , how are you these days? " A handsome man in the smae age of Jean Fly approached, embracing a beautiful woman''s waist, a smile of pride as if he was looking at a big loser. Upon seeing this duo, a cold glow appeared in Jean Fly''s eyes and this time it was very clear " Murong Xu, what an interesting coincidence. " Jean Fly spoke in a very cold voice and the anger was clear in his eyes that even Shi Tu was able to hear the grinding of his teeth " Dear, who is he? " The woman in Murong Xu''sp spoke in a provocative voice because she was able to tell the nature of Jean Fly''s rtionship with Murong Xu just by looking at the way they spoke, in this case it is natural for her to stand by Morung Xu''s side. Chapter 70: Straight Hostility (2) Chapter 70: Straight Hostility (2) Murong Xu did not seem to care much about this woman but he still answered her question in order to protect his face, after all she is the partner he bring it with him, it would be bad for him to act rudely with her in a ce like this. " He''s Chairman of the unique group Jean Fly, you''ve heard about it before " The woman''s eyes shed slightly and some contempt appeared because Murong Xu was talking about him so much, her lips bent in a slight smile. " Oh, I had the honor to meet you, Chairman Jean. I heard a lot about you before and wanted to see you, and today my wish was fulfilled ...." Jean Fly could not bear all this nonsense and said straight. " Is this your new ything? her expiration date isn''t far away, maybe it''s already expired " " Calling her a ything, this is cruel of you. She is a sensitive woman after all. Are you still mad about Miranda? She''s just another woman. You don''t have to worry about it. " Morong Xu Ignore Jean Fly and looked at Shi Tu, then looked to his left hand and said with contempt. " Jean, is this your new friend? Do you not have no partner to apany you, so youe with a man? If you want, I can introduce you to a suitable partner. I have arge closet so that you can choose what satisfies you. " Jean Fly did not want to implicate Shi Tu, so he didn''t reply the insult or it would not end easily, after all, Shi Tu had not formed any rtionships yet and entered into conflict with a person bad enough to consider women as mere clothes was no different from digging his grave at this stage. Shi Tu looked at the heated atmosphere and could only smile, it is rare to find people who are truly frank, although the grudge is only a woman but each side does not show the slightestpliment to the other party. Jean Fly pulled Shi Tu to leave, bearing shame and cursed in his heart, if Shi Tu is not here, he will teach him a lesson. Shi Tu watched Jean Fly''s expressions containing unnatural malice and he could almost guess what had happened in the past. In the end, Shi Tu decided to help Jean Fly because he liked this man, Shi Tu wanted to untangle the knot in his heart for him because he wouldn''t be able to win the Dakar Rally. Shi Tu stood firmly and prevented Jan Fly from pulling him. " Ha? Why should we leave? We just have to throw these two rats out, right? No need for all this seriousness. " Murong Xu was a bit surprised at Shi Tu''s reaction, he did not follow Jan Fly submissively instead he stood up to oppose him? Murong Xu looked at Shi Tu and examined it carefully before saying strangely. " Jean, did you get this brat out of the madhouse? I''m sure there''s a problem with him" That was the only exnation, no matter how much he looked at Shi Tu, he didn''t look like someone with any background, so where did he have the courage to stand before him? Jan Fly frowned slightly because he didn''t expect Shi Tu to be reckless and wanted to prevent Shi Tu from pushing things further because Murong Xu''s background is so annoying. Before Jan Flee responded, She- Two spoke first. " Oh? On what basis do you think this? Because of my appearance? Because of my left hand? Or because I''m with jean? None of these reasons seem convincing to me. " '' Is this person trying to look mysterious in front of me? I have met many great men with strange hobbies so I can feel the greatness of any person by just standing in front of him but this idiot is trying to deceive me? '' Murong Xu seem contempt because such tricks cannot be deceived him, he is someone who has built his ownpany from zero and met many of fraudsters who have used all sorts of ways trick him, so he has great confident in his judgment. " Don''t try to look mysterious, brat. I know very well that you are just a beggar. I know everything that happened and how you became a Chan Four actor , so do not try to y games with me. " If Murong Xu did not give any face to Jean Fly, how he will give Shi Tu? He spat straight out what he was thinking. " Oh? So frank and smart, you don''t seem like hypocrisy. Maybe we would have a good rtionship if we met before, but let me ask you a question, do you know my family? " " What family could a beggar belong to ....." Seemed to Murong Xu, who answered directly without thinking has realized something. Because Shi Tu is a beggar, this does not mean that he does not have any background, there are some people with strange hobbies such as iming poverty, begging, or feigning insanity, and most importantly, his men did not investigate Shi Tu''s background before the day he met Jean Fly. Shi Tu coused some hype in paris, so they thought he was just another beggar who lost his family for some reason. " If my memory wasn''t wrong then the Murong family is apletely merchant family, right? How would you feel when your family ended because of you? " Even though that was an outright threat, Shi Tu seemed amused and didn''t say anything important. " What do you mean? " Although the meaning was clear, Murong Xu could not help but ask. Is this guy serious? If he hears about the Murong family, he must know who is behind him, right? Where did he have the nerve to say that he can destroy his family? The woman in Murong Xu''s arms stared in amazement at Shi Tu, where did this person get this courage? Does he even know who is standing in front of? But despite all the doubts in her mind, she did not dare to say anything, this is the stage of bosses and she does not have any qualifications to speak, her experience taught her that there are things it is better not to interfere with or that she may lose her life. Previously, she went through a scene like this. The other party ended up using the woman because she insulted Murong Xu with arrogance, today she is going through the same thing but she is on the opposite side so she did not want take the risk. " Brat, it is okay to be honest, but you have first to know with whom you are dealing. It is assumed that you heard this many times, Know yourself and your enemy and you will never lose. I wonder why no one applies the basics after achieving some sess this days? " Shi Tu sighed in frustration and looked like an old man mourning the ipetence of the younger generations. Even the word '' brat '' sounded very natural on Shi Tu''s tongue, and no one noticed that this was a greatck of respect for Murong Xu. Murong Xu''s eyes narrowed a little and he seemed to understand some things. " Brother Shi, that''s enough. You don''t have to interfere. This is a between me and him. " Jean Fly wanted to end the matter because he did not want to harm Shi Tu, even if Shi Tu really has a great background, it is impossible to deal with Murong Xu without big losses, especially since this is Huaxia and not France. " No, this is no longer a personal grudge between the two of you, have you forgotten? I didn''t do anything but he called me crazy, so this thing includes me now. " Murong Xu frowned slightly, after all, Shi Tu doesn''t sound really crazy so he must have something to lean on in order to speak with such confidence. In this case, if it continues like this, Shi Tu may truly destroy the Murong family and this is something that Murong Xu can never allow, even if he personally suffered, he could not cause damage to the family foundation. " Well, in this case, what about we have a smallpetition? " Finally, Murong Xu suggested making apetition in order to solve the matter in peace. He simply could not retreat nor could he advance blindly so the ''petition '' was the best option. Chapter 71: Shiba Tatsuya (1) Chapter 71: Shiba Tatsuya (1) " Oh? Are you afraid that you may be the cause of your family''s destruction? You are truly a righteous son. Although your family abandoned you and did not give you anything, you are ready to sacrifice for their sake? This really stirs the heart. " Shi Tu smiled and directly exposed Murong Xu''s thinking Murong Xu did not know whether tough or cry. he previously thought that people like him and Jean Fly who show hostility straightly and don''t care about formality are extremely rare, so how did he meet another one here? Murong Xu didn''t want tangles in the subject any more, he didn''t want to know how Shi Tu know all of this , although it internal rtions have not been disclosed, so it entered the heart of the matter directly "The rulers know each other, there is no need to show your money or your ability, and it will not be any good for us if we go against each other because we will lose too much, so it is simple, you just have to stand and talk with the people in the middle of the hall, since you can easily destroy the Murong family, You must be at this level at least, right? '''' Although Murong was smiling, mockery and provocation was clear, he simply didn''t believe Shi Tu dared go at all. Due to the special circumstances now, this party has be a ss system party, people of different levels will never mix with each other " Just That? Too easy. " Shi Tu read Murong Xu''s ideas but didn''t mind because it was in his favor so he immediately agreed Shi Tu''s lips bent in a sly smile and said "Since you are doubting me, what about making a small bet? If you was wrong, then this is insult and you will have to pay to correct your mistakes." " No problem, what kind of bet you want? " Murong Xu did not reject this bet, although he was very confident of his judgment but nothing is absolute, if he was really wrong then he would naturally have topensate in order to fix the rtions with Shi Tu. If he doesn''t, Shi Tu will makie things difficult for him in order to protect his reputation. " Very simple. If you win, I will treat your right leg and if I win, you will tell him how you got this injury. What do you think? " Shi Tu pointed his finger at Jean Fly who did not seem to know about which injury Shi Tu is speaking. " You .... how did you know? " Murong Xu was surprised because this injury was his biggest secret and even the doctor who helped him was silenced forever to ensure that no one knew about it, so how did Shi Tu know this? " I calcted it with my fingers. " Shi Tu did not tire himself exining because Murong Xu is a smart person and he will understand once he calms down The shock was not enough to describe what Murong Xu was feeling now, no one ever knows his right leg state because this is his greatest secret, he left the Murong family because he did not want them to find out about this injury. As for the cause of this injury, he wanted to bury this secret with him. In the grave, whatever the cost For a moment, Murong Xu did not know what he had to do, since Shi Tu can know such information, this means that he has a background that surpass the Murong Family and will definitely win, but if he refuses, Shi Tu may truly destroy the Murong Family. But this is not entirely certain, since he said that he would treat his leg, it means that he may be a great doctor so it is not surprising that he can discover his injury or that he knows a great doctor Murong Xu forced his mind for a period before he insists his teeth and says " I agree, I don''t think you can do it. " In the end, Murong Show decided to ept the bet because he could not risk his family for his selfish desires and had no choice but to wish luck would be on his side. " Remembers your words well. " Shi Tu turned towards the center of the hall and seemed not to be joking about going " Jean, follow me. " " yes!! " Jean Fly involuntarily replied, the atmosphere around Shi Tu hadpletely changed and he looked like a king delivering orders that he even overwhelmed Jan Fly and Murong Xupletely and Jean Fly couldn''t do anything but follow Shi Tu order against his will. Shi Tu headed to the center of the hall where the greatest powerholders, usually even Jan Fly is not qualified to mix with them unless someone brings him or they take the initiative tomunicate with him, not to mention that the ss division is now deeper. After the arrival of the real guests, the center of the hall now contains a total of nine people, now the heirs of families and young generations are no longer qualified to stand here as the time for greetings has ended previously. Of course, there are exceptions to everything, out of the nine, two were from the younger generation, but their identity was not normal because they were just representatives of their true master, namely Sun Jie and Alice In addition to the heads of the three families, there are four other people, all from Asian countries, and each of them can be considered the ruler of his country behind the scenes. The nine people had just gathered so they weren''t talking about anything serious and continuing the nk talk Shiba Tatsuya looked with empty eyes at the rest and was struggling trying to show decent courtesy because he did not like this at all, especially since he is only in his early twenties and he prefers to waste his time in theb instead of being here. Unfortunately, the matter was not in his hands after all, he is the head of the Shiba family, the head of the Six Families in Japan, was voted to be the representative of Japan here as the most influential person in Japan under the old monsters who no longer care about the world, so he could not refuse or that the Shiba family would face the anger of the other five families If he didn''t need funding for his research quickly, he will open a multinationalpany instead after all, he does not have any patriotism towards Japan And the thing he hated most was dealing with the old generation, he never understood the desire of these old people to preserve something like the face Seriously, there are many better ways to deal with this situation, but they chose this method and wanted him to take responsibility in case of failure under the pretext that the Shiba family is the head of the Six Families. Shiba Tatsuya agrees with their analysis that only the Assassins League and the Shadows Garden can kill people like this and make it look like a natural disaster without any evidence. But!! Why do they want to show their cooperation publicly? Do they think that if the Assassins League or the Shadows Garden was really the mastermind then this would let them feel threatened? What if they are wrong? What about the face of these dangerous organizations? Even if they are innocent, they may react violently because this is simply a challenge to their authority!! Shiba Tatsuya just wanted all or at least the majority of the leaders of the two organizations to be young, after all a young man who reached this height should think differently from the old people, right? Chapter 72: Shiba Tatsuya (2) Chapter 72: Shiba Tatsuya (2) No matter how much Tatsuya used his brain, he couldn''t understand these acts, where did all the wisdom that they had gathered all these years gone? Can''t they see the full picture? Shiba Tatsuya was not a narcissist and thought he was the smartest, at least his aunt and teacher was much smarter than him when it came to nning and understanding people''s thinking. Shiba Tatsuya looked at the situation and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, each one from Huaxia three families is trying to look like the leader while trying to exclude me and South Korean representative and almost all the conversations focused with the representatives of Russia and India. But since the beginning of the conversation, Alice and Sun Jie did not interfere in the matter at all, and it seems that there is hostility between the three families and the Shi family, which some began to ssify it as the fourth family, even Sun Hongjun tries to iste Sun Jie from the conversation even though she is his daughter. Nevertheless, Shiba Tatsuya felt extremely curious about this Shi Tu, through his intuition and experience, which of these two women is a great talent and a proud woman, but why do they work like this for nothing? Shiba Tatsuya refused to believe that this type of woman would fall for a useless loser, a miracle might happen once, but not twice with the same person. In the end, the nine gradually divided into two parts, the adult and the youth. Shiba Tatsuya didn''t try to impose himself with the adults so he stepped aside and tried to talk to Sun Jie and Alice. After chatting with Sun Jie and Alice, Shiba Tatsuya is certain of his thoughts, Sun Jie is a real shrewd, and although Alice doesn''t seem very smart, he can feel threatened from her, most likely she has been killed before and thw number is not small. This also confirmed that Shi Tu is not simple, before Sun Jie came, it was impossible for Alice to run the Shi Group alone and the only exnation was that she was receiving orders from Shi Tu. "CEO Sun, I may be rude, but may I know if Young Master Shi will attend today?" In the end, Shiba Tatsuya decided to pose the question that upied him "I apologize, but I really don''t know." "No problem. I heard that the Shi Group has recently suffered from a shortage of funds due to therge number of projects and their size. I am wondering if I can provide some help, of course I want my fair share of profits." Shiba Tatsuya was not bothered by Sun Jie''s refusal, and think she really does not know because there is simply no reason to lie here, if she lied it means the matter is confidential, so he decided first to try to build a good rtionship with the Shi family. After talking with Shiba Tatsuya, Sun Jie formed a rough perception of his personality, and she did not mind working with him, especially since he did not make exaggerated concessions or exaggerated requests. "There is no problem on my side, but I have to ask the young master first. After all, absolute ownership of all businesses is the policy that he set, and I cannot break this policy based on my own decision." Sun Jie''s eyes twitched slightly toward Alice, who was staring coldly at her, warning her, and could only smile lightly. Shiba Tatsuya was able to guess a few things and smiled, at the same time increasing his admiration for Shi Tu. "Guys, are you really making your effort trying toe up with solutions? This sounds like a third-rate y and aplete waste of time to me." The people in the middle of the hall all heard this sarcastic voice, and it seems that that person deliberately raised his voice a little because many people had heard it. For a moment everyone was surprised and could only search for the source of this voice and see who was daring enough to say these words. Unlike regr parties this party was very private as it was used as an event to show alliances so many international personalities with a weak reputation attended but are in fact rulers behind the scenes. Everyone who was standing near the hall center knew exactly what was going on and it was not difficult to know what the voice bearer meant. But saying such words is no different from pping the faces of five countries, who has the courage to say this? Shi Tu approached the hall center with a bright smile and behind him walked Jean Fly, who seemed to be dripping in sweat from the intensity of tension. The eyes of the three families heads sparkled with a strange sparkle before showing a slight smile. Russia''s representative, Mikhail, was upset by this interference, especially after he cheked Shi Tu, which does not appear to be different from a beggar!! What is someone like that doing here? South Korean representative Kim Un and India''s representative Ganesha did not react differently to Mikhail, but they did not dare to express anyints because they are the guests here. Anyint about a beggar being present at such an event is a p in face of Huaxia and questioning of the three family''s ability to maintain safety. ''Looks like things will get a lot more interesting'' On the contrary, Shiba Tatsuya seemed very happy about such a development, which would be good for breaking the deadlock. Everyone was focusing their gaze on Shi Tu, especially Murong Xu, who did not believe that Shi Tu really did it, but from their reaction, none of them seemed to really know Shi Tu, even the representatives of South Korea, Russia and India showed signs of resentment. Su Yang, who was in the midst of a young men group, looked at Shi Tu coldly and wanted to go to deal with him personally. Su Yang wasn''t narrow-minded to get upset about something like this, but it is a perfect opportunity to show his abilities to deal with unexpected idents in order to demonstrate the abilities of the Su Family offspring, after all being able to deal with a stranger who suddenly appeared without causing much chaos is kind of ability a leader should have. In his opinion, someone must have entered Shi Tu, although his clothes look elegant but he does not show any elegance to someone from a strong background in addition to his deformed left hand which is not difficult to treat with some money. Although there are other possibilities, he made his decision to try But before Su Yang went to intercept Shi Tu someone held his hand Su Yang looked at the hand that held him and said rmed and threatening "Sun Chiwei what are you doing?" Chapter 73: Shiba Tatsuya (3) Chapter 73: Shiba Tatsuya (3) "Really nothing. I just stopping you to humiliate yourself. Don''t worry and leave it to our parents because it is better not to get involved in this." Sun Chiwei calmly responded, seeming not rmed at Su Yang''s rudeness. Before Su Yang respond, another young man spoke. "Sun Chiwei, is this a scheme of your Sun Family? Why are you trying to stop Su Yang? At least tell us the reason." "Lu Huang, I don''t stop him but give him advice and he is free not to listen, after all if he gets humiliated that will hurt the Sun family too." Sun Chiwei wasn''t joking, he just didn''t want the Sun Family to be influenced by Su Yang''s hasty behavior. "Looks like you know who he is?" Lu Huang could mysteriously guess Sun Chiwei''s thoughts. "Just a guess, but I''m really surprised that you can''t see any clues." for the heirs of the three families, they were taught from a young age to be the future leaders, among the most important things they are taught is reading bodynguage and detecting ws and false expressions in addition to special training in order to improve the ability to observe and discover the smallest evidence. That mean, this question is questioning Su Yang and Lu Huang''s abilities, and they definitely didn''t like this. They looked again at Shi Tu, who was almost close to their parents, and it seemed that Su Yang had lost his opportunity to intervene, yet he couldn''t find anything strange. Jean Fly stopped a few meters away as Shi Tu approached and joined the adult group "You guys don''t seem to be taking it seriously here. It would have been better if Shabion came in instead of you. Kim Seo-il too, hasn''t spoken to him for a while." Very quickly, Mikhail and Kim Un''s expressions changedpletely upon hearing those two names, and they could only look at Shi Tu in horror for a moment before they returned to normal. Everyone watched this development and was a little amazed, only with a few words all resentment disappeared from the eyes of the representatives of Russia and South Korea Shiba Tatsuya smiled lightly, although he did not know who Shabion and Kim Seo-il were, but he was sure they were big characters with a low key and most likely the very secret type. "This little brother, what should I call you?" "You don''t have to know after all. I never intended to talk to you. I only came because of a small bet, and don''t call me brother. You are not eligible for this." Then Shi Tu turned to leave and did not me any more about the ''important'' people he had just insulted, but he stopped after a few steps and said "I suggest that you waste your time rxing instead of running all this business. After all, your thinking is very old." Shi Tu did not say anything else and Jean Fly escorted him to Murong Xu''s ce again. "This fellow looks really interesting, do you know who he is? It looks like the three olds have some ideas." Shiba Tatsuya believed that this person was a local character and not an international one since he had not heard of him. If he knew the three olds, Sun Jie should know some things. "Sort of, but no evidence." This time Alice answered, showing a bright smile for some reason, although she was cold the whole time and barely spoke a few words. "Ha?! Well I''m going to him, what do you think abouting with me? He might be the person you''re thinking of." Sun Jie and Alice nodded and quietly followed Shiba Tatsuya. "Y-you d-do you know what you just did?" Murong Xu pointed his trembling finger towards Shi Tu, even his legs were trembling a little and this scene seemed a little funny. "Yes I know." Murong Xu did not know whether tough or cry. Does this person know who he offended? Why did he have to speak in the plural? Is he stupid?! But after a second thought, this person doesn''t look stupid ..... hey ... Shi Tu? Looking at the reaction of the three family''s heads maybe ... is he really Shi Tu? That legendary young man with strange behavior? What is his rtionship with Jean? Shi Tu grabbed Jean Fly with one hand and Murong Xu in the other hand and said "Okay, go to another ce to talk. I''ll be fine alone." For some reason, they had no ability to resist Shi Tu''s words like they were orders and reluctantly left. As soon as they left, Shiba Tatsuya arrived with Sun Jie and Alice behind him "Hello, I am Shiba Tatsuya, it is honor to meet you." Shiba Tatsuya extended his hand with a smile to Shi Tu and his face looked very sincere and it wasn''t just a boguspliment. Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed a little and he also smiled Shi Tu reached out to shake hands with Shiba Tatsuya and said with a representative smile "Shi Tu, nice to meet you." Alice was surprised after seeing Shi Tu shake hands with Shiba Tatsuya, it was a precedent she hadn''t seen before. Usually Shi Tu refuses to shake hands with everyone and she have not seen him do this before. She can even feel that he does not like anyone trying to introduce himself to him. Sun Jie noticed Alice baffled and made sure that this person was really Shi Tu. She may not be able to recognize him because she barely spoke to him and had it not been for the ring on his right hand, she would not have linked this person to Shi Tu. But Alice was different, there is no way Alice would not be able to recognize Shi Tu, even if his soul imitated the body of an animal, she can recognize him with one look. Alice doesn''t seem to understand Shi Tu''s strange behavior so Sun Jie exined to her. "Because he has not announced his background, this means that he also does not care about Shi Tu''s background and wants to talk to the same person and not build a rtionship with the force behind him." Alice finally realized the reason, thinking about it, all those whom Shi Tu had previously met were eager to let Shi Tu know their background, especially the fourth Elder of the Assassins League Yang Kai who keeps talking about his rtionships and hiswork all the time. Whoever did not announce his background did not originally want to speak with Shi Tu because he was disdained because he did not recognize Shi Tu let alone shake hands with him only her father dares to show hostility and disrespect to Shi Tu directly. ''Looks like you''ve finally met someone who intrigued you, Shi Tu'' Alice couldn''t help but say because this was the first time she saw a normal behavior from Shi Tu. In fact, she was wrong, if Shi Tu did not regain his feelings then he would not pay Shiba Tatsuya any attention no matter how sincere he is, simply because this is a meaningless act and brings him no benefits at all. Chapter 74: Automaton Legacy (1) Chapter 74: Automaton Legacy (1) Shiba Tatsuya looked at Shi Tu and checked carefully before saying with certainty. "So, you are the famous Shi Tu?" Given the fact that Sun Jie and Alice, who don''t like to talk much to strangers, and the expression of surprise on Alice''s face that seemed to have seen something incredible, Shiba Tatsuya was able to confidently say that this person was Shi Tu. Especially since he bears the same name, this is more than a coincidence. "Am I so famous that the young shogun has heard about me? This is a really great honor." Shiba Tatsuya grinned very broadly and was happy that Shi Tu is able to know his title, because it means that he knows the deep secrets of Japan. Shiba Tatsuyapletely ignored the fact that this meant that Shi Tu knew a lot of secrets, if the representative of Japan were someone else then his first thought would be to silence Shi Tu forever. "I also didn''t know that I am so famous. the number of those who know this title does not exceed twenty people whom I know them all." "Haha, this is proof of your fame and the most important thing is your ability. These 20 people seem to like you very much and could not stop themselves from praising you. After all, fame does note out of thin air, but the source may be anything." Shiba Tatsuya understood the meaning of Shi Tu and was happier when he didn''t notice any fear or disgust in his eyes. "This leads me to question, because I really don''t know the source of young master''s fame, it can''t be your only ability is gather the talented women right? Although soft rice is delicious but it is insatiable" Shiba Tatsuya could not believe that everything Shi Tu possessed came from Sun Jie and Alice, or any other woman, such power could never be borrowed. "Isn''t that clear? The source of my fame is my name. After all, being Young Master Shi is enough to be famous, right?" Shi Tu seemed surprised at Shiba Tatsuya''s words as if he had said he did not know his name was Shi Tu "Hahaha, you are right." Although Shiba Tatsuya wasughing, aplex light shed in his eyes, and he seemed bewildered and unsure, as if he didn''t understand anything anymore and didn''t believe what he saw. This perplexity was soon reced by intense fear and anxiety towards Shi Tu standing before him. Shiba Tatsuya took a meaningful look at Sun Jie and Alice who understood his intentions. Sun Jie pulled Alice with her to leave the party quickly because Alice didn''t seem want to leave, after all there was nothing worthy of their presence anymore. "Alice, call the ghost, tell him I want to talk to him about." Alice seemed upset and unwilling though this was Shi Tu''s request, it seemed that she had started to rebel a little since Sun Jie came. It''s only been a few days since she saw that person, she really doesn''t want to hear his voice at all, especially after what he did to her and Sun Jie a few days ago. Previously if it wasn''t for Shi Tu, she would never take the initiative to call him, Shi Tu is the only person in the world who could make her give up everything for him, perhaps even if he told her to forget her hatred for her father and give him another chance, the chance for sess is not zero. Although she will present some opposition, but if Shi Tu insists she will never be able to refuse. Of course Shi Tu knew Alice''s thoughts, although he didn''t feel bad at all for using her as bait in order to lure Zhan Xieshen to intervene personally, perhaps if Alice''s life was not in danger he would not havee despite all the temptations due to his hostility to Shi Tu, the same thing for Sun Jie, except that Alice no longer had any benefit and Shi Tu is no longer interested in her that he didn''t even give her any look from the start. Previously, although Shi Tu did not hesitate to sacrifice his followers, in the end he felt some guilt even though they sacrificed their own will, but in the end he made them like this. But now, even though he is deceiving Atreus sister, he feels nothing, perhaps because of the period he spent without feelings that affected his character, or perhaps because his soul was still not fully recovered. Whatever the reason, Shi Tu didn''t hate it. "Alice, I know very well what you feel, I also know what happened a few days ago, but you are the only one who can call him, if he does not initiate the call, I cannot even call him because he will ignore my call." Shi Tu spoke helplessly because he really couldn''t find that ghost even if he wanted to. Under Shi Tu''s helpless gaze Alice nodded calmly and decided to call her father because it seemed so serious, after all, this is the first time Shi Tu asked her to call that person. Sun Jie looked at Shi Tu with some indignation in her eyes and seemed to me him for forcing Alice to do something she did not want to do even though he knew everything had happened. Sadly, Sun Jie didn''t notice that Shi Tu hadn''t looked at her since she arrived. Even though Shi Tu did not look at Sun Jie, he felt the looks of resentment directed at him ''This exceeds my expectations a little, I did not expect their friendship to progress so quickly, does this woman dare to show me her displeasure? '' Shi Tu realizes that this was most likely due to Alice who was trying to make his image look good in front of her and urged her to forget about taking revenge on him so she began to soften her guard against him but he never cared. The girls quickly left, leaving Shi Tu and Shiba Tatsuya alone. "Well, what do you think about going to a balcony to talk? It will be bad if someone heard us." Shi Tu said nothing and followed Shiba Tatsuya toward a balcony. All this happen under the eyes of the adults group who were watching quietly, although they could not hear what they were saying, especially since they did not speak loudly. Sun Hongjun couldn''t help but smile bitterly at his daughter''s behavior, she did not give any face to the Sun family and left shortly after her arrival. But he did not me her, he was the one who started isting her first and did not think that he was wrong because individual sacrifices did not matter in front of the family''s interest, but he really felt some resentment towards Shi Tu, although this was not his fault but Sun Hongjun could not me his daughter so he directed the me towards Shi Tu After seeing his daughter obedient in front of Shi Tu, he no longer had any doubts about his identity. Since his daughter is obedient to this degree in front of a man in the family abscess after knowing less than two weeks, what does this mean? This means that if Shi Tu asks her for some information about the Sun family, there''s a good chance she will tell him. ''Aya, married daughter doesn''t really care about her family, have I been reced by that brat so quickly? Even if I don''t give her family secrets, she is supposed to understand the reasons, aya '' Chapter 75: Automaton Legacy (2) Chapter 75: Automaton Legacy (2) Sun Hongjun wasn''t the only one who recognized Shi Tu, although Su Hong and Lu Si hadn''t confirmed anything yet and just guessing. Recently, because Shi Tu caused a conflict between them, they both carefully researched Shi Tu and discovered that he never removed his ck ring from his right hand and it happened that the ring worn by this stranger ispletely the same to that of Shi Tu, in addition to his rtionship with Alice and Sun Jie. But what baffled them was his rtionship with Shiba Tatsuya, from the atmosphere around them they didn''t seem like weirds they just met, they looked more like old friends. "Old Sun, you seem to know this person. Can you tell me who he is?" Michael could not stop himself from asking because anyone who knows his brother is not an ordinary person, and it is strange that he did not recognize him. Person like Shi Tu showing up right after the power war end in Japan might not be a good thing. Both the representatives of India and South Korea looked at Sun Hongjun with some expectation, even Su Hong and Lu Si also looked at him, after all there must be some rtionship between the Sun family and Shi Tu, so if someone could recognize him, it must be him. "Ah, he''s not a stranger. I think you know him too, head of the Shi family-Shi Tu." A sparkle appeared in everyone''s eyes when they knew his identity, and some of them remembered some of the rumors and words spoken to them. Although the appearance ispletely different from the pictures, this is something that can be changed with some skin masks, and someone like Shi Tu must have some different identities to walk around, even they have more than five different identities. No one knew what the rest were thinking, but everyone had their own thoughts, except for Sun Hongjun who began to suffer from headaches and think if it was wrong to send his daughter to Shi Tu. ''Things can''t still so mysterious, I will go to him after the party ends to talk about business and rify some things.'' Shi Tu and Shiba Tatsuya stood on a balcony, the first to speak was Shiba Tatsuya. "Young Mister Shi, there is no need to turn around when talking to smart people so I will be frank with you." Shiba Tatsuya seemed very serious and what he wanted to say was of great importance "Can you take me under you?" "Ha? We just met and you want to work for me? Do you understand what you are saying? What you are saying is very dangerous and these words are considered high crime for your country." Even for Shi Tu this was a little unexpected, because of Shiba Tatsuya''s confusion, he initially thought that Shiba Tatsuya would talk about the Assassins League and ask why he was killing people around the world, but he didn''t really expect this development. "I know this very well, and I am ready to bear the consequences." Shiba Tatsuya answered firmly, this really baffled Shi Tu and didn''t know why. "But I am not, there is no benefit to me in bearing the problems for you, if it is about ability, I have a lot of people who are better than you, this is not worthy, and I also do not know your goals or your reasons, you do not have any reliability even if I take you under me you will not have any power, your life will be much worse than your current life. "Young master Shi, do you believe in superpowers?" Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed a little and thought of some possibilities "That depends on your definition of superpowers." "Would you allow me to touch you? It cannot be exined easily." " Sur " Shiba Tatsuya extended his hand to shake hands with Shi Tu again, which he did not refuse Once they shook hands, Shi Tu managed to see many blue screens floating around Shiba Tatsuya The content of these screens was really simr to the games in this world, the character status board describing Shiba Tatsuya''s abilities by numbers, the mission board, the store board ... etc. Among all the floating screens one particr caught Shi Tu''s attention. The name of the board was ''Auxiliary Wisdom'' but the board itself contains three phrases ountable cannot be analyzed Hopeless Shi Tu looked at Shiba Tatsuya with some surprise as this was so unexpected. Without a doubt, this is Automaton system. Automaton cultivation system is a system that relies entirely on the cultivator''s imagination in order to build special rules with cultivation system with autonomous intelligent. This is exactly what is happening here, it seems that Shiba Tatsuya has acquired the Automaton system in some way, and the system has concluded that using the gaming system would be the best so that Shiba Tatsuya can use the system effectively. But the question is how did this system get here? Automaton system does not appear out of thin air, but the essence must be imnted in the host''s body first. "I don''t know if you''ve seen something like this before, but ....." Seeing Shi Tu''s changing expressions, Shiba Tatsuya thought Shi Tu did not understand what was happening and might have thought it was a 3D illusion. "Where were you when this screens first appeared, and what were you doing before?" Shiba Tatsuya was a little surprised that Shi Tu did not ask what was this and asked how he got it directly. Could he know what this is? "A little while ago I copsed in my ownb after weeks working without sleep and when I woke up a screen appeared asking me to do some tasks in order to gain XP and strengthen my body as it taught me many martial arts and special abilities." What were you trying to analyze using the ability of the ''Auxiliary Wisdom''? "Can you know his job?" After saying this, Shiba Tatsuya realized that he had asked a strange question, anyone with some intelligence could know the ''Auxiliary Wisdom'' job or at least the type of job assigned to him that caused these messages. All this is under the condition that this person ispletely calm, but someone has seen something strange like this that it is impossible to be calm and analyzes the matter rationally. Shiba Tatsuya himself thought it was a dream at first or an illusion of some kind before he epted reality. Shiba Tatsuya looked at Shi Tu with some fear buried in his eyes and was finally convinced that what stood before him was a higher being than him. "I wanted to calcte and analyze current events in the world and the actions of states and leaders and to know their goals, but it was impossible, although I had previously seeded in analyzing the whole world ten days ago and timed the actions of many countries and parties from all sides." Shiba Tatsuya looked at Shi Tu strangely beforepleting. "As for the third message, I tried to know your origin, strength, goals, and finally if I can deal with you, but the result was that the matter is hopeless." Chapter 76: Unexpected reward Chapter 76: Unexpected reward Shi Tu did not say anything and fell into deep thinking. Shi Tu was not surprised that the system could not keep up with his thinking after he started moving, but what he wanted to know was the source of this system essence. There were only two possibilities for this situation. The first is that his worst fear hase true and that he mistakenly guessed the nature of this world. The second is someone messing with him. "Do you have any family or someone you want to bring with you?" Contrary to habit, Shi Tu seriously asked this question "No, I don''t have, at least I don''t have anyone I would consider as my family" "Good, but I warn you for thest time, Ignorance is bliss. Once you know something, there is no way for retreat. retreat means death, do you understand?" "Yes, as long I get more knowledge, I don''t mind " Shi Tu can clearly see that Shiba Tatsuya care only about knowledge and in order to obtain more knowledge, he will not hold back from doing anything. "Well say, listen carefully what I have to say." Shi Tu told him some locations and some things for him to do for him. Shiba Tatsuya couldn''t hide the happiness on his face so much that he looked like a crazy pervert. Shi Tu left Shiba Tatsuya and left the balcony, heading towards Jean Fly and Murong Xu. The two looked a little sullen and both shyly avoided looking into each other''s eyes. It was as if two adult brothers quarreled over gum, and because of this, they had a feud for ten years before they discovered that their behavior was stupid. Shi Tu approached the duo and stared at Murong Xu with amusement "So, have you implemented your side of the agreement?" Murong Xu looked a little upset with Shi Tu''s as this didn''t give him any face at all. "Yes. Brother Jean and I have reached a great agreement, and we have decided to cooperate in the Dakar Rally. All stations of my club and all technicians will provide every possible help." Though Murong Xu shyly answered after all, Shi Tu is the reason for resolving the misunderstanding between them "That''s good, so where does the race start tomorrow?" Looking at this, Jean Fly didn''t know what to say, if Shi Tu hadn''t previously shown his skills Jean Fly will suspect that he was an impostor and not a true racer, isn''t he seem so disinterested? How does he not know the starting line location? It looks like he never bothered looking for anything about the Dakar Rally, which is strange to any racer. "Tomorrow at 10 am at the northern highway two miles from the entrance to Dragon City" "Well, see you tomorrow I have something to do tonight." Shi Tu didn''t give them a chance to say anything and left straight away and was really not interested in them anymore. Murong Xu looked at Jean Fly and said "Brother Jean, are you sure that this person is just a beggar? What he did before required great courage, and more than that, he still safe after doing what he did. Doesn''t this seem strange?" "I admit that Brother Shi is a weirdo, but he''s a good person, and I trust him. Didn''t he fix the rtionship between us?" "Good person? Brother Jean, have you not noticed that he has didn''t call my name at all since we met? I think that the same thing for you at most he used your name once or twice when necessary right? This is evidence that he is an arrogant person and does not put any of us in his eyes and believes that remembering our names is a waste of effort. " Murong Xu was confident of his exnation because he knew someone who spoke the same way and he had said that once. Although Jean Fly was not convinced of Murong Xu''s words, he could not refute it. "By the way, where is Javier? I did not see him at any gathering at the party" Jan Flee remembered something before he said seriously "Dealing with impostor" "Huo?" Murong Xu did not ask more because it seemed personal. ..................... Outside the Sun Hotel, a luxury limousine was waiting for Shi Tu Shi Tu rode the limousine where Alice and Sun Jie sat waiting for him. After Shi Tu sat inside the limousine he began to adjust his facial muscles and returned to Shi Tu''s natural look. "Did your ns mess up?" "Not at all, we just came because we got the invitation and it would be bad not toe." After all, on the surface, the Shi Group could not resist the Sun Family "By the way, how did your father react when he saw you?" Shi Tu directly poured salt onto the wound, after all no one would be unaffected when he suddenly received a cold treat from his father who used to pamper him. "Shi Tu, you don''t have to show her father''s abuse in front of me to make me feel better, I''m fine and I don''t care at all about that man ..... He wants to talk to you in the ce ****** In an hour, we''ll get you because the ce a little far" Alice noticed that she was instinctively defending Sun Jie even though Shi Tu wanted to help her, which made her change the subject in the middle of her conversation due to the embarrassment because she could not ept the idea of opposing Shi Tu easily. Contrary to what Alice thought, Shi Tu doesn''t seem interested in her but rather is focused on Sun Jie. "Your dad will probably ask to see me tonight in order to make things clear, what do you think?" "I don''t care." There was no hesitation in Sun Jie and she did not seem upset about this matter. "He''s your biological father, wouldn''t it be better to talk to him?" "He considered me as his daughter, but not a member of the family, I do not need to give him any privileges, my schedule is full and I have no time for him." Sun Jie''s decision was decisive and logical, but who knows if her heart and mind were thinking the same way? "Whatever, make him wait if hees, I''ll talk to him personally if I get some time. By the way, how is the job that I gave you going? Have you made some progress?" "No, there is no progress." "Ha ha ha, you have thick skin, you can say this too easy." Shi Tu couldn''t hold back hisughter because this little girl behavingpletely confidently in front of him and showing no feeling of remorse. Most likely, if she was born elsewhere, her future would not be less than a high realm lord. "Alice helped me get rid of the Rothschild family member and Yu Ying so there is no point in proving myself to you, on the contrary, you owe me now because I run yourpany without interest and without having any rtionship between us." "No return? Is your monthly sry not paid in advance? How is it free?" "The sry does not correspond to the exerted effort, because of your absence, I had to restructure thepany topensate for your absence." "I think Jiejie is right." Again Alice stepped in and for Sun Jie. Shi Tu''s lips twitched in an amusing smile and stared at the two girls in front of him intently " Jiejie? How did you get this close? Didn''t you used to hit everyone who tries to talk to you? Now you call her Jiejie? I can''t wait to see how the ghost will react to this hahaha" Shi Tu didn''t talk for a seconds then say "Well, Sun Jie does not deserve any reward, but thinking about it, I haven''t rewarded you before, tell me what do you want? Since you have been by my side for a long time and you have beenpletely loyal to me, you can ask me anything even if it causes me harm." Chapter 77: The Real Face Chapter 77: The Real Face Suddenly Shi Tu spat out thest words Alice expecting toe out of Shi Tu''s mouth. "R-Really right? A - anything?" Alice stumbled in horror of the shock and was unable to say any meaningful word. '' who is this? Is it really Shi Tu? Is he sick? Is there anything on him? Does he really want that? Does he finally realize my worth or is it another plot? Did that man pressure him? ... '' Alice''s thinking swam away and her thoughts ovepped to a degree that is iprehensible even to Shi Tu. "Of course, my word has great weight and I will never turn on my world. In addition, if I do not reward you for everything you did, how people will follow me in the future? No one will follow someone who exploits him and does not reward him for his efforts." Shi Tu quickly poured cold water on Alice whose thinking went away and she quickly returned to the bitter reality. "Give Sun Jie that wish" Alice didn''t think much before answering, since Shi Tu wants to win the approval of his followers by rewarding her, it is better to reward in Sun Jie order to ensure her loyalty to him. Sun Jie also didn''t think much before asking something for Alice "Take off your mask in front of Alice .... and me" Shi Tu did not look surprised like he had expected. "Are you sure? Sometimes ignorance is bliss. Once a decision is made it cannot be undone. My face without a mask may not like you at all." Shi Tu tried to urge Sun Jie to hold back, and he seemed very serious. "Do you feel embarrassed to show your true face?" Sun Jie said in a provocative tone in order to urge Shi Tu toply with her. Shi Tu smiled cheerfully, but killing Intent was directed at Sun Jie before he lightly nodded his head. "Well, from now on I will act in front of you as myself and will not try to pretend at all." Shi Tu closed his eyes and remained still in ce without moving a finger, his facepletely turned to a lifeless doll face that the looker would think is a stic doll. After a few minutes, Shi Tu did not move a single muscle, did not open his eyes and did not say anything again. "What is this? Are you ignoring us now?" The first person to lose patience, of course, is Alice. Alice felt very grateful to Sun Jie, who used her request for her because she knew very well that Sun Jie never cared about Shi Tu, which means that she asked it for her. Alice always knew that Shi Tu is faking himself and it is impossible to distinguish the real from the fake, and she never knew if she had seen the real Shi Tu character before so she was so excited that she did not give Sun Jie a single look and focused all her gaze in these minutes on Shi Tu. But time passed and she did not see any result. "Never mind, I want to talk to you about a talented assistant that I found called Chen Peng Peng." Sun Jie steps in to help Alice hide her awkward behavior and decides to talk about work. "yeh, he is skilled in his work in a non-natural way and does not match his file." Alice agreed with her in order to change the mood, and oddly enough, Alice was able to quickly respond to Sun Jie''s thoughts. But Shi Tu did not give any reaction. "Hey, why don''t you reply?" After this, whatever Sun Jie and Alice spoke, Shi Tu did not give them one more look as if they did not exist at all, more precisely, as if Shi Tu was the only one in the world. Suddenly, Shi Tu''s phone rang in this strange atmosphere " What? " Shi Tu picked up the phone and said in an automatic voice just as he speaks to the Shadow Guards when they are alone, a voice that of an emotionless machine. "Your Majesty, everything is ready and we can start at any time, all devices have been tested and are working with high efficiency." "An assistant wille to your ce soon, tell him everything and with his help you will be able to start in three days." " what about the Assassins League and the Shadows Garden?" "Ignore them" Shi Tu ended the call and continued to ignore Alice and Sun Jie. At this moment, Sun Jie realized the true face of Shi Tu that he now shows them This discovery made her deeply regretful for submitting this request. "Alice, I''m sorry, it seems that I made a big mistake this time, you told me that Shi Tu does not like to do something with no benefit, right? I think he was acting against his nature when he was talking to us, So there is no mean in talking to us now. " Sun Jie had no choice but to tell Alice the truth, after all she is not a hesitant woman and afraid to take responsibility, since she is in wrong, she will admit her mistake and take responsibility. Contrary to Sun Jie''s expectations, Alice seemed very calm and there was no trace of sadness on her eyes as if she understood without Sun Jie telling her. "It''s alright, I told you I knew very well that Shi Tu would give up on me when I lost my value so I prepared myself in advance." Although Alice was saying this, Sun Jie saw drops of tears sparkling in her eyes as she made an effort not to let them falling with a cold face that did not suggest that she was affected. Sun Jie had nothing to say in this situation and really regretted her request and not listening to Shi Tu. At first she wanted to help Alice and thought it was better for Shi Tu to deal with her without real expressions, either Alice continues to chasing him and maybe their rtionship improves, or Alice gives up. She sincerely believed that this would bring them closer, but even in her wildest dreams she did not think that Shi Tu was so cruel and that he was keeping them to a whim, or perhaps he waszy to kick them out, the worst is that he might have been mocking Alice in his heart while he saw her making effort to please him. It continued like this all the way until they reached a luxury apartmentplex. Shi Tu got off the limousine without giving the two girls a single nce and entered theplex. After Shi Tu left, Alice couldn''t handle it any longer and started crying in Sun Jie''s arms. Upon seeing the scene of Alice''s crying, Sun Jie felt an intense hatred towards Shi Tu who made Alice like this. But she couldn''t do anything but cursed Shi Tu and his brainwashing abilities, although Alice fully know that Shi Tu was exploiting her all the time and that he might dump her at any moment, but she remained clinging to theckluster hope until thest moment. Even after he did this, Alice couldn''t hate him at all. Chapter 78: Eternal Void Pearl (1) Chapter 78: Eternal Void Pearl (1) In vi number seven, Zhan Xieshen was sitting at a table in the garden drinking some wine. Zhan Xieshen did not wear any clothes to hide his upper half and despite the dim lighting because Zhan Xieshen hate electricity, his grayplexion was prominent. Next to the table were two crimson des nted in the ground surrounded by a strange runic circle which is the only avable source of light, after all Zhan Xieshen did not like to use electricity as the moon cannot be seen tonight. Shi Tu rudely entered the garden as if it belongs to him and notice the des of chaos in the ground. Since the chains were not tied to Zhan Xieshen''s arms, this was enough for Shi Tu to know his answer. "Looks like you''ve made your decision Zhan Xieshen." Zhan Xieshen gave Shi Tu no look and continued to focus on the wine ss in his hands as if it was more important than Shi Tu. "So you know my name after all?" Shi Tu did not ask for permission and sat at the table next to Zhan Xieshen and poured a ss of wine for himself without permission. " what is this bad wine? Aren''t you a soldier? It is assumed that wine and gambling is your specialty, unfortunate that there are no good ingredients here, but at least you should be able to make it taste a little better than this. This thing is an insult to the wine." "Unfortunately I never got a chance to learn how to make wine or anything else, the only thing I know is war and killing." There seemed to be some regret in Zhan Xieshen''s voice, but there is no remedy for regret in this world. "But there was a time when you lived in peace right? I heard you were hitting Atreus hard when he started torturing feral bears even after he killed them." Aplex look appeared on Zhan Xieshen''s face and he seemed to remember the past. "I think that the arrogance of gods affected men more, that child was violent during fighting since the age of five, although he usually seemed innocent. What is he doing now?" "Unfortunately, he is no longer in this world. He died a long time ago at my hands." As soon as these words left Shi Tu''s mouth, Zhan Xieshen smashed the ss in his hand and staring at Shi Tu with fatal looks as if he want to tear him apart. He even subconsciously reached out to pick up the des of chaos but remembered he wasn''t carrying them with him anymore. Zhan Xieshen sighed sadly, the fatal looks disappeared, spitting out just two words with great difficulty " Thank you " "For what? I don''t remember doing something good for you. I''m your offspring killer" Even though Shi Tu knew the answer, he want to hear it from Zhan Xieshen''s mouth because this is a bit amusing. But to Shi Tu''s disappointment, Zhan Xieshen remained silent and ignored Shi Tu, filled another ss of wine and seemed to treat Shi Tu like air. "Do you really care about Atreus even though he tried to kill you and push you off the world cliff? All this when he was just a six-year-old kid." "The son kills his father. This is very normal. Rather, this is what is supposed to happen from the moment his mother was killed. Also, if he kills me, does this not mean that he has surpassed me? There is no greater happiness than this for a father." "Zhan Xieshen could not hide his pride in his voice because his son managed to take him down when he was a kid, but happiness mixed with disappointment because he had survived in the end, and this means that his son has not yet surpassed him." "I don''t really understand this way of thinking. Even machines can understand family emotions, so why I can''t?" This was almost the only topic that depressed Shi Tu every time it came up Even in Shi Tu''s life he never understood the concept of family, more precisely he never could sense belonging to any ce, he did not understand what a real family is. If they are just actions, then he knows them well, but he never feels any of the family feelings. "By the way, what are those things in your residence? Those guns alone were annoying as flies. When I used the earth fury, I felt the presence of many machines underground that were able to suppress the earth fury. How could a pile of metal stop my attack?" Zhan Xieshen was really confused about this, although he knew the power of modern machines, butpared to real power this is like throwing an egg on a rock. "It is not surprising that you did not know, after your era, two worlds appeared, Arcadia world and Automaton world. These two worlds are distinguished by the fact that the most powerful person among them is only in the second step, but they can deal with transcendents by relying on machines." Shi Tu seemed to understand Zhan Xieshen ignorance and this time did not mock him for his ignorance. But for Zhan Xieshen, this was shocking news, he admits that machines can outperform weapons like swords and spears, but the strength of weapons depends on the strength of their owner, no matter how he thinks, it is impossible for the second step to defeat a transcendent under any conditions. "Seriously? machines in my era werepletely useless in the third heaven, but since they can deal with the transcendent, this means that they are at least in the twenty-third heaven. This is really impressive. I hope I have a chance to confront and experience this power." Zhan Xieshen didn''t notice, but an excited expression appeared on his face, and it seemed like time hadn''t changed him and he still the fighting freak he was. "The Thirty Heaven" "Seriously? No wonder their methods can suppress me." Zhan Xieshen was so excited that a fighting aura appeared around him as a red light appeared in his eyes which means that he ispletely excited. "Not exactly, being a demigod your body is very hard, but the force that you can apply is the strength of an ordinary person so with the amount of mana that you used, you hardly released a fraction of a trillion part of your strength, with the resources avable here, it is impossible to make the original product what you saw earlier It was just a cheap imitation. " "This does not change the fact that this is a huge achievement, after all I do not praise people very much." This did not reduce Zhan Xieshen''s evaluation of them but rather increased his desire to fight even more. "Yes, nobody will believe this, the most terrible criminals in history talking and drinking on a night without moon or stars, after all who can stop the starlight?" Zhan Xieshen did not seem to understand the depth of Shi Tu''s words and spoke stupidly as if his patience had run out "Well, enough from this, let continue our previous discussion, it seems that you think that this is not a deste world in the first heaven? But I do not think so, everything is perfect even the moon and the stars, thews are perfect and it is impossible to exceed a certain limit of force no matter what you do as if .. ..... '''' Zhan Xieshen, speaking of his thoughts, fell silent and his eyes widened in shock, as if he had realized something. Shi Tu took a sip of the bad wine and continued "As if the amount of energy in this world is predetermined." Chapter 79: Eternal Void Pearl (2) Chapter 79: Eternal Void Pearl (2) Although Zhan Xieshen is warrior, his abundant experience is enough to cover up this deficiency. Zhan Xieshen stopped a little before saying with exmation. "I see, this is the cause of all these victims? I thought you were the one who caused their death." Zhan Xieshen view of Shi Tu seemed to have changed a little and for some reason the image of Shi Tu now ovepped with that child who was able to beat his mother at chess and exin his ns with a confident face. Faced with this usation, Shi Tu helplessly shrugged his shoulders "Don''t look at me like that, even I don''t like killing mortals for no reason. This is aplete waste of valuable time." If the amount of energy is predetermined, this means that a specific amount of energy continues to move between the creatures of this world, and this amount will never change. But what if an extra energy suddenly appeared? and there aw that limits the amount of energy in the world? The answer is thews of this world will try to get rid of the weak beings and erase them from being in body and soul in order to re-bnce. Even if an enormous amount of energy appears suddenly, as long as it is confined and does not affect the functioning of the worldws, nothing will happen. But a week ago, many strengthening pills were used in battles, and Shi Tu used his life to get rid of Steve and those with him, in addition to the energy used in training in the Shadows Guard, All this energy requires the sacrifice of thousands or perhaps tens of thousands of weak people in order to achieve bnce. If they were at this point, no one would notice the difference even if some natural disasters appeared due to correctingws, and no one would care much as long people of high status did not die, these people are stronger than most people. But the earth fury turned all of this because of the tremendous energy it had which made the effects so visible. Zhan Xieshen understood all this, but was convinced due to hisck of knowledge of these things and he knew very well that Shi Tu can deceive him so his suspicion was higher than usual. "Do you have any evidence of what you''re saying? What kind of matrix is this? Is there anyone holding us here for some reasons?" For a moment, Shi Tu didn''t know whether tough or cry, after all this, this person didn''t understand yet? "Oh? As is to be expected from a war fool, I overestimated your aplishments, it seems that luck was on your side to a great extent. Can''t you use your mind well?" Shi Tu pointed his finger at the sky and it seemed to be running out of patience. Zhan Xieshen also looked at the sky but didn''t understand what Shi Tu meant. "What is in the sky? There is no moon tonight and hardly some stars ... stars? " ''After all, who can stop the starlight? '' Zhan Xieshen eyes widened and remembered many of the information buried behind his head because it was useless in battles. Despite Zhan Xieshen age and experience, he believes that ultimate power ovees all deceptions, so he does not tire himself by remembering and analyzing information to gain knowledge but rather focused only on increasing his own strength. But now he remembered Shi Tu''s words, he got a sudden enlightenment "The Eternal Void Pearl?" Zhan Xieshen asked with uncertainty because the Eternal Void Pearl appearance is a heaven-shaking thing that cannot be taken simply. Shi Tu lightly smiled and looked at the sky as if he wanted to prate it and see what was behind this sky "Nothing is absolute, but at least this is my opinion, only the three great treasures possess the ability to resist heavens, and they are the only capable ofpletely blocking the star power that is part of heavenws." Shi Tu lowered his head and looked at Zhan Xieshen deeply and said "So what''s your decision? There is not much time and I don''t want to rely on an indecisive person." Zhan Xieshen had been immersed in deep thinking for some time, although he hade with the intention of agreeing to Shi Tu''s n, the fact that this world was inside the Eternal Void Pearl, one of the three great treasures, changed his thinking. If what Shi Tu says is true, then that means the Eternal Void Pearl Spirit has always been watching them from the beginning. So will the Eternal Void Pearl spirit will let them go? Even if the Eternal Void Pearl spirit did not interfere, would they be able to break through itsws? "I advise you to hurry, if you arete, you will not be able to save Alice. Once her bloodline rampage, it will be toote." Zhan Xieshen closed his eyes and tried to sense the stars power, but he couldn''t. Although he does not know which cultivation system would correspond to star power because such art is extremely rare and requires a distinctive physique, he is assumed to be at least able to sense it. Shi Tu smiled lightly, who would have thought that Zhan Xieshen would one day try to sit down and meditate quietly? Anyone who knows who he is will immediately shut up the one who said it even if that means killing him, Zhan Xieshen meditate? This is a great insult to someone who known as the war itself. Although war requires a lot of intelligence and nning, but there are many people who depend on their instincts, who knows? maybe Zhan Xieshen is one of them. Upon witnessing this, Shi Tu sighed and began to give him some instructions about stars power and how to feel and control it a little without imnting it. After more than five hours, Zhan Xieshen finally opened his eyes and looked a little disappointed because he couldn''t feel at all the stars power. This means that Shi Tu''s words arepletely correct. "How will you convince her? I don''t think she will ept, and maybe she will not even understand what you are talking about." The corner of Shi Tu''s lips bent in a sly smile and said "Don''t worry, mortals are very easy to manipte, and much easier to anticipate their actions." .................... Alice and Sun Jie returned to Shi residence right after they broke up with Shi Tu. The road from Dragon City to Songjiang took about five hours without stopping with the highest possible speed. As usual, Shi residence was very quiet after all. No one was allowed to enter Shi residence without Shi Tu permission no matter what the reason. Even when no one was inside, no one, not even the guards, dared to think about voyeurism. The car stopped in front of the front gate, Alice got out of the car and entered Shi residence quietly, and she did not seem at all like a person suffering from any problems, she maintainedplete calm throughout the trip after her feelings calmed down. This made Sun Jie admire Alice''s mental fortitude and for a moment thought that Shi Tu did not deserve such a woman. But she quickly withdrew her words because Alice forgot to take her bag with her and left it in the car, which is evidence of herck of focus at the moment. Sun Jie felt that something was wrong but she did not know where this feeling came from, all she knew was that she could not open the topic of Shi Tu to Alice at the moment, and talking about work was also not an option because she was simply working for Shi Tu and not for itself After some reflection, Sun Jie discovered that any topic they could talk on was rted in some way to Shi Tu. Realizing this, Sun Jie didn''t know that Alice was intentionally surrounding herself with Shi Tu or whether this was done by Shi Tu himself. Chapter 80: Nihility (1) Chapter 80: Nihility (1) The two of them entered and headed for shower, each personal room in the residence had its own bathroom, so no one had to wait. After Alice finished shower, she headed to the kitchen to get a meal, but she didn''t notice that her steps had left a faint imprint on the floor. Alice opened the fridge to look for something to eat, but was surprised that she had pulled out the handle. Alice didn''t care much or wasn''t in the mood to think about anything so she tossed the handle aside and grabbed a cup of water, but instead smashed the cup. Alice stood in her ce and stared at her shattered hand. Her hand was white and smooth as jade, and no one believed that this hand hadmitted atrocities. A faint red glow appeared in Alice''s eyes, even though her face looked like a doll without feelings, she had the eyes of a raging monster. At this point, even Alice herself didn''t know what she was thinking, or maybe she wasn''t thinking at all. "Alice!? What happened?" Sun Jie appeared at the kitchen door and said so anxiously that she was sweating a little even though she had just showered. Sun Jie arrived, who also went to get a meal, but heard the sound of the ss shattering, so she ran to see what happened. Seeing Alice in this condition, she realized that she was very optimistic about Alice, although she is calm but it seems that her mental state is more seriously unstable than she had thought. She couldn''t help but ask again, had Shi Tu brainwashed her or was he hypnosis? Because Alice''s attachment to Shi Tu is very unnatural and goes beyondmon sense, even her way of thinking and dealing with things is unnatural. Sun Jie didn''t know that Alice''s current situation is because of the arrogance of gods, she simply extremely angry but doesn''t dare to show her anger toward Shi Tu and tries to hold back because Shi Tu hates barbarians who directly resort to violence even though he believes that force is the onlyw. This generated a severe contradiction within Alice. Because of the arrogance of gods, Alice''s body is burning for killing and ughtering to empty her anger, but Alice''s conscious mind constantly suppresses her body, which puts Alice in the current state. But Alice''s mental fortitude has its limits, and if she can''t find something, void her emotions, no one knows what will happen. Seeing this scene, Sun Jie felt her heart tear, because now isn''t it quite like a lifeless statue. She knows that she is partially responsible for what is happening to Alice now, but she is unable to provide any help, so that Alice did not respond to her calls as if her voice did not reach her. At this moment, the helplessness that Sun Jie was feeling was simr to what she felt on the day of her mother''s death or when she discovered Yu Ying''s betrayal. Unconsciously, it seems that she treats Alice as a real family member, even though she only got to know her for a short time. Sun Jie approached Alice and softly hugged her because that was all she could do for her. "Don''t worry, I am on your side, why do you have to erge the matter like this? Isn''t it just a man? But since you cannot give it up to this degree, there is no need to give up." Sun Jie whispered in Alice''s ear some words of encouragement, trying to get a reaction from her. Indeed, Alice interacted and hugged Sun Jie as well "He didn''t talk to you simply because there was no reason for that, right?, So let''s create a reason to get him to talk to you." Once again, Alice''s eyes brightened filled with some hope, which generated true hatred for Shi Tu this time. "If we continue to obey him, he will only give orders to us so he does not need to talk to us for this, so in order to get his attention we must be against him. You must be a thorn in his throat that he must deal with you personally." Alice walked away from Sun Jie a little and looked at Sun Jie, confusedly. Even in this case, Alice did not seem to ept the idea of hurting Shi Tu. Sun Jie felt helpless because, she really want Shi Tu to disappear from the world so that Alice could be free or at least give her the courage to break free of him on her own. "We don''t really have to hurt him, we can spoil his collection of something, or whatever he deems useful." Sun Jie wasn''t serious at all, this was just talking to calm Alice. Firstly, even if they really hurt Shi Tu, why would he talk to them? He can only send someone to deal with them, and hating Shi Tu is not what Alice wants but that is what Sun Jie wants. Unfortunately, Sun Jie did not know what kind of consequences these random words caused because itpletely changed her fate. Some sparkles appeared in Alice''s eyes, but the scarlet light became stronger and clearer so Sun Jie was able to distinguish it clearly. Without warning, Alice rushed up the stairs. Alice stood in front of the door of an ordinary room, but it is the only ce she has never seen before in Shi residence, and perhaps no one in the world has seen it except Shi Tu himself. She had never seen Shi Tu enter this room nor knew what was inside. But she knows only one thing, and that is Shi Tu care so much about this room that he is willing to put a shadow guard around in order to protect this room and get rid of anyone who tries to enter. Previously, Alice owned a cat that Shi Tu was allowed to keep after some begging, which was not what she expected at the time. But that cat did not live for long In front of Alice''s eyes that cat tried to push this room door, but a ck shadow directly tore the cat apart. He was the most powerful Shadow Guard. That alone is enough to show the importance of this room to Shi Tu Alice didn''t think much and pushed the door in She was confident that the Shadow Leader would not be able to get rid of her easily and even if she died, Shi Tu might grieve her a little. If no one stops her, she will make sure to destroy whatever is inside in order to disturb Shi Tu. Alice didn''t think much about the consequences of her actions because that was Sun Jie''s advice, after all, Alice it the muscle and Sun Jie is the brain. Although she would have asked for details, she was not in a good state of mind right now. Alice entered the room and was surprised by what she saw, this was unexpected Empty!! The room ispletely empty!! Chapter 81: Nihility (2) Chapter 81: Nihility (2) The room is very small and empty, what is this? Is this what Shi Tu has been protecting all this time? Alice''s anger be grater and she thought Shi Tu was deceiving her the whole time, maybe it was for the sake of testing her loyalty or any other reason, the important thing is that he lied to her. This was the drop that overflowed the cup. "Arhaaaaaaa" Alice screamed loudly like a raging monster, Alice couldn''t hold back the urge to destroy any more. Gradually Alice''s consciousness faded and she was swallowed up in destruction desire and kill, and her eyes turnedpletely bloody red. ''Never mind, I will just destroy this room, no I will destroy this whole ce!! And everything he owns!! '' This was thest thought Alice remembers, now at this moment, it can be considered that Alice no longer exists in this world. Currently, Alice has reached her limit andpletely lost control, all she was thinking about now is destruction, rather, her body was moving on its own without thinking, with one goal, to destroy, destroy everything that Shi Tu have. Like a monster, Alice began punching walls with all her might, ignoring that humans could not destroy walls with their fists Craaaaaaaak However, Alice''s punches caused the walls to crack, even if it was a small crack which proves her unnatural strength after all. These walls are not normal. While Alice was indiscriminately punching the walls, she lit up the room with strange runes that covered the entire room walls. Upon seeing this scene, Alice''s gaze frozepletely and stopped moving, as if her soul had disappeared. Alice tries to move, using all her strength, but its useless. The runes spread to the floor and from there to Alice''s feet, but the runes on Alice''s feet became red "Alice?!" Sun Jie arrived to see this strange sight. Sun Jie had no time to analyze the situation and without hesitation she entered the room to get Alice out, but she froze too after only two steps, and she seemed to be in the same position as Alice. Once again, the runes spread from the walls to the floor, and at the end the red runes enveloped Alice and Sun Jie. The runes increased in brightness and strength in the mixture of golden and red bin, Sun Jie and Alice could no longer be seen, only a bright light enveloping that room. After an unknown time, the runes disappeared, leaving the room empty as it had been for years, except for cracks in walls, which remained a witness to what had happened. .................................... Chen Pengpeng stopped signing on papers in his hand and looked out the window. Some surprise appeared on Chen Pengpeng''s face before it was reced by an interesting expression. "Interesting, this boy is really ruthless. How can he do this to a woman who has devoted herself to him?" Chen Pengpeng is enjoying the show and couldn''t wait to see what Zhan Xieshen would do after learning his daughter''s death. Yet Chen Pengpeng had to lift the hat to Shi Tu In order to achieve his goals, he never hesitated to sacrifice his dead friend''s sister for her bloodline and even defraud their father with false hope. With this he could almost expect Shi Tu n. "If you thought getting out of here is that simple, then you are wrong. Very wrong hahaha" Chen Pengpeng back to work again in order to distract himself after all, the result will be clear soon. .................... "So, you''ve been nning this from the start?" Zhan Xieshen looked at Shi To with dismay as he realized that Shi Tu was manipting him from the start. "I was not confident in the beginning, after all, I had no power, but when I attacked Alice thest time two years ago I made sure of that. Did you really believe me when I told you that I saved her because of her beauty?" Zhan Xieshen could not deny, because he felt Shi Tu was sincere so he decided to give him the League in this generation in exchange for taking care of Alice. "I hope you will not die. If you meet Atreus again, tell him that his father will still alive for him, although he will not find my neck clean." Zhan Xieshen stood up and prepared to leave, but Shi Tu''s cold words stopped him "Atreus is not in this world anymore, ept it." Zhan Xieshen said no more and disappeared into the dark. Shi Tu looked at the direction in which Zhan Xieshen had disappeared. "Atreus, is this really your father? How he is stupid like this? Does he really think Alice can survive?" Shi Tu felt a little disappointment because he didn''t get the dialogue he wanted with Zhan Xieshen and it seems he didn''t suspect anything. Shi Tu wanted to tell Zhan Xieshen that Alice is now dead but restrained himself because he would lose his cooperation that way. Shi Tu did not tire himself asking about the ring origin because he was sure he had found it by chance in a random ce so it would not be useful to ask, most likely he could not give Shi Tu any answer or hint. Shi Tu wasted no more time as he had a race to runter. Shi Tu stood before the des of chaos embedded in the ground and carefully examined them. The des did not look very special except for their bright red color, which was very different from the scarlet in Zhan Xieshen hands. Shi Tu grabbed the des of chaos but nothing happened, Shi Tu tried to use his energy but the des of chaospletely rejected that energy and the energy was forcibly returned to Shi Tu''s body. Since the energy was useless, Shi Tu decided to burn his life essence and give it to the des. Probably the des of chaos require sacrificing the life of their owner. Once the des of chaos had tasted Shi Tu''s life essence, the des of chaos began to absorb Shi Tu''s life madly. During the moments of Shi Tu''s life essence equal two hundred years, there was only one year left. Fortunately, Shi Tu''s appearance did not change thanks to his strong body, which maintains the appearance of the young man no matter how old he is or he would have looked like a mummy now. Finally, the depletion of Shi Tu''s life essence which seemed to will never end, end. Shi Tu fell onto one knee, couldn''t stand and felt very weak. But the nightmare has only begun. Only momentster, Shi Tu felt that his soul was being torn apart and devoured by the des of chaos. Even in light of the pain of tearing soul, which is considered the most severe form of torture after the eternal psychological torture, Shi Tu never cried and maintained his natural face even though he kneeled weakly on his knees without any resistance. After an unknown time, Shi Tu''s soul that was the undisputed strongest of the thirty-three heavens, now became the weakest soul ever. The devouring of the soul finally stopped, but Shi Tu still could not escape the des of chaos. ck chains tied with des of chaos began wrapping around the helpless Shi Tu''s arms as if they were enving him. The chains continued to wrap around Shi Tu, from his arms to the rest of his body. A ck luster appeared from the Shi Tu ring enveloping Shi Tu''s right hand and then this ck light spread topletely cover Shi Tu. Chapter 82: Ancient voice Chapter 82: Ancient voice In a destednd, ten thousands of ants working for the colony walked to gather food in preparation for the uing winter. Because of the difficult environment, it''s normal that thousands of ants died every day in colony from hard work, although the ants are distinguished by great stamina and the ability to do work that requires a lot of strength, but not everyone gets their share of food Unfortunately, this type of ants was in the bottom serial pyramid, barely living a few days or a week at most before dying of hunger and exhaustion, this type of ants only found to be consumed and disposed of. While hundreds die every day, hundreds are born every day This is how the environment of ants colony are, where your status is determined from birth and there is no room for any change. Among these workers an ant copsed from fatigue and hunger, this is a normal sight and some other ants could be seen in the same condition a few meters away, but who cares? Unlike the rest who surrendered to their fate, this ant tried to resist, she made every effort to try to stand up, but all her effort did not show the desired results and after she was barely able to stand she fell again and it seemed that she trembling as if she unwilling to ept her fate. Some workers noticed that ant''s condition and approached her for the purpose of helping, not helping the poor ant but helping themselves. That ant was surrounded by many other ants, who began to bite her fiercely. Even in this desperate state, that ant did not lose hope even though she lost many of her limbs and there are many bite marks on her body. The poor ant tried to bite the other ants in order to keep them away, but the number of ant isrge, even if she removed one or two, there was no difference. Suddenly the ants stopped snapping the poor ant and raised their heads to see that all the ants around them had left all the work and started running hysterically towards the burrow as if they were running away from something. The workers didn''t understand anything, but their instincts told them they had to run too, so they reluctantly abandoned the meal and run as well, leaving a half-dying ant behind them. Even with all this, the ant still did not give up and tried to crawl to escape. Then the anteater appeared, who robbed the lives of all ants on his way to the burrow. For ants, confronting an anteater means annihting the entire colony because he will not leave before eatening every ant in that colony. Even if there were some lucky survivors, they wouldn''t live long. The anteater was eating all the ants in his way, and it seemed that he had no intention of avoiding the poor ant even though she was already on the verge of death or perhaps he did not notice it and just ate every ant in his way. When the anteater approached the poor ant, he stopped suddenly and began shivering uncontrobly as if he saw the most terrifying thing in existence. Without dy, the anteater turned and quickly ran in fear. The poor ant looked in front of her with difficulty, noticing the approach of a seven colors worm before the poor worm died. .................... Shi Tu opened his eyes to find that he tied with ck chains chaining his entire body, this was not a restraint, but Shi Tu was wrapped in ck chains like a cocoon. Shi Tu looked around to find that he was in a starry sky, but except the bright stars there was nothing else in this starry sky even the chains restricting Shi Tu couldn''t see its source and seemed to extend within sight. Shi Tu remembered the dream he had seen and remembered very well how he lived the role of that ant that refused to give up. Shi Tu felt that this was not an illusion, but perhaps this scene really happened in the past because it seemed so familiar to him and he did not feel any distaste for being an ant as if it were normal. But he immediately denied this possibility, ording to the Heavenly Law, it is impossible for the animals that entered samsara to acquire any spiritual intelligence without a long time and proper nutrition, provided that the animal had encountered a heaven-shaking opportunity before dying like eating some heavenly treasure, but that ant is Absolutely normal with the exception of her stubbornness that will not change anything, there is nothing special about her. With the exception of the three great treasures, nothing can break the heavenlyw, but even the three treasures do not have the power to manipte samsara. "How do you feel when you know that you are originally just a mere ant? The lowest and most widespread kind of creature" A strong voice rang out in Shi Tu''s mind, this sound sounded very strong and majestic but ancient as if it had passed through time and space to reach Shi Tu. Shi Tu wasn''t freaked out by this ancient voice as if he had anticipated it "There is no evidence that what I have seen is true." Shi Tu gave his opinion directly "Hmm, well I''ll show you the rest." .................... After the poor ant died, a seven colors worm approached her and swallowed her in one round. Then that worm swam in the starry sky and reached the vige where Shi Tu lived his childhood. After the worm arrived, many children suddenly disappeared that year and somewhere a cocoon-like thing formed around the worm and after a few years the cocoon tore apart and a little kid who looked like a three-year-old came out. The kid somehow managed to crawl towards the vige and no monster dared to attack him. .................... "What do you think now? Do you still think that what you saw is not true?" The voice asked again "I still have the same opinion. There is no evidence that these scenes are real, but at the same time there is no evidence that they are fake, because that vige is the vige in which I truly lived my childhood. If this is true, then this means that the Seven Deadly Sins worm has the power to break the heavenlyw, and this is unbelievable, but at the same time it cannot be denied." Shi Tu calmly gave his analysis but something was wrong with his voice "Aren''t you just trying to deny the fact that you are an ant?" The strange voice was not convinced and tried to press Shi Tu for an answer. A broad smile spread across Shi Tu''s face and he looked at the starry sky in front of him as if he looking at an entity inferior to him. "On the contrary, I would be happy if I was really an ant, doesn''t that mean just an ant trampled on everyone in the thirty-three heavens? Just an ant that considered as the strongest and smartest, that would be wonderful to be true." Unexpectedly, Shi Tu was not upset, rather he hoped these scenes were real "Hahaha, you got an amusing point of view." The voice seemed to really like Shi Tu''s answer but didn''t praise him. In front of Shi Tu appeared a scenes of Shi Tu kneeling in front of des of chaos as he was about to die "It doesn''t look like you will live long" Chapter 83: Madness (1) Chapter 83: Madness (1) Shi Tu looked at his miserable self, his skin ispletely dry and look like an ancient corpse that had passed thousands of years ago, even his ck hair turned gray but not yet fallen off, every trace of life disappeared from Shi Tu and seemed hopeless and he had already died While his soul was captured. "It can''t be helped, looks like the des of Chaos didn''t recognize me as master" If Shi Tu wasn''t tied, he would shrug his shoulders carelessly, and he didn''t seem to care much about what happening to him. "You are wrong. It is not that des of Chaos did not recognize you. On the contrary, you have fulfilled all conditions unlike the previous person who carried it. That person is obsessed with revenge and murder, so he allowed him to use him since he loves destruction, but he did not recognize him and did not give him all his power. " The ancient voice spoke as if he remembering some amusing thing. "What are the conditions? I don''t think there is much difference in strength between us when I was at my peak. If there is a difference, my soul will be a little stronger than him." In terms of pure strength, Shi Tu and Zhan Xieshen are on the same level in cultivation, the only difference between them is Shi Tu''s superiority in soul power and martial arts. That is if he think superficial, but the answer is clear for Shi Tu but he wanted to know if there was another condition that he did not know. "Neither this nor the other, power has nothing to do with this, it is the will, you did not scream, right? Despite your exhaustion, you did not scream and did not try to escape and persevered until the end, this is the condition for sess, the previous person could not still and continued to scream, he even let des of Chaos To rest before continuing, so it was simply a whim. " So in the end is the will? Huh. As Shi Tu expected, but he mocked in his heart, although he did not think to retreat, but he could not even if he wanted to, and even after the end of soul absorption, he could not let them, and this contradicted what the voice said, but he obtained some information from his words. First, it seems that the des of Chaos spirit has great independence and a strange personality, also it does not seem that the owner of the mysterious voice is the des of Chaos spirit, just as Shi Tu''s inability to break the chaos des does not seem rted to him or to the des of Chaos. The strange sound silenced a little to allow Shi Tu to sort his thoughts before continuing without trying to guess because he went through this situation many times and everyone had the same thoughts. "Unfortunately, I have to leave soon, but I wanted to ask you about a few things, Of course you have the right to refuse to answer, what do you think?" "No problem, you can ask whatever you want." Shi Tu did not mind answering the questions and was actually excited about this even though it was most likely for nothing. It seems that the owner of the voice has a lot of experience and for Shi Tu, talking with such a person and shing of thoughts is fun, who knows? Perhaps this person''s opinion might change Shi Tu''s worldview. "What do you think about peace? Is there a difference between real and fake peace? Or is there real and fake peace?" The voice this time sounded deep and contained an indomitable will that had endured for countless years while at the same time hinting at great depression and extreme fatigue. Shi Tu didn''t take time to think because he already had the answer in his heart as he had spent his life pursuing that word. "There is no real or fake peace. Peace is merely an borate illusion to justify imposing a thinking style on others." The owner of the voice fell silent a little to understand what Shi Tu said and even though he had heard that opinion before, no one was able to persuade him. "It seems that you also once chased peace. What kind of peace were you trying to impose on the world?" Because Shi Tu did not hesitate to answer, the voice realized that he is sure of his answer, which means that he had put a great effort into seeking this answer. Shi Tu answered without hesitation "A world without conflicts." Although Shi Tu did not hesitate to answer, he seem to be whispering and wishing that the other party would not hear his answer as if he is ashamed of it. "Hahaha, have you tried to do the most impossible thing?! You have some courage, but from your tone it looks like you knew the result before you even started right?" Shi Tu did not answer and keep silence. That''s right, he knew from the start that creating a world free from conflicts ispletely impossible, and this description itself is incorrect because the concept of peace depends on everyone. For example, it is impossible for vampires to live in a world without conflicts, as well as some kinds of demons, not that they want that but it is the only way to live Can a vampire live forever without drinking blood? The answer is no!! They have to kill other races for their blood, who would be willing to deliver their blood to vampires on a regr basis? They are thus no different from cattle to vampires, no one will be ok with this. The peace that Shi Tu want is an absolute judgment in which Shi Tu imposes his ideas of peace sacrificing countless beings who cannot match his thinking. "Hahaha, do not be sad, there are people who have spent their lives and died to pursuit peace without realizing the truth or been betrayed in thest moments and lost all hope in the world, at least you already knew the result so as not to be shocked." For the first time the voice was emotional when speaking and he tried tofort Shi Tu as if he understood his suffering. Shi Tu smiled sarcastically after realizing something. "Looks like you''re the miserable type, isn''t it? Disappointing." Shi Tu could not hide his disappointment at his belief that he was talking to a wise person but he had not yet lost hope of obtaining some enlightenment, even with his wisdom he continued to do something stupid despite knowing his result. "Cough, okay. Second question, what do you think love is?" Shi Tu began to suspect that he was being defrauded here, but at least this topic is better than peace. "What do you think? Fate? Feelings? Circumstances?" Shi Tu did not answer anything and give another question. "I am not sure myself so I ask, such things can only be known from experience, but everyone has their own experience so the answers may different." It doesn''t seem like the voice has any intention of arguing with Shi Tu and just wants to know his opinion. Chapter 84: Madness (2) Chapter 84: Madness (2) Shi Tu nodded in agreement, "Right, it depends on experiences, although I don''t care about this topic much, but I know someone obsessed enough to do thousands of experiments in order to understand the nature of love." "How was the result?" The ancient voice immediately became interested, the voice didn''t care who did these experiments and just wanted to know the result. "Who knows? Everyone can deduce different things from the experiment results." Shi Tu smiled maliciously, since the other side was not willing to argue why should he obey? Lying in front of a person at this level isn''t easy but Shi Tu will never tell the whole truth, Better to do some exchanges. "....., What did he do?" voice was not stupid to not realize what Shi Tu wanted but his curiosity overpowered him in the end. "Very simple, take a couple in love chose who sacrificed their lives for the each other on the battlefield, erased their memories and nted their souls in two new bodies and then made them meet again, the result was that they would fall in love again at eight out of ten times the number of reys, after that he separated them And allowing each of them to live their own lives without being intersected, and the result was nine out of ten they would fall in love with another person." "This experience is iplete" The voice immediately gave his judgment as this experiment hardly covers any aspect of the topic after all, the word ''love'' does not only mean love between couples and it is not as if this experience even covered all aspects of this part. "I know, but this is not all. After that, he brought several people to imitate each other''s behavior, and the result was that they would fall in love with imitator nine out of ten. Then he repeated the experiment with other couples under different circumstances and the results werepletely different. There are those whose personality has changedpletely based on The ce in which they born and whatever they met did not fall in love, and at times they killed each other, in another experiment he chose a married couple and allowed them to live long and nine out of ten their rtionship ends by bing free from any feelings and based only on benefits, although they previously did not hesitate to sacrifice everything for the other, in short, the results werepletely random, so that person came to the conclusion that love is just a term to describe a temporary cooperative rtionship." Shi Tu did not retreat from his decision and only spoke one side of love and did not say everything. " Do you believe this? " "At first no, I can''t deny, what about you? What do you think?" Shi Tu ispletely interested in this topic answer and kept pushing the voice to answer or give a hint of his point of view. This topic may seem silly and does not require all this thinking, but on Shi Tu level and for people who have eternal life, the desire to acquire knowledge is their greatest goal and Shi Tu is no exception. Shi Tu wants to understand everything in the world and in this regard emotions are the mostplicated thing even more than Heavenlyw. When dealing with Heavenlyw, once you understand it, you can control Heavenlywpletely, but emotions are different, no matter how you think you understand them, something will always happen that breaks your understanding. From the point of view ofmons, reaching this point only in order to understand something that is not useful and cannot raise strength or grant eternal life is madness it itself. "From my point of view, love exists, but it can only happen between people of the same level, other than that, as your friend told you, it is just a one-sided exploitation rtionship in which one of the parties benefits from the unconditional support of the other side. Regarding this person''s experiences, I can''t see any credibility in it, because what he did was just an attempt to imitate, it was better to observe natural examples without any outside interference, just as soul would not remain intact if they were tampered with by force and .... '''' Suddenly the voice has disappeared and it seems that the voice time is over or that there is some power preventing it from saying too much. Shi Tu felt a little frustrated that he couldn''t finish talking but at least he heard an interesting phrase. Love can only be between people of the same level, otherwise it is one-sided exploitation This phrase has a lot of deep meanings and a lot of applications. At first nce, its words of a person who does not believe in love and only believes in benefits may seem, but from Shi Tu''s personal experience it has a lot of credibility because this is what exactly happened to him with Gu Yin and Chu Ya. At first there was no doubt about their love for him, but with time this changed to great dissatisfaction, just getting to know them as Duan Hao''s wives and not who they really are due to the big difference in identity and abilities has destroyed them psychologically after hearing this for a long time, in the end a few words from Loki was enough to make them turn on Duan Hao. After the voice disappeared, the ce fell silent, but this did notst long. The chains wrapped around Shi Tu started to free him and soon most of the chains moved away from him but didn''t seem to have freed him, it seemed like they were still holding on. Shi Tu, freed from the ck chains, stood up and looked behind to see a corpse simr to himself being prated by the ck chains. After prating Shi Tu''s body, those chains did not disappear, but rather became thinner and thinner until they turned into ck strings covering Shi Tu''s body. shake shake shake Even though Shi Tu is floating in space he felt that space itself shaking as if a great power trying to tear space apart, but it still standing. A gray fog spread out from nowhere and surrounded Shi Tu from all directions but kept a constant distance around Shi Tu until it became like a spherical prison surrounding Shi Tu. This gray fog seemed familiar to Shi Tu but he could only guess, as he felt that he had seen it before, unfortunately with Shi Tu''s current strength and after losing his soul poer, he could no longer use the spiritual sense to examine his surroundings and of course his ordinary eye could see through almost everything in the world. But there are always some exceptions, if it was something that Duan Hao couldn''tprehend at his peak, how would Shi Tu do it now? Although he has some guesses, he does not dare to believe it so easily. Soon the gray fog became so dense that Shi Tu became unable to see through it. Some gray fog separated and approached Shi Tu, most of the gray fog began to condense and he appeared to take the form of a person. In front of Shi Tu stood a man with the same appearance of Shi Tu but he ispletely gray and there were no colors other than gray covering his body. The rest of the gray fog took the form of a spear in gray Shi Tu hands. resemnce, then assumed abat posture, directing his spear at Shi Tu in a provocative manner. " Absolute judgment spear " Shi Tu was able to recognize the spear in gray Shi Tu hands even though it ispletely gray because it gave the same feeling as the Absolute judgment spear that had apanied him so long in the early stages of Duan Hao''s life. At this point there was no doubt about what is happening and the nature of the gray fog. Shi Tu smiled helplessly as this situation far exceeded his expectations. Shi Tu looked at gray Shi Tu, " This is madness." Chapter 85: Colors Against Gray (1) Chapter 85: Colors Against Gray (1) In Shi Tu''s hands, des of Chaos appeared because it didn''t take any intelligence for Shi Tu to know what to do. Shi Tu looked at gray Shi Tu and looks quite identical to him, even at the cultivation base and most likely he also practices the eternal suffering art. The gray Shi Tu pulled his spear, maintaining his arrogant expression. "Wee me, I think there is no need for me to exin anything to you right? But I want to advise you to give up in advance because you cannot defeat me no matter what you do." Gray Shi Tu''s tone is full of arrogance, and although he is just a copy, he looks down at the original. Shi Tu raised his eyebrows slightly and this behavior looked a little familiar before he smiled lightly. "Tusk, a minute-old copy that acts like a few centuries old young man" Gray Shi Tu behaved just like young Shi Tu who just started exploring the world, at that time Duan Hao was arrogant and believed that he is the greatest talent in the world and that he is unparalleled. "Wouldn''t it be boring if I acted like an old monster like you? You''re so boring." Shi Tu only smiled weakly and did not deny it, simply if he saw nothing interesting he would treat everything indifferently. "Tusk, boring guy, that''s why I don''t want to deal with you. You know from what I was created right? You can never win." Gray Shi Tu seem really unwilling to fight Shi Tu half because of his boring personality and the other half because he firmly believed that the result was already settled so there was no need to fight at all. Shi Tu maintained his indifference and seem unperturbed by gray Shi Tu''s behavior, this is what Duan Hao would have done in his youth, Shi Tu did not know if Gray Shi To had the same memories but at least he is acting exactly like him. "Even if you are created from primordial chaos, this does not mean that you can harness it with all its power. Besides, your cultivation base is the same as my cultivation base, so there will hardly be a big difference between us except for the stiffness of your body." Gray Shi Tu felt Shi Tu had poured a bucket of cold water on him but it is impossible for him to admit that his advantage was not that important, but he is after all young master Duan Hao. "But what can you do? you have only been able to cultivate again recently, and with the exception of cultivation art, you do not cultivate any other martial art, how you will defeat me?" Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed a little and he couldn''t help but lightly shake his head. Even when he trying to offer help and some information, young master Duan Hao refuses to do it directly and tries to cover up his actions. "No need to talk more than this." With gray Shi Tu character he would never initiate the attack and this conversation wouldst forever so Shi Toe had to take the lead. Suddenly without warning, Shi Tu cut the space with the de in his right hand. A crimson sh appeared that headed straight towards Gray Shi Tu which he easily blocked with his spear. "What are you doing?! This is shame!! An old monster like you initiates a sneak attack on younger generation? don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?" Gray Shi Tu looked extremely angry and seemed to yell at Shi Tu as if he had done something unexpected and rude that went against all morals. Shi Tu did not care much about Gray Shi Tu''s chatter but finally felt what all those who had previously suffered at his hands felt. Where is the younger generation? Gray Shi Tu has all the memories of the real Shi Tu, so it is impossible to consider him as younger generation, how can a straight attack consider as sneak attack? Shi Tu shed more shes towards Gray Shi Tu with both hands this time, but Gray Shi Tu managed to fend them all off with his spear without getting hurt. "Shameless!! Even if you are rude, I will never be like you!! I will fight you with fairness!! Come to me Shameless old monster this young master will deal with you." Gray Shi Tu rushed towards Shi Tu avoiding all shes in his way but the shes is too much so he had to block some. When Gray Shi Tu approached Shi Tu, six gray wheels appeared behind him, firing strings that encased the head of the spear that directed him towards Shi Tu. Although Gray Shi Tu is in the same condition as Shi Tu and has not trained into any martial art, but he has the same talents as Shi Tu, so he can use most martial arts without the need to train in it thanks to his talents and only those higher arts require him to train in it. Shi Tu did not use any martial art and directly blocked gray Shi Tu''s spear with his right-hand de. Shi Tu is confident that des of Chaos are hard and impossible to destroy, so des of Chaos are a good defense. de of Chaos collided with Absolute judgment spear and no one was able to push the other. Sparks of lightning appeared on the de of Chaos in Shi Tu''s left hand which directly cut off Gray Shi Tu. Shi Tu exile did not tired himself searching in his memory the martial art that Gray Shi Tu uses, but it is clear that it is a sinister martial art that relies on killing and such art is always weak in front of lightning. But Gray Shi Tu suddenly disappeared before Shi Tu''s attack reached him and appeared again behind Shi Tu. Behind Gray Shi Tu appeared a gigantic gray Buddha with a majestic presence that struck Shi Tu with his palm and tossed away. Shi Tu flew very quickly into gray fog and this was really bad, it most likely he will die if he touched gray fog. Shi Tu nted des of Chaos in space and a crack appeared in space all the roads which Shi Tu flew before stopping steps away from gray fog. Gray Shi Tu did not take advantage of the opportunity to throw Shi Tu into gray fog because his arrogance prevented him from winning in these ways, he ispletely confident of defeating Shi Tu so why should he deceive? Shi Tu stood up again and looked at Gray Shi Tu with some surprise but it quickly vanished. " Buddha''s Fury Palm? Although not much difficult but requires a high cultivation base, Primal Chaos is really useful." Extreme pride appeared on Gray Shi Tu''s face and his lips twitched in a narcissistic smile. "Didn''t I tell you? It''s impossible to defeat me, just give up. You can still keep the des of Chaos like Zhan Xieshen. Who knows, you might get another chance someday." "Don''t be so confident, didn''t you learn your lesson from Loki?" A strange expression appeared on Gray Shi Tu''s face upon remembering the past and the shame that cannot be erased. Although Shi Tu is who mentioned the topic, he also showed some shame. "Ha?! Argh!!" A crossed sh suddenly appeared out of nowhere crossed Gray Shi Tu''s chest and made a terrible wound on his chest. Chapter 86: Colors Against Gray (2) Chapter 86: Colors Against Gray (2) " What is this? How did you manage to hit me? " Gray Shi Tu grabbed his chest which is bleeding gray blood with a look of intense pain on his face. Although Gray Shi Tu has all the memories and talents of true Shi Tu, this does not mean that they will always think of the same things at the same time. Shi Tu did not answer Gray Shi Tu''s question and Gray Shi Tu did not need Shi Tu to tell him because after he thought about it after shouting angrily, he knew what happened. Gray Shi Tu has the advantage of Primordial Chaos while Shi Tu has the advantage des of Chaos, after all thews of this ce are subject to des of Chaos so Shi Tu has an advantage inws especially spacew which allows Shi Tu to use long-range attacks. After Gray Shi Tu understood what had happened, he smiled sarcastically and looked at Shi Tu with stark disdain. " If you think that just being able to hit me would give you hope to win then you are totally wrong. " All the gray blood scattered in space gathered into a gray fog that covered the wound on Gray Shi Tu''s chest for a moment and then disappeared again. "....!! " Gray Shi Tu''s injurypletely cured in an instant!! "Hahaha , what do you think? Surprised? As you know, primordial chaos is the source of everything, and since my body is made of primordial chaos, I am always able to regenerate it. If you can''t destroy primordial chaos, you will never defeat me" Shi Tu''s silence with some frowning, Primordial Chaos is one of the most mysterious things and the world''s knowledge about it is almost non-existent so how could Shi Tu know that Primordial Chaos can be manipted like this? All Shi Tu knows is that Primordial Chaos is difficult to destroy and control, but even if Gray Shi Tu''s body ispletely made of the Primordial Chaos, he did not expect that controlling Primordial Chaos is so easy. So, with current information, Shi Tu can say with confidence that this battle is hopeless and he has no chance of victory if this is a real fight. But this is not a real fight, but rather des of chaos test, so there must be a way to win, no matter how small the chance is. One of the conditions for entering here is to show strong will, so Shi Tupletely ruled out the possibility that the real test is endurance and fighting to the end no matter the odds against him. Gray Shi Tu stood arrogantly and looked at Shi Tu. " You''re a smart person, so you should know the result, right? Just give up. " Shi Tu did not respond to Gray Shi Tu and formed some seals with his hand. " Tsk, bear the results. " Gray Shi Tu shook his hands helplessly and began to form seals identical to that of Shi Tu Shi Tu''s eyes shone in a strong crimson color, a vertical line appeared on Shi Tu''s forehead quickly open and a third eye appeared. The same thing for Gray Shi Tu except that everything is gray. '' Eye of destruction!! '' '' Eye of destruction!! '' The crimson power of Shi Tu''s eyes shed with the gray power of Gray Shi Tu''s eyes Eye of Destruction is an art that Shi Tu made when he was the devil prince. This art does not require any specific conditions as long as it is mastered. Anyone can use this art regardless of his race or cultivation base. By collecting thew of destruction in a third eye and sacrificing it, everything in sight of the user will be erased from existence. Of course, art like this cannot be used easily, especially since the regeneration of the third eye requires a long time if there is no medicine against the heaven to help or some special circumstances, the regeneration is ten years at least, and the greater the cultivation base, the greater the period. On this basis, it is assumed that the sh between the two eyes of destruction is destructive and causes a lot of damage to thews, no matter how weak the user''s power is. But the battle was won effortlessly The gray strength swallowed the Destruction Eye strength of Shi Tu without weakening and headed towards Shi Tu directly. As expected, Qi couldn''t stop Primordial Chaos at least on the same cultivation level. This was within Shi Tu''s expectations so he disappeared from his ce as soon as heunched the attack and appeared behind Gray Shi Tu , but how could Shi Gray Tu not think about this too? Gray Shi Tu was waiting for him as well as his spear which had mercilessly aimed at Shi Tu''s chest. Sixteen small gray wheels appeared that turned into threads that turned around Gray Shi Tu spear. Around the spear appeared many thin gray strings encircling Shi Tu, as long as Shi Tu tried to counteract this attack, these strings would ruthlessly tear him apart, this was not some kind of art but something gray Shi Tu had just thought of. Shi Tu noticed the strings surrounding him but did not retreat, rather his speed suddenly increased many times over. Gray Shi Tu was a little surprised, it seems that Shi Tu is relying on spacew to speed up in this crazy way. At this speed, Shi Tu managed to reach Gray Shi Tu before the strings caught him, or Gray Shi Tu could hit him with his spear and tried to prate his chest and eliminate him with one blow, but Gray Shi Tu instead of trying to hit Shi Tu pulled his throw and used it to repel Shi Tu. But Shi Tu has another de in his other hand. Gray Shi Tu had no way to block and his left hand was cut off. But how does Gray Shi Tu content to eat this loss? Boooom!! Gray Shi Tu''s severed arm suddenly exploded and both of them ejected. Shi Tu managed to cling to the space again and fortunately it was a bit far from Primordial Chaos. But since they did not collide in the center, one of them inevitably would be near to Primordial Chaos and this unlucky was Gray Shi Tu who was not helped by time and swallowed up in the Primordial Chaos. Shi Tu''s injuries from the explosion began to heal at an insane speed and quickly returned to normal. Shi Tu stood stunned as he looked at Primordial Chaos before him and couldn''t believe what had happened. Just like that? Gray Shi Tu fell so simple? An opponent Shi Tu who couldn''t find a way to defeat him, defeats that way by mistake? Although Shi Tu is not possessed by this victory, victory is a victory in the end and he is not noble to refuse to ept this gift. Chapter 87: The Whole World Enemy Chapter 87: The Whole World Enemy Shi Tu looked at the Primordial Chaos in front of him and this time three clouds of Primordial Chaos of the same size came out the first time. One of these clouds directed towards the ck chains that were bound to Shi Tu''s body while the remaining two clouds formed as Gray Shi Tu. " It''s not fair!! I refuse to ept this!! I refuse!! I want a rematch, this is just luck, you don''t want to win with luck, right? right!! " Gray Shi Tu on the left side shouted, it is seemed to be the one that Shi Tu had fought with a desperate expression towards Shi Tu hoping that he too would request a rematch. " Where is the problem with winning with luck? Luck is also part of personal strength. " Of course, Shi Tu refused, because he really did not know how he would win if he continued fighting. " Enough screaming, you''re annoying. " The Gray Shi Tu on the right side and spoke, seemed annoyed at Gray Shi Tu on the left. " You lost miserably and brought us enough shame so shut up and let me talk. " Unlike Gray Shi Tu on the left character, Gray Shi Tu on the right seems to be the type who does not like to do annoying thing and for some reason kept looking all the time at Shi Tu and the anger burning in his eyes as if he had killed his parents. Gray Shi Tu on the right pointed at the third gray cloud beside the ck chains. " Congrattions, you passed the first trial, and this is your reward. " Without warning, ck chains turned around Shi Tu attracted him to his body again, then the gray cloud initially transformed into a gray haze that covered Shi Tu''s body. Gradually the color of Shi Tu''s skin went from pure white to gray, just like Zhan Xieshen. " Your body has be one percent made of Primordial Chaos. " The chains moved away from Shi Tu, who began checking his body, indeed he found gray strings between the Qi in his body, and he also felt that his body became stronger and more solid even though he had not achieved any breakthrough in body refining. " If I need to renew my energy or more for cultivation, can Ie here again to kill you? " Shi Tu raised his head and looked at Gray Shi Tu on the right, ignoring the one on the left, and put forward the most important point in the matter because simply if he could not renew the Primordial Chaos then possessing it is useless and apparently he could obtain the Primordial Chaos by killing his copies. " Exactly, but the difficulty increases every time you need this in order to renew your stock, you can renew it always easily but if you want to increase the amount of what you can get for more than one percent, you will have to defeated both of us at the same time." Gray Shi Tu on the right answered Shi Tu''s questions calmly and briefly and it seemed from his voice that he did not even want to talk to Shi Tu. After Gray Shi Tu the on the right finished his speech, the ck chains turned around Shi Tu again like a cocoon. " Now the second trial will began, if you pass it, then you would be the first person in history be des of Chaos real Master " .................... Shi Tu quietly opened his eyes and was in a transnt position, the first thing Shi Tu did was to check his body condition but what happened shocked him. Shi Tu felt refreshing with great strength pouring into his body and wanting to get out. This is a strange but wonderful feeling at the same time, Shi Tu felt that in his current state he could do anything and indulged in this feeling unleashing all his power. Shi Tu managed to feel everything around him as if the world is in his hands and soon he was able to see what was beyond his surroundings. He saw all the fights taking ce in the thirty-three heavens and every person speaking, every living being present, everything under Shi Tu''s watch. But he quickly ran into some ces that prevented his vision, which angered him so he focused on them, and in the end he was able to see what is inside. Some elders y chess or cultivating, while others nning. He was able to see the fairies bathing and saw some of them being invaded by great generals, but the fairies were not that weak as they were able to turn things around in many cases. Suddenly all these great entities stopped what they were doing and released their power in order to prevent Shi Tu''s vision. This caused a slight shock to Shi Tu, which brought him back to his senses and quickly withdrew his spiritual sense. Shi Tu looked panting and felt therge beads of sweat covering his body. After he calm down, Shi Tu inspected his body condition to confirm his guesses. The fifth step in energy cultivation The fifth step in soul cultivation The fifth step in body refining This is the absolute peak of Shi Tu''s strength as well as the absolute peak in the world Shi Tu opened his eyes again and looked at the ce around him, this ce is very familiar because it is actually a cultivationnd built by Duan Hao in the heart of the Eternal Realm. Shi Tu''s lips trembled slightly in a forced smile, he remembers well this situation, if not wrong then he will die three days from now and he has just finished cultivation and reaching the fifth step in soul cultivation, thus bing the only one in the history of the thirty-three heavens to achieve this achievement. Duan Hao, although he had already stopped counting the years when he was over five hundred million years old, but he still retained his youthful appearance, which is no different from a young man in his early twenties with long ck hair and opposite-colored eyes, where the right eye is silver while the left eye is golden. He have white skin like jade is unrted to a warrior who has fought many wars. Duan Hao stood up, put on his favorite white clothes, and went out to receive the uninvited guests because the fifth step in soul cultivating is dangerous thing. When Duan Hao finished his breakthrough, he released his soul everywhere in the thirty-three heavens and was able to observe every ce with his spiritual sense except for the First Heaven, which is thergest impregnable fortress where once you leaves, you can never return. For this reason, no one has been able to reach the fifth step in soul cultivation because any talent that possesses this potential is eliminated or forced to cultivate energy or body refine and make the division of Dao heart to never cultivate to the fourth step if he has a strong background. After all, no one likes to be watched all the time. With the power of the fifth step in soul cultivating, anyone can be watched without realizing that they are being watched. The most dangerous point is that it is possible to spy on the secrets of sects and steal their arts, and this is uneptable. Anyone trying to reach the fifth step is a heretic and anyone who has already reached the fifth step in soul cultivation is the whole world enemy. Chapter 88: Waste Chapter 88: Waste Somewhere in the Eternal Realm two people sit around a chessboard. The owner of the white pieces is a young man of the same age and youth as Duan Hao, but unlike bncing Duan Hao, his expressions arepletely arrogant even though the game has reached a dead end but he does not mind and it seems that he is not putting the other side in his eyes so that he is not looking at the chessboard and remained He stared elsewhere with unknown thoughts. With his long silver hair, he sat one leg over a leg, his hand resting on his cheek, just like a king bored from a show he had seen so many times. But this arrogance didn''t suit his white jadelike skin and his features that make the fairies envious. After an unknown time, Loki finally looked at his opponent with his silver eyes, with an unhappy expression " Prometheus, would you stop this kind of Boring ns? that it always ends in a draw " On the other side Prometheus sits, who has poured all his focus on the chessboard. His ck eyes have not left the board for a few months, during this time his hand has not stopped messing with his short ck hair, as if he is caressing his beard. Prometheus''s expression remained unchanged and without even looking at Loki, saying in a dead voice " Who cares as long as I win? Aren''t I outperforming you with six rounds? " The strategy he is currently following is simple, which is to copy a previous game that ended in a draw over and over and then trick his opponent and change at thest minute after a draw for a few hundred rounds. Over the past 100,000 years since Duan Hao entered his solitude to breakthrough, they have repeated the same moves countless times, and every round that takes nearly a year has resulted in twenty victories for Prometheus, fourteen victories for Loki, and plenty of draws. This made Loki upset because it is not funny at all and he lost nearly all interest, giving Prometheus six straight victories because boredom is Loki''s biggest enemy, and Prometheus took advantage of this well. " Hmm?! " " Hmm?! " Suddenly both of them looked away from chessboard withe happy smile spread on their faces. From the Eternal Realm heart, a colossal, unparalleled soul power spread to nearly every ce in the thirty-three heavens. The weak beings shivered in fear, and the strong beings shivered in anxiety They both felt that they were in a cage under someone''s watch and this person could see everything and could not keep any secrets in front of him. The fifth step in soul cultivation!! This means one thing, whoever did it, he can now observe everything in the world with his spiritual sense. Momentster, the mighty soul power suddenly disappeared as it suddenly appeared. " Loki, Prometheus, this Soul power ... did, did Duan Hao make a breakthrough? " Two women approached Loki and Prometheus, though, they cannot be described Beauty topple nations, but they certainly a beauty. Chu Ya, which in the foreground wore a purple dress conflict with her red hair but certainly have charming Curves if we ignore the Contrasting colors her great peaks and moderate mood is enough, if ced in first - ss sect. she would be seen as Goddess in the hearts of all the pupils and the elders. Besides Chu Ya, Gu Yin wore a golden dress, which made her look like a golden doll because her hair and eyes were also golden, although she did not haverge peaks as Chu Ya, her proportions were nearly perfect and her proportions were better than Chu Ya. Loki and Prometheus did not tire themselves looking at Chu Ya and Gu Yin or answering Chu Ya''s question, and they treated them like air. Loki and Prometheus stood from their ces and Loki seemed to be very excited. " Haha , I can finally move my joints after a long time, I wonder how many guests wille? I hope at least that old manes " Loki seemed so excited, he had to go along with Prometheus for so long and he was so bored, and this is a perfect opportunity to break the boredom and y his favorite game. " What do you mean by uninvited guests? Of course, a lot of people wille to congratte Duan Hao so we have to prepare for their reception, should I prepare the guest room and banquet? " Since Loki and Prometheus had not answered Chu Ya''s previously question, this means that it is a stupid question and it is clear that Duan Hao made a breakthrough. The two women did not know the purpose of Duan Hao istion, so they had a lot of grievances with this treatment, but they got used to it, this has been happening for a long time. Even so, Gu Yin didn''t understand. it look like they were preparing for a war? Although Duan Hao breakthrough would greatly increase his strength thus increasing the total strength of the Eternal Realm but after all this is the Eternal Realm would they dare toe here to cause trouble just because Duan Hao got stronger? Loki and Prometheus both looked at Gu Yin without bothering to hide their contempt, and did not exin anything to them, they forgot how many times they counseled them, but they are still substandard and do not like to have much knowledge. These two women want their abilities to be recognized without being tied to the title of Duan Hao''s wives, but they refuse to exert the necessary effort. From Chu Ya and Gu Yin ''s point of view, they are really giving their all, but from Loki''s and Prometheus''s point of view, this is not true. Regarding their age, Chu Ya and Gu Yin are considered elite in terms of talent and intelligence, but as for their position, they are the Eternal shame of the Eternal Realm. Little by little, everyone stopped treating them with respect in Duan Hao''s absence because talking to them is such a waste. Who doesn''t know that Duan Hao gives them more than half his share of resources in addition to their share? He even guides them personally in cultivation instead of cultivating himself, which angered all the elders But the result? Disappointment!! With all this support, even the worst talent in the thirty- three heavens will inevitably reach the top of the fourth step as long as he gives his all, but these two women are only at the beginning of the fourth step after all this effort!! If it were not for to the treasure that Duan Hao refined for them with great effort, they would not have been able to be in the thirty-third heaven because their strength does not allow them to be here. But instead of spending all of their time cultivating, they often ran off to wander the world for centuries before returning again, and the strange thing is that Duan Hao never reprimanded them and allowed this, so the elders could not say anything and in the end Chu Ya and Gu Yin werepletely ignored. In the Eternal Realm, and no one want to mention their name they even became the only thing that others could use to mock the Eternal Realm. Chapter 89: Great meeting (1) Chapter 89: Great meeting (1) Duan Hao''s soul has reached every ce in the thirty-three heavens except for the first heaven, and most of those who live in the thirty heaven or higher know very well what this soul power means. This means that from now, whoever did it, he will be able to monitor everyone''s actions whenever he wants. Who wants to be watched? Unfortunately, they cannot do anything and all they can do is wait for the thirty-third heaven characters reaction because the final decision is up to them. From eleven different ces in the thirty-third heaven, many legendary characters set off towards the Eternal Realm with more than half of their full power in order to get rid of this danger and they arepletely determined to do so even if this means that the Ragnark War begins again. Despite the looming danger, Loki and Prometheus flew out to receive the uninvited guests and stood quietly awaiting their arrival. It did not take long before a blue ark appeared, from which more than a dozen people descended, with an old man putting an eyepatch with a strong and muscr body that did not match his appearance. This old man did not release any dominating aura and did not differ much from an old man who practicing sports, but the ten people behind him each released a very strong aura and they all looked at Loki with grudge in their eyes. Upon seeing the old man, a bright smile ced on Loki''s face and appeared to be happy and could not hide his happiness. Loki stepped forward towards the old man and reached for a hug/ " Hahaha , what''s the asion today? Why did youe old Odin? You even brought ten Asgard gods with you? " " Loki!! You are rude to our father. " One of the ten Asgard gods shouted loudly at Loki''s rudeness and presented a heroic look to prevent him from approaching Odin, but one of the Asgard gods grabbed him and shook his head lightly. Odin didn''t mind Loki''s rude behavior, tenderly hugging just like father and son. After the hug, Loki stepped back a bit and waited respectfully for Odin''s response. Odin examined Loki''s condition and nodded with satisfaction. " Looks like you got a lot better during the time I didn''t see you. Well done!! This is my son, you didn''t disappoint me" Loki''s smile widened and happiness appeared on his face because of his father''s praise, after all Who wouldn''t feel happy when his father praise him? Unfortunately, this rule does not apply to this father and son. Loki''s favorite game is plotting so he is able to read the hidden meaning in Odin''s words. You are my son and you belong to Asgard so naturally you will stand by our side. Of course, it''s impossible for Loki to do this. " Old Odin, did you finally be senile? I suggest you get rid of your other eye in order to regain your lost wisdom. I don''t think those behind you can keep Asgard safe after you. " Immediately, Loki tore apart all face with Odin and didn''t bother iming humility in front of the elders. " Loki!! You are one of Asgard Gods and the son of Odin. How dare you speak rudely to our father? You ..... '''' " Enough Thor, that''s not how you talk to your brother. " Thor advanced again and shouted at Loki fiercely and drew his hammer to attack Loki, but again being stopped by two Asgar gods. Thor was dissatisfied and did not understand why Loki had acted so rudely and insulted his father in front of everyone. He may be usually rude, but he has never insulted Odin before, even if there is no one around, but today he insulting him in the presence of ten Asgard gods, which ispletely uneptable. Loki noticed Thor''s dissatisfaction and couldn''t help but smile because he never tires of annoying this brother. " Dear brother Thor, still impolitic as usual, I am eager to see how Asgard will end on your hand Hahaha " " Loki!!! Don''t go too far. Don''t think I don''t dare hit you, are you just going to betray us like that? You are only an honorary elder in the Eternal Realm but you are one of Asgard Gods, we could only kill you for disrespecting our father. Loki mocked Thor and looked at him like an idiot and wanted to talk but Prometheus interrupted him " Speaking without permission in the presence of your father and shouting at your brother in public and not allow your father to speak. Although you are the crown prince, you make important decisions such as considering Loki a traitor and executing him even though your father is here. " "...!! " " Prometheus!! Why telling him? Do not interfere with my entertainment!! " Thor froze and finally noticed everyone''s gaze and realized what he was doing. " Dad, I really didn''t ..." " No need to say anything I know you didn''t already mean to. " Thor want to exin himself to Odin, but Odin interrupted him and did not allow him to say what he want Odin helplessly shook his head and looked at Loki with anplicated expression. Such a wonderful talent, only if he could give him his throne, he would retire immediately and hand the whole thing over to Loki with a reassuring heart. " Loki, we just want to do some business with Duan Hao and have no bad intentions. Can you let us see him? " Odin initially wanted to y on the family chord but it seems that doesn''t mean much to Loki so he decided to at least try to use Loki to get in through the back door because he didn''t think Loki really dared to fight him. Loki opened his eyespletely and looked behind Odin as if he had seen a ghost. " senile old man, thest time you tried to do these business, you lost your eye. Do you want to lose your second eye? At least sacrifice your eye in order to regain your wisdom. Your duty is to continue for a long time in ruling. " This time Prometheus is the one who spoke " Olympus Mount has nothing to do with this. " Odin looked at Prometheus with dismay for his interfere. Odin released his pressure on Prometheus in an attempt to make him retreat, but this attempt was met with mockery, Prometheus, who is not affected by Odin''s pressure. " Asgard as well. " Odin was a little shocked because he didn''t expect that using most of his power to put pressure on Prometheus, but he wasn''t impressed, doesn''t that mean he''s strong as him? At this moment two arks appeared at the same time, each ark carrying a power not less than that of Asgard Heavenly Court - Jade Emperor Olympus Mount - Zeus Zeus stood with Olympus gods behind,pletely ignoring the presence of Odin in the vicinity, looking directly at Prometheus and saying in a loud, unquestionable voice. " Prometheus call Duan Hao here " The ent of Zeus is not a request but rather an order from the head of Olympus gods to one of Olympus gods. Zeus did not back down and put all his pressure on Prometheus in order to force him and remind him of his identity as one of Olympus gods. Chapter 90: Great Meeting (2) Chapter 90: Great Meeting (2) Prometheus frowned slightly because Zeus''s pressure is so great and he probably used 90% of his power, which Prometheus could not easily handle without releasing his power. The problem is that he cannot do this in front of Zeus, he previouslymitted a crime on Olympus Mount so Zeus put a seal on him in order to prevent him from going against him in the future. In front of this scene, Jade Emperor closed his eyes and didn''tment, but it is clear which side he is standing with. Before anyone could say anything, another Ark appeared. Giants!! Gaia went down with ten Giants kings and stood on the Eternal Realmnd, but their heads were at the level of Loki''s and the rest flight, and this shows their great size. Gaia smiled lightly towards Jade Emperor,pletely ignoring Zeus and Odin. " It seems that I almost miss something good here " Odin and Zeus looked at Gaia with great dismay as if they were seeing their mortal enemy. " This matter has nothing to do with you. This is something that belongs to one of our territory''s Realms. " Zeus could not ignore Gaia''s rudeness and tried to expel her " Heh, your territory? The Eternal Realm controls 20% Of the world and more than a hundred thousand realms, it is apletely independent territory and can be described as the southern territory, how could it belong to your eastern territory? is they going to your meetings? implement your decisions? participate in your tournaments? No!! the Eternal Realm ispletely independent, so this is an inter- territory issue and everyone has the right to intervene. " Gaia mocked the rudeness of Zeus and responded directly. Gaia p Zeus merciless without any respect for the opposite of what shown Jade Emperor after all there is a deep grudge between the Giants and the Olympus Mount and Asgard. Zeus felt his face burning as if he had been pped in the face. " Kekeke , bold as usual Gaia , as expected from nasty oldwomen" From the nowhere a ck mist appeared, cannot see what''s inside except the crimson glow. " Heh, a Devil who doesn''t dare to show his face. Where did you get the courage toe here alone? " Zeus mocked the Devil who came, just because he helped Gaia and for no other reason. " What courage are you talking about? He didn''te withe his true body so of course he dares to say what he wants. " Odin did not hesitate to help Zeus against The Devil and it seems that the conflict between them is clear and it is unlikely that they will cooperate. Seeing this, Jade Emperor sighed, as expected, the matter would not be resolved quietly without much intervention, and now that the giants and Devils have arrived, the rest will arrive at any moment and war may not be avoided anymore. At the same time, two gigantic red eyes appeared in the sky without making any sound. The dragons have arrived!! " This is not the time to fight because the past grudges. We have what is most important to deal with. " A calm voice echoed in everyone''s minds and they looked in front of them to notice a young man with short ck hair reaching only to his shoulder, wearing ck clothes embroidered with gold, staring at them with his red eyes without feelings. " I didn''t expect you toe personally. " The young man looked at the dragon eyes in the sky, preserving his facial expression " We vampires do not like to interfere in the world affairs, but we will not allow chaos to spread. I am not here to fight but to ensure that what is happening does not affect the world. " " Yes, we dragons, is the same. We will not intervene, but we will not allow the imbnce of the world. The effects of thest war have not disappeared yet and it is not wise to start another war. " Jade Emperor breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing the attitude of the dragons and vampires, although they were few in number, but they were extremely strong and if they intervened, the destruction that would ur would be catastrophic and the world might not recover for a long time. It seems everyone has arrived today, when was thest time we all got together? " Jade Emperor smiled lightly and looked at thest arrivals - Elif The Elf maintained silence and did not speak anything as though what is happening does not concern them. Within moments, all the great powers in the thirty-third heaven came to surround the Eternal Realm, and the order of their arrival differed ording to their distance from the Eternal Realm, but in the end everyone came. During moments the injusticepletely changed and became fraught and heavy, as if war could break out at any moment, and the center of all this tension are Loki and Prometheus. Will they sumb to this pressure and let them in? Or will they fight instead? Amidst this heavy atmosphere, a white dressed person appeared in the middle, looking at Jade Emperor''s group with a bright smile. Duan Hao opened his arms and said " Haha, no need for this charged atmosphere, everyone is my guests. " Duan Hao stood before Loki and Prometheus with a smile and an innocent face " Since you are all here, what do you think about entering and drinking some tea? I have already ordered everything to be prepared. I promise you that the hospitality of the Eternal Realm will never disappoint you and it is definitely worthy of people of your status, so there is no need to hesitate. " Duan Hao sincerely continued his speech as if he did not know the reason for theiring and simply sincerely doing his duty of hospitality. Entering the Eternal Realm and drinking tea? It is impossible for any of them to dare to do so, as soon as they enter, they know very well that getting out is no longer in their hands even if they want to leave. Even if they managed to get out, the losses would be catastrophic, and many precedents testify to this. Jade Emperor smiled, showing the emperor''s honor, and as the oldest of the people who want to deal with Duan Hao, he had to take the lead and said lightly. " No need for that, Duan Hao, we just want to ask you a question, Are you the one who reached the fifth step in soul cultivation? " " Of course no, I am a fifth step in the energy cultivation and body refining where I find the time to get to the fifth step in soul cultivation at my age? I also felt the soul power and I want to know who was able to achieve such an unprecedented achievement " Duan Hao immediately denied it, but if anyone believed him, then he is stupid. Everyone felt the source of the soul power, and if someone could do it without noticing it before it happened then it is definitely Duan Hao, the only one who is able to cultivate his soul to this degree without having to show it before thanks to His power Although if he is innocent as he says, why were Loki and Prometheus waiting for their arrival? But Duan Hao''s words reminded them of a truth they almost forgot by looking at Duan Hao''s youth. Duan Hao is the greatest talent in history, the most powerful person in history, the Eternal Realm is the strongest in the world. If they want to get rid of Duan Hao, this is absolutely impossible because if he wants to escape, no one can stop him, and if he wants to hide, no one can find him, and if they dare to do so, they will never be able to rest fearing of death at any moment and they will have to face the Eternal Realm''s revenge. This is an outright threat from Duan Hao that if they want to do something to him, they have to bear the consequences. But it is impossible for them to hold back because the existence of Shi Tu is too dangerous to ignore. Chapter 91: Great Meeting (3) Chapter 91: Great Meeting (3) " sigh. I really want to meet this unique genius. Such a person must have a great talent. I don''t know how we did not notice him beforehand. " Jade Emperor''s eyes narrowed and the atmosphere around him changed dramatically. Previously, the Jade Emperor disyed the emperor''s mood, but he not a tyrant pushing people to submit by force, but rather spreading awe and respect as if he were a supreme inessible being. Now, he does not hide his hostility towards Duan Hao even some killing intent has leaked from him. Shi Tu waspletely unimpressed with Jade Emperor and kept smiling. " I also want to meet him, it would be great if I could organize a talent like this into my Eternal Realm. " Suddenly, several cracks appeared in space around Jade Emperor and Duan Hao. The power collision of Duan Hao and Jade Emperor caused the Heavenly Law to copse around them. The atmosphere became more and more intense and war is almost certain to break out. Everyone besides Jade Emperor began to form several seals while the leaders joined Jade Emperor in order to suppress Duan Hao. On the contrary, Loki and Prometheus did not try toe to help Duan Hao even though he is under great pressure, and likewise he did not ask for their help at all. Jade Emperor was no longer able to maintain his calm because what is happening exceeded his understanding, no matter how strong Duan Hao is, how could it be possible for him to withstand so easily against the pressure of more than ten people in the fifth step along with dozens in the fourth step? This is absolutely impossible. Suddenly, Jade Emperor''s expression changed and he showed intense anger and looked at Duan Hao wanting to kill him immediately, but he gritted his teeth and restored his calm appearance. Jade Emperor withdrew his pressure and smiled lightly again " Since fellow Duan Hao has nothing to do with it , I apologize." Jade Emperor sped his hands and apologized to Duan Hao and was about to leave, but Loki''s voice stopped him. " You came here and caused this big scene and you think you can simply leave like this? Do you think that the Eternal Realm is your home? youe and leave as you want? You have to give us a reasonable exnation or it will not end in peace. " Loki presented with a smiling face that contradicted his speech and tone, and seemed to not bother to hide his hypocrisy. Duan Hao did not deny Loki''s words and looked at Jade Emperor with a smile. Jade Emperor frowned slightly, but couldn''t find anything to say to refute Loki''s words. They really came to cause trouble and now they simply want to leave? If he''s in Loki''s shoes, he''ll do the same. Jade Emperor did not show any anger on his face or any other expressions like a real Emperor. " You are right. I apologize for my rudeness, since I am at fault this time it is my duty to provide adequatepensation. " Even though Jade Emperor admits a mistake, he doesn''t seem upset at all. Jade Emperor threw the Storage Ring on his finger at Duan Hao and said with a smile befitting an Emperor. " Take this aspensation for me and now I''ll excuse myself. " Jade Emperor politely sped his hands, but before turning around to leave, a fatal sparkle appeared in his eyes, but deeply hidden. The rest did not hesitate to hand over their storage rings to Duan Hao and quickly left. Within moments the Eternal Realm returned to normal state, as if nothing had happened. A while ago, the most powerful people in the thirty-three heavens gathered with the intention of starting war, but they were blocked by only three people. They not only retreated without achieving their goals, but they were forced to apologize and paypensation. This event will remain an eternal stain that will never be erased from history even if they manage to take revengeter. Only two dayster, all the thirty-three heavens knew what had happened, and although Duan Hao was already a legend, he is even nicknamed Eternal Might Despite this, not everyone was convinced, and every race imed that its leader is the strongest, but after this event, everyone agreed that Duan Hao is undisputed the strongest person in the thirty-three heavens. In the Eternal Realm sky, after the uninvited guests had left, Loki stood stunned " What happened? How could they suddenly leave like this? Even if the old monsters epted, it is impossible for that idiot to remain a quiet bull, they did not left fearing of Big Brother, right? " Loki spoke in amazement and seemed to not understand what had happened, they hade with such great force and it is clear that they are ready to fight to the bitter end if necessary, as he noticed many void treasures to bring reinforcements at any moment, with all these preparations, how is it possible for them to leave like this because of a Small lose? Especially since not all elders are currently present in the Eternal Realm, and this is a known matter, so how is it possible for them to miss this opportunity? Prometheus kept a dull face but his eye turned towards Loki with disdain. " Don''t try to look stupid, it just doesn''t work for you. " " Haha , Don''t try to imitate my style. You''re not fit for this. " Duan Hao mocked Loki''s failed imitation and barely able to hold back hisughter. " It''s not fair, why is it funny when Big brother does it? " Loki spoke unhappy because he thought his acting is absolutely perfect. Nobody believes that Duan Hao is ignorant, but it is always funny every time he ims ignorance, if Duan Hao can do it there is no reason Loki cannot do it. " Fool, " Prometheus replied, without looking at Loki " What did you say? dare you to repeat what you said. " Upon hearing Prometheus'' insult, Loki couldn''t stand it and immediately screamed. " Fool " Prometheus didn''t hesitate to say it again, but this time he inadvertently provoked Loki. " Unforgivable!!e here, today I swear to destroy your cause and effect " " Come on, show me what you can do, you cannot change cause and effect in any case " " Hahaha , your rtionship is good as usual. " Upon seeing this scene, Duan Hao could not hold back hisughter because they looked just like children who quarreled over everything. " How''s that? " " How''s that? " The two answered at the same time, which made Duan Haough even more. Chapter 92: The Twelve Pillar Hall Chapter 92: The Twelve Pir Hall After exchanging a few punches, Duan Hao intervened to stop Loki and Prometheus so that they would not destroy the Eternal Realm, as he had survived a great catastrophe shortly before and it would be sad to be destroyed by those who were supposed to protect him. " What you did Loki? Did you do something on their Realms? " Finally Prometheus couldn''t help but ask. " Nothing big. Our Intelligencework has moved in order to wreak havoc on their realms and force them to retreat quickly before their secret ces are destroyed. " Loki simply replied as it is not important and not worth mentioning. " What!! did you lose your mind? You sacrificed the Intelligencework that we spent long time on easily like this for such a trivial thing? We''d better have used the secret ughter formation instead. " Prometheus got angry and his facial expressions became extremely ugly, which rarely happened because he mostly kept a cold, expressionless face, but Loki really pissed him off this time. Loki did not look away and said with dismay. " I am in charge of the intelligencework and I am the one who built it. If someone has to mourn loss, then it is me what is your rtionship with it? In my view, it is better to sacrifice the intelligencework than to use the secret ughter formation, this formation should not be used except in desperate situations because it costs us a lot and does not Forget that Big Brother has to sacrifice a lot too in order to use it. '''' " Nonsense!! without intelligencework How do we know the movements of the others? Do you want us guessing randomly? the information we get from the intelligencework value is invaluable and I think that Big Brother agree with me " " Hey, do you think Big Brother is as stupid as you? " They both looked at Duan Hao waiting for his response and each one of them waspletely confident that Duan Hao would take his side. Duan Hao looked at Loki and said " I agree with Prometheus about the importance of the information we get from the intelligencework. " After Duan Hao said this, Prometheus looked at Loki victorious, but before saying anything, Duan Hao sold and poured cold water on him. " But I am sure that Loki understands this well. I have never interfered before in the affairs of our intelligencework, but now I want to know how many intelligenceworks we have so that you do not hesitate to sacrifice one so easily? " " What?! " Prometheus was momentarily shocked, unable toprehend what he heard. " Kekeke, as expected from Big Brother, you are right. I have established five intelligenceworks, each onepletely independent of the other and you do not know their existence, and all I did was sacrifice one of them. " There was no need to say more and Loki stood up to pour salt over the wound. " Heh, it seems that third brother is suffering from some mental problems recently. If you are not able to think at this depth at least, perhapsthird brother has be ustomed to a life of idle and remaining in the Eternal Realm for a long time, I suggest you go out for some time and experience life again. " Prometheus did not respond to Loki''s mockery and took it seriously, especially since Loki called him third brother, which indicates the seriousness of his talk and that he is not joking. Thinking about it, he did not leave the Eternal Realm for a few million years and settled with internal administrative work, leaving with external dangers to Loki, perhaps it is time for him to really go wandering around the world again, and this long rxation has affected his abilities. " don''t worry, Failure and sess are natural things. What is important is learning from wrong. " Duan Hao patted Prometheus shoulder and pointed at Loki not to say more. " Okay, let''s get back to the celebrate now ha ha ha ha Today I''m going to y with all five of them at the same time. " Loki ignored Prometheus misery, and since he cannot anger him about his failure, he will do it for something else. " BS, nothing beats my sandwich. " Prometheus aside, Duan Hao did not ept Loki''sments. " I don''t really understand of all this nonsense. " Prometheus sighed because he is the only single of the three brothers and did not understand these things. The three brothers returned to the Eternal Realm where Gu Yin and Chu Ya were waiting for them, as they are ineligible to be in the Great Meeting even though they are Duan Hao wives. Upon seeing the two beauties waiting for him, Duan Hao opened his arms to wee who had jumped into his arm. Duan Hao huged the two women in his arms with satisfaction in his face " Did you feel worried? " " Not at all, since you we are believe that you are able to deal with it " Chu Ya replied while resting her head on Duan Hao''s chest. " Indeed, since it is you, nothing can get in your way. " Satisfaction increased on Duan Hao''s face, like these two women, who would not be happy to marry them? If they were reced by any other women, they would flee immediately if besieged with such force, but they did not flee and trusted their husband, which made Duan Hao more satisfied with them. Loki and Prometheus watched this scene for a while before Loki began vomiting and then left with Prometheus. Duan Hao wanted to spend more time with his two wives, but the current situation does not allow that, so after saying some honey words, he left them and went to Loki and Prometheus ce. The three brothers sat in a secret hall containing twelve but only three used seats. Since Duan Hao is the founder and knows nothing about his family, the most valuable Hall in the Eternal Realm is not the ancestral Hall because it is not yet there since Duan Hao is the first generation and the rest have different families , but this is Hall where Duan Hao, Loki and Prometheus meet with the nine elders. This Hall is called The Twelve Pir Hall because each of the twelve people has a seat here who carries a great responsibility on his back and it is a pir that protects an entire race or a dream. So far every decision made inside this Hall shook the whole world, once rumors spread that all the twelve had a meeting in The Twelve Pir Hall, all the thirty-three heavens would freeze while waiting for what they would do. What makes the Eternal Realm terrifying is not just the three brothers, even in their absence the Eternal Realm will remain undisputed the strongest thanks to the nine elders because all of them have reached the fifth step!! This means that the Eternal Realm alone possesses twelve people in the fifth step out of about thirty-three people in all the thirty-three heavens. Most shocking is that the number one in everything thates to mind belongs to the Eternal Realm and half of the number two. The strongest, the smartest, the most beautiful, the most handsome, the greatest alchemist, the greatest cksmith , the greatest assassin .... etc. Unfortunately, the nine elders are currently in their own areas to administer the branches of the Eternal Realm in the thirty-three heavens, and only the three brothers are present. The three began a two-day discussion in which they debated many issues and plotted plots Among them, Loki seemed the most enthusiastic because his love for plotting and the smile did not leave his face all the time. Chapter 93: The end and the beginning (1) Chapter 93: The end and the beginning (1) "With this we are done. Do you have any further opinions? " Duan Hao spoke as the leader only formally because he didn''t expect there was more to talk about, and he seemed exhausted because he had to find an excuse to reject Loki''s intrigues every time and he had no energy left to think about more things. "Yes, there is onest thing for you to settle yet, Loki, Are you ready to fulfill your promise after you lose? Less than a day remains. " Prometheus looked at Loki with a triumphant look because he had finally found Loki''s failure and could not wait for the day to end before starting mocking him. " Lots of things can happen in a day and I am quite sure of my victory. " On the contrary, Loki did not appear nervous at all and maintained his confident and arrogant smile. " Where does your confidencee from? This makes no sense, I just hope you don''t regret when you have to wander around the thirty-three heavens naked. " Prometheus was not satisfied with Loki''s confident response, and although he does not disagree with him on the fact that much can happen in one day, he trusts Duane Hao''s judgment. " I am always at my word, but I don''t want to hear this from someone all he can do is speak so well that he can no longer think properly. " " Better than a coward scheming in the dark " Although what Loki says is true, Prometheus did not hold back and responded to the insult. "The result is what matter and the scheming is an act, not just gossip as you do. " "The use of force is the way of barbarians and fools. " " Do not distort words, scheming depends on intelligence, not strength. " Seeing Loki and Prometheus arguing as usual, Duan Hao couldn''t help but smile happily. " As usual, your rtionship is really good haha " " How? " " How? " Duan Hao''s smile pleased to see the simultaneous reaction but he didn''t say anything this time. " By the way, do you think I have to get a son or daughter first? " Suddenly Duan Hao asked such a question without warning even though he didn''t seem serious about what he said. Loki and Prometheus looked at Duan Hao with some amazement before showing expressions of understanding. At this stage as they dominate the world by the power of the older generation, it will be necessary to focus on cultivating the younger generation, and it is natural that the leader of the younger generation of the Eternal Realm must be a descendant of Duan Hao. " You''re not going to get either of them right now because that''s dangerous, especially from those stupid ones. " Loki rejected the idea immediately because Duan Hao''s reputation is currently at the peak, and any genius emerging out of nowhere will be linked directly to Duan Hao, and making sure of this is not difficult, If he ignores his child in order to grow by relying on himself, and what Duan Hao will absolutely will do, so the idea of having a child in the present situation is not good, not to mention that the only ones in Duan Hao''s harem are Gu Yin and Chu Ya and he does not fully ept this idea. " I disagree with you, but I advise against doing this. This will contaminate your bloodline. " Prometheus did not agree with Loki, just possessing Duan Hao''s bloodline make a heavy burden on his descendant and is supposed to be able to pass any difficulties even if they are subjected to global chase to get rid of them like Duan Hao, or they do not deserve to be his descendant. " If I follow your words, I will never get an heir. There is currently no woman with a bloodline simr to the one I have, or even have an cultivation base close to me. " Duan Hao smiled helplessly because Loki and Prometheus often did not agree, but they did agree that they hated the two women he love. Loki wasn''t convinced and said in a dangerous tone " You can make one from your flesh and blood, you don''t need a container " " That''s really..... Hmm!? " Duan Hao''s expression suddenly changed and became extremely dangerous, more dangerous than he have ever. " What''s up? " Loki noticed Duan Hao''s expression and seriously asked this time because he had never seen Duan Hao so dangerous before. " Call all the elders, kings and wisemen, it is war, all - out war " Duan Hao spoke with a dangerous tone but his facial expression betrayed him because he was so excited "Is this really unexpected? " It seemed like Loki didn''t expect for things to develop this far so quickly, at least it would take a few million years for them to prepare to conquer the Eternal Realm, they don''t think the eternal world is just up for grabs because of its short life, right? "Really?" Prometheus seemed suspicious of Loki''s words. After a long time with him, he developed an instinct to know when it was Loki''s scheme. " This is not the time for an argument. I will turn on the Secret Array, you deal with the invaders, they will arrive in half a day. " " Ok " " Ok " Loki turned into a silver liquid and evaporated into the atmosphere. " tsk, It''s a copy after all. " Prometheus spat scorned and flew to gather everyone in the Eternal Realm. As for Duan Hao, he went to a special hall containing the tworgest arrays in the Eternal Realm. Eternal Defense Array and Eternal ughter Array Even with the current Eternal Realm resources, only one of the two arrays can be activated simultaneously because they consume enormous amounts of resources and because of theirplexity, the same person cannot handle more than one because Duan Hao is the only person who knows how to enter and knows how to control it. Not even Loki and Prometheus know, let alone the rest of the elders. Not that Duan Hao does not trust them, but because there is someone who is stronger than them and can catch them. If this happens, there is no guarantee that the other party can extract this information from their minds. Only Duan Hao is the strongest and can protect these secrets and can escape even if the whole world surrounding him. " Howie " Chu Ya and Gu Yin who had secretly followed Duan Hao entered without any problems. In front of people they dare not act spontaneously, but in front of Duan Hao only, they are no different from two spoiled girls. Duan Hao frowned slightly and seemed a little upset at their behavior. " What are you doing here? I have not given you the freedom seal to sneak behind me into secret ces. You are supposed to participate in defending the Eternal Realm. " Duan Hao did not hesitate to use his pressure to restrain the two women in front of him, and if he were not sure of their identity, he would kill them immediately and devour their souls. Chapter 94: the end and the beginning (2) Chapter 94: the end and the beginning (2) With Duan Hao capabilities, no one can sneak behind him or even approaching him without noticing but Zhou Ya and Gu Yin did not like it because this means that Duan Hao does not trust them and always watching them so, he imnted a secret seal in their bodies to ensure that he can''t sense them or watching them and they have taken advantage of this earlier in many cases but they really crossed the line this time. " I know we did something wrong this time, but you came here directly without telling us anything and we want to ask you an important question. This will give us enough courage to fight to the end because the situation is dangerous this time and we may die on the battlefield and we will not meet again. " Chu Ya spoke miserably and was aggrieved because Duan Hao got angry at them before he knew their reasons, especially since they both had the intention to die if required in this battle so that he did not hesitate to put them under pressure that they could barely speak under. Hearing this, Duan Hau felt some guilt for focusing on the big picture and neglecting to reassure his two wives, Duan Hao freed them from his pressure and smiled softly and tenderly. "What do you want to know? If you are going to ask about number one and number two, you are wasting your time" The two women did not respond to Duan Hao''s joke but rather kept a very serious look and it is clear that what they want to bring up is a really dangerous topic. " Howie, we have been married for a very long time, but we haven''t had a child after so long. If we get enough milestones in this battle, will you give us a child?" The two women stared at Duan Hao with a look of eager anticipation, awaiting his answer, so that Gu Yin is unable to stop her hands trembling from tension to the point that it is clear despite her hands close to her chest. Duan Hao surprised a little by the question, but it is not strange because any woman wants to have a child, especially since they have been together for a long time. Unfortunately, Duan Hao cannot fulfill this wish for them at the moment. As Loki said, it is dangerous to have a descendant at this time, not to mention killing him, He may be a hostage to pressure Duan Hao so he does not want to have a son at the moment because he is creating a serious weakness point to himself. "I currently have no desire to obtain an heir because he would be in danger if he born now." Duan Hao hardly gave the same usual response this time because the sight of the two women, it really pained his heart. Chu Ya was not satisfied and continued "But if we won, how would anyone dare to confront us again? At least there wouldn''t be anyone for long." Duan Hao frowned slightly and said "This is a naive thinking. The enemy may think like this andunch a sudden attack on us as soon as we lower our caution. We must always be on guard and not show any weakness until all the thirty-three heavens arepletely under our control. Only then we can rx and before that I do not want to have any Child Because I want him to be born in a safe environment. " The two women had teardrops piled up in their eyes, and they turned to leave quickly Duan Hao watched this scene and felt thousands of residents stab his heart and wanted to chase them immediately, but he couldn''t because the invasion is near and he must start the ban to activate the eternal ughter array. In just a few hours, all Transition Arrays in the Eternal Realm were activated and all nine Elders returned under the leadership of the furious Prometheus. "Where the hell did Loki go?! How dare he disappear and leave all the work for me?" Despite Prometheus anger, he did not fail to do anything and prepare for everything. While Prometheus was sitting on his chair quietly caressing his short ck hair, he heard a mocking and annoying voice. "Hey!! Looks like you''re doing well for azy person" As soon as Loki came back, the first thing he said was aimed at Prometheus, who had paid him no attention. After he got angry and calmed down, he regained his apathy and focused on his duty. He didn''t ask where Loki had gone and what to do because he would never get an answer and simply sit in his ce plying with his hair. Loki didn''t interact much and stood by Prometheus after all, This is not the time for an argument, and it''s better to keep the mood. Loki examined Prometheus work and got a rough idea of what he is thinking, and he did not make many adjustments to Prometheus decisions. He made do some adjustments that Prometheus did notment on because Loki has more information about enemies than he has, so Loki''s opinion is more correct, Loki raised his head high with a malicious smile "Looks like the party will start, it''s pity that we won''t enjoy it" Loki sighed because he couldn''t enjoy this fight, but it wouldn''tst long anyway so he didn''t get too sad. Returning to Duan Hao, who finished his preparations to activate the eternal ughter array. Duan Hao heard the sound of footsteps, and as he could not sense the presence of anyone, the identity of thoseing was clear. "Chu Ya, Gu Yin, it is not a good idea to leave your ces like this in these circumstances. This will spoil the formations and ns. Return immediately to your ces." Duan Hao did not want to be harsh with them because of what happened before, but he is not satisfied with their childish behavior at the moment. "Winning, victory, achieving peace and making the n seed. Is that all you think about? Can''t you think for a moment about how we feel? Our desires and dreams? Don''t they mean anything to you?" Chu Ya spoke grievously and seemed extremely desperate, as if she was in a severe internal struggle and could not make a decision, with Gu Yin on her side in the same position, but she left the conversation to Chu Ya as usual. Duan Hao felt there was something strange with Chu Ya''s attitude but this was not the time for such a conversation. Duan Hao turned to them and said with a frown "This is not the time for this conversation. The enemies may arrive at any moment and you must be in your positions." "You say you just want to create a world in which our children can live in peace, but when? When will we be able to live happy as a family? How long do we have to be careful in everything we do? Who cares for world peace we can only live happily in a secluded ce no one can find us? Just give up this foolish dream and let us just live simply, who cares about others? Ensure the happiness of your family first before you think of them!!" Duan Hao''s words only caused Chu Ya to be angrier, as she began to spit everything in her mind out. Duan Hao approached and ced the two women in his arms tenderly in order to calm them down and could only sigh inward. ''Only if they at least have elders abilities, then we don''t have to go through all of this.'' "Don''t worry, I promise you I''ll give it all I have for that day when we can smile and watch our kids run happily ... Argh!!" Without warning, Duan Hao felt severe pain in his chest and spit out a lot of blood. Chapter 95: The end and the beginning (3) Chapter 95: The end and the beginning (3) Duan Hao pushed the two women away from him and fell on his knee spitting more blood. Duan Hao put his hand on the wound where Chu Ya had hit him, although it could not be described as a wound and hardly considered a scratch. " Don''t waste your time, this is the Heavenly ughter Poison. Even Jade Emperor almost died from it before, If the antidote is not given to him. you will feel that your whole body is burning and your soul is torn apart before the poison consumes you from the inside and nothing remains of you. " Duan Hao looked with disbelief at the two women whom he considered the most important in his life, he did not believe he is being betrayed in this way. Shi Tu caught the attention of the glove that Chu Ya wearing and used it to scratch him. " Why ..... with Asgard? " Duan Hao opened his lips to say with great difficulty, but he spat out more blood just by saying it. The two women seemed to suppress the tears in their eyes with great difficulty. " It''s your fault, it''s your fault, it''s your fault " The women repeat the same phrase in shock and panic and were unable to stop trembling. Duan Hao regained his focus and looked at the two women in front of him ferociously, all the love and tenderness he had previously shown had disappeared. "Your reason is not important, Did you really think that just because this was a poison that nearly killed Jade Emperor would it affect me? " Before the two women could interact with Duan Hao''s surprising ability to speak normally, Duan Hao suddenly threw two ck fire balls at the women, instantly turning them into ashes within a moment without even being able to scream. Although Duan Hao cherished Chu Ya and Gu Yin and considered them more important than his own life, he did not hesitate to destroy them once they betrayed him. This is not Duan Hao''s first experience killing a dear friend or close person , although Duan Hao does not want to do this, but since they dared to betray him once, they will inevitably dare to do it again and Duan Hao''s rule is to never give second chances, Chu Ya and Gu Yin are no exception or He would be sorry for all of his friends and acquaintances who had previously killed them. But Duan Hao''sck of hesitation in killing them does not mean that he did not feel anything, as he felt the urge to vomit and severe pain in his heart as if lose his goal in life after all, He has known them since his youth and they are the most who spent time with him so killing them is painful Suddenly the pain that Duan Hao felt in his chest increased little by little and it became apparent that this was not due to the sadness over the death of Chu Ya and Gu Yin. Duan Hao felt that something is trying to devour him from within, and little by little Duan Hao lost the ability to move and felt that all his strength being absorbed by something without being able to resist. Duan Hao fell to the ground like a corpse without the ability to move a single finger, Duan Hao''s body gradually drying out like a corpse as if his life and soul were draining. A light de appeared that pierced Duan Hao''s chest from the inside, followed by ten more des in different ces. These des destroyed Duan Hao vital ce and tore his soul and shattered his Dantian. Within moments Duan Hao''s body, the strongest and hardest body in the Thirty-Three Heavens, be dustpletely met with the wind. In the sky of the Eternal Realm, endless armies surrounded the Eternal Realm and all races except dragons and vampires came with the full power of them with a total of eleven people in fifth step, but this only made them equal with the Eternal Realm and this J w bit Eternal Realm power A heaven-shaking battle ensued between Loki and Prometheus, the nine elders on one side, Odin, Zeus, Jade Emperor, and even the Four Demon Emperors on the other side, and neither side is able to get supremacy. Suddenly and without warning, Loki and Prometheus withdrew from their fights against Odin and Zeus and looked at each other in shock. Duan Hao is dead!! " Seriously? how could big brother die? " Loki seemed surprised and disbelieved Prometheus stared at Loki with fire of rage burning in his eyes and wanted to tear this hypocrite right away. " Big brother has really died, but his soul is still there. " Prometheus curbed his anger and desire to kill Loki for now, but that doesn''t mean he''s going to let it go, Loki and Prometheus reached a mutual understanding and each used their own means to leave the Eternal Realm because they really did not care about it at all, and after Duan Hao is gone, there is no reason for them to stay and risk their lives more than this. With the departure of Loki and Prometheus, the nine elders also withdrew, and after exchanging some looks, each of them used their means to leave the Eternal Realm as well. Loki and Prometheus left behind two light balls that took the form of a key, and so did the Nine Elders. The nine keys met and turned into a great key that directed somewhere in the Eternal Realm. In the next instant a very great defensive array spread that covered all the Eternal Realm and expelled everyone who did not carry the disciple badge of the Eternal Realm. This is one of the two secret array of the Eternal Realm - the Eternal defensive array. In special case, only with the agreement of Loki and Prometheus with the nine elders can the Eternal defensive array but they can never under any case can activate the eternal ughter array because Duan Hao is the only one who has the right to do this. Although they do not really care about the Eternal Realm, their reputation and responsibility are tied to it so they cannot allow the Eternal Realm to fall, but victory in the war does not matter in light of the death of Duan Hao so it does not matter as long as the Eternal Realm is intact. Indeed, even with thebined strength of eleven people in the fifth step, apanied by the full force of their realms, they could not do anything to the eternal defense array and after a hundred years of siege they were forced to retreat and return to their realms while they were traumatized by defeat. After Loki and Prometheus left the Eternal Realm, they met in a secret ce with the nine elders, and then everyone went their way. At the same time, in one of the realms in the middlend, a mysterious mythical person appeared who sat on top of the main pce of Realm Lord without clothes!! No one could handle him and everyone who tried was thrown away, but no one died, they even asked for help from the centralnd, but all attempts were unsessful and this person did not leave until after a thousand years. Chapter 96: Linger Chapter 96: Ling''er Shi Tu opened his eyes and found himself lying on a king size bed "Ya? Big Brother, have you finally woken up?" Shi Tu looked at the sound source next to him to see a little Loli in pink clothes and Twintail hair staring at him with her sparkling emerald eyes. Shi Tu couldn''t appreciate the little beauty in front of him and asked straight " where am I? " "Oh? Doesn''t Big Brother remember what happened? Big brother broke into my room all of sudden and scared me, but Big Brother is a good person and just wanted to rest because he looked tired and immediately slept on Ling''er bed, as for what happened before this, Ling''er doesn''t know." Little Loli answered with a childish smile and a soft, numbing voice. Shi Tu responded with an understanding smile, and recalled what had happened before. Shi Tu looked at little Luli in front of him, absolutely sure he had never seen her before "Well then, Big Brother apologizes for the inconvenience, I''ll leave now." Shi Tu got out of bed and headed to the bedroom door but after a few steps he stopped and looked behind helplessly. Ling''er held Shi Tu''s arm tightly and looked at him with begging eyes. "Big Brother please don''t leave, stay to y with Ling''er for some time, Ling''er is very lonely and there is no one to y with, Big brother please stay with Ling''er for some time." Little Loli begged Shi Tu with teary eyes and looked so pitiful that it tickled Shi Tu''s heart a little. "Little girl, not that Big Brother doesn''t want to stay with you but I don''t even know where I am or how to leave and there are a lot of things Big Brother has to do so I can''t stay and y with you." For the first time in a long time, Shi Tu speaks sincere kindness to someone. Little Loli''s eyes brightened and said instantly "No problem!! If Big Brother wants to know anything, he can ask Ling''er, Ling''er is the cutest and smartest Loli in the world, Ling''er knows everything, but Big Brother has to y with Ling''er first then I''ll answer OK? '''' Shi Tu wasn''t surprised much but asked with some doubt "Really? Aren''t you lying to Big Brother?" "This is not true!! Doesn''t big Brother believe Ling''er?" Little Loli blew her cheeks in dismay because Shi Tu questioned her abilities, but even a dissatisfied appearance tickled Shi Tu''s heart a bit. "No, no, big brother totally believes you, but what do you think of answering my question first? Then I will y with you, what do you think?" Little Loli smiled cheerfully, which made her look so much cuter. "Hehehehe, big brother, this won''t work, you can''t fool Ling''er so easily." Shi Tu also smiled embarrassedly and said "Is this too clear?" Little Loli blew her non-existent chest proudly and said. "Hehehe, Ling''er is the cutest and smartest Loli in the world so don''t underestimate Ling''er''s intelligence or Ling''er will get angry at Big Brother, Ling''er is so scary when she gets angry." With Shi Tu''s vast experience, he could actually imagine a scene of a cute Loli''s anger causing rivers of blood. Thinking about this, he appears to have no choice but to follow little Loli''s desires. Shi Tu nodded in agreement as he had no choice but to follow little Loli, because she was the only person present. "Well, how do you want to y?" "Hmm" Little Loli thought for a bit, then went to a small box thrown in a corner of the bedroom with several other boxes, took out a scroll and quickly returned and give it to Shi Tu with a smile. "I want to y talent game " Shi Tu picked up the scroll that little Loli had handed to him and wanted to spit out blood right after he nced at it. What little Loli gave to Shi Tu is a Shen level cultivation technique!! Although he has not yet read the contents of the scroll, judging by the aura emanating from the scroll, it is definitely Shen level cultivation technique. Cultivation techniques are divided from weakest into strongest Huang, Xuan, Di, Tian, Xian, Shen. Even for Shi Tu, he hardly knows a few techniques of this level, and a few techniques mean all the techniques existence currently because they are less than ten, but little Loli brought out one randomly for the sake of ying? And above that, one that Shi Tu had never seen or heard of before? Shi Tu made every effort not to turn to the boxes in the corner, if a random box contained Shen level cultivation technique what about the rest of the boxes? "So how are we going to y this talent game?" "Very simple, Big Brother should try to understand and master what is written on the scroll. If Big Brother seeds before Ling''er then it is Big Brother''s victory, otherwise it is Ling''er''s victory." Little Loli exined the rules to Shi Tu with her childish smile that made Shi Tu want to say yes immediately. "Isn''t that a little unfair? Maybe you''ve learned this technique before since it''s in you bedroom so it''s normal for big brother to lose." Fortunately, Shi Tu''s will is extremely strong and he was able to focus enough to see the loophole. p!p!p!p! "Cool, as expected of Big Brother. You really paid attention. Big brother is very smart." Little Loli began to p and jump with joy to Shi Tu discovering her trick. "But don''t worry, Ling''er is very smart and have already thought of a solution. It is true that Ling''er has learned this technique before so we will use my time when I learned it as a reference." Shi Tu couldn''t help but doubt but before he opened his mouth little Loli spoke "Haa! these expressions, Big Brother does not trust Ling''er? Ling''er is the cutest loli in the world, since Ling''er is cute, Ling''er never lies." Little Loli blew her cheek in dismay due to Shi Tu''s distrust of her. "Well well, big brother trusts you. How long did it take you to master this technique?" "Hehehee, that''s a secret. Ling''er won''t tell you until it''s done, what If you fail and your cultivation is deviate out of resentment? Ling''er doesn''t want to risk big brother''s life, Ling''er should protect Big Brother so I won''t tell you." Shi Tu did not say more because there is no point in saying anything so it does not seem that she will change her mind no matter what Shi Tu says to her. "Big Brother, this is Ling''er''s bedroom and it is not suitable for cultivation, follow me, Ling''er will take you to a suitable ce." Chapter 97: I dont like to do something useless Chapter 97: I don''t like to do something useless Little Loli grabbed Shi Tu''s arm and pulled him with her to leave her bedroom. The road looks like maze with narrow corridor and too much doors everywhere with a strange and unique atmosphere for each door, he felt cold from a door and heat from another door, he even heard someone screaming from one. After a few minutes, Little Loli opened a door and entered with Shi Tu. As soon as Shi Tu entered the room, he immediately realized the difference, the energy density in this room is very high, even better than any cultivation room seen including his own in the Eternal Realm, not only that all energy types present with high density and bnce Intense because different energies maintain their bnce. But what get Shi Tu attention the most is the presence of the Primordial Chaos!! In Shi Tu''s long life he barely got some opportunities to study Primordial Chaos but since when did Primordial Chaos be ubiquitous? " Big brother, what do you think? This room was made by Ling''er herself, isn''t Ling''er an amazing Loli? " Little Loli grabbed Shi Tu''s arm to draw his attention to her again and said with a lot of anticipation. Shi Tu smiled tenderly and patted gently on Ling''er head. " it''s perfect, you''re really amazing. " Suddenly little Loli let go of Shi Tu''s arm and slightly slumped and looked at him with dismay and sorrow. " Big brother, doesn''t you like Ling''er ? " " Why do you think like this? am I not apanying you to y now? " Shi Tu asked without his slight smile departing from his face. " But big brother did not yet call Ling''er with her name, doesn''t that mean big brother doesn''t like Ling''er? Is Big brother ying with Ling''er only to make Ling''er answer on his questions? " Little Loli looked so sad like a little girl who had been abandoned by her parents , anyone seeing this scene would totally sympathize with her, but Shi Tu wasn''t affected by her much and simply said. " Big brother absolutely doesn''t hate you, but I don''t like to do something useless, I will wait until you tell me your real name then I will use it to call you, ok? After all it is annoying calling you with a name and then calling you with another nameter, big brother doesn''t like this. " Little Loli was surprised and seemed to be unable to respond for a moment but Shi Tu''s smiling face woke her up. Little Loli approached and slightly grabbed Shi Tu''s sleeves, with the trembling hand. " Big brother, don''t get angry Ling''er, really cannot tell you her name now, but Ling''er inevitably will tell you one day then do you will tell Ling''er big brother real name? " " Oh, no need to wait, Big brother has a lot of names and they are all real names but I prefer the name Shi Tu. " Shi Tu didn''t wait for Little Loli to respond before heading to the mat in the middle of the room Shi Tu sat in cultivation position and began to read the technique. Little by little, Shi Tu broke away from reality and sank into its cultivation. On the side the childish expression on Little Loli''s face disappeared and reced with an amusing expression. Little Loli approached Shi Tu who is submerged in his cultivation and extended her hand slightly towards Shi Tu, but quickly withdrew her hand. "It would be boring if I read his memories so easily, right? After all, it is rare to meet a person, let alone understand his thoughts, I cannot even see through his cultivation technique. " Little Loli looked at Shi Tu as if she wanted to prate him and find out all his secrets and could barely resist the urge to read his memories. Little Loli approached Shi Tu and whispered in his ears in a mature and tempting voicepletely different from the childish voice she used to talk to Shi Tu. " You don''t seem like the gullible type so if you don''t die, I''ll tell you my name. Hope you don''t disappoint me, big brother. " After saying this, Little Loli retreated to a corner and sat to observe Shi Tu''s cultivation. Shi Tu began to assimte knowledge inside the scroll because such a technique cannot be expressed in words and must be transferred directly to the mind with soul power. Previously, Shi Tu was able to assess the technique level based on soul power stored in the scroll, but he did not know what kind of technique it is. But the information that entered his mind is not shocking, after all what happened, it is easy to guess what kind of technique he will obtain, although it is difficult to believe, but it is the only possibility following the current flow. Primordial Chaos Cultivation Technique!! Shi Tu got a technique called Chaos Sea to cultivate the Primordial Chaos in his body, this technique is soplicated that there is even a description and exnation of Primordial Chaos, unfortunately this information cannot be essed unless Shi Tu has mastered at least the firstyer of Chaos Sea technique and everything that is Currently avable is a basic exnation of Primordial Chaos but is barely useful for Shi Tu currently. The problem is that this technique resembles diamonds in dung because Shi Tu simply cannot cultivate it because of the art he is currently cultivating. Once Shi Tu has started cultivating the eternal suffering art, he can never retreat, even if he paralyzes his cultivation base, he will die immediately because of the raging energy because Shi This art has been designed to cut all means of regression, either sess or death. One of the axioms of cultivation is that it is impossible to cultivate two cultivation techniques at the same time in the same body. This means that having Shi Tu the Primordial Chaos right now is harmful to Shi Tu and doesn''t have any real benefits because it reduces the amount of usable energy in his body and reces it with the Primordial Chaos that he cannot use. In this case he would lose to little Loli and may be killed here to silence him. Shi Tu is not the type of person who gives up easily and in a situation like this there is only one solution and that is to think of a way to cultivate two cultivation techniques at the same time. This is not a new topic, but rather the endeavor of many cultivator in the thirty-three heavens because it''s simply impossible for a cultivation system to includes more than one type of energy, but each type of energy has its pros and cons, and the ability to cultivate every type of energy is the every cultivator dream but no one has seeded in doing this before. The only solution that was found was to create an avatar and make him cultivate a different energy, and switch between bodies when necessary. All this cannot be described as cultivating more than one energy at the same time because if two energies arebined in one body, it is almost impossible to bncing them. Since Shi Tu cannot retreat now, there is no harm in trying again as this time he might get a sudden enlightenment. Chapter 98: breakthrough (1) Chapter 98: breakthrough (1) Shi Tubined all the knowledge he had gained in his life to find a way to cultivate more than one energy in the same time. Shi Tu began to absorb the energy around him very quickly and began to open more veins. 43 veins 44 veins 45 veins 46 veins At the same time, the amount of raging energy in his body increased. 38% 39% 40% The gathering realm eighth level 51 veins 52 veins 53 veins 54 veins 48% 49% 50% The gathering realm ninth level!! After reaching the gathering realm ninth level, Shi Tu didn''t stop absorbing energy, but rather, the absorption rate increased. When the 54th vein is opened, it is possible to form Dantian and breakthrough to the refinement realm, but this is not enough for Shi Tu. 54 veins are the number of natural veins in the body of each cultivator, but besides the natural veins, it is possible to create new veins using energy called innate veins. There is one chance to create these veins and it is only after the 54th vein opened, otherwise this opportunity will be lost forever. Of course, the number of veins that can be created depends on the cultivator talent and his ability to control energy, and in total, 54 natural veins can be created at most. Although, even if all 54 innate veins are opened, the cultivation base will not change because these veins don''t directly affect the cultivation base, but only give better energy control and the ability to userger amounts of energy more effectively. Every innate vein is created from one of the natural veins, but this process is very dangerous and may lead to damaging the natural veins forever and many fail in this, so the majority of cultivators don''t try to do this without decent talents and even with decent talent, it is inevitable to destroy one or two veins and it is rare to find a person who opened his innate veins and still have 54 natural veins. But for Shi Tu, this is not a challenge at all and he was able to open all of his innate veins very quickly without fail. 55 innate veins 56 innate veins 57 innate veins ... 100 innate veins 101 innate veins 102 innate veins 103 innate veins 104 innate veins At the same time, the amount of raging energy in his body increased. 95% 96% 97% 98% 99% Due to Shi Tu''s rapid opening of the innate veins, the amount of raging energy in his body also increased very quickly, but fortunately it didn''t reach 100% because thest 1% is a Primordial Chaos. He also didn''t have to waste time refining his body because the great improvement that his body went through after he had obtained the Primordial Chaos was sufficient to endure this, although he is only in the bronze body middle stage, he isn''t weaker than the bronze body peak. On the side, Little Loli stared at Shi Tu with her emerald eyes with some amazement, because this speed of cultivation is unbelievable even for her, it is impossible for her to be able to cultivate so quickly even if her cultivation is paralyzed and started again, and such speed in cultivation cannot be possessed only with talent but rather extensive experience and it is clear that Shi Tu has done this at least a few times before or the process will not be so smooth. Soon little Loli smiled. " Hehe, Ling''er smart and never mistake, big brother is real genius.. Hmmm " Little Loli rubbed her chin and pondered. "He might really be big brother. " " Isn''t that clear? This knowledge and talent is impossible to exist naturally in this ce. That foolish woman will not allow this. " A disturbed young voice echoed in little Loli''s mind. " Don''t send your obnoxious voice to my mind without my permission, it''s annoying. " Little Loli''s behavior and mood changedpletely from a cute childlike Loli to a tyrannical beast, and had it not been for her concern that she would affect Shi Tu''s cultivation, it would not have just ended up with aint. " Tsk, what an ungrateful girl, however I don''t think he will sess from what I see, his cultivation technique can never be disposed of even if he paralyze his cultivation base, it is impossible for him to learn Chaos Sea. " " What? " Hearing this, little Loli was surprised, then focused on Shi Tu again but didn''t notice anything strange. " Heh, you''re still inexperienced. The cultivation technique he''s cultivating is designed to cut off all regression paths and once it starts, it can''t be turned back. You ask him to practice another cultivation technique. It''s like asking him to die. " Little Loli is so annoyed by the voice in her mind and she has no choice but to respond to him so he leaves quickly or that he will continue to disturb her. "It''s not that there is no way for him to do it. " "Indeed, with his talents, he can do it on the condition that he possesses the knowledge necessary for that, and this is what the worldcks at the present time. Currently there is no technique to create a second Dantian in the body so it is impossible for him to sess. " Little Loli smiled confidently and said " Not necessarily " " Heh, are you saying that he will discover it himself and master it in less than your two hours? Even if he knows the technique, mastering it is very difficult and requires at least a day, no matter how great his talent is, unless Duan Hao, who was born again." The young voice did not believe that Shi Tu can do it, it is not that he underestimates Shi Tu, but rather that it ispletely impossible for him to create and master a new cultivation technique in less than two hours and Shi Tu has already wasted a quarter of the time. Little Loli was so upset when the voice mentioned the name Duan Hao. " Old monster, won''t you stop mentioning Duan Hao andpare everyone to him? No matter how talented he was, didn''t he die in the end? " " Tsk, what do you know? After all this time you still get angry when youpare to Duan Hao? He did not die because of theck of abilities but died because he lost a bet not won by one before, he wanted to get a miracle is never associated with capabilities " The more the voice defended Duan Hao the more displeased Little Loli, because she didn''t bear all this glorification of this Duan Hao, in her view he is nothing but an idiot chasing illusions and never knowing why everyone is praising him so much? " since you are confident so what do you think about a bet? If big brother is able to do at the right time, you will give him the second sh " " Heh, I agree, but if you lose, you have to go to that ce, you''ve stayed here too long. " The voice did not hesitate to ept this bet because he ispletely confident of his victory and the impossibility of achieving this achievement. Chapter 99: breakthrough (2) Chapter 99: breakthrough (2) " Well, no problem. " Little Loli didn''t hesitate to agree, but she felt bitterness in her heart. In fact, Little Loli also doesn''t believe that Shi Tu can do it and just want an excuse to leave with dignity instead of being expelled because she lost interest in Shi Tu because he cannot master Chaos Sea technique. Previously she wasn''t able to recognize Shi Tu cultivate technique so she was curious about him. after meeting him, her impression improved on him because of his behavior, so she decided to help him and give him Chaos Sea technique, but it seems that she wasted her time. At this time, Shi Tu had finished adjusting and stabilizing his cultivation base. The next step is to breakthrough the refinement realm, in the gathering realm, veins are opened and energy is gathered from around in order to fill the veins, while in the refinement realm the energy is collected and condensed to form Dantian, then refine the body using energy. The refinement realm is divided into seven stages which are Dantian forming, skin refinement, flesh refinement, viscera refinement, tendon refinement, bone refinement, marrow refinement. After the Dantian formation sessfully the next step is skin refinement and is sopletely destroyed the skin so only the three veins remaining and forming a new skin from these veins depending on energy. Shi Tu began to collect all of the Qi in his body towards one point to form his Dantian. For ordinary cultivators, this is a very easy step because it doesn''t require much effort, and the only difference between them is in the time they take, which depends on their talents. But it isn''t easy for Shi Tu, in the Eternal Suffering Art firstyer and specifically at the gathering realm peak, all his energypletely be raging and his control over energy is limited, he can deal with it if all his energy gathered in one ce and will be barely able to intensify his energy in Dantian but his energy spread in all parts of his body, so it is impossible to umte and intensify Dantian. Previously during the self-education period in the first stage of Shi Tu''s life as Duan Hao, he was unable to breakthrough the refinement realm until he reached ny years, meaning that it took eighty-four years to breakthrough into the refinement realm, more than half of this time was lost trying to find a way to breakthrough into the refinement realm from the gathering realm peak. During these ny years, Shi Tu had never mixed with other cultivators, so he just relied on himselfpletely which made it extremely difficult to him because it was like starting a civilization from nothing without any initial knowledge. In the end, because Shi Tu was not affected by the prevailing ways of thinking and didn''t know themon sense of the cultivators, Shi Tu seeded in finding a way to breakthrough but it is very dangerous and ironically it almost has nothing to do with cultivation. In Shi Tu''s current situation, the only thing he can control is his body and this is what he will use. Shi Tu didn''t hesitate to direct powerful strikes towards vital ces of his body, causing severe damage to his body, Shi Tu spat out blood due to the severe injuries he got but quickly regained his focus. " !!! " On the side, Little Loli was surprised by Shi Tu''s actions, and if it weren''t for Shi Tu quickly regaining his focus on cultivation, she would have thought he wanted to die because he didn''t ept his loss because of his pride. Little Loli didn''t move from her ce and didn''t try to help Shi Tu, as she was able to see his current condition knowing well that it was impossible for him to breakthrough, impossible for him to survive. She couldn''t think of the kind of idiot who created an art like this, a raging energy that weakens the cultivator as he progresses in his cultivation and prevents him from breakthrough into the next realm, such art can only an ignorant discover the energy by ident and start the experiment blindly can create, but as the voice previously said, Shi Tu is an old monster, so how could he cultivate such art? All little Loli could think of is that he had to cultivate this art for some reason or that he had a way to pass this obstacle. From Shi Tu''s previous experiences, he noticed that if his veins were damaged and an energy leak urred, most of it well concentrated in his blood and the most important thing is that he can control his blood and muscles!! That way, if he collects a lot of blood at one point, he will be able to form Dantian. This method is very dangerous. it takes a long time to form Dantian and start treating his body, he will die due to severe bleeding and the physical injuries he caused to himself. Although the risk is very high and the sess rate is almost non-existent, Shi Tu did not hesitate to implement it after all, he has seeded in doing it many times before so he is very confident this time as well. Unfortunately, Shi Tu''s worst fears were fulfilled and the Primdial Chaos also mixed in Shi Tu''s blood, making it impossible to implement his n. Shi Tu felt frustrated and med himself for hisck of knowledge about Primordial Chaos and cursed the scroll maker, why did he have to conclude most of the knowledge about the Primordial Chaos? Without mastering the Chaos Sea, no one could obtain the information stored there and only mentioned some of the foundations necessary to master the Chaos Sea first Layer. Despite the desperate situation, Shi didn''t waste much time in wailing and began to search in his memories and knowledge about a way to survive. Little Loli saw what is happening to Shi Tu and shook her head in disappointment, although she didn''t know what Shi Tu is up to, but it is clear that he failed to do it. Little Loli is no longer interested in Shi Tu any more than this and she got ready and left the room leaving Shi Tu to die alone , even though she didn''t want it but Shi Tu saw her and knew what he shouldn''t know so she can''t let him go. Suddenly Shi Tu felt a familiar feeling, Shi Tu felt that two different powers appeared within him and that something had broken inside him and many memories poured into his mind. These memories are not strange to Shi Tu but rather are memories from his second and first life that were apparently sealed. Shi Tu in the first life as Duan Hao found a way to cultivate two types of energy in the same body, the majority is making an avatar and make it cultivate another energy and switch when necessary because it is impossible for the presence of two types of energy in the same body. This technique can enhance one''s strength to a great extent so Duan Hao with the help of Loki and Prometheus sealed his memories about this technique and he will never remember it unless he urgently needs it or Loki and Prometheus help him remove the seal. Chapter 100: Result Chapter 100: Result In Shi Tu''s second life he was born as the 99th Devil Prince Conrad, unlike the gods who cultivate energy they wants, the devils only cultivate Mana because their bodies are natural generators of Mana, so they cannot cultivate something else. Shi Tu didn''t want to give up the Eternal Suffering Art and began to cultivate it again, since he was the ny-ninth prince, no one cared about him, and he managed to cultivate in peace for some time until he gained strength, but he faced the same problem he is currently facing, Mana mixed with Qi and threatened his life. Fortunately, he got some inspiration from watQing the starry sky in of devils realm that doesn''t know the light of day, and for some reasons he hid this information inside the seal put by Loki and Prometheus, as he allows Shi to seal any memory he wants, but restoring it is not simple. Once Shi Tu regained these memories, he moved his energy in a rotating manner, which made the situation worse for his body, but oddly enough, during the rotation, Qi separated from the Primordial Chaos and both took a spherical shape as the Primordial Chaos revolved around Qi. Shi Tu took advantage of this and gathered his Qi and Primordial Chaos to form Dantian, but not one, two!! Once Dantian was formed, the position changed and Primordial Chaos Dantian became the in the center around which Dantian Qi revolved. Fortunately, Primordial Chaos Dantian forming method is among the little information that Shi Tu obtained from the scroll. Despite the exhaustion and severe injuries, Shi Tu began absorbing Qi around in order to temporarily suppress his injuries. Now, since he possesses Primordial Chaos Dantian and Qi Dantian, Shi Tu can cultivate both Qi and Primordial Chaos at the same time. When Dantian is formed, they be responsible for the energy in the body while the veins are merely vectors, he can use the innate veins for Qi and the natural veins for the Primordial Chaos since they are stronger then innate veins. Now he can cultivate the Chaos Sea Technique. Unfortunately for little Loli, she judged Shi Tu early and left, or this sight will shock her and open her eyes to new horizons. Unfortunately, Shi Tu''s injuries were very serious and he is unable to keep his consciousness for a long time and fell unconscious soon after. After an unknown time, Shi Tu opened his eyes again to find himself lying on the bed in Little Loli bedroom again. "Big Brother, you finally woken up!!" As soon as Shi Tu opened his eyes, little Loli jumped up to hug him. "Ling''er is really happy, Ling''er thought she would never see Big Brother again." Little Loli hugged Shi Tu, tears streaming from her eyes, strangely enough, her tears were also emerald. Shi Tu didn''t care about little Loli at first and checked his body first to find that he had fully recovered, Shi Tu smiled lightly and it is most likely the work of little Loli. Shi Tu said with smail "Don''t worry, Big Brother won''t die easily." Shi Tu lightly patted little Loli to calm her, it didn''t look like she would stop crying anytime soon. Little Loli had barely stopped cryingand said "B but, Ling''er was the one who suggested this game and gave Big Brother the Chaos Sea Technique, Big Brother must hate Ling''er now and think that Ling''er is plotting against Big Brother." Little Loli hadn''t calmed down yet and some emerald tears were still falling from her emerald eyes. Shi Tu smiled helplessly and denied this " of course not, you are the cutest and smartest loli in the world, how can you not see the abilities of big brother? nning against big brother is stupid, a smart loli will never do this." Shi Tu kept patting little Loli''s head while speaking sweetly, but Shi Tu''s words made little Loli''s body harden for a moment and she couldn''t stop herself from thinking that Shi Tu had seen through her and might have been able to feel her even while cultivating. Although this probability is low, Little Loli doesn''t think that she knows everything and every technique in this world, especially since she couldn''t see through Shi Tu cultivation technique until he started cultivating. Little Loli remembered what happened a few hours ago when she left and gave up on Shi Tu, but she came back again to save Shi Tu''s life because of her kindness. He treated her kindly so she just decided to let him apany her. He can''t escape anyway, although he has no future but he can live peacefully for some time. When she saw Shi Tu''s body lying on the ground and drenched in blood, she thought she iste, but shocked when she checked Shi Tu''s body, an extra Dantian is already controlling the Primordial chaos in Shi Tu''s body and Shi Tu''s condition is not that dangerous. Without hesitation, she moved Shi Tu to her bedroom and began treatment him. Shi Tu seemed to remember something and said with embarrassment "By the way, can''t we y another game? I only managed to master the firstyer of the Chaos Sea Technique before I fall unconscious and most likely I failed." " What!! " Little Loli opened her mouth wide and was unable to speak for some time. Did he think she meant to fully master the Chaos Sea Technique? It''s Shen level technique!! How is this possible? Just the fact that Shi Tu managed to find a way to form a second Dantian is enough to shock her regardless of whether he just thought of it or knew it in advance, doing this in less than two hours is really against the heavens but he also mastered the firstyer of Chaos Sea technique? Little Loli closed her mouth and caught something in amazement and wanted to know what kind of monsters she had met? Looking at little Loli''s expression, Shi Tu knew that he had misunderstood her intent so a shy smile appeared on his face, it seemed that he was very wary of little Loli. For a moment the atmosphere got a little awkward because it is difficult for little Loli to admit her mistake because she didn''t exin the matter well to Shi Tu, she asked him to master it without even specifying the length of time and didn''t say that he should only master the firstyer, Shi Tu is smart and most likely he realized it from her reaction so she decided to not answer in order to save face. Little Loli grabbed Shi Tu arm and pulled him. "Since Big Brother is fine now, there is someone wants to see Big Brother " Shi Tu picked up the bug and is not ready to let it go. "Ha? Didn''t you say you are alone here so you want Big Brother to y with you? Where did this person who wants to see mee from?" Shi Tu smiled cunningly and looked at little Loli and seemed to be enjoying messing with her. Little Loli stood for a moment before continuing to drag Shi Tu with her. "My name is Ling Qingzhu." Ling Qingzhu didn''t say anything else and remained silent all the way as well as Shi Tu, since she had told him her name, Shi Tu decided not to embarrass her any further for now. Chapter 101: Blood Debt (1) Chapter 101: Blood Debt (1) Ling Qingzhu led Shi Tu across the maze-like road for some time until they reached a crimson gate, the gate seem very thick and heavy and surrounded by a very dense ughtering aura that if anyone was exposed to it might be enough to frighten him to death. But Ling Qingzhu was not affected at all. Which aroused Shi Tu''s interest, in order to resist such a ughtering aura, either it has a same level ughtering aura that can only be obtained by ughtering huge numbers of cultivators, or obtaining a pure aura of the same level. Otherwise, the ughtering aura will affect the mind of whoever is exposed to and lead it to madness. Ling Qingzhu extended her tender jadelike hands and pushed the gate very easily, then she steped aside and look at Shi Tu anxiously and said " Big Brother, if you follow this path you will be able to meet the bad uncle, but beware, the bad uncle is very evil, he always refuses to y with Ling''er he even forcefully expels Ling''er sometimes and deceives Ling''er often so Big Brother should be careful to Don''t fall for bad uncle cheats " Ling Qingzhu seemed upset to thenguage at bad uncle and didn''t seem intending to follow Shi Tu because of the dense ughtering aura or she simply didn''t like the bad uncle who wouldn''t y with her. Shi Tu didn''t say anything and through the gate, what is in front of him is wide stone blood colored stairs and ck walls that seemed to absorb light in ce, the only source of light is the radiant crystals hanging on the ceiling. The stairs seemed to swallow Shi Tu if he dared try to climb just like the Hell Gate. On the side is a banner with the symbols of an ancientnguage, few people know thisnguage - the history of blood. Shi Tu did not hesitate to climb the stairs and nothing strange happened, Shi Tu was not exposed because some kind of pressure or illusions nor anything holding Shi Tu, there is no kind of traps or enemies, it seem so easypared to the scary feeling at the entrance. But at the hundredth step, Shi Tu saw a red statue of a macho warrior, barely wearing any clothes and had long ears and long sharp teeth, most likely from barbarians race, but because the statue is red, there is no way to confirm this because the skin color of the barbarians is what distinguishes them from other simr races. The barbarian warrior holding in his hands the des of Chaos! After checking, Shi Tu knew that this statue was made of pure blood, Shi Tu could sense that this blood is a mixture of the blood of many races and was concentrated to the extreme, it is strange that Shi Tu didn''t feel any strength to maintain this statue made of liquid blood because Shi Tu fingers can prate the statue. Shi Tu also recognized the owner of the statue, although he died long before the birth of Shi Tu, but he possessed many legends that talk about him as he was born in the golden age of the barbarians when they were at their peak and he was the one who led them in many wars. Barbarian ruler - Zhu Kun Shi Tu crossed the statue and didn''t care about it anymore, at the step three hundred Shi Tu found another blood statue of a different person from another race carrying des of Chaos, Shi Tu kept advancing and found many blood statues of people carrying des of Chaos and there was no specific order of steps number that separate each statue from the other. Sometimes the statues were separated by hundreds of steps and sometimes thousands of steps, while some were separated by only a few steps. Finally, after more than thirty thousand steps, Shi Tu found the statue of Zhan Xieshen carrying the des of Chaos, and it seems that everyone who carried the des of Chaos is here and not necessarily that they were masters of the des of Chaos. But what baffled Shi Tu in the case of Zhan Xieshen was his gray skin, if Shi Tu is not wrong then a proportion of Zhan Xieshen body should have be a primordial Chaos which at least indicates that he had passed the first trial, but ording to the ancient voice Zhan Xieshen was not even allowed to challenge the first trial. Because he could not bear the pain of exhausting his energy and soul. Shi Tu didn''t stop long in front of Zhan Xieshen statue because he had already reached the top of the stairs because Zhan Xieshen statue had been ced on thest step. In front of Shi Tu, he saw the same crimson gate that he saw at the entrance, it is a simr gate only at first nce, but Shi Tu felt an aura identical to the previous gate and was sure this is the same gate. Although Ling Qingzhu made opening this gate seem easy, Shi Tu is well aware that with his current ability, opening this gate using power is absolutely impossible so if he wants to cross he has to follow the rules. In front of Shi Tu suddenly appeared a ss mirror, and although it reflects the image of the stairs and everything behind Shi Tu, it doesn''t show Shi Tu''s reflection as if he is not qualified to show his reflection on it, on the golden edges of the mirror some words are engraved in a glowing red color in the samenguage in which it is written The words at the start of the stairs. " Who bears sins and spreads chaos, ruthless butcher or absolute power" Shi Tu realized the meaning of these words immediately and hesitated a little to go ahead, but not long because that is something he had to contend with anyway. Previously, Duan Hao sought world peace but was well aware that sacrifice is necessary to achieve any great goal, yet he didn''t kill muchpared to anyone of his strength and who climbed on mountain of bones to reach this level, Duan Hao doesn''t mind sacrificing his followers, but he will only do it if extreme necessary where there is no other option, even when he is forced to destroy a n or sect, when there is no way for negotiation and hate solution, he leaves some of their offspring in order to give them a chance for revenge in the future. Shi Tu prefer to die in the hand of people who killed their ns and destroyed their sects, most of whom do not even know why they died instead of dying in a conflict of interests. But from his second life, he caused rivers of blood and spread chaos in the world, while being keen on total annihtion and having no opportunity for revenge. Now, he has to face these blood debts because the words on the mirror are clear, only a butcher or an absolute power can enter, Shi Tu is weak now and cannot use power to enter so he has to enter as a butcher and to prove that, must track his karma to see how much blood debt he is carrying. Shi Tu is absolutely sure that he will not be far from Zhan Xieshen at best because he has caused a war that is no less than that caused by Zhan Xieshen, and unless his bad deeds are wiped out or Karma disappeared for some reason, he will inevitably surpass Zhan Xieshen. Chapter 102: Blood debt (2) Chapter 102: Blood debt (2) Shi Tu approached the mirror and ced his palm on the surface of the mirror, in the next moment many intertwining strings appeared around Shi Tu, at the same time the image of those strings was reflected on the mirror and again without showing the reflection of Shi Tu on the surface of the mirror. Shi Tu closed his eyes and felt that he is traveling through space-time and skipping even the samsara, Shi Tu felt that his soul had left his body and that he had been reborn. Shi Tu opened his eyes and found himself in the body of a little child of three or four years old, Shi Tu tried to move but couldn''t and seemed to be trapped inside a narrow white cocoon that was preventing him from moving. Shi Tu made his effort over and over until he finally managed to cut the cocoon and get out, but his legs were so weak that he had to crawl into the unknown. Shi Tu discovered cultivation and began his way in pursuing power until that day arrived when Shi Tu killed for the first. Although Shi Tu went through all the events personally as if he had lived them again, but at this moment he forgot how things got to this point. Shi Tu stood upright, holding the Absolute judgment Spear in his right hand, and was streaked with blood just like a statue made of blood. No matter how Shi Tu looked in front of him, he only saw the severed corpses and blood as far as the eye could see, the heavy smell of blood made Shi Tu want to vomit but endured it. On this day, Shi Tu swore that he would create a world in which people would not be discriminated against based on their background or strength, and for the first time he felt an intense thirst for power to change fate so that the innocent would not have to suffer again. After that, Shi Tu continued his path and lived his previous eight lives in addition to what he went through from this life again, that is, he went through all the experiences that he went through again during the ten billion years of his life, but only with his mind because he had no control over his actions and could only repeat what he did previously and make the same choices and do the same actions. It started from losing the dearest to him and the remorse he felt at the time to killing his friends who betrayed him with his hands, then igniting a war that destroyed half the world, causing internal conflicts and igniting hatred between races. Shi Tu went through it all again without being able to change anything. Although Shi Tu lived ten billion years in his dream, in reality only a few minutes passed. Shi Tu opened his eyes again with aplex expression and it is clear that he had to remind many things that he didn''t want to remember and worse, he had to do them and make the same decisions that make him regrettedter. Shi Tu didn''t plunge into these feelings for long and quickly regained his calm, looking in front of him seeing that the mirror had bepletely blood colored and this time he could see his reflection on the mirror and the strings of Karma had already disappeared. Suddenly the mirror and the scarlet door seemed to be moving away from Shi Tu very quickly while the ground on which Shi Tu stood turned into a stairs and what was in front of Shi Tu became a very long stairs and it seem that the number of steps of this stairs is greater than what Shi Tu had climbed so far or at least he felt so. Shi Tu smiled bitterly as he expected to see a blood-colored statue when he reach the peak again and that the number of steps on which the statue is ced depends on the amount of blood shed, this means that Shi Tu is the most terrible butcher who carried the des of Chaos so far and perhaps the most terrible butcher in the history of the thirty-three heavens. Shi Tu felt bitterness and wished for a moment that she would cut karma from his previous lives in order to get rid of all these sins. Indeed, after Shi went up to more than twenty thousand step further and reached the peak again, he found his blood statue carries des of Chois stands on thest step. Shi Tu stood in front of his statue that embodies his sins and felt that he is somewhat hypocritical, although he sought peace, but he is the most terrible butcher in history, although heter abandoned this goal and abandoned it again now but this didn''t alleviate his grief, even he wanted before few moments to cut his connection to his past and not take responsibility, Shi Tu statue seemed to match its current form, with a touch of sadness and dissatisfaction on its face. Shi Tu didn''t look long at his statue and went to the gate and pushed it with both his hand, and although it is extremely heavy, Shi Tu managed to push it in the end. Behind the crimson gate is a spacious throne hall dominated by bloody red and ck, giving this throne hall a very bleak atmosphere and most likely that is the reason why Ling Qingzhu didn''t follow him because Shi Tu doesn''t think that she can stay in this atmosphere for one moment and prefers to leave Shi Tu goes alone. " Yo, you finally arrived, I''m tired of waiting you toe here " Shi Tu looked at the throne ced over a mountain of skulls of different races, some of which became extinct a long time ago, on the throne sat a young man with long ck hair and deep blue eyes wearing a dark ck imperial clothes wrapped in a golden belt , although he wore imperial clothes but he didn''t put any crown on His head, his face raised an arrogant smile and seem not putting Shi Tu in his eyes, even despised him, he sat on his throne like a bored emperor and waited for some entertainment but he saw much and had no expectations. Shi Tu''s lips rose in an amusing smile and said " Oh? Since you are confident of my ability to get here, what is the need for all these trials? You just had to allow me toe here directly and recognize me as your master quickly, this will save my time and your time. " In front of who worth the Shi Tu will not be very rude but in some cases, the arrogance of Shi Tu go beyond the sky , especially in such situation, it is clear that who is standing in front of Shi Tu is the spirit of the des of Chaos so, if he acted respectfully to him now how can he force him to obey Later? Especially since the Spirit of des of Chaos seems to be of the very arrogant type, and being humble with this kind of person can lead to madness because they arepletely unreasonable. But the most important reason is that Shi Tu doesn''t like someone who acts more arrogantly than him in his presence, especially if he finds that he is not eyes pleasing. " Tsk, you shameless, believe it or not. I can easily kill you now, so I advise you to behave well in front of this honorable. " The Spirit of des of Chaos didn''t care about Shi Tu''s rudeness because this always happened and he is sure that it would not be long before his arrogance copsed in front of reality and kneels on his knees asking for forgiveness. Chapter 103: spirit of Blades of Chaos Chapter 103: spirit of des of Chaos Shi Tu felt a little resentful before him, he could bear being underestimated by some children but he didn''t like being underestimated by an someone like the Spirit of des of Chaos. Shi Tu sarcastically said, " Are you trying to deceive a child? If there are nows restricting you, how can you be satisfied with serving a master and looking for a worthy one? Since I have passed all the trials, this means that I am your master now,e on hurry and call me young master or I''ll make sure that you never get good time again." Spirit of des of Chaos silenced a little as if he didn''t understand what Shi Tu had said. " Hahahaha, you are not stupid after all, unfortunately you are not my master yet, there is one final trial that you have to bypass. " Spirit of des of Chaosughed with amusement, it is rare to meet a person with enough insight to notice this, but he is not surprised because he knows that Shi Tu is an old monster and having this level of insight is not strange at all. Shi Tu was not surprised and responded unhappy. " Oh? You really have a lot of trials, but shouldn''t I get some facilities as a reward for passing an additional trial? " " Tsk, old monster " Spirit of des of Chaos clicked on his tongue with resentment because he doesn''t like dealing with smart people because dealing with them is very difficult and each of them tries to absorb benefits from him as much as possible. Shi Tu is not used to be called old monster and he didn''t like that title so he said humbly. " No no, not at all, in front of you I don''t deserve to be called old monster because you have lived at least double what I did, you can call me Young Master Shi. " Shi Tu spoke politely but his face says otherwise arrogant that although he didn''t lie in what he said. " Don''t exceed your limits. Do you think I cannot do anything to you? With less than a billion years'' experience you think you are indomitable? " Spirit of des of Chaos instantly became angry, calling him Young Master? this Is equivalent to recognizing him as his master!! Does he think he is stupid? This trick might not work even with newborns, but he''s trying to use it to trick him ? This is an insult! Shi Tu smiled lightly and it seems that the Spirit of des of Chaos thinks that he didn''t exceed a billion. Shi Tu didn''t retreat but rather increased momentum and said with confidence. " Except for making the final trial more difficult, I don''t think you can do anything for me before I fail in thest trial. You can''t even use your pressure to threaten me, so what can you do? You have to know that any harm you do to me may be the reason for my failure in the trial. " In front of the angry Spirit of des of Chaos Shi Tu was not affected at all and keep his confident smile. Spirit of des of Chaos clicked on his teeth and looked very angry but internally he is praising Shi Tu because he is the first to act in this rudeness and arrogance all this time in front of him among all arrivers to this stage, all of them quickly act humbly in front of him and treated him like elders to not difficult Thest trial for them, anyone who has reached this point must have high wisdom and an ability to understand the current situation and most of them don''t mind bending their heads before an someone like the Spirit of des of Chaos. But Shi Tu is different, he is quite confident of his ability to pass thest trial no matter how the trial is difficult. " You have two options " The Spirit of des of Chaos calmed down from his '' anger '' and waved his hand and suddenly a red cauldron appeared, this cauldron is neither huge nor small as it could amodate a few people inside and contained mysterious inscriptions that drew Shi Tu''s attention strongly, but what caught Shi Tu''s attention the most is the mes. A gray raging mes inside the cauldron, Shi Tu could sense its horror from his ce and likely strong enough even to burn the current Zhan Xieshen. Upon seeing Shi Tu''s gazes focused on the cauldron, the Spirit of des of Chaos felt satisfied with his expressions because he had not seen fear ording to attention. " The condition for bing my master is to master the Nine Chaos shes Art, this art is a special art that can only be used with the des of Chaos as weapon, knowledge about the Nine Chaos shes art is engraved inside the cauldron, so you have to resist the Chaos mes inside. " The Spirit of des of Chaos looked at Shi Tu who became more pleasing to the eyes. " Let me warn you, the source of the Chaos mes is Primordial Chaos itself, and even though it seems only a heavenly mes, but it is stronger than any mes currently in the world " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed a little and he didn''t show any expressions on his face but he wanted tough from the bottom of his heart. The Spirit of des of Chaos believed that Shi Tu is hesitating and insecure and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart and didn''t me Shi Tu much. " The second option is to give you thefirst sh and you can use the des of Chaos freely as long they are in your hands, but I will not admit your as my master and will not get des of Chaos full, but since you passed an additional trial I will give you also the second sh and also .... Hey!! What are you doing? back here, do you want to die? " Before the Spirit of des of Chaos could finish his words, Shi Tu had lost interest in Spirit of des of Chaos''s words and became more concerned with Chaos mes. Shi Tu''s past experience gave Shi Tu a deep understanding of mes and absolute immunity to it based on his understanding, so Shi Tu is curious if this knowledge could also be applied to this Chaos mes since its essence is a Primordial Chaos. For the first time in a long time, Shi Tu wanted to venture into something whose oue is unknown, knowing that he would die if he couldn''t survive, but this made Shi Tu more excited and remembered a feeling that he had forgotten a long time ago, adventure and the desire to challenge the unknown and risk his life. Shi Tu didn''t hesitate in the went towards the cauldron then he jumped without hesitation into the gray raging mes. Seeing Shi Tu jumping into the gray mes without hesitation, the Spirit of des of Chaos stopped screaming at Shi Tu and put all his focus on the cauldron and the shock filled his face so much that his blue eyes would pop out of ce. " This .... How is this possible? " For a moment, the Spirit of des of Chaos couldn''t believe what he saw, even after more than a minute, Shi Tu ispletely safe!! Chapter 104: Submite Chapter 104: Submite Faced with what is happening inside the cauldron, the spirit des of Chaos could only look with shock at the unbelievable sight. Inside the cauldron and amid the raging gray mes, Shi Tu maintained a peacfull expression and sarcastic smile on his face as he read the engraved technique inside the cauldron, ignoring the gray mes as it have no affect on him at all, on the contrary, it seems that he is using the Chaos mes to refine his body and seems to breakthrough into thete stage of Bronze body at any moment!! " Damn!! What is this monster? refining body and learn the Nine Chaos shes Art at the same time? And what is this body? the mes absorbing way to refine his body somewhat simr to the Great me Mantra while fire immunity simr to the Heaven Defying Evil Art, this is not all, there Points that I don''t understand in his technique, damn, when such mes cultivation art created? How do I not know about it? '''' The spirit of des of Chaos almost went mad because he couldn''t see through Shi Tu and he didn''t like the fact that just a kid probably didn''t live more than two billion years beyond his understanding. " Wait, at this rate wouldn''t he really be my master? " The spirit of des of Chaos has reached a sudden realization, since the Chaos me doesn''t affect Shi Tu, this means that he can slowly study the Nine Chaos shes and with the talent he has shown, it will not take long before he seeds. The spirit of des of Chaos felt sad, and given Shi Tu''s behavior and the fact that he was disrespected to his future master, Shi Tu inevitably will make things difficult for him in the future. Shi Tu sat rxed inside the cauldron covered in gray mes. Inside the cauldron there is a vast space infinite in all directions and without a bottom, only a small blue rug floating in space is what Shi Tu could sit on, Shi Tu is surrounded by countlessyers of golden runes in all directions and once Shi Tu understood eachyer it will retreats to allow the runes behind it to advance forward just like an organized army. At the same time, Shi Tu breakthrough into thete stage of the Bronze Body smoothly thanks to the mes that helped him refine his body. This time the breakthrough was very easy. After Shi Tu had breakthrough to the Refinement Realm, he is able to breakthrough to the secondyer of the Eternal Suffering Art and seal the raging energy in his body in Dantian so he didn''t need to be careful while refining his body. Previously, Duan Hao breakthrough to the Refinement Realm when he was ny years old, that is unprecedented event, even the worst talent can breakthrough to the Refinement Realm under the age of forty After Duan Hao left his istion and tried to join a sect was surprised by the bad treatment, he have been treated with contempt in every sect tried to join and there was no sect willing to raise a loser that he might not be able to achieve another breakthrough for the rest of his life like Shi Tu. Shi Tu didn''t ept this treatment and felt that this is unfair, he relied on himselfpletely without any knowledge of cultivation, only some of the basics, and he created his own cultivation technique, how is he talentless? Just because he is weak and didn''t have any background he treated like this? Whereas those who have background but not the talent get the best resources and treated with respect even though they have no hope of going beyond the Refinement Realm just because they has background? Shi Tu wanted to change this reality, he wanted a world in which people would be treated fairly based on their abilities rather than their backgrounds, this is the beginning of Duan Hao''s dream, one of his most important motivations towards his tireless cultivation and pursuit of strength, at least in the beginning. Because no sect epted Duan Hao''s he had to continue cultivating on his own and the only solution was to put his life on line, Duan Hao ventured into the most dangerous ces to search of opportunities and in order to cut the way back he created the secondyer of the Eternal Suffering Art. During his trip, he get more knowledge about cultivation and some other things and get the chance to learn a lot about poisons, Duan Hao learn that the most terrifying poisons is not poisons made of poisonous herbs because most of them cause death in the end, but poisons made from energy during the diversion of cultivation, this type of poisons doesn''t easily lead to death, but rather causes severe pain that may eventually lead to madness, and this pain will never stop and willst forever because all the energy in the body gradually turns into poison. The only way to suppress it is by using energy, but the energy used in suppressing it will also be poison after some time, so he needs someone help injecting energy into his body or swallow pills and spiritual herbs constantly. Fortunately, this type of poison cannot be produced and is only formed in cases of Cultivation deviation. But Duan Hao did it, he was able to turn Dantian energy to poison, which means that the only way for him is to be stronger quickly. Over time and during his other lives, Shi Tu developed the secondyer over and over again and it didn''t just be a poison in his body to push him to pursue strength, but rather something very terrifying. It didn''t take long before Shi Tu breakthrough to the bronze body peak, usually when breakthrough the color of the skin temporarily change to bronze but Shi Tu''s body keep the gray color. After less than another hour, Shi Tu broke through to the initial stage of the Silver Body, and after three hours he reached the middle stage of the Silver Body, although he could reach the peak of the Silver Body, he stopped refining his body because he had mastered the Nine Chaos shes. First sh - Chaos sh Second sh - Great Chaos sh Third sh - Chaos w Fourth sh - breaking Chaos Fifth sh - Yin - Yang Chaos Sixth sh Destruction Chaos Seventh sh Chaos Samsara Eighth sh - Chaos Mist Ninth sh Chaos Judgment Shi Tu could not hide his happiness because this is the most powerful art he had seen in his life and although he had mastered it, he could not show its strength with his current cultivation base, even the first sh could not use. Shi Tu got out from the Cauldron unscathed and even stronger. Bob As soon as Shi Tu came out of the cauldron, the spirit of des of Chaos get on his knees and hit his head hard on the ground, saying wholeheartedly. " Master, this ve apologizes for his previous actions and hopes that master will forgive this ve. " Chapter 105: Request Chapter 105: Request Looking at the kneeling spirit of des of Chaos, Shi Tu was not too surprised and waved his hands carelessly and didn''t bother to act arrogantly because it in no longer necessary. " It''s okay, I understand and I won''t make it difficult for you. " " Thank you Master " Since Shi Tu didn''t allowed him to stand, the spirit of des of Chaos didn''t dare to stand up, he didn''t believe that Shi Tu didn''t hold any grudges against him. Shi Tu remembered something, looked at the spirit of des of Chaos and said " So, what is your name? Your name is the contract symbol right? " Since the spirit of des of Chaos had not previously told Shi Tu his name, he concluded that he could only tell his name to his Master and most likely the first to know his name would be his Master. " As expected of Master, your wisdom is vast and goes beyond the heavens, this humble servant is called Nu Wan Er. " Shi Tu eyes narrowed strongly and lost in his thinking a little bit and Nu Wan Er didn''t dare to disturb him even with his breath. After an unknown time, Shi Tu looked at Nu Wan Er with an iprehensible look and said " Good name " Nu Wan Er didn''t know if Shi Tu making fun of him or really praising him because his tone was almost dead but he nodded obediently he said " This is my honor. " Shi Tu didn''t respond for a moment then said " Don''t worry, I will not interfere in your control on the des of Chaos, you can now get me out of this Pocket world " It seems that Shi Tu is no longer interested in Nu Wan Er and didn''t want to stay here any longer. Nu Wan Er was surprised by Shi Tu''s, he even forgot himself and raised his head to look directly at Shi Tu, would he not interfere with his control of the des of Chaos? Doesn''t this mean that he''s not interested in any of the secrets he''s keeping? In order to take control of the des of Chaos, Nu Wan Er must transfer his memories to Shi Tu, which contain many secrets that he cannot say and can only be transferred as memories, any of these secrets is a shaking sky secret and may cause rivers of blood. But he is not interested? He couldn''t find a reason for Shi Tu to reject such thing. Seeing the shock in Nu Wan Er''s eyes , Shi Tu cheerfully said " What? you disobeyed your Master''s orders? " " No, of course not. " Nu Wan Er regained his focus and immediately denied but he was cursing in his heart, how does his Master change his mood so quickly? Shi Tu knew Nu Wan Er''s thoughts, but he was not interested in exining himself to him, and if he couldn''t figure out the matter himself, that means that Shi Tu doesn''t need to put any hopes on him. Nu Wan Er didn''t let Shi Tu down and soon realized Shi Tu''s goal and felt a bit shy within his heart. Getting control of des of Chaos means that Shi Tu will have to waste some of his focus to keep the des of Chaos stable and with Shi Tu''s current level, this very tough and will greatly reduce his strength. Realizing this point, Nu Wan Er bowed his head again and said in an apologetic tone " This servant admits hisck of eyesight and does not intend to reduce the power of Master, please tolerant. " Shi Tu smiled lightly, it seemed that Nu Wan Er had misunderstood Shi Tu''s intentions. Shi Tu waved his hand and said indifferently " It''s okay, just get me out of here. " Nu Wan Er hesitated a little, but no matter what he had to make this request or he would not forgive himself. Nu Wan Er raised his head slightly " Master ..." Before Nu Wan Er finished, Shi Tu interrupted him " You want me to take care of her? " " Yes, exactly. " Nu Wan Er sighed, it seemed that his awaited Master is not stupid and could understand his intentions. Shi Tu said, " Why should I do this? There is no reason for me to endure her terrible fate, since I am a butcher, obviously I am not the type to do good deeds. " Shi Tu didn''t refuse directly but didn''t appear willing to go out of his way to do this troublesome act. It seems that Shi Tu is hinting that he knows Little Loli''s background and that he is not willing to interfere with what he doesn''t concern, but since he has not refused explicitly, this means that there is room for negotiation. " As long as I don''t break the rules, I''ll do whatever you want. " Nu Wan Er didn''t hesitate to make this offer because Ling Qingzhu is very important to him. " Well then " Shi Tu smiled happily and agreed to Nu Wan Er''s request .................... Shi Tu opened his eyes and found that he is still clutching the des of Chaos, kneeling in the square of Zhan Xieshen Vi, Shi Tu examined his body and the first thing he noticed is his gray skin, otherwise he ispletely healthy, even the injury on his left hand had healed and he recovered his severed fingers. Shi Tu couldn''t walk around with this gray skin and didn''t like this look in the first ce, luckily, he had Mastered the Chaos Sea First Layer and could control the Primordial Chaos in his body to some extent. Using the Chaos Sea technique, Shi Tu pulled all the Primordial Chaos in his skin towards Dantian, returning the color of his skin to a normal state. " Wow, Big Brother is really handsome, you''re so much better than your version gray, Ling''er admiration for Big Brother has increased hehehe " Shi Tu looked behind him to notice the little Loli who suddenly appeared behind him, most likely Nu Wan Er had dyed her exit to tell her some things. Ling Qingzhu is wearing green clothes doesn''t reveal any part of her skin even her legs covered with long socks, her short ck hair dropping across to hide her neck and stared at the Shi Tu with her emerald eyes but red dim color covered her cheeks. Shi Tu realized that his clothes were in dire straits and that his clothes were covered in a sticky ck substance even though it wasn''t much. Shi Tu took off his clothes and jumped into the pool, which is not far away, and after a few moments he came out of the pool and steam ising out of him due to drying himself with a slight fire. Shi Tu took out some regr clothes from the storage ring and put them on. Chapter 106: The Tragedy Prelude (1) Chapter 106: The Tragedy Prelude (1) After wearing his clothes Shi Tu finally turned to Ling Qingzhu that her cheeks puffed for Shi Tu ignored her throughout the period of taking a bath. " It seems that Ling''er couldn''t bear to be separated from Big Brother soe here? you girl naughty, how did you convince him to let you apany Big Brother? He looks kind of protective and won''t let you follow me so easily " Ling Qingzhu''s eyes brightened happily and cried out " Haaa! Big Brother called me Ling''er!! " Ling Qingzhu very happy and ran to hug Shi Tu des of Chaos disappeared from the hands of Shi Tu and grabbed Ling''er and carry her in his arms like a child with a smile on his face, such a peaceful moment is very rare in Shi Tu''s life because he always warned of everything, but it seems that Ling Qingzhu isan exception. Shi Tu said, " So, will you tell Big Brother how you convinced the bad uncle to let you apany me? " Ling Qingzhu cheeks turned little red because of the awkwardness, where is the bad uncle? She knows very well that he is doing everything to help her, but she cannot withdraw her words easily because she did not expect Nu Wan Er to give her to Shi Tu instead of kicking her to that ce. " Bad Big Brother, don''t you know Loli doesn''t like being embarrassed like that? " " Hahaha, embarrassing little sister is the duty of Big Brother " Ling Qingzhu Puffed her cheeks in resentment and epted the fact, it seems that she will have to carry a lot in the future. Ling Qingzhu thought for a moment and said " Uncle Nu Wan Er Said that apany Big Brother is good thing and didn''t object at all, Hehehe must Ling''er cute smile has convinced him, who can say no to the cute Ling''er? " Ling Qingzhu spoke with high confidence as if she stating unquestionable truths and had it not been in Shi Tu''s arms she would have breathed her chest proudly. Shi Tu didn''tment on the confidence of Ling Qingzhu, given the position of the sun it is almost two hours before the Dakar Rally began , so he should speed up or he will miss all the fun. Shi Tu said " Hold me well and don''t let go of me " Ling Qingzhu nodded and hugged Shi Tu tightly, in the next moment Shi Tu began ran faster then racing car towards the eastern entrance to the Dragon city, where the start line of the Dakar Rally .................... The devil''s eye In the dark, among dozens of people trying to climb what looks like a high wall, six shadows crept up and climbed the wall that many incapacitated, within a few steps they managed to reach the peak that is over 500 meters without anyone noticing them, just like ghosts that humans cannot See. On the scene at the peak Zhan Xieshen, who is not wearing a cloak to hide his gray skin, eyes open, but the strange thing is that there is some pink color on his skin but it is not clear and can hardly be seen unless checking carefully. Zhan Xieshen opened his eyes and looked at the six shades in front of him with a cold expression that didn''t show any feelings unlike the anger that he always showed in front of Shi Tu. He is nowpletely cold and no different from a statue. Zhan Xieshen slowly opened his mouth and said " As always, just in the time." Zhan Xieshen spoke in a cold voice as if he wants to kill everyone standing in front of him but he actually doesn''t have such thoughts, it is only that Zhan Xieshen himself is the embodiment of killing and only Shi Tu can ignore the surrounding air and act normally and whenever Shi Tu is next to Zhan Xieshen his Frightening aura disappears. " Our time is so precious damn ghost, do you think we''re free all the time like you? All you have to do is sit back and rx while we have to run the world for you " The first to respond to Zhan Xieshen was an eastern man from Huaxia who looked exactly like a mummy, and most likely, he is over a hundred years old. The strange thing is that his tone contained no respect towards Zhan Xieshen who supposed to be his master, on the contrary, he seemed to hold a deep grudge against him. " Su Di, don''t be so rude. " " Indeed, only young people behave so, but a monster who lived more than three hundred years? There are limits to effrontery " In a row, two people responded that they also had eastern features and looks like a mummy, in fact, all six resemble a mummy because they are all over three hundred years. " Tsk, Lu Xing, Sun Chi, arn''t you the most attempted to kill this ghost? Why are you pretending to be loyal to him now? Don''t you think that I don''t know that you two are always ready to start a rebellion? " Su Di was very upset at the hypocrisy of these two people. He could swear that all six couldn''t wait to get rid of Zhan Xieshen, so why hypocrisy? It''s not that Zhan Xieshen doesn''t know their intentions, just as Su Di by nature doesn''t like this kind of game and prefers to solve things straightforwardly. " Jejeje, as expected from the ancestors of the three great families of Huaxia , you really open the eyes of this lord, I really don''t know how Huaxia managed to be the second greatest country in the world with the three of you. " A mocking voice rang out from one of the six in an authentic British ent, but he hid his face under the ck cloak embroidered with gold. ck lines appeared on the faces of the three because this was an indirect p on their faces, even though the three of them were in one country, but they couldn''t gain world leadership in any field, while each of the other three leads one country that is no less than Huaxia alone, so that one of them outperforms Huaxia altogether. While the other two surpass them in certain fields. " Arthur, don''t be harsh on them. Saving face is very important in Huaxia. In addition, it is the fault of their ipetent grandchildren, they are the ones who don''t rise to the standard and history attests to that. " Lincoln opened his mouth and said aloud, with some threat " Shiba Shin, Arthur, and the stupid trio, stop causing trouble, do you want to make all of us die? Remember that our lives depend on his temperament. " Lincoln intervened to stop the farce before Zhan Xieshen lost his temper and kill them. The rest mocked the words of Lincoln because they don''t believe that Zhan Xieshen would kill them just because of this, after all he needs them to manage things for him, in their view as long Zhan Xieshen carries with him the ax instead of that des, they don''t have to worry that the indiscriminate killing begins. Lincoln didn''t say more and only felt that history is repeating, and although it is no different from the rest in his strong desire to kill Zhan Xieshen , he didn''t dare challenge him. Although more than four hundred years have passed, he still remembers how Zhan Xieshen didn''t hesitate to throw off the previous generation of them with their offspringpletely, and had it not been for him have been saved, he would not have been able to survive until now. " Shut up, you are so annoying. " Chapter 107: The Tragedy Prelude (2) Chapter 107: The Tragedy Prelude (2) The six Shadow froze in shock and seemed to not believe that Zhan Xieshen rebuked them in this way, usually they would inevitably dare to respond rudely, but they froze and couldn''t say anything under Zhan Xieshen murderous gaze. Zhan Xieshen Continued "It seems that I''ve been kind to you all this time to the point that none of you remembers their ce. You even dare quarrel and say anything without any regard for me. " Zhan Xieshen didn''t particrly look at any of them nor did he utter any intent to kill, his presence is barely present, but every word that Zhan Xieshen said was heard by them so well and caused their bodies to involuntarily quiver with intense fear. Overseas, every one of them is overlord in his area and had not received a direct order from Zhan Xieshen no one is a threat to them, for them even Shi Tu is not something special, during thest three hundred years there was a case when a Zhan Xieshen give his throne formally to someone else and disappeared for some time but their bodies and their souls will never forget the horror that they previously experienced because of Zhan Xieshen, and at this moment, they remember well in front of whom they standing Bob In the next moment, the heads of all six knocked on the ground so hard that blood leaked from their foreheads, and despite biting their lips, their bodies didn''t stop shivering. They didn''t dare to utter a single word of begging because they knew that this would only lead to death and their only chance of salvation is for Zhan Xieshen to change his mind. Zhan Xieshen still didn''t look at any of them, nor did his eyes move out of their position the whole time, he said " I called all of you today to get rid of the Garden Shadow Rats. They have be annoying. Leave it to the Twelve Elders and do not intervene unless necessary. " After some time, Zhan Xieshen said nothing else, which soothed the hearts of the them, and it seemed that Zhan Xieshen had no intention of killing them, but they didn''t dare toment for fear of showing any unpleasant expression on their faces. Suddenly Zhan Xieshen continued " With all your might, you and your families will fight to the death, thest winner alone will live, now leave " The six were shocked for a moment and didn''t realize what Zhan Xieshen had said. The first to wake up was Lincoln who raised his head to say something, but Zhan Xieshen said first " Just because Jenna saved you that day out of kindness doesn''t mean you have a right to object. " Zhan Xieshen followed his words with intense killing intent towards the them, and the message is clear, if you don''t roll now, you will die. None of them dared to argue and crawled out because they simply didn''t dare to raise their heads in front of Zhan Xieshen again. Felt that their intestines were green from remorse, after a long time they had be ustomed to Zhan Xieshen not paying attention to their behavior, so they didn''t hesitate to act normally, but who knows that this time five of them will be condemned to death with their offspring? Even when Shi Tu stole his dear daughter, he didn''t act like this. After thinking about it, is it conceivable that his goal from the beginning was to get them to fight each other? but why? Zhan Xieshen is the ultimate king of this world so he can''t have an enemy, or was he just doing this for fun? That would be scary if it was true, but they know very well that Zhan Xieshen hates wars and chaos in the world, especially after he got married and got a daughter. After a long thought, they shook their heads with a bewilderment, they didn''t try to understand Zhan Xieshen ideas again, even though they were old monsters that lived hundreds of years, but they know that Zhan Xieshen is a monster that lived thousands of years. They didn''t talk to each other again and even the ancestors of the three families went in different directions and seemed to have no hesitation in killing each other. Zhan Xieshen sat quietly, looked into a dark corner and said " What does Shi Tu intend to do? Since you are the head of Shadow Guards, you must know something? " "...." Zhan Xieshen said " In less than fifteen years, Shi Tu trained nine people who were no less than the six who lived for hundreds of years. What kind of training did you undergo? " "...." No one responded to Zhan Xieshen, and a fatal silence filled the ce. Zhan Xieshen didn''t push things and closed his eyes, for him, as long his daughter is healthy he doesn''t care .................... Shiba Tatsuya opened his eyes inplete amazement to what he saw, technology he had never seen before, devices more sophisticated than anything he had seen before, this ce is heaven for a scientist like Shiba Tatsuya. Many information appeared in front of Shiba Tatsuya, thanks to the system that he owns and since all the exnations were written from zero, it only took a few hours to understand this information, knowing that it only took a few seconds to analyze the world economy and think of all investors. " Hahahaha, mad!! this is insane, hahahaha , master, this isplete insanity. " Shiba Tatsuya started screaming madly and luckily, he is alone in the ce or he will be immediately considered crazy and someone might call the madhouse. " This is very cruel, but as long as I get more knowledge, I don''t mind dying here. " What Shiba Tatsuya found is a science beyond even the system understanding, and ording to the system the theories seemed to be correct and without ws, but he couldn''t tell whether they would work or not, if this is true then this would be the worst time in world history, but Shiba Tatsuya didn''t care and wanted to make sure This information is correct and it is the only known way for him to reach new heights as long as Shi Tu will not kill himter, but he doesn''t mind this risk because what he got now is worth his life. " System, spent all of the points on elerators " Shiba Tatsuya didn''t hesitate to spend all the points he had and began pressing the buttons very quickly Like every scientist, Shiba Tatsuya previously wished to have more hands or even copies of himself to do more experiments, but now he is willing to sacrifice half his life in exchange for one extra arm, no matter how effective it is, as long as his speed increases by 1%, this is more than enough forhim. " Don''t worry, I won''t disappoint you. I also want to see the result and I really hope it fails. " Shiba Tatsuya muttered a little bit before feeling something cold on his neck. Shiba Tatsuya didn''t turn behind and his fingers didn''t stop pressing the keyboard and said " Don''t worry, I won''t do anything like intentionally cause the experiment to fail. This is against scientist principles. " The cold de moved away from Shiba Tatsuya''s neck, got a small scratch from which leaked some drops of blood that might wake up. Chapter 108: Three Accidents Chapter 108: Three idents Northern Highway All preparations were made for the Dakar Rally and dozens of racing cars were lined up at the starting line, but due to the length of the track and the fact that the race took several days, there were not many spectators, so the organizers didn''t see the need to build any stands for spectators so spectators were gathered on one side of the road while on the other side, the people directly rted to one of the teams in order to support them before the start of the race because the support teams rooms are elsewhere. When look at the racers well, it can be seen that most of them are upset, this is because the Dakar Rally this year is different from the previous one, as many additionalws were issued that surprised everyone and rendered many of the preparations they made useless, the most important of which is that the racers cannot contact the support team at all if any problem is, everything is left to the racers, and only in three pre-determined stations by the organizers can stop and allow the support team to conduct maintenance operations in addition to preventing satellite monitoring under the pretext of state security, although it was allowed in past years. Among the crowd, Jean Fly and Murong Xu stood very nervous because Shi Tu is not present and regretted allowing him to leave. What makes matters worse is that both Cecilia and Javier are in the hospital due to a traffic ident yesterday, so Mason and the rest have to apany them in the hospital while only Jean Fly and Murong Xu are. here, the racers cannot be substituted at this moment, so if Shi Tu does note, Shsnfor club will be eliminated. Among the crowds, many people knew about Jean Fly and Murong Xu as they were both racing legends. " Look, aren''t these two Jean Fly and Murong Xu? What do they do together? " " Indeed, everyone in the circle knows the enmity between them. They do not waste any opportunity to insult each other, what is happening here? " Many of the attendees, especially the racers who climb to fame during the past ten years, were surprised, but others with experience were not very surprised by this scene. " You may not know this, but both of them used to be best friends in the past, but due to a certain incident they became enemies, so it is not surprising that things calm down between them after all this time, as ten years have passed since that time. " " coach, is this real? Please tell me what happened, you know Jean Fly is my idol so this surprising truce with Murong Xu people will not allow me to drive quietly. " The young racer seemed excited because he is a big fan of Jan Fly, so he often got involved in arguments with Murong Xu fans, of course he wanted to know these things but his coach quietly shook his head and said. " Unfortunately, I do not know much because the real story was covered up. All I know is that there was a woman who was chased by Jean Fly and Murong Xu, thepetition was fair because the three of them were close to each other. One day they went on a trip to a Middle Eastern country, but an unfortunate ident happened. The city they were in was attacked by terrorist. Most of the city''s residents were killed while the rest were captured, including Jan Fly and Murong Xu and their friend. Fortunately, they managed to escape from captivity, but their friend was not lucky as them. From that day, each of them used the other of being the cause Their friend''s death, but nobody knows the exact details. " " Did something like this really happen? How did I not know? " The young racer was surprised that he didn''t know such a past of his idol and the enemy of his idol, but the young racer seemed to remember something. " Did you mean that they were involved in a massacre that happened ten years ago? " The young racer remembers that ten years ago there were many massacres in many countries in the world, which led to many victims, some of whom were never found, and this incident is considered one of the three most famous incidents in the twenty first century, in addition to Beijing burning incident and the chopping New York City. His coach didn''t answer and remained silent because he saw Jean Fly and Murong Xu heading towards them. The coach felt cold sweat behind his back, although his team has some background, but he is not able to confront them together, the coach cursed in his heart the young racer because he made him talk about this topic, believing that Jean Fly and Murong Xu has heard him and came to deal with him but fortunately they had passed and came get close from young man holds a small loli in his hands. Jean Fly said happily " Brother Shi, you are finally here. I thought you would nevere. " Of course, this young man is Shi Tu who changed his face again to the beggar and concealed his left arm with long gloves. Jan Fly wanted to hug Shi Tu but spotted Ling Qingzhu in his hands and was shocked for a moment. " Ha? Brother Shi, is this your daughter? She''s really cute. " Murong Xu approached, who didn''t rush to go to Shi Tu, there is no friendship between them, although he owes Shi Tu, as he is the reason for repairing his rtionship with Jean Fly, but for some reason he never liked him, but just like Jean Fly, as soon as he looked at Ling Qingzhu, he froze too. Shi Tu seems extremely upset with their actions and seemed to be protective towards Ling Qingzhu as he covered Ling Qingzhu and said with dismay. " What are you doing? Two men are infatuated with a young girl? you Are old like her father! Are you not ashamed? " Shi Tu didn''t hesitate to scold them even though he didn''t raise his voice in order not to cause a fuss. " Hehehe, Big Brother, Ling''er is the cutest in the world, it is strange if they was not shocked by the cute Ling''er " Ling Qingzhu didn''t miss the opportunity to praise herself the same as usual, but her childish voice make it worse for the two men. The first to recover from the shock was Murong Xu, who made every effort to avoid looking at Ling Qingzhu again, followed by Jean Fly, who stared at Shi Tu strangely, demanding an exnation. " Brother Shi, who is this girl? she called you Big Brother. Is she really your sister? " Ling Qingzhu Said proudly " Of course!! Big Brother is Big Brother " Ling Qingzhu didn''t allow Shi Tu to answer and then looked at Shi Tu, pointing to Jean Fly " Big Brother, this uncle here is so stupid, mother said we shouldn''t be friends with idiots or we might be stupid like them, Big Brother let''s leave. " Northern Highway All preparations were made for the Dakar Rally and dozens of racing cars were lined up at the starting line, but due to the length of the track and the fact that the race took several days, there were not many spectators, so the organizers didn''t see the need to build any stands for spectators so spectators were gathered on one side of the road while on the other side, the people directly rted to one of the teams in order to support them before the start of the race because the support teams rooms are elsewhere. When look at the racers well, it can be seen that most of them are upset, this is because the Dakar Rally this year is different from the previous one, as many additionalws were issued that surprised everyone and rendered many of the preparations they made useless, the most important of which is that the racers cannot contact the support team at all if any problem is, everything is left to the racers, and only in three pre-determined stations by the organizers can stop and allow the support team to conduct maintenance operations in addition to preventing satellite monitoring under the pretext of state security, although it was allowed in past years. Among the crowd, Jean Fly and Murong Xu stood very nervous because Shi Tu is not present and regretted allowing him to leave. What makes matters worse is that both Cecilia and Javier are in the hospital due to a traffic ident yesterday, so Mason and the rest have to apany them in the hospital while only Jean Fly and Murong Xu are. here, the racers cannot be substituted at this moment, so if Shi Tu does note, Shsnfor club will be eliminated. Among the crowds, many people knew about Jean Fly and Murong Xu as they were both racing legends. " Look, aren''t these two Jean Fly and Murong Xu? What do they do together? " " Indeed, everyone in the circle knows the enmity between them. They do not waste any opportunity to insult each other, what is happening here? " Many of the attendees, especially the racers who climb to fame during the past ten years, were surprised, but others with experience were not very surprised by this scene. " You may not know this, but both of them used to be best friends in the past, but due to a certain incident they became enemies, so it is not surprising that things calm down between them after all this time, as ten years have passed since that time. " " coach, is this real? Please tell me what happened, you know Jean Fly is my idol so this surprising truce with Murong Xu people will not allow me to drive quietly. " The young racer seemed excited because he is a big fan of Jan Fly, so he often got involved in arguments with Murong Xu fans, of course he wanted to know these things but his coach quietly shook his head and said. " Unfortunately, I do not know much because the real story was covered up. All I know is that there was a woman who was chased by Jean Fly and Murong Xu, thepetition was fair because the three of them were close to each other. One day they went on a trip to a Middle Eastern country, but an unfortunate ident happened. The city they were in was attacked by terrorist. Most of the city''s residents were killed while the rest were captured, including Jan Fly and Murong Xu and their friend. Fortunately, they managed to escape from captivity, but their friend was not lucky as them. From that day, each of them used the other of being the cause Their friend''s death, but nobody knows the exact details. " " Did something like this really happen? How did I not know? " The young racer was surprised that he didn''t know such a past of his idol and the enemy of his idol, but the young racer seemed to remember something. " Did you mean that they were involved in a massacre that happened ten years ago? " The young racer remembers that ten years ago there were many massacres in many countries in the world, which led to many victims, some of whom were never found, and this incident is considered one of the three most famous incidents in the twenty first century, in addition to Beijing burning incident and the chopping New York City. His coach didn''t answer and remained silent because he saw Jean Fly and Murong Xu heading towards them. The coach felt cold sweat behind his back, although his team has some background, but he is not able to confront them together, the coach cursed in his heart the young racer because he made him talk about this topic, believing that Jean Fly and Murong Xu has heard him and came to deal with him but fortunately they had passed and came get close from young man holds a small loli in his hands. Jean Fly said happily " Brother Shi, you are finally here. I thought you would nevere. " Of course, this young man is Shi Tu who changed his face again to the beggar and concealed his left arm with long gloves. Jan Fly wanted to hug Shi Tu but spotted Ling Qingzhu in his hands and was shocked for a moment. " Ha? Brother Shi, is this your daughter? She''s really cute. " Murong Xu approached, who didn''t rush to go to Shi Tu, there is no friendship between them, although he owes Shi Tu, as he is the reason for repairing his rtionship with Jean Fly, but for some reason he never liked him, but just like Jean Fly, as soon as he looked at Ling Qingzhu, he froze too. Shi Tu seems extremely upset with their actions and seemed to be protective towards Ling Qingzhu as he covered Ling Qingzhu and said with dismay. " What are you doing? Two men are infatuated with a young girl? you Are old like her father! Are you not ashamed? " Shi Tu didn''t hesitate to scold them even though he didn''t raise his voice in order not to cause a fuss. " Hehehe, Big Brother, Ling''er is the cutest in the world, it is strange if they was not shocked by the cute Ling''er " Ling Qingzhu didn''t miss the opportunity to praise herself the same as usual, but her childish voice make it worse for the two men. The first to recover from the shock was Murong Xu, who made every effort to avoid looking at Ling Qingzhu again, followed by Jean Fly, who stared at Shi Tu strangely, demanding an exnation. " Brother Shi, who is this girl? she called you Big Brother. Is she really your sister? " Ling Qingzhu Said proudly " Of course!! Big Brother is Big Brother " Ling Qingzhu didn''t allow Shi Tu to answer and then looked at Shi Tu, pointing to Jean Fly " Big Brother, this uncle here is so stupid, mother said we shouldn''t be friends with idiots or we might be stupid like them, Big Brother let''s leave. " Chapter 109: Meeting again Chapter 109: Meeting again " I am not stupid!! " Jean Fly immediately shouted to defend himself. Jean y didn''t know what is with him, it is not reasonable to attempt to exin himself to little girl have less than ten years he just met her, but he just didn''t want Ling Qingzhu to take a negative impression of him. Ling Qingzhu stared to Jean Fly with amazement and said " I called out Big Brother, Big Brother so it is natural that he is Ling''er Big Brother, but you asked if he is really Ling''er Big Brother, if you were not stupid, what would you be? " Jean Fly didn''t know how to answer and was silent for a moment, he wanted to say that in Huaxia, calling someone brother doesn''t necessarily mean there is blood rtionship between them, but he remembered that Shi Tu has Huaxia origins but he is a French citizen, so this argument is invalid. Luckily, Shi Tu intervened to rescue him. " Ling''er, this uncle was just surprised by your cute face so he didn''t pay attention to your words so he''s not stupid " Ling Qingzhu thought and nodded in agreement. " Brother Shi, this little sister of yours is really smart. She only looks like a little girl of eight or nine years old but she can handle me. " In order to remedy the situation, Jean Fly wanted to improve his image so he immediately confessed his guilt, but this made Ling Chengzhu despise him even more and she really got bored of him so she kept silent. Shi Tu looked around a little and said " Where are the rest? It is inconceivable that they didn''te. " Shi Tu seemed to finally notice that there is no one but Jean Fly and Murong Xu here. Jean Fly said with some frustration and sadness." Javier and Cecilia had quarreled for some reason while driving the car, led them to an ident and are now in the hospital apanied by Mason and the rest so I''m only me here " Jean Fly calmly exined the situation to Shi Tu, but couldn''t think that Javier and Cecilia had quarreled inside the car, which led to the ident, especially after Cecilia''s strange behavior yesterday. Jean Fly noticed Shi Tu''s gaze directed at Murong Xu who didn''t know when he turns away. " Ah, right. " Jean Fly thought that Shi Tu wanted to know what he had reached with Murong Xu, so he began to exin the new rules and the mechanism of cooperation with Murong Xu although this would not be of much help due to the new rules and at most, they would provide technical assistance during maintenance and some shortcuts that require special permission to cross of. Suddenly Shi Tu felt a familiar presence and put Ling Qingzhu on the ground and said " Can you take care of her a little? I won''t be toote. " Jean Fly immediately cried out in disbelief." What?! Not again! Brother Shi. Where are you going this time? The race will start in half an hour. " Jean Fly felt helpless because Shi Tu would probably disappear somewhere this time as well, but Shi Tu didn''t seem to feel guilty at all. Shi Tu simply said " Nothing important, I just saw someone I know and to say hello to him, ording to thews it is not necessary to start with everyone, right? " Shi Tu didn''t wait for Jean Fly''s answer and disappeared between the crowd. After Shi Tu left, Murong Xu approached Jean Fly and said " This Shi Tu is getting more suspicious, you have to beware. " Jean Fly frowned slightly and said " What do you mean? Have you found another problem with Brother Shi? " Jean Fly was helpless again because his friend really didn''t like Shi Tu and didn''t know what to do, he suspects all of Shi Tu''s actions and exins them in a strange way. Murong Xu didn''t mind Jean Fly''s disapproval and said " That girl is not normal, as a high-ss person, doesn''t you not feel the noble air around her? Even the royal families that I met do not have such a noble atmosphere that it shocked us, if she is really his sister this means that his background is extraordinary, why would a person like him not treating his hand? Moreover, why participate in the race? People like him like to watch and bet instead of risking themselves, this doesn''t make sense." Jean Fly felt that Murong Xu overthinking and said " You are overthinking. You and I are also considered high-ss personalities, but we previously participated in the races, and had it not been for my injury, I would still be racing now so what is the problem with Brother Shi? I think you are only overstating the doubt. " Murong Xu looked at Shi Tu''s direction and said " I hope " Both seemed to have forgotten Ling Qingzhu and didn''t notice her sneaking between the crowds. Shi Tu skillfully walked among the crowd without noticing him or shocking anyone despite the narrow distance until he reached one of the corners from which it is strange that people keep their distance, forming an empty circle in the middle of crowd. Inside the empty circle, two women stood proudly looking at Shi Tu as soon as he arrived. Shi Tu smiled as he saw the beauty waiting for him but a cool sparkle shed in his eyes for a moment before the smile disappeared from his face. Gu Yin wore the golden dress she used to wear in the past and it seemed that she dyed her hair golden she even put on colored contact lenses to make her eyes also golden, although her body is not perfect as it was in the past but she still has a respectable appearance, at least her captivating looks unchanged, while Chu Ya wore apletely white dress while her red hair slid down on her back like a waterfall of blood, Chu Ya with her fiery scarlet eyes looked at Shi Tu without any fear. Although both of them have lost their former looks and are barely considered beautiful now, their moods have not changed much. the jade pendant on the neck of Gu Yin caught the attention of Shi Tu, it releasing some strange sparkle. Shi Tu kept his cool appearance and approached the two women up to a few meters before turning to Gu Yin and saying " Using such a treasure only to avoid people noticing, this is a waste of such pendant. " Gu Yin didn''t respond to Shi Tu''s question but Chu Ya answered in her ce. " We are drawing attention so it is best to avoid ....." Chu Ya stopped talking when she saw Shi Tu''s killing look towards her and felt threatened by Shi Tu who had always showed them kindness. Chu Ya gathered her courage and proceeded with some sadness and anger. " Is that the first thing you say to us after we met again? " A trace of sadness appeared buried deep in Chu Ya''s eyes but she ignored it. Shi Tu didn''t get too excited and simply said " What is there for talking to traitors? " For some reason the two women felt a pain in the heart upon seeing Shi Tu who is unwilling to even look or talk to them. Chapter 110: Husband vs Wives (1) Chapter 110: Husband vs Wives (1) Shi Tu didn''t care about their feelings and looked at Gu Yin, saying " Are you still letting her talking for you? You even send out Gu dolls in your previous form to do business for you? Besides, do you still have a heart to use the name Ice Snow as a CompanyName? " Gu Yin opened her mouth to say something, but Chu Ya didn''t allow to her. Chu Ya noticed Shi Tu''s habit of not using the name of a person he dislikes and doesn''t think he deserves to remember his name while talking and knows that talking about the past with Shi Tu will not lead to any results. After thinking about the current situation, Chu Ya thinks that they are no less than Shi Tu so things should be fine. After gathering her confidence, Chu Ya said " Duan Hao, we didn''te today to talk about the past but rather ....." " I refuse " Shi Tu refused Chu Ya''s offer even before she said it and seems uninterested even some disappointment appeared on his face. Chu Ya was surprised by Shi Tu''s frank refusal and said faintly as she gritted her teeth." You haven''t even heard what I want to tell you " Even though Chu Ya is upset with Shi Tu''s behavior, but she managed to suppress her resentment, she isn''t used to talking to Shi Tu in this way because he usually epts any request they ask. Disappointment increased on Shi Tu''s face and sighed sadly " Sigh, even after all this time you haven''t changed, Huh " Even after all this time in leading people after their reincarnation had not changed at all, it seems that their life has been easy until now so they are still used to having everything go ording to their desires and they did not even think about the possibility of failure. Shi Tu did not want to talk anymore, and he continued "You want topete with me about whether you can exceed my expectations in a month, right? But why should Ipete with you? It is easier to kill you here now. There are no benefits in going with you in this game. " Usually when Shi Tu want to kill someone, he does not talk a lot, but at this moment he still has some hope for a miracle and the prediction isn''t correct. " Y-You ... how did you know? " Once Chu Ya asked this question, she felt that she is stupid, she used to see Duan Hao expecting the actions of people he had just met, let alone people close to him, so it''s not surprising that all of her actions are within his expectation. "It seems there is no point in talking more than this. " Upon seeing Chu Ya''s reaction, Shi Tu made sure that they came without a n, even forgetting Shi Tu''s skill and wondering if they remembered who he really was. Shi Tu advanced one step towards the two women and at the same time, Gu Yin reacted very quickly and formed some seals, a runic circle appeared under their feet Shi Tu could determine that it is a transport array to a pocket world. A faint light covered the three people and transported them somewhere, they appeared again in a wide meadow under a clear blue sky, the air is fresh and clean, different from the atmosphere of the earth full of pollutants. Shi Tu looked around a little the said " Pocket world treasure? It seems that the world you were in before you came here is at least equal to the tenth heaven, not bad, but I wonder how you survived there? " Shi Tu judged the pocket world treasure, but it is something that Gu Yin and Chu Ya are not supposed to possess with their current level equivalent to the Refinement Realm peak. Bzzzzzz Bzzzzzz Behind Shi Tu appeared ck cloudsrge enough to block the sky, upon checking it could be seen that these clouds were huge swarms of Gu insects that stood on alert behind Shi Tu. The two women were full armed with full golden arm covering every part of the body, these armor that give a feeling of ancient, as if these armors lived from ancient time and saw a lot. Shi Tu was a little surprised upon seeing these armors " level 3 ancient armor? Hmm, how many worlds did you visit? It is inconceivable that you both got these things from one world " Gu Yin must have gotten all these Gu insects from a realm specializing in the Gu cultivation system and such realm could not have people strong enough to use these useless armors for the Gu cultivator, and what''s more, it is impossible that they could control these armors based on their current strength. Since Chu Ya remembered Shi Tu''s abilities, she is not surprised at the uracy of his analysis. " We have no obligation to answer you. " The two women felt very pressured to confront Shi Tu, usually they covered behind his back but now they are facing him. "It seems that I am right, since you helped me verify my thoughts, how do you want to die? I will fulfill your wish for you both. " Faced with the threat from both sides, Shi Tu stoodzily, lookingpletely confident, and he didn''t put either of them in his eyes. "It looks like you both have prepared well, but do you think you can win? " The two women clenched their teeth because they did not expect this development, they came to ensure that Shi Tu would not interfere with them for some time and they could prepare well. Chu Ya brought out a long ck whip, since there is no escaping from fight, it is better to take advantage by getting the first attack, she refused to believe that despite all this, two people at the the Refinement Realm peak could not deal with one person who had barely breakthrough into the Refinement Realm, especially since Resources in this world are rare and even with the resources Gu Yin gave him, he shouldn''t make much progress so fast. Chu Ya moved her whip like a serpent in order to trap Shi Tu, although this whip is notparable to what Shi Tu had previously given her but it is a level 3 treasure so it gives her a great advantage. In front of Chu Ya''s snake-like whip, Shi Tu had no problems avoiding it easily and each time he would leave many afterimages. This situation didn''tst long before Shi Too noticed a silver sh heading towards him. For Gu cultivators, although they control arge number of Gu insects, they need a leader insect that is the strongest in its level that always remains in their bodies. The moon sh that Gu Yin used is the special attack of moonlight insect the first level leader. Three moon sh approached Shi Tu, who is busy avoiding Chu Ya''s whip, suddenly Shi Tu stopped avoiding and grabbed the whip with his bare hand and then pulled the whip to it and used it as a shield to block the moon sh, yet Shi Tu had to retreat several steps back. Chapter 111: Husband vs Wives (2) Chapter 111: Husband vs Wives (2) Chu Ya was a little shocked by Shi Tu''s abilities that exceeded her expectations. '' How is it possible for him to have such brutal abilities even in a wastnd like this? Is it possible that he also traveled to another world? '' Chu Ya began to doubt a little, because Moon sh was one of the most powerful attacks of the first level, but Shi Tu blocked her easily even though he relied on her whip for that. Not that Chu Ya underestimates Shi Tu, but she knows very well the characteristics of the Eternal Suffering Art that Shi Tu cultivate in, and it definitely does not give these abilities in its first or secondyers. In fact, this is not strange, although the Eternal Suffering Art does not give any advantages in its first threeyers, but Shi Tu practices the cultivation of energy, body, and soul, so he is stronger than most of his level in addition to the difference in the level of techniques, but the most important thing is that his body is much stronger thanks to the Primordial Chaos. Gu Yin eyes grew and formed some seals before all the existing Go insects surrounded Shi Tu, due to the limits of soul strength there are limits to what Gu Yin can directly control so she can only direct onemand to many Gu insects as this takes time with their Current strength. At the end of the whip that Shi Tu was holding, some symbols appeared but before Shi Tu responded to it the symbols exploded causing Shi Tu slightly back, before Shi Tu settled, a huge snake image appeared and covered Chu Ya''s whip and attacked Shi Tu. The image of the snake covering Chu Ya whip gave an intense oppressive feeling and the snake seemed to open its mouth and wanted to absorb the sky and everything in its path. The snake devoured Shi Tu and ran into Gu insects behind. Chu Ya pulled her whip and looked at the Gu insects with victory face and said arrogantly. " Duan Hao, looks like your personality caused your death, you didn''t pull your weapon and you looked down on us, most likely even your bones wouldn''t remain after these insects dealt with you. " Gu Yin approached and said happily " Sister Chu Ya, well done, you got what I want without even telling you. " Chu Ya said proudly " This is intuitive, we are sisters so it is natural that I can understand what you want, but Sister Gu Yin is also clever. She came up with this brilliant n by iming that you can''t control the Gu insects well to make him think he has time and ignore the Gu insects. " " Oh? Depending on your words, don''t you assume that I''m also able to read this '' brilliant '' n? " A mocking voice rang out from among the flocks of Gu insects " !! " " !! " Under the shocked gaze of the two women, the flocks of Gu insects split in two to open the way for Shi Tu who walked unscathed without a single scratch on it. " How is that?! I have used another technique to control these insects that differs from the technique that you taught me, how can you control them? " Gu Yin Screamed in shocked and seems she could not ept what is happening. Shi Tu showed slight surprise nces and said " Oh? Finally, you decided to talk yourself? This is really rare, but it seems to me that you do not deserve the title of Gu Princess, your cousin is much better than you and if it were not for you been my wife you would not have obtained this title. " Shi Tu looked at Gu Yin in disappointment and said, " Have you forgotten? except for the leader insects, the rest of the insects can be robbed in two cases, the first in front of Gu Master much stronger than yourself and the second is when using the same technique to try to control the insects, you definitely don''t think there is a technique in the Eternal Realm Library I don''t know, right? '''' Shi Tu smiled sarcastically and continued " Between you and me, who do you think these insects prefer to obey? I think the answer is clear. " " Impossible!! my soul is much stronger than yours and you are not even a Gu cultivator, even if you use the same Gu technique that I use. How can insects prefer you than me? " Gu Yin still disbelieved and thought Shi Tu was hiding the truth because she have trust on her abilities in the Gu insects. " It''s very simple, I am emperor while you aremon, but the most important reason is talent. Have you forgotten the ability of bone-eating insects you are using? This type of insect is used to determine talents because it can know how many innate veins each person has, between 67 of your and 104 of mine, who do you think is the best? '''' " This ..." Gu Yin fell silent. She couldn''t reply because she knew the answer but couldn''t ept it. Chu Ya Did not bear and said " Impossible, you have opened all of your innate veins in this poor world? Even if you consumed all resource that Gu Yin give you at most you can open 30 innate veins but it is impossible to open 54 innate veins " Shi Tu remained silent and did not exin further, but somewhatplicated expression appeared on his face instead of that des of Chaos appeared on his hands, two blood-colored des, the air around Shi Tu changed and became dense and filled with the smell of fresh blood as if the ce was full of corpses, Shi Tu''s eyes be red, and red lines spread from his hands all over his body as if his veins were illuminating. Chu Ya spoke without believing what she was saying " This .... B- des of Chaos? No, it cannot be, where are the chains of oath? " " Oh? Recognize him? This is somewhat surprising " In fact, Shi Tu was not too surprised because the myths of Zhan Xieshen are the subject he likes most to talk about with them, especially Chu Ya, who seems to be enjoying it. Shi Tu continued, " Since you know the des of Chaos, it is assumed that you know very well the fate of those who die because of the des of Chaos, right? " Chu Ya replied in awe, " Deathpletely in body and soul, no chance entering the reincarnation cycle even as animal " " good, so let''s get started. Don''t worry, I will never use insects. I am alone more than enough. " Shi Tu disappeared from his ce and moved behind Gu Yin, leaving many afterimages behind him, Shi Tu raised des of Chaos and did not hesitate to cut Gu Yin''s sensual back through her armor. "Argh " Shi Tu moved very quickly, faster than Gu Yin could follow so she was unable to respond to Shi Tu''s attack. " !! " Chu Ya was surprised by the movement technique that Shi Tu uses and she is sure that it is not the starry steps he used to use that she had just seen. Shi Tu was not satisfied with the attack on Gu Yin and disappeared again to show behind Chu Ya and cut her back as well, after which Shi Tu retreated and returned to his ce. Chapter 112: Husband vs Wives (2) Chapter 112: Husband vs Wives (2) Chu Ya shouted out of anger and pain " Duan Hao!! aren''t you ashamed of yourself? doing a sneak attack from behind a woman''s back? " Shi Tu''s attack did not cause them much physical damage, perhaps because of their armors or perhaps Shi Tu intentional , but the wound on Chu Ya''s back hurts badly as if Shi Tu''s attack had prated her body and soul, and from Gu Yin''s expressions, it is most likely that she is in the same pain. " Oh? You both have a higher cultivation base than me, in addition to your armor. It is impossible for me to defeat you in straightbat. Are you asking me to die? " Shi Tu continued " I am also really curious, with your strength that barely at the Refinement Realm peak, how did you managed to get this armors? Did you get help from an old woman whose forehead is a blue star symbol? " The two women were hardened for a moment when they heard an '' an old woman whose forehead is a blue star symbol '' and subconsciously recall what had happened to them before. Shi Tu picked up their reaction and nodded " Looks like I''m right. " " Okay, so let''s continued. You''re not done yet, right? " In front of Shi Tu, who holds the des of Chaos in his hands, Chu Ya know well that there is no chance of victory and that resistance is useless. Chu Ya gritted her teeth and stood up again, they both took out some pills and swallowed it, but their strength did not increase at all but their bodies were covered in dark runes, at the same time a space gate opened behind them, from inside many arms get out towards the two women. Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed badly and said " Do you think you can let them run away from me? I wanted to make them suffer a little bit at first, but it doesn''t matter, I can''t let them live any longer than this. " Between Shi Tu''s hand three small balls of different colors appeared, Shi Tu hid one of the balls while crushing the remaining two balls between his hand. "My principle is that traitor will never live. " After Shi Tu crashed the two balls in his hand, the runes that covered the bodies of the two women disappeared and werepletely paralyzed. " Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa " The two women fell to the ground like corpses, but they were screaming in pain pitiful and felt pain beyond description, as if both the soul and the body were torn endlessly. This pain did not seem will stop soon, but on the contrary, its intensity increased with each passing moment. Shi Tu quickly moved out of his ce to cut off the arms trying to pull the two women out using the movement technique that Chu Ya had not recognized, Shi Tu''s armspletely ignored Shi Tu as if he posed no danger, indeed, Shi Tu could not cut any of the arms even using des of Chaos. The arms grabbed the two women, who could not move, and pulled them toward the gate. Suddenly the edge of the des of Chaos gradually turned from red to gray, this time when Shi Tu pushed the des of Chaos he managed to cut the arms quite easily and after a few blows Shi Tu cut all the arms and the two women fell to the ground again. " des of Chaos? On top of that Primordial Chaos? This technique is the Chaos Sea, Huh, interesting " From inside the gate, Shi Tu heard an old and worn out voice, indistinguishable if male or female, but majestic and emitting an intense oppressive feeling. The voice continued, saying " Kid, the movement technique that you used now is the ck Star steps, although it is only the first stage, but this technique should not be learned by anyone, tell me, what is your rtionship with the judge? And why did he send you here? " Shi Tu hid the des of Chaos and stared intently at the gate and said " I have nothing to do with him, you know where I am from better " "It seems that you know very well who I am and know the judge, but you are not afraid? " The voice continued." Kid, I''ve spent so much on these two women, how do you want to make up for me? " Shi Tu said " Why do I have topensate you? You can only take what you gave them, do a few decades mean anything to you? Or does an old woman like you can''t think properly anymore? " The voice was not angry and said, " Kid, your tongue is very sharp, but this youthful arrogance will one day lead to your death. " The voice judged that Shi Tu is rted to the judge so sincerely advised him Unfortunately, Shi Tu did not listen to the advice and continued " Look at their condition carefully. You should be able to know the reason for their suffering, right? " On the side, two bodies stretched out like corpses without moving and seemed to have lost the ability to even scream, but there is still a trace of life in them. " This seal is ..., I understand, their second attempt seems to be a failure as well, or is this the results of their first attempt? What is your name? " The voice became more respectful at the end of his speech when he asked for Shi Tu''s name and he seemed to have some expectations " I imed Shi Tu " " Shi To Huh, well since this is a private affair, I won''t me you, but killing them will cause you a lot of trouble. " Shi Tu said confidently and did not care " It''s okay, I like troubles. Without problems, life bes very boring. " The voice did not say more and the gate disappeared without a trace. Shi Tu looked at the two women and seems to be in a miserable state that they lost the ability to make any sound from the intensity of the screaming indicating their suffering, at this pace it will not be long before the two women be mad because they cannot lose consciousness, once they approach this state They get active again. Shi Tu did not do anything and kept watching their suffering, at first, he felt pain in his heart but this pain started to go away with the passage of time. Shi Tu put his hand over his heart and some ck mist appeared around Shi Tu''s heart, with the passage of time the ck mist started to shrink as well. In Gu Yin''sst moments of rationality, she remembered a certain story that Shi Tu once told them randomly and realized something, but unfortunately, she didn''t get the time to feel remorse before losing the rationality. Shi Tu noticed that they had just reaped just as the ck fog no longer shrunk after reaching a certain point so there is no point in continuing any longer so approached them and stabbed each other''s heart using des of Chaos. However, their souls werepletely destroyed, and they no longer had any chance of reincarnation, even as an animal or a nt Shi Tu grabbed the Chu Ya storage ring, pulled out a rusty ck key and threw the storage ring on the side as though it were rubbish even though it contained arge amount of resources. Using the key that controls this pocket world, Shi Tu opened a gate to leave, leaving two corpses behind without giving them a final look. Chapter 113: Dakar Rally, Go!! Chapter 113: Dakar Rally, Go!! Shi Tu returned to the ce where he previously met Chu Ya and Gu Yin, but it seems that the effect of the jade pendent has disappeared so Shi Tu hardly found a ce to stand in, it seems that all the racers have got ready rode their cars, a lot people came to watch the event but due to theck of stands, The crowds are very crowded. Shi Tu feltfortable that he had loosened a big knot in his heart, but nevertheless he did not feel that the his heart demons had weakened too much. Shi Tu searched for Shanfor club car logo and it didn''t take long to find it, especially since Jean Fly was standing next to the car. It is a yellow car have the Shanfor club logo and the number 820 without any additional shy thing. Upon seeing the nervous Jean Fly, Shi Tuughed and said " Hahaha, I told you, I wasn''tte, right? " Jean Fly''s eyes lit up when he saw Shi Tu approaching him smilingly as he is about to lose hope that Shi Tu would return to the race and thought for a moment that Shi Tu had cheated on them. " Brother Shi, you really dide. " Jean Fly spoke in an apologetic tone because he doubted Shi Tu and his sincerity. Shi Tu seemed to understand Jean Fly''s ideas so he patted him on his shoulder and said " Don''t worry, this is normal. " Jean Fly looked at Shi Tu with great gratitude and it is rare to find someone like Shi Tu. " By the way, where is my little sister? I don''t see her around. " " !! " Jean Fly Surprised and remember something Ling Qing Zhu Jean Fly got panic because hepletely forgot Ling Qingzhu. Jean Fly''s body shivered slightly and said with difficulty " Brother is Shi, I - I ..." Shi Tu didn''t care much and simply said " Aaah , do not worry, it must discovered that she snaked from the house and taken by someone." Despite Shi Tu''s words, Jean Fly decided to search for Ling Qingzhu in anticipation that she had been lost, if this happened, Jean Fly would never forgive himself. Shi Tu asked, " By the way, will I see you in City A? Or is there someone else? " Jean Fly replied with an apology " Sorry, but I have to deal withpany matters so you will only meet the technical team who will do the regr maintenance and you can rest for some time there. " Shi Tu nodded in agreement and then Jean Fly left Still about two minutes before the race start, so Shi Tu decided to take a look at the blueprint and specifications of the car that had been ced in a tablet encrypted with a password that Jean Fly had previously told him. From what Shi Tu saw, it seemed that Jean Fly and the rest had done everything in order to help Shi Tu to win and most likely the members of the technical team barely got time to sleep, Shi Tu smiled satisfied, put the tablet aside and turned on the car. When she was reading the data, the race had already started, and besides Shi Tu, there were still some cars that hadn''t started even though the racers were inside the cars. He catches a glimpse of the racers around him and they all seem to be of the elite with high skills and are the real deal. There are about twenty cars left and it seems that everyone is knowing each other except for two strangers on whom all the gazes are focused. They are Shi Tu and a racer in a red car. They can judge a person skill by looking at his tension and trembling of his hands, most likely it is ast-minute recement prepared for someone who is clearly a breakingws. Shi Tu ran the car and drove off, ignoring everyone behind Immediately after Shi Tu took off, the rest of the cars took off, except for the red one. There are three stops stations along the race track, the first being City A, which is located on the western border of Huaxia. All the clubs realized that this Dakar Rally is somewhat special, but they did not know why or to what extent it is special, but in any case they did not care because they did not think it is a big thing and they just had to make every effort to win. However, unbeknownst to them, almost all-important figures in the world are watching the results of this race as if the fate of the world depends on it. There are three strange rules in this Dakar Rally. First, Technical team is not allowed in any way except for repair at the three stations. Second, it is not permitted to watch the race using satellite or follow the cars in any way. Third, There is no set track as long as the station and finish line can be reached without the car''s get off the ground. These three rules are sufficient for Shi Tu to conclude what is happening. This Dakar Rally is used as a means of dividing profits or influence between some people, since the races can better utilize the influence of each party, unlike other sports that depend on the ingenuity of the athletes. There is a route can be shortened by crossing areas that ordinary people cannot pass through, such as military bases, and since the route includes many countries, it requires influence in many countries. Of course, most of the racers and clubs do not know what is happening, and only the racers who have been chosen to represent a party know the truth, and they are the ones who set outte to get to know each other. While Shi Tu is driving in a depopted area and thinking about this, he felt some familiarity because this is the first time he is enjoying his time while in ces with a low cultivation base because in all his previous eight lives he had to fight with all he had and had no time to enjoy his time. After about five hours driving, Shi Tu reached Huaxia border, on the horizon Shi Tu noticed some armed soldiers lining up with extreme discipline with fierce faces, behind them some barricades could be seen where there is arge military base. This is the border base of the Bull Army, one of the nine armies of Huaxia, although the Bull Army is not the strongest, but it is not the weakest, and it enjoys a high reputation for its excellent ability to carry out missions smoothly and the high discipline of all its members. Chapter 114: The mysterious Chen Pengpeng Chapter 114: The mysterious Chen Pengpeng When Shi Tu approached the soldiers, he changed his face again to the young master Shi Tu but holds another identity - the Bull Army coach. Once Shi Tu approached the area guarded by the soldiers, he was stopped by the soldiers who fiercely looked at him, pointing their weapons at him. " Stop!!, this is a military area, citizens are not allowed to be here. If you do not stop, we will shoot. " Shi Tu stopped the car, got out of it, looked at the soldiers with apliment, and said "It seems that your level has not decreased during my absence. " Upon seeing Shi Tu, all the soldiers shouted at the same time " Coach! " Once they recognized Shi Tu, all the soldiers stood firmly and saluted Shi Tu, but none of them dared to leave their ce to not spoil the formation. Shi Tu nodded satisfied with their performance and it seems likest year when he didn''te, they hadn''t slouched and kept up. " Good, this is how you should be, this is how the Bull Army should be. " Suddenly Shi Tu shrugged a bit and pointed to one of the soldiers andmanded " You, lead the way " But the soldier did not move and said without the slightest hesitation " I apologize, sir, but the regtions prevent a soldier from leaving his ce if there are ten soldiers in the guard ce, which is the minimum, except in the event of an attack. " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed a little and he approached the soldier and said vehemently " Ho? Do you disobey my orders? " In front of Shi Tu, the soldier felt very tense and began to sweat but he did not dare to obey Shi Tu and said " I obey regtions, sir. " Shi Tu took a few steps back and said " Is there someone wanting to lead the way for me instead of him? " No one answered Shi Tu''s question, but the soldiers were very afraid of Shi Tu, yet they wouldn''t break the regtions. Shi Tu looked upset and angry and said " Good, very good. so you the obey regtions rather than your coach? Didn''t you know that rules die while people are alive? " Shi Tu looked at the frightened soldiers in front of him and continued " When your shift ends, you should all run around the base a thousand turns with the maximum load of weights " All the soldiers shouted at the same time " Yes, sir. " The soldiers did not dare to object to Shi Tu''s orders nor did theyin about punishment because it is better than death if they obeys him and breaks the regtions. The penalty for breaking the regtions for an unconvincing cause in the Bull Army is death. Of course, Shi Tu knows the rule well and does not need anyone''s guidance, but it is just a reminder to them to maintain discipline. Soldiers are only required to have loyalty to the organization, not tomanders. Shi Tu crossed the checkpoints easily because everyone recognized him, but no one dared to leave his job in order to apany Shi Tu. Shi Tu headed to the nearest training square where the soldiers were currently training, quietly watched the scene without saying anything, but his eyes did not depart from the soldiers training. Some soldiers are in directbat with each other, while others perform some exercises, and in one corner there are some soldiers who are training for sniping, and it looks like that it is free training. After some time, Shi Tu took out his phone and inspected the missed messages and calls, Shi Tu found some messages from shadow guards and other destinations and took some time to respond to them. an unregistered number caught the attention of Shi Tu, who seems to call him a few hours ago, Shi Tu wants to know who This person so called that number and had some guesses in his heart. It didn''t take long for the other party to answer " Young Master Shi? " Shi Tu know the owner of the voice, the person he expected - Chen Pengpeng. " How are things? Why did you call me? " Asked Shi Tu. Chen Pengpeng responded respectfully " Yesterday, we lost contact with the CEO Sun and miss Alice, there is trace of them till now, and thepany is currently going through some problems due to the sudden disappearance and the need to submit some papers and there are some things that require their auspices directly, what should to do? " Shi Tu answered indifferently " Spend all the fortunes of Shi Economic Group on random things. I give you the authority to do what you see fit. " Chen Pengpeng get silence for moment then answered " How much miss does Boss Shi want to cause? " Chen Pengpeng seems to understand Shi Tu''s intentions, which means that he is not a simple person Shi Tu replied "As much as you can " " As you want " Shi Tu hung up the phone and seems interested in seeing the results that Chen Pengpeng would give, this person is really interesting and even with Shi Tu''s abilities he couldn''t find something fishy with him. His background and ancestors from the eighteenth generation arepletely clear and do not appear to be distinguished in any way, but he has a high insight that aroused Shi Tu''s interest that he even noticed Sun Jie and Alice disappeared so quickly and judged that they would not be able to return soon and initiated contact with Shi Tu and the most important thing is how he got Shi Tu number? Shi Tu''s number is very private and even if he know the number, cannot be contacted easily. Suddenly while Shi Tu was deep in thinking with his phone in his hand, he heard an angry girl''s annoying voiceing from the side. " You, what are you doing here? " A girl in full military uniform approached Shi Tu with ferocious nces Shi Tu looked at the girl in front of him intently and examined her carefully. The girl wore the military uniformpletely neatly and showed all the grace of her body, although she wears a full military uniform, but from just looking, Shi Tu can see that she has a fully trained body, which does not contain any fat where it should not be and does notck where it should be, despite This girl does not seem to care much about her appearance, but her beauty cannot be easily hidden " What are you looking at? " The girl noticed Shi Tu''s rude gazes towards her and could not help but get angry, as long as she was considered a beautiful flower since her birth, she even bears the title of one of the Four Dragon City Flowers but she was never interested in family business and instead she has a great interest in martial arts and always strikes Everyone dared to look at her with such rudeness, but at the same time she did not like the fact that everyone she hit did not dare to respond to the attack at all because of her background. In the end, she discovered that in the Bull Army the background does not mean anything and there is no young master who would dare to join the Bull Army, but she just arrived and found a person tampering with his phone in the training square? He did not even wear a military uniform, and he wears a ck ring on his right hand, which is prohibited in the army. Chapter 115: I choice you Chapter 115: I choice you Looking at Shi Tu, who carries his phone without even looking at it, it is most likely that he is watching the female soldiers, if not he isn''t a useless young master then how can he bypass the rules like this? The girl felt deceived, the advertisement should never be believed. Shi Tu''s eyes turned towards the girl and said " And? " The girl became even more angry at Shi Tu''s arrogant attitude The girl pointed her finger proudly at Shi Tu and said " This is the army, why don''t you put on your uniform and take part in training? How did you get your phone and this ring here? " Shi Tu hid his phone and began to check the girl in front of him as he licked his tongue " What have this to do with you? Are you an officer or a supervisor of some kind? How do I not know that there is a beauty like you here? " The girl held back her anger at Shi Tu and stopped wanting to punch him because she didn''t want to cause trouble on her first day here. " What do you mean? you are obviously breaking the rules here, naturally I have to stop and warn you, don''t you think that only with some background you can do what you want, tell me what is your background? Just an unknown person who dares to tarnish the reputation of our country''s army? " The girl did not think that she could not rule the ce with her background if such an unknown countryside young master could act like this here. Shi Tu amusedly looked at the girl and said "It sounds like you don''t have the necessary decency, shouldn''t you introduce yourself first before asking about someone''s background? " The girl mocked Shi Tu in her heart and thought he wanted to check her background to see if he could deal with her or that he should just try to please her. " I imed Feng Xiaoxiao" All the soldiers noticed what is happening, but none of them dared to stop training to watch the show and only had pity on this beautiful flower that is about to be destroyed by the coach. Shi Tu pped his hand and said " Okay Miss Feng, I want to ask you first, did you read the rules before arriving here? " Feng Xiaoxiao amazed from the question but answered. " of course I did, isn''t that normal? " Shi Tu said smile widened " then Can you tell me first rule? " Feng Xiaoxiao did not know what he wants to do but did not mind to apany him to the end to see what is nning "The rank of every one in the Bull Army is not determined by experience, background, or even academic level. The rank of everyone in the Bull Army is determined based on their fighting strength without exception. " This rule is the cause of Feng Xiaoxiao disappointment when she saw Shi Tu with his phone, because she have high hopes to fall sharplyter. Shi Tu nodded satisfied " Very good, and since I am the strongest here, this means that I am the master of the ce and no one can direct any orders to me so I can do what I want. Did ever you seen a coach sharing daily training with his soldiers? No, it suffices to watch only on the side " The strongest? This young man who looks like her age is the strongest? Feng Xiaoxiao Remember well that the strongest in the Bull Army is the coach Shi Tu, a man in the middle age , but this young man ims to be him? Feng Xiaoxiao looked to Shi Tu lethal look and if not that she don''t want to ruin her future by disclosing her background to silence him, just because he thinks she does not have any background he has the right to treat her like this? Feng Xiaoxiao were unable to pregnancy more, directed a punch toward Shi Tu his lower jaw, although Feng Xiaoxiao is a girl, but thanks to the training and hard work she do not lose in front of men''s physical strength, if an ordinary man subjected to this punch his lower jaw will crashpletely especially that Feng Xiaoxiao did not restrain itself. Shi Tu couldn''t avoid the sudden punch and was knocked over so easily that he turned a few times before hitting the wall behind him. " With these abilities and dare im that you are the coach Shi Tu? " Feng Xiaoxiao looked contempt to Shi Tu Reclining on the wall did not hide her angerpletely. As a martial arts lover, she heard about Shi Tu before, a great man with many patriotic contributions, and within just a year he transformed a small division into the Ninth Army of Huaxia and is not the weakest at all. The idea that someone like Coach Shi Tu''s reputation was being tarnished by this loser made her be angrier instead of calm down. Although Feng Xiaoxiao is very angry but not stupid in any way, soon noticed the strange atmosphere, not assume that someone nowes to help this loser and attempt to please him? Why does everyone keep training without paying any attention to her while hitting Shi Tu? If the soldiers are here with this discipline, how could this loser behave as he please, or are they just ignoring him? " You punch is not bad, girl. I like it. " Under the shocked looks of Feng Xiaoxiao Shi Tu stop without any scratch. " You ...." Shi Tu licking his lower lip gaily and shimmering white faint glitter in his eyes, Shi Tu approached Feng Xiaoxiao step by step until nothing was left between Shi Tu and Feng Xiaoxiao only a few centimeters enough so Feng Xiaoxiao can feel his warm breathlessly. Feng Xiaoxiao was stiff for a moment and did not understand what was happening until Shi Tu grabbed her chin, Shi Tu''s ckly eyes stared at the troubled eyes of Feng Xiaoxiao and seemed to be enjoying it. " I like you, I choice you " Feng Xiaoxiao recovered her intelligence and kept the hands of Shi Tu, which stuck to her chin and dropped a few steps back and screamed in Shi Tu " What do you think you are doing? " Feng Xiaoxiao tried to act strongly and do not show any weakness but the red cheeks revealed her. This is not the first time a strange man has caught her because many have held her hand while trying to get close to her, but this is the first time that a man can do something more than touch her hand because she usually hits them before they try. " Very good, isn''t this the part where you are supposed to get angry and shout at me loudly? Or maybe you can yell and ask for help from the soldiers there? Either way, you will not be able to do anything even if you use your family''s power because that means nothing in the Bull Army. " Feng Xiaoxiao little Surprised '' My background? There is no influential family holds the surname Feng so did he realize I''m lying to him? No, it''s impossible, I didn''t show any ws. '' Although Feng Xiaoxiao did not lie about her name but was not supposed to guess her background from this. Chapter 116: The flowers special treatment Chapter 116: The flowers special treatment Shi Tu looked at Feng Xiaoxiao with some admiration and said " Not bad, not bad, you still don''t want to use your background? I was joking before but I really want you now haha " " Don''t be deceived by yourself, just because you took one blow from me thinking you are stronger than me? " Feng Xiaoxiao angrily attacked Shi Tu once again with few punches and kicks, Shi Tu avoided easy what surprised Feng Xiaoxiao. When Feng Xiaoxiao stopped attacking, Shi Tu ordered her. "I give you a minute to analyze the soldiers behavior and provide a description of the situation. " " Ha? Why should I do this? " Feng Xiaoxiao grabbed grip and prepared to attack Shi Tu again and teach him a lesson because she did not like the fact that Shi Tu ordering her like that. But Shi Tu answered her with confidence " If you don''t, I will guarantee your expulsion from the Bull Army, with my background this is very easy. " " What? It''s not fair " Feng Xiaoxiao shouted angrily in insolence Shi Tu. Shi Tu indifferently replied " Background is also part of personal strength, there is nothing wrong with using it. " " Tsk, didn''t you just say that you are the coach Shi Tu? How did you be a young master with a background? " Feng Xiaoxiao flicked her tongue and thought she had found a loophole in Shi Tu''s words. " I really am Shi Tu, and who said I don''t have any background? Is there aw that says coaches don''t have a strong background? " Looking at Shi Tu''s arrogant smile and his gaze examining her from top to bottom all the time, Feng Xiaoxiao was frustrated, but she knew that continuing to argue with thick-skinned people would never end in a peaceful way. Feng Xiaoxiao Calmed little and looked at the soldiers who continued training hard without paying any attention to her and Shi Tu, such soldiers cannot be subject to such a reckless young master, or they just decided to ignore him? But the third uncle who said that background do not mean anything in the Bull Army he is not supposed to lie. Feng Xiaoxiao saw Shi Tu take his phone out again. '' Wait, even if he is an influential young master, his influence cannot be on the same level as the three great families. Even the three great families rtionships did not work in the Bull Army for this reason no member of them came here, based on this how this yboy could bring the ring and his phone with him And use it freely? With his phone, he can photograph the exercises and possibly leak many military secrets unless ...'' Since the soldiers did note to help Shi Tu previously, either they do not care about him, and this cannot happen if he can influence the Bull Army, if he get hurt then the Bull Army will be in trouble, in this case the only possibility is that he does not need their help at all. But assuming he does not lie, that means .... Feng Xiaoxiao Said difficulty "The identity of Middle-aged Coach Shi Tu is a fake identity and you are the real Coach Shi Tu? " p! Shi Tu hid his phone and started ping praising Feng Xiaoxiao. " Good, very good, you managed to understand all of this in less than a minute, you''re not stupid at all " Feng Xiaoxiao felt extreme frustration and she seems ustomed to being superior in her generation in the martial arts, when Shi Tu said that the coach Shi Tu is him, she didn''t believe him, convinced that there is no person in the same generation stronger than, so he cannot really be a coach and considered him as useless, although he did not lie. Without hesitation, Feng Xiaoxiao paid the military salute to Shi Tu with great respect and her attitude towards him changedpletely. " Coach! " Shi Tu nodded is praise, the ability to admit mistakes without being blinded by pride is something not everyone can do. Shi Tu amusedly said as he examined it again " Did you realize your mistake? " Feng Xiaoxiao body shuddered little but she tightened her teeth and said. " Yes!! " " Good, since you do not want to reveal your background in order not to affect the treatment of the rest of the soldiers, I will not force you. " Feng Xiaoxiao Surprised little said gratefully "T-Thank you " Feng Xiaoxiao became more convinced that Shi Tu is really the coach because he was able to see through her thoughts so easily. Suddenly Shi Tu''s eyes shed and said " But, since you dared to hit me, I suppose this is a challenge for me, right? you have read the rules earlier so you know what I mean. " " Yes, sir. " Feng Xiaoxiao thought in the frightening punishment provided for in thew and could only feel some fear. " But don''t worry, since you are a pretty girl, I will forgive you this time, after all, distorting a deceived flower would be a waste. " " You ....." Shi Tuughed and said, " Hahaha, don''t worry, this is the flowers special treatment ..." Three other men approached from Shi Tu and noticed the strange situation between Shi Tu and Feng Xiaoxiao. One of them approached from behind and ced his hand firmly on Shi Tu''s shoulder. " Brother, what you doing to this girl? " The young man did not think too much, and think that Shi Tu bullied on Feng Xiaoxiao and maybe it is just another young master who just wants to have fun, he have moved between several armies and received his fair share of this type. " I feel pity for this young master. Brother Kong never cares about what kind of background he has. " " Indeed, Brother Kong hit many of the young masters and all what happened that he transferred to another army, after all brother Kong is elite soldiers, they will not abandon him easy " The two newbies who hade with Kong Shao whispered and seems to know him well. Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to exin the situation because she did not want to punish Kong Shao for helping her, but by thinking about Shi Tu''s behavior, she thought he would forgive him as well as he forgave her since he is a neer and at most he would rebuke him a little and she did not take his harassment to the heart because the coach has a reputation that should be preserved and will not give special treatment to anyone. Chapter 117: Five rules Chapter 117: Five rules Shi Tu did not pay attention to Kong Shao behind him, his eyes only slightly deviated towards Kong Shao''s hand holding his shoulder. Shi Tu coldly said, " Take your hand away from me. " Shi Tu spoke impatiently, and it seems that he did not like Kong Shao''s behavior quite like a person with a hygiene obsession and could not stand for anyone touching him. Kong Shao felt resentful of Shi Tu''s arrogant attitude, even in this position he still tried to act aggressively in front of beauty? Kong Shao decided to teach him a lesson so he put more strength on Shi Tu''s shoulder. Shi Tu ignore the existence of Kong Shao and looked back to Feng Xiaoxiao and said. " This is what would happen to you if it weren''t for your beauty. " Shi Tu used the back of his hand to hit Kong Shao behind him without turning to him just like hitting a pesky insect circling around. Kong Shao took a few steps before falling onto his knee grabbing his face with both hands. A few drops of blood leaked between Kong Shao''s fingers, and it looks like his face had beenpletely shattered. Feng Xiaoxiao Trembled of the cruelty and strength of Shi Tu, and thought for a moment if he give such a blow to her face, she will suffer a permanent scar on her beautiful face, it seems that Shi Tu really going easy on her. " Brother Kong! " The newbies screamed and ran to check on Kong Shao''s condition. One of them shouted " Do you know who Brother Kong is? The officers will not let you escape unpunished " " That''s right, Brother Kong is an elite soldier, you hit him with a sudden attack in his face, you must be punished for your rude act. " Shi Tu ignored them and considered them just barking dogs and a waste of time talking to them as he hates this kind of people very much. Shi Tu looked at the soldiers that training and said in a loud voice. " Let someone deal with them, and let all the soldiers gather in the main square after half an hour. " Then Shi Tu looked to the Feng Xiaoxiao with interest before leaving. The soldiers in the square stopped training, and most of them dispersed in order to call out the rest of the soldiers in the other training squares and anyone free. A tall soldier wearing eyesses approached the Kong Shao, his body looked weak and emaciated and never looked like a soldier even though he wore the military uniform, he headed towards Kung Shao who is suffering, got down on his knee and said " Get your hands off and let me look at your injury. " Kong Shao refused the well-meaning and said vehemently " No need, I will go to the base hospital. " Kong Shao refused the offer and seems to not want to let anyone see his miserable condition. Kong Shao carries many military medals and has a respectable reputation in the army. If the rest of the soldiers knew that he had been subjected to such an insult on his first day, how would he raise his headter? At the very least he should hide the level of damage he sustained. " Brother Kong, that person is so arrogant that he even dared to hit you, should we teach himter a lesson, he will never forget? " " That''s right, with Brother Kong''s reputation, it''s easy to gather some other soldiers to deal with. " The work bell rang and it is time to ass kissing and tter, but the response came quickly and the they could not disy their ability. pped! pped! A strong pping sound and the newbies fell on they ass. " It seems to me that you have not read the rules well. " The eyesses soldier stood up and looked at Kong Shao after pping the newbies with cold sarcasm " I introduce myself to you, I am the Lieutenant Wu Liyan, I carry the number 34 and I am also one of the doctors here. " As soon as Wu Liyan finished speaking, he kicked Kong Shao''s face hard , alongside the others. " Do not worry, I''ll tell you now the most important rules that you follow in the Bull Army so you don''t get into problems in the future " Wu Liyan ignored Feng Xiaoxiao presence, probably heard her talk with Shi Tu and he knew there is no need to give her this lesson. Wu Liyan raised his first finger " First, the rank of everyone in the Bull Army is not determined by experience, background, or even academic level. The rank of everyone in the Bull Army is determined based on their fighting strength without exception" Raised the second finger and said " Second, you cannot disobey orders from anyone ranked ahead of thirty or more as long he is not telling you to die " Raise the third finger he said. " You can be promoted in ranking to higher rank by challenging the one next to you, but you cannot challenge those above you by more than one rank. " Fourth finger." Fourth, Things like treatment and other aid are done by volunteering and no one can be forced to provide treatment to someone against their will, even if you are ranked above him. " Fifth finger " Fifthly, there is no specific penalty for any crime " Wu Liyan approached the trio and pped each of them in the face that made them spit blood from their mouths. " Now, you dared to act rudely with the coach who bears the number one here, so I will not treat you and I do not think that there is a doctor here who will treat you so you will have to live from now with a face like this, do not worry your injury is not serious and since you are a soldier you are supposed to know how to deal with such an injury though the mark will remain forever . The tow newbies could not bear this and screamed in anger. " What? It''s not fair. What withe these unreasonable rules? " " That''s right, do you want us to ..." " enough!! " Kong Shao shouted and prevented the them from saying anything more. Kong Shao resisted the pain, removed his hand from his face, and gave the military salute " Soldier Kong Shao greeting the Lieutenant Wu, I have been removed today from the Dragon Army and I ask Lieutenant Wu to tell me my rank. " " Brother Kong this ...." The newbies tried to say something, but Kong Shao stopped them " What are you waiting for? greet Lieutenant Wu quickly " Under the screams of Kong Shao, they saluted and their pping mark is clear. Wu Li Yan nodded with satisfaction and looked at Kong Shao. " There are currently in the Bull army about 1278 member and since you are newbies you are naturally at the bottom, soldier Feng Xiaoxiao ranked 1275 , soldier Kong Shao ranked 1276 , soldier Chi Li ranked 1277 , soldier Yan Yu ranked 1278 , if anyone of you who is not satisfied with his rank, he can challenge whoever is stronger than him. Soldier Kong Shao deal with your injury ande to the main square as for the rest, follow me to the main square. Chapter 118: Its time to retire Chapter 118: It''s time to retire Chi Li and Yan Yu looked at Kong Shao, who nodded to them to do what Wu Liyan said. Kong Shao looked at the direction Shi Tu had gone with aplex expression before sighing and looking at the medical bag that Wu Liyan had left. Of course, Kong Shao heard about the reputation of the Bull Army and that it follows strange rules, but he did not believe it at first like most soldiers. From his point of view, there is no fair army that puts rules at the top and does not care about rtions. But today Kong Shao saw this with his own eyes and was very excited and did not hold any hatred in his heart for what happened, after all it is him in wrong for his attitudetoward the coach without understand the actual situation, it is normal to receive punishment and he is satisfied as long as not execution, because attacking the coach would mean high treason in the army. Under the gaze of the respectable soldiers, Shi Tu entered the elevator, pressed the buttons in a certain order, and the elevator began to go down. When the elevator door opened, Shi Tu came out to find in front of him a woman wearing a whiteb uniform standing waiting for him respectfully and as soon as he opened the elevator door, she said respectfully " coach " Under the openedb uniform, Mu Ruyan wore a white professional shirt covering her proud peaks and a short professional skirt, her slender legs covered with long ck socks. Her long ck ponytail hair going left and right due to Mu Ruyan gasping, her cherry-lips slightly open trying to smile and conceal her fatigue, showing her white teeth. The seductive woman mood emanating from Mu Ruyan and it is expected that her normal behavior is very flirtatious, but she stands respectfully in front of Shi Tu with no intention of flirting with him, yet she cannot hide her mood despite exhaustion, on the contrary, her tired appearance broadcasts many evil thoughts in everyone''s mind Who sees her. With such an appearance, Mu Ruyan was an irresistible mass of seduction and it is natural for Shi Tu to scan her from top to bottom. This behavior caught Mu Ruyan''s attention because she has been working here for five years and this is the first time Shi Tu shows any interest in her because he usually acts coldly. " Ruyan, you seem toe here directly from your work, it is imperative that this is hard for you " Mu Ruyan was shocked for a moment as this is the first time for Shi Tu to ask about her safety before she said. " Vice Coach and ranked second Mu Ruyan greeting the coach. " Although she usually likes to seduce men, she never dared to do this to Shi Tu, thest woman in the army tried to seduce him, she had a bad ending. Upon seeing Mu Ruyan''s tension, Shi Tu smiled with dismay, his effect seems to be immovable and likely he will not get any fun from messing with her. Since it wouldn''t be funny, Shi Tu lost his interest but didn''t act as his usual cold and said. " Did the person I sente? " Mu Ruyan nodded and said. " Yes, Shiba Tatsuya arrived to the basetest night and started going through the records you had left, which he had finished shortly before. " Mu Ruyan rememberedst night when she was called because someone had managed to sneak into the base and wanted to talk to her on the phone, then he told her that Shi Tu had sent him and because he knew the password for the records room, she realized that Shi Tu really sent him and left the evening with her friends in thepany and headed to the base quickly. In order to guide him Mu Ruyan was surprised when seeing Shiba Tatsuya because he looked like a Japanese person and wondered what he is doing in Huaxia army base, but since Shi Tu is the one who sent him, she had no choice but to deal with him, but he really shocked her when he could understand the information that Shi Tu left behind. Which no one could understand or even know its subject matter. " Ok, take me to him to him " Mu Ruyan led Shi Tu between several rooms where there were people doing some military experiments, weapon modifications, or even gathering intelligence information. After a few minutes, they arrive in a darkened room full of processors and wires, and crazyughter can be heard from behind the door. Shi Tu entered the room and found Shiba Tatsuya busy pressing keyboard buttons. Shiba Tatsuya''s features changed a lot in one night as hisplexion became very pale and there were dark ckcircles under his eyes and his hair became longer and scattered, and most importantly, his foul smell that filled the room as if he hadn''t showered for months. Behind Shi Tu, Mu Ruyan blocked her nose and wanted to pounce on Shiba Tatsuya, how is it possible for someone to live inside this room? This smell has evolved into a poisonous gas that can be used in wars, and no one can stand this smell unless their nose is blocked. As Shi Tu said nothing, Mu Ruyan held back this desire and hardly fought off the stench. Shi Tu paid no attention to these details and said " Do you think you can finish this in three days? " " Yes " Shiba Tatsuya answered automatically, without ever leaving his eyes on theputer screen, and his fingers didn''t stop working just like machines. Shi Tu said noyhing, he peeked at one of the dark corners and turned to leave and said as he walking. " Mu Ruyan, take your car to the East Gate and wait for me there, I''ll be there after some time. " Mu Ruyan stopped in her ce and bowed respectfully to Shi Tu. " Yes " Shi Tu went upstairs again using the elevator and headed to the main square. It is the time to retire. Although Shi Tu built the Bull Army five years ago when he was emotionless and didn''t care much about it, he just wanted a facade to cover up the undergroundb in order to store some information there, but he''s different now. The Bull Army is an army that Shi Tu built with his own hands and he does not hope that it will disintegrate or any internal conflicts take ce if he suddenly disappears, after all there are many skilled people who have joined the Bull Army only for Shi Tu and if he suddenly disappears, they will go to search for him instead of staying in service, Therefore, it is better to announce his retirement in advance, hoping that thergest number of soldiers will remain even after he leave. Chapter 119: Farewell Chapter 119: Farewell Shi Tu headed to the main square where more than 1,200 soldiers lined up with extreme discipline, no soldier dared to show any lethargy, and not a single soldier could be seen dressed in a perfectly untidy uniform, instead of meeting there coach it seems more like waiting for a job interview. Even the four newbies, especially Chi Li and Yan Yu, they seems to be more afraid of being disciplined, and they have known that Shi Tu is really the coach and deeply regretted their actions and trying to appease Kong Shao. They read the rules before they came to the Bull Army, so they knew its reputation but they thought that this is just a pretense and that this is a false reputation for the Huaxia Army to be proud of. Is it possible that the Three Great Families could not intervene in just a new small army? In front of more than 1,200 soldiers, Shi Tu stood rxed. Shi Tu did not change his clothes to military uniform and stayed in His normal clothes, just a shirt, pants and shoes, but no one dared to mock him or express any opinion. On the contrary, they liked him more. The ability to bypass the rules and wear whatever he wanted in front of the soldiers without a single soldier daring toin is something that not everyone can achieve. Shi Tu looked at the crowd in front of him and said in a loud voice " Since the creation of the Bull Army until now five years have passed, during this time the Bull Army has made a lot of contributions to the country, a lot ofrades blood has been poured out for the sake of the supreme goal, in exchange for all what we have done we asked for nothing but not to try to spoil our army with the distortions of politics rtions " Shi Tu fell silent and then continued " as days and seasons pass, and trees change their leaves, the new generation will rece the old. " Shi Tu looked at the four newbies and said. " Today we wee four newbies among us as new, and as usual , you must teach them the rules well without any bias, newbies, move forward! " Shi Tu looked at the four newbies as if he was warning them and said " Since we do not like to interfere with rtionships and interests in the army, we should help the newbies to get rid of their anxieties and solve their problems so that they can focus on bing stronger. " Shi Tu looked at the crowd again and said. " usually, no one wille here unless he wants to escape from the pressure of some influential party, whether he came by his will or he was transferred, simply joining the Bull Army will not bring fame at all and our great missions that we have done are always covered up in order to allow losers enjoying the spotlight, but we don''t care and I think you all don''t like fame, right? '''' Pride appeared on all the soldiers faces and they remembered how the Bull Army was created, that day is an unforgettable day for everyone who saw how a handful of pariah soldiers crushed the most powerful special operations squad after Shi Tu trained them for one week. Shi Tu said, " Soldier ranked 1278, let us know the troubles that led you here. " Yan Yu said after some hesitation because he could not resist the looks on him. " The young master from Rong''s family set his eyes on my girlfriend so he fabricated a charge for me but an officer helped me move here. " Shi Tu nodded and continued " A soldier ranked 1277 tell us what your problems that led you here " " An officer helped me move here after I broke the leg of young master Rong when he tried to assault his girlfriend. " " soldier ranked 1276 Tell us what the problems that led you here " Kong Shao did not hesitate and replied "I was used of using military power for the sake of private interests because I opposed someone I should not oppose and threatened to rece his position. " " soldier rank 1275 Tell us what is the problems that led you here " Feng Xiaoxiao hesitated for a longer period because this is very embarrassing but some female soldier gave her winks understand that she was encouraged. " I was forced to marry a member of the Long Family from A City, and because I didn''t want to, Ie here. " Shi Tu nodded and said firmly " Well, Lieutenant Ding Liuyao came forward. " " coach! " A macho person with ardent looks and fierce fighting intent advanced as if he couldn''t wait to go to war. " From this moment on, you are the new coach of the Bull Army, and your first mission is to bring justice to the newbies. Do you understand what you have to do? " Ding Liuyao was severely shocked and could not believe what he heard, but joking is not from Shi Tu''s habit, " No, I don''t understand, Coach Shi is still young so why do you leave? Excuse my rudeness but I want to know. " Shi Tu did not get angry and said, " I think I exined enough at the beginning and I don''t want to talk more, I hope everyone will continue to make your efforts for the Bull Army and not give up the principles on which it is based. " Shi Tu smiled lightly and looked at the soldiers in front of him with some emotion and said, " Don''t worry before I leave, I will do myst mission as the Bull Army coach. " Shi Tu looked to Feng Xiaoxiao and said " soldier Feng Xiaoxiao. You wille with me to City A in order to deal with family''s Long, change your clothes and head to the East Gate quickly " The soldiers gave Shi Tu''sst military salute, and from the intensity of its strength, the ground seemed to shake and their sound shook like the roar of a dragon in the sky. Since all are soldiers who may die in any mission and may not be able to meet Shi Tu again, they used their courage to challenge him without an official status, it was difficult at first but once the first was presented and it was not rejected by Shi Tu the rest also encouraged. Soon, Shi Tu was surrounded by dozens of soldiers wanting to shake hands with him or at least say a word to him directly to the point that a few fights took ce in the back in order to advance forward. In front of what is happening, Shi Tu smiled a bit and was keen to remember everyone''s face here forever, although he did not care about them before, but he made sure to treat them well in order to ensure their loyalty and now he feels a little warm when remembering those days. Upon seeing Shi Tu surrounded by soldiers, Feng Xiaoxiao turned and headed to her room to change her clothes because she could not wander around the city in her military uniform, Shi Tu saw her and wanted to go with her to her room and harass her a little, but the soldiers around him did not allow him to. After some time, Feng Xiaoxiao returned finally, did not carry with her anything, Feng Xiaoxiao just changed clothes and worex ck sports clothes that hides the beautiful body features of Feng Xiaoxiao. Shi was able to finally expel the crowd and check Feng Xiaoxiao, he said with some sorrow." Do you not have any other clothes? " Feng Xiaoxiao think that Shi Tu has some perverted ideas and I felt happy a little that he disappointed." Ie to the army for training, so why bring any female clothing with me? I am not here for men " Shi Tu mocked her and said, " Heh, you are ignorance, don''t you know that soldiers sometimes have to do their job in civilian clothes? If you are not used to moving around freely in ufortable civilian clothes how will you be able to aplish missions? " Feng Xiaoxiao was unable to objection because the Shi Tu words seems to make sense and decided to bring some clothes when she return but she will never say this to Shi Tu." However, let''s go " Feng Xiaoxiao escorted Tu to the east gate where Mu Ruyan stood next to two cars, one of which was Shi Tu yellow car and red BMW that looked very expensive which was Mu Ruyan''s car. Although Mu Ruyan''s car bore the BMW logo, Feng Xiaoxiao could not recognize the car even though it looked so expensive and it is unreasonable that someone who could get such a car would get a fake logo just to show off. As soon as Feng Xiaoxiao took her eyes away from the expensive red car and looked at Mu Ruyan standing next to the car with great respect, she was shocked by Mu Ruyan''s great beauty and felt inferiority as a woman even though she does not care much about her appearance, this does not mean that she does not like to be beautiful and that she will not feels envious of the more beautiful women, only she is very beautiful by childbirth and did not need much care to show her beauty before, but now she seems nothing in front of Mu Ruyan. Mu Ruyan changed her clothes and put on tight shorts and a T-shirt showing some of her stomach, she did not show any specific expression on her face but this made her look like an inessible goddess, her peaks proudly facing the world and her long legs seems to prevent Mu Ruyan from touching the ground. Feng Xiaoxiao lost in this contradiction between Mu Ruyan''s goddess-like face and her body which is the reincarnation of demonic foxes. Chapter 120: Again, to City A Chapter 120: Again, to City A " Coach Shi " Upon seeing Shi Tu approaching, Mu Ruyan bowed very respectfully towards Shi Tu who did not seem interested in looking at her and didn''t wasted his time appreciating her beauty at all and said, " I am no longer the coach anymore so there is no need to treat me with this respect, I can no longer order to do anything anymore '''' Shi Tu took his car keys and gave it to Mu Ruyan and said, " Please drive it to City A, but stop a few kilometers before the entrance and wait, Me and Feng Xiaoxiao will take your car. " Mu Ruyan smiled bitterly, he could no longer order her? So why is he now telling her to drive this racing car? Mu Ruyan wanted toin about this cold treatment, she is after all among the ten members of the small division that Shi Tu had initially trained and formed the core of the Bull Army. Since Shi Tu has retired and is now have no military rank, aren''t they supposed to behave a little likerades and remember the past? Why is he still treating her as a subordinate? Shi Tu noticed Mu Ruyan''s expressions and understood her thoughts so he said for exin " Mu Ruyan, I am not forcing you to do this and it is definitely not an order. I am participating in the Dakar Rally for some reason, but I want to talk to Feng Xiaoxiao for a little while and this is not possible because my car can only amodate one person so I need your help, of course aspensation I will invite you to dinner when we reach city A '' Mu Ruyan was slightly surprised and nced at Feng Xiaoxiao. Mu Ruyan knows Shi Tu habit by not uttering the name of a person who does not care about, not because he said it explicitly, but because it is clear that he did not call anyone by his name when he was the head of their small division and even after the establishment of the Bull Army it took three years of work to prove herself until he called her by her name. Mu Ruyan wondered about Feng Xiaoxiao''s rtionship with Shi Tu as she was absolutely sure that he had never treated any woman well before except Alice, where did this girle from so that Shi Tu is willing to ask her for a favor to spend some time talking to her. On the other hand, Feng Xiaoxiao also wondering about the nature of Shi Tu''s rtionship with Mu Ruyan because at first nce their rtionship seemsvery cold and she was amazed at this because Shi Tu in her impression is the kind of yboy so it is unreasonable for him to not bother a woman with this beauty and instead of this he behaves with her coolly to Somehow though he asking hrt for a favor. '' could it be that he''s interested in me? '' Feng Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but think of this possibility but immediately rejected it. From her point of view, Shi Tu might have abilities, but he is definitely not a good person or he will not treat his follower like this and she thought that he just want to get information from her because he said he would deal with her problem as hisst mission in the Bull Army. Feng Xiaoxiao decided in her heart to stay away from Shi Tu in the future as much as possible and felt relieved that he had left the Bull Army. Mu Ruyan hesitated a bit and said " Ok, but you wouldn''t invite me to a small stall on the street, right? " Mu Ruyan handed over her car key to Shi Tu and wishing that Shi Tu would not be angry or rude, even though she is a lively mass of seduction but this is only her natural mood and she is actually still a virgin. Mu Ruyan did not bear any romantic feelings for Shi Tu, only respect, but if the rest knew that she angered Shi Tu, that is the end of her social life, especially since most of the men she befriended were soldiers who worshiped Shi Tu. If they knew, no one would talk to her again and she might have to remain celibate for the rest of her life. Shi Tu smiled lightly and said " Of course, I am the Young Master Shi Tu, the richest person in Huaxia. Money is the only thing I don''tck, don''t worry, I''ll take you to the most luxurious restaurant in City A " "Done, it is a promise, do not retreat from your word and say that you are an busy as you used to do to evade drinking with." Mu Ruyan quickly said and her face filled with happiness and peace of mind and got on Shi Tu''s car and sped off to prevent him from retreating. "Hahaha, don''t worry, I haven''t broken any promise I made in my life " Shi Tu said Shi Tu turned to see thepletely amazed Feng Xiaoxiao that her mouth is open and her jaw would soon touch the ground. She said amusedly " What? you seems as if you discovered that the one you despised and did not want tomunicate with is the first Young Master of Huaxia " Feng Xiaoxiao closed her mouth and said with difficulty " A-Are you really Shi Tu? The Young Master of the Shi family and the sole owner of Shi Economic Group? " Shi Tu looked at Feng Xiaoxiao as if she had asked a stupid question and said, " Of course, isn''t my name Shi Tu? In the whole Huaxia and the world is there Shi Tu that is as sessful like me in my age except me? " '' only sessful? You are a living legend!! '' Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to scream but she held herself up and said "The Young Master of the Shi family and the coach Shi Tu of the Bull Army, how could you achieve all this? " Shi Tu replied simply " Because I am Shi Tu " Feng Xiaoxiao could not reply to his arrogance, but she must admit that he has the qualifications to act in this way. The identity of the Young Master Shi Tu makes him qualified to speak on the same level with the heads of the three great families, and the struggles of the young generation and the Young Masters do not mean anything to him, if Shi Tu says that he is the Young Master number two in Huaxia, no one dares to im that he is the first. His personal wealth is equivalent to that of one of the three great families, which makes him the undisputed richest person in Huaxia, and his hidden wealth is greater. As for the identity of Coach Shi Tu, it gives him some influence in the army, but it means nothing, this exins why none of the three great families could intervene, after all, who dares to antagonize Young Master Shi? But she wondered why he is doing this? Did he establish bull Army just for fun? the identity of the just a coach could not give him much influence. Suddenly Feng Xiaoxiao remembered that the Shi Family appeared to the stage only a year ago, and Shi Tu achieved all these aplishments in just a year and this is one of the reasons for his reputation, but the Bull Army was established five years ago when the Shi Family was worth nothing and had absolutely no influence. He is just an illegitimate son with no power in the family, and no one knew his existence in the first ce because he was marginalized. The most important thing is that Shi Tu used a fake ID and probably wore a skin mask to hide his real face and he was only 15 years old.!! With no wealth or influence in his hands and no one knowing who he really is, how did he manage to build an army that not subject to anyone, not even the Three Great Families? Feng Xiaoxiao''s determination to stay away from Shi Tu because he was too mysterious. Seeing Feng Xiaoxiao overwhelmed with thought, Shi Tu did not say anything and rode into the driver''s seat while Feng Xiaoxiao rode in the back seat. Shi Tu said some resentment, " why not sit in the front seat? " Feng Xiaoxiao coldly refused " No thanks, I''d rather sit in the back seat. " Shi Tu noticed that Feng Xiaoxiao is trying to keep a distance from him and said righteously " Don''t say this, if you sit in the back seat, how will I be able to protect you if anything happen? I am an important person as you know, and it is not strange that I have some idents from time to time. " Feng Xiaoxiao didn''t hold back and said, " No need, if you have real ability, you will be able to save me under any condituons. " Shi Tu hit his thigh in suddenly realize said, " You are right!! how I didn''t think about this? The greater the danger of the situation and impossibility, the more beauty will fall to the hero who rescued her, Xiaoxiao you really have eyesight piercingly " Feng Xiaoxiao lost her temper and screamed wildly " Who allowed you to call me by my name? Remember you are no longer the coach so don''t be rude. " Shi Tu did not say anything but he remained smiling and ran the car key towards city A. Chapter 121: Between Wolf and Tiger Jaws Chapter 121: Between Wolf and Tiger Jaws Shi Tu silently drove the car for some time without smile leaving his face, this appearance made Feng Xiaoxiao feel disgusted at Shi Tu because he looks like a pervert when he smiled like this. Feng Xiaoxiao started to feel a little remorse for trusting Shi Tu and revealing her problem, now she must follow Shi Tu without even knowing what he intends to do. Feng Xiaoxiao began to think about Shi Tu''s im and questioned it, although he is good at fighting and had excellent abilities but he did not seem at all the type to do business with great wealth in his hands. A little while ago Shi Tu was bothering her and now, hepletely ignores her, this behavior onlyes from someone who gets rid of everything he gets bored of, which strengthened her confidence that Shi Tu is not a good person at all. In the end, Feng Xiaoxiao could not bear this strange silence and said." Hey, what are you going to do in City A? How do you intend to help me? " Shi Tu kept smiling andpletely ignored Feng Xiaoxiao as if she wasn''t there. This made Feng Xiaoxiao even more upset and said. " I''m talking to you, don''t you hear? " "...." Feng Xiaoxiao could not bear this disregard and grabbed Shi Tu from behind. " Are you deaf? I''m talking to you! " Finally, Shi Tu turned to her in amazement, removed the headphone from his ear and said." Did you say anything? I didn''t hear you well. " Feng Xiaoxiao almost exploded in anger and wanted to kill Shi Tu immediately and wondered when did Shi Tu put on the headphone? She can swear it wasn''t there when she called him the first time. Feng Xiaoxiao held back her anger and said. " How do you intend to help me? " Shi Tu looked forward and simply said." I don''t know, I haven''t made any n yet. " "What?" Feng Xiaoxiao screamed and looked at Shi Tu in exmation. No n? Does this person think everything will go smoothly? Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to know what was in his mind, perhaps like her there is nothing but fight. Shi Tu noticed Feng Xiaoxiao''s expression through the mirror and said." Don''t behave like this. I don''t know about the current situation. All I know is that your father, Su Taiping, is conducting a business meeting with Long Tian, the father of your fianc, Long Bai. Other than that, I don''t know anything. How can I make any n? " Feng Xiaoxiao said with dismay." So how do you intend to help me? Do not tell me that you are only going to go to them and tell them to cancel it? You do not think yourself the Young Master Shi, right? You do not think that I do not know your trick to get close to me. " Shi Tu was a little surprised and said." What do you mean by getting closer to you? " Feng Xiaoxiao disdained." Do you think me stupid? Young Mister Shi is busy running his great empire from where does he have the time to act as a coach for the Bull Army and even participate in something like the Dakar Rally? Obviously, that woman is conspiring with you and as the coach it is easy to read my file and get some news. " Feng Xiaoxiao exined her thoughts withplete confidence, and wanted to see a glimpse of Shi Tu''s shocked face as she revealed him. Shi Tu said grievously." This is not true. Where is the problem with multiple jobs? I am sincerely trying to help you, but you are using me of trying to get close to you? " " Stop the act, what you can do within a few hours in city A? " Although she doubted the sincerity and capabilities of Shi Tu, she did not explicitly say that he would definitely fail, as the lesson she had previously received is alive in her memory. " Hey what are you doing! " Feng Xiaoxiao was surprised by Shi Tu, who turned to the base direction again. Shi Tu said, " What? Since you do not trust my abilities, I will return you early to not to waste my time. " Shi Tu continue with sorrow." I sincerely wanted to help but since you don''t want help then so be it, it''s not like I will get any benefits from your help. " " Ha? " Feng Xiaoxiao was surprised by Shi Tu''s unexpected behavior, he just give up like that? She said confusedly, " Hey! Would you back off your words just like that? you told all the soldiers on the base that you will help me, you must keep your promise!! or are you not a man? " Shi Tu did not answer and asked." Xiao Xiao in your opinion, what kind of person am I? " Feng Xiaoxiao wasn''t in the mood to yell at Shi Tu for using her name." Although you are proficient in martial arts and have some abilities, but you are a rude person without morals, you treat your followers coldly as if they are your ves, I do not know how you did it, but someone like you gets obedience from fear. It cannot be a good person. " Shi Tu satisfiedly nodded and said. " exactly, since I am rude with no morals, then why should I stick to my promises? morality means nothing to me " Feng Xiaoxiao felt helpless and couldn''t respond because what he had said ispletely reasonable Feng Xiaoxiao hesitated before continuing." But I think that you are a reliable person, although you do not treat the soldiers, especially Mu Ruyan well, but I cannot feel any hostility from them towards you, there is only respect which means that they trust you. " Shi Tu ignored Feng Xiaoxiao''s words, didn''t turn around again and said with a broad smile."It''s toote, you missed your chance. It is true that I keep my promises, but you yourself do not seem like you want me help to you and you cannot stay with me so I don''t have to help you. " Upon seeing Shi Tu''s smile, Feng Xiaoxiao felt that something was wrong, shouldn''t he have shown a careless face in this case? Amp lit up in Feng Xiaoxiao''s mind and immediately felt gloomy, she felt that she was being tricked and manipted the whole time. Feng Xiaoxiao gave up and said."Young Master Shi really great man, I admit my mistake " Although Feng Xiaoxiao is notpletely sure, she felt that all of Shi Tu''s actions so far aimed at reaching this point, began to give her a bad impression of him and only show some abilities and provoke her to say something bad about him. Shi Tu''s smile widened and he stopped the car and said cunningly as he licked his lower lip. " Xiaoxiao, admitting your mistake and apologizing are not enough, right? " This time, Feng Xiaoxiao was not disgusted with Shi Tu because she realizes that behind this shameless face there is a genius mind and maybe he is just acting. Feng Xiaoxiao helplessly said, " What do you want from me? " Shi Tu said, "I already told you, right? I want you. " Feng Xiaoxiao tightened her fist and said. " How is this different from what I am in now? " Shi Tu responded. " Don''t misunderstand me, I really wanted to help you for nothing if you didn''t insult me but you didn''t cherish the opportunity, I also don''t force you to do that and you have the freedom to choice, either me or Long Bai " Feng Xiaoxiao became more resentful and certain that Shi Tu was cheating on her, but unfortunately this could never be proven. Feng Xiaoxiao showed no weakness and said." Although I do not care much about the economy and family matters, but I know very well that you have a very beautiful CEO. Everyone says that she got this position because she climbed into your bed. Would she not be angry? Since you trust her so much to give her such an important position, she must have a special rtionship with you " Feng Xiaoxiao was busy training and did not care about family affairs, even she did not have any social media ount and only rarely saw the news and only heard about big things, so she did not know what happened previously in Songjiang and Sun Jie matter. Feng Xiaoxiao continued." Also, I think that Mu Ruyan is more beautiful than me, or are you tired of her and looking for a new ything? " Shi Tu turned around and looked straight at Feng Xiaoxiao intently." This is this and that is that, do not mix things together. " Feng Xiaoxiao sank deeply into thinking. Long Bai is a righteous policeman who treats people justly and fairly. She does not hate him privately, but she just does not like her family to control her fate. On the other hand, Shi Tu is aplete bastard. Who knows what kind of life she would live if she chose him? She is probably just another one out of many, but .... Feng Xiaoxiao faintly said. " What exactly is required of me? " In this situation he either wants a toy in bed or a mistress to apany him. Shi Tu said with sorrow." You see, Ick a speaking buddy while I''m driving so I''m so bored. " Shi Tu smiled and continued." I want you to ride with me while I''m driving and you can leave after the race is over. " Chapter 122: chitchat Chapter 122: chitchat Feng Xiaoxiao Shockedfor a moment and did not absorb what I heard "W-What did you just say? " Shi Tu smile widened and said." I said I want you to apany me during the race because it is boring to drive alone and I want someone to talk to. " Feng Xiaoxiao Said after ratification." Only that? There is nothing else? " Shi to look to Feng Xiaoxiao weirdly." Of course, what might I need from you? " Shi Tu cunningly followed and said." Or have you thought of something perverted? " Feng Xiaoxiao was ashamed of herself and her face red from the embarrassment of what she think about it. After seeing the reaction of Feng Xiaoxiao , Shi Tu said mocked." Ha? Did you really think so? I have a gorgeous CEO and there is Mu Ruyan next to me, why might I care about you? Sorry but you don''t deserve, if Mu Ruyan is not busy working, I will ask her toe with me instead of you. " Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to choke Shi Tu immediately because he return her speech, which she said shortly before. Indeed, Feng Xiaoxiao extended her hand around the neck of Shi Tu, Shi Tu did not resist and allowed her to choke, Feng Xiaoxiao made her all power to choke Shi Tu but he does not seem affected at all and still smiling. Momentster, Shi Tu said boredom." Well, don''t waste my time. Tell me your choice. " Feng Xiaoxiao did not answer and tried to do more before she finally give up, removed her hands and said." Well, but you are not allowed to do anything excessive. " Shi Tu rubbed his neck a little and said " no problem. " Shi Tu modified his position and said." Come sit with me in the front seats or the conversation will be boring. " Feng Xiaoxiao looked to Shi Tu fiercely and then left the car and sit again in the front seat and looking at the Shi Tu white threat. Shi Tu said helplessly/" Why are you giving me this ferocious looks? No one forced you to do this " Shi Tu continued and said proudly." Do not worry, I always keep my promises and never back down on any word. I will solve your problem and will never touch you so do not worry. " Shi Tu continued with lowly voice " after all my test is too high " "Bastards!!" Shi Tu smiled and turned again to City A. Feng Xiaoxiao put on the seat belt and said." So, what kind of topics you want to talk about? " " It does not matter, I will let you choose so that you do not embarrass yourself about a topic that you do not understand. " Feng Xiaoxiao asked." So it''s okay to ask you some questions? " Shi Tu replied, " Of course, you can ask me about anything. " Feng Xiaoxiao eyes deviated little to Shi Tu and said." Since Mu Ruyan is busy with work, why did you make her get in your car and go ahead? I don''t see any sense in that. " Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to o ask Shi Tu how he build his fortune and how he got such a loyalty of soldiers , but it is not good to engage in these topics directly. Shi Tu did not care about the existence of Feng Xiaoxiao and considered just a phone and said." Didn''t you say before that I treat my followers coldly? Do you think she will voluntarilye rxed if I tell her that I just want to simply invite her to dinner? It is normal for her to doubt my purpose so I only used you as an excuse. " Feng Xiaoxiao surprised and felt some doubt of this behavior from Shi Tu." What will you get from calling her? Do you want her to do something? " Shi Tu immediately replied." you see? even you doubting my intentions let alone Mu Ruyan , if I called her straight normally then she would remain tense the whole time. " Feng Xiaoxiao realized what Shi Tu means." But why do you have to do all theseplicated things? It seems that your rtionship is based on intense respect towards you, and there is no trace of sincerity. It is strange that no friendship has developed between you despite all this time. " Shi Tu''s lips twitched in a rough smile and said with some self-irony." It is impossible, it is better not to develop any friendship between us. " " Why? I don''t see any problem in this. You will not say something like that it is better not to be friends because you may separate at any moment, as in the novels. Most of the MC at the beginning like to still alone so that they do not make people around them in trouble. " Feng Xiaoxiao did not understand Shi Tu thinking, he it does not seem stupid of the kind that might think this way, as a result of this thinking is remorse and anguishter, and will be hoping if he took advantage of every moment with his friends to cherish those memoriester. Shi Tu eye deviated toward Feng Xiaoxiao and it seems that it has improved his impression." You are right, but you know, that this is the real world and not a novel where everything is in the interest of the MC. " " In real life, been friend with the weak only means problems for them. After helping them solve their problems several times, they will depend on you and believe that you will forgive them no matter what they do, and that you will always be there to save them and solve their problems, gradually offering them help is a natural thing, and if you do not do it then you are a traitor. " Shi Tu relive some memories and continue." especially for the leader, should not be preference for any particr party, or jealousy will fill the hearts of the rest, for the better, the leader must be someone who is respected and should be never considered as a friend who must help everyone unconditionally " At this moment, Shi Tu seemed extremely lonely and his mood shifted from cheerfulness to mncholy."The strong can befriend the strong, the intelligent can befriend the intelligent, the king can befriend the kings, but the strongest and the smartest king cannot get friends easily. After all, it is extremely rare for conquerors to appear in the same era. " " What this seems as a person who desperate from people " Feng Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Tu with some distaste and felt that he is different from the previous one, as if he were quite another person. Feng Xiaoxiao followed." not that I do not understand you. Most of those who approach me seek strength behind me and do not care about me personally. So, I do not have many friends, in addition to that, do you not think that your thinking is a little pessimistic? Why you do not try at least to form some friendships? I am sure that you did not try much, you must have read a lot of books because you were alone at home during your childhood, so you do not trust others, so you only apply theories only." Some pride appeared on the face of Feng Xiaoxiao and said." Am I wrong? Do not have to be pessimistic and make every effort honestly, it is not like that all the world is watching and waiting for you to show any weakness " Shi Tu looked a little upset and said. "What do you mean? Do you know who I am?" I am the Young Master Shi Tu the most handsome and the smartest person in the world, it is natural that the whole world is watching m , do you have an idea of how many women I have to get rid of? Or how many times do I have to deal with the deception of those who try to exploit me and the Shi economic group? or the number of times I survived from assassinations? " " Narcissist!! " Feng Xiaoxiao couldn''t bear this narcissism of Shi Tu, who thinks he is? The secret the King of the world? The richest person in the world? But Feng Xiaoxiao did not refute Shi Tu words, she knows very well that the a youth and rich young master like him is the ideal target for honey trap, as she herself have been kidnapped when she was a young. " Do not be angry, it seems that you have not understood it well, let me exin in order to " Shi Tu Follow." Imagine someone with an IQ of more than 200 , high fighting abilities, great influence around the world. If someone like this tries to befriend someone with a very low IQ, let''s say the dumbest person in the world, how will it go? " Feng Xiaoxiao thought before you answer." I don''t see any problem with it, the other person might be stupid but he''s not necessarily an antisocial person, so as long as they don''t talk about veryplicated matters I think everything will be fine." Chapter 123: Shi Tu intentions Chapter 123: Shi Tu intentions Shi Tu nodded and said." that''s right, you are not wrong, as long as the genius lowers himself while dealing with themon, they can hang out for a while. " " Hanging around for a while? " Feng Xiaoxiao asked." not friends? " Shi Tu nodded." Yes, a genius may lower himself while dealing with hismon friend but he will not lower himself while dealing with others. When themon sees this, what do you think he will think? " "He will feel cheated ". Feng Xiaoxiao responded. "He will feel that he is his genius friend despise him and will suffer from the looks of others that describe him as just the pet of his strong friend. " Feng Xiaoxiao realized the meaning of Shi Tu quickly because she saw a lot of these examples because many influential people are surrounded by such people to only for exploitation them. " indeed ". Shi Tu nodded in agreement and said." But this is not all, the genius can lower himself to keep up with the abilities of themon, but themon can never keep up with the genius, in this case this is just a rtionship of dependence and exploitation and not friendship. " Shi Tu remembered something and said." One more thing, even if we ignore all of the above, this rtionship will not work. " " Why? ".Feng Xiaoxiao asked very curious."It is not necessary for the genius to wait something from themon. Is it not possible for their rtionship to be pure friendship? Why enter interests in everything? Where is the problem in providing assistance without waiting for something in return? " Feng Xiaoxiao did not like this type of existing rtions on mutual interests, this type of rtionship is what make her don''t want to interfere in family affairs because she hate those smiles deceptive and prefer bing a soldier because most soldiers are honest and do not care about backgrounds but ability because their lives are always at stake. " That''s why it can''t work. " Shi Tu shook his head and asked." If it is a pure friendship between them and no one expects to obtain any benefit from the other, then what do they expect from each other? " " Confidence " Feng Xiaoxiao answered without hesitation. Shi Tu smiled weakly and said." So, do you think that themon can hide anything from the genius? As for the genius, thismon is like an open book that shows everything to him. On the other hand, themon person can never understand the thoughts of the genius, which generates anxiety and tension from the unknown and this is normal, in this case Ccan trust develop between them? " " You are exaggerating it, there is no one who can anticipate all the actions and thoughts of another person, no matter the difference between them. " Although Feng Xiaoxiao understood what you mean Shi Tu, which is absolutely right in what he said, but no one is talented enough to do something like this. Feng Xiaoxiao looked to Shi Tu Ironically. "Or are you saying that you can do that? Mu Ruyan and the rest of the soldiers are notmon at all. " " Well, I will tell you a little story " Shi Tu said, remembering the past " In a vast world where the strong eats the weak, and everything can be changed by individual strength. A peerless genius was born. This genius defeated all his opponents and was never defeated. This genius, although he is a genius, was very weak at the beginning because he did not have any background and relied on himselfpletely At some point, this genius loved two women. In his eyes, these two women are the most important thing in his life. Every time he gets into trouble, theye to his rescue until they run away from their family for his sake, and likewise he is willing to sacrifice everything for them. " " In the end he married both of them and they continued their adventure together. " " Over time, the genius became strong very quickly and quickly overtook his two wives by arge margin. " " After a while, this genius noticed that he was able to easily anticipate the actions of his two wives. he thought that this was because of the bond between them and that they had achieved mutual understanding because of the deep feelings between them, but he was wrong. " " his wives could not understand his ideas and weren''t able to keep pace in terms of thinking or in terms of power " " When he makes ns, he thinks they will understand what he wants without saying as he does, but he is wrong ...." "It''s enough, I don''t want to hear more. " Feng Xiaoxiao interrupted Shi Tu''s words. " This is just a fairy tale, I don''t know where you heard it, but it is not an expression of reality. " Feng Xiaoxiao did not bother Shi Tu words and did not listen to him at all. Shi Tu answered helplessly." At least listen to me until the end. " " I don''t want ". Feng Xiaoxiao reply directly. " I don''t know how things will go, but ypu wants to say that their rtionship has copsed because of the difference between their abilities, Right? I''ll say it again. This remains just a fantasy. " Feng Xiaoxiao began to resent talking with Shi Tu about these strange things and how they started talking about this topic? Shi Tu shrugged his shoulder indifferently and said." Well, what do you want to talk about? " Feng Xiaoxiao opened her mouth but she hesitated a little. Feng Xiaoxiao want to ask Shi Tu how he got his fortune but this may contain many trade secrets may make Shi Tu resent. Shi Tu smiled lightly when he sees Feng Xiaoxiao hesitating. " That was ten years ago, when I ran away from home and mixed with gangs. " Feng Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Tu surprised and did not understand why talking about this, but she felt she could not stop him. " I made some reputation for myself and then formed my own gang in Donghai City , almost with the samews as the Bull Army ....." Suddenly, Shi Tu quickly turned the steering wheel and the car veered severely from the road. " What are you doing? Are you mad? " Feng Xiaoxiao cried at Shi Tu because she is almost shocked her head, but she noticed the serious look on the face of Shi Tu. Feng Xiaoxiao looked at the mirror and saw two ck cars after them. Shi Tu pressed the brakes and turned the steering wheel, the car turned and blocked the road in front of the two ck cars behind them. " !! " Feng Xiaoxiao surprised, but acted instinctively and jumped out from the car before the two ck cars crash them. The two drivers also applied the brakes and managed to stop before hitting Shi Tu car. From inside the cars, four strong-build men got out and headed to surround Shi Tu''s car. Shi Tu came out of the car and threw a look at Feng Xiaoxiao that distanced itself a bit as if it deres that it has nothing to do with him. One of the four men looked at Shi Tu and then looked at his phone and nodded to the other three. Someone said " You are a representative of the Shanfor Racing Club, right? We want you to follow us. " Shi Tu did not seem to understand what was happening and said." What club are you talking about? Is my car looks like a racing car? " One of the four mocked him and said. "do you think we are stupid? Your car passed by a while ago, but another woman was driving it, you wanted to use it as a camouge? even if we caught her, we would not notice just a normal car passing from here and you could drive the car simr to that car waiting for you beside City A, just because you brought an innocent woman with you, did you think we wouldn''t discover this trick? '''' " What!! " Feng Xiaoxiao opened her eyes and looked quickly at Shi Tu waiting him to deny it, but he has remained calm and did not show any traces of shock or anxiety about Mu Ruyan, which means that he expected this situation. Feng Xiaoxiao remembered that Shi Tu has previously warned her that they may get in some problems on the way. Feng Xiaoxiao realized that Shi Tu wanted to use is Mu Ruyan as a cover for him to avoid being attacked. Feng Xiaoxiao became anger said hatefully. " Shi Tu, are you just taking advantage of me? Where did all your talk of trust go? " Feng Xiaoxiao felt betrayed because she began to pity Shi Tu little because he does not trust anyone and he seems to be suffering from some psychological problems and really believe that he wants to find friends but could not. Shi Tu to look Feng Xiaoxiao with the usual smile. " Why do you act as if I''ve betrayed you? I do not remember that I said that I want to be friends with you, all I wanted is that youe with me in order to find someone talking to him " Feng Xiaoxiao was unable to reply because Shi Tu really did not say anything like this, it is just her individual conclusion. Chapter 124: I will feel sorry Chapter 124: I will feel sorry Feng Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth with great indignation, but she was unable to do anything. Usually in such situation, blood would rise to Feng Xiaoxiao''s head and begin to act violently, but she was unusually calm. For some reason, she felt that Shi Tu''s gaze at her were sarcastic and that he was making fun of her for her stupidity. Shi Tu ignored Feng Xiaoxiao and looked at the four men and said indifferently. "My mood is good today so quickly leave. I don''t want to disturb my mood." "Hahaha, brother, look at him trying to act bravely in front of the beauty behind him. Does he think he can convince her of his innocence this way?" Someoneughed and thought Shi Tu is a fool because he doesn''t understand the situation well. Someone continued, saying "Brat, let me tell you something, we are all global mercenaries. We were previously soldiering in the Special Forces and we killed a lot so I advise you to follow us quietly." This person seems to be the most powerful among them because he is standing in front and looking down on Shi Tu. "Global mercenaries?" Shi Tu mocked and said, "Are you from the Assassins League or from the Shadows Garden?" Some surprise appeared on the leader''s face and said "Ho? You know? Since you are an anonymous racer there was a possibility that you startedte by ident but now it is clear that you are not a normal person" His eyes narrowed continued "Shengguan Xuan, deal with him, we cannot let him go." A man possessing the strongest build among the four advanced but did not look at Shi Tu and his gaze remained focused on Feng Xiaoxiao the whole time. "Hehehee, Brother Zhu, since she saw us, I think we can''t let her leave either. Can I y with her first?" The leader called Zhu Zi nodded "It''s okay, she will die anyway." Feng Xiaoxiao watched the scene anxiously because this was the first time that she felt a real threat to her life and couldn''t help but look at Shi Tu, hoping that he would offer some help. "Fools" Shi Tu spat with disdain. Shi Tu shook his head and didn''t want to say more, but he calmly exined just so that Feng Xiaoxiao understood the situation. "You know the significance of the Dakar rally, right? All day long, have you seen people who except us?" Shi Tu asked with unwilling face to speak at all but in order to teach Feng Xiaoxiao well he had no choice. The four mercenaries looked at each other and shook their heads with approval. This mountain path is the shortest route ever to City A, but no one has passed it, which baffled them. At first they thought that they would face strongpetition for prey, but not to mention a prey, no hunter like them had seen lurking here. Shi Tu answered their question "Nobody passes here simply because no-one can pass the military base behind us, did you understand?" " This .... " They remember that there is a military base less than half an hour away, and its presence is the reason for their desire to stalk here because they are sure that the prey that will cross this way will berge prey. Zhu Zi did not understand what Shi Tu was aiming for, if this area was not possible for any racer to pass through, then it means that it contains an important Huaxia secret so that the influential people cannot secure the way for their followers, in this case it is assumed that there is a heavy guard in ce, but There is no such thing. "What do you mean by your words? Are you saying that you ... Argh" Zhu Zi could notplete his speech and he felt very suffocated, likewise the other three feeling suffocated as if an invisible hand clenched their necks, their faces quickly turned blue fromck of oxygen and they fell to the ground, unconscious and not dead. Feng Xiaoxiao stared in shock and did not understand what had happened, how did these men choke? Are they not former members of the Special Forces and are now from the Assassins League or the Shadows Garden? Her father told her that she could never mess with any side because any one of them is highlypetent and killing one of them would result in serial retaliation. Feng Xiaoxiao thought that Shi Tu had used some kind of poison but had never seen him do any suspicious action. While Feng Xiaoxiao thinking, she saw that the drivers who were still in the two cars pointed their guns at Shi Tu. They clearly waited for the right moment when Shi Tu''s focus would be on the four mercenaries. " watch out!! " Feng Xiaoxiao cried out for Shi Tu''s warning, but ording to her judgment it was toote for Shi Tu to avoid bullets, Feng Xiaoxiao didn''t think about it much and when she finished warning Shi Tu she was already standing in front of him, closing her eyes in order to intercept the bullets in order to protect Shi Tu. The two drivers fired until they emptied the magazine of their guns and everyone turned around his car to escape. Feng Xiaoxiao opened her eyes and felt it strange, she heard the sound of several shots, isn''t she supposed to feel pain now? Doesn''t it make sense that all the shots didn''t hit her or that she didn''t feel pain because she was already dead? Feng Xiaoxiao slowly opened her eyes to see someone standing in front of her, Feng Xiaoxiao saw a broad and strong back and strong shoulders, upon seeing this back, Feng Xiaoxiao felt extremely safe and that even if the sky fell, these shoulders could carry it. Soon, Feng Xiaoxiao regained consciousness and realized that the one standing in front of her is Shi Tu. Feng Xiaoxiao was terrified, thinking that Shi Tu too thought the same and stepped forward to protect her, so she quickly rushed towards him. Feng Xiaoxiao grabbed Shi Tu from behind with great anxiety and turned him towards her. "Shi Tu Are you all right? Are you injured somewhere?" Feng Xiaoxiao started checking Shi Tupletely without any interest in anything else, but fortunately he was healthy and unharmed. Shi Tu looked at the girl who was touching him everywhere looking for an injury, Feng Xiaoxiao paid no attention to except to checking Shi Tu and did not notice that her peaks touching Shi Tu in several ces from time to time. Shi Tu enjoyed the sweet treat for some time before saying kindly "Don''t worry, I haven''t been hit anywhere" Shi Tu pointed several ces around him and said "I''m so lucky, they seem just hobbyists who couldn''t hit me with a single bullet." Feng Xiaoxiao looked at where Shi Tu pointed and saw many holes on the ground caused by the bullets. Feng Xiaoxiao sighed reassuringly that Shi Tu was fine and feltfortable in her heart because Shi Tu was fine. But it sounds strange, how is it possible for them to miss more than ten shots from this close distance? Even the Hobbyist will be hit once or twice and it is clear that these are not Hobbyist and more than that, how did Shi Tu get in front of her so quickly? "What''s the matter? Are you really worried about me? I think you are the same person who said I am a traitor a while ago? How did you be so bold?" Shi Tu cut out Feng Xiaoxiao''s thoughts, Feng Xiaoxiao saw Shi Tu''s perverted smile and felt something was wrong. "Ha?" Feng Xiaoxiao realized the ambiguous situation between her and Shi Tu, her peakspletely lying on Shi Tu chest while her hands rested on Shi Tu''s shoulder. Feng Xiaoxiao''s face turned red from the severity of embarrassment and she could not believe that she was so close to a man, and most of all, he is a man she had just met today. "Pervert!! get away from me" Feng Xiaoxiao tried to push Shi Tu away with all her might but he grabbed her waist and prevented her from pushing him and back to him again. Shi Tu approached Feng Xiaoxiao''s ear and whispered. "Weren''t you worried about me a while ago? no need to be embarrassed." Feng Xiaoxiao felt that the air around her had be strange, that her whole body is trembling and that she could not move anymore, she could only throw her weight on Shi Tu. " L-Let me go " Feng Xiaoxiao said with difficulty as if every word she said consumed a lot of strength. "I am worried about myself, I will not be able to exin it if anything bad happens to you." "Ha? Why didn''t you say that in the beginning?" Shi Tu''s mood changed and the ambiguous atmosphere that had filled the ce just before disappeared, Shi Tu let out Feng Xiaoxiao''s waist and walked away from her. Feng Xiaoxiao''s legs could not currently hold it, so as soon as Shi Tu let her go, Feng Xiaoxiao fell to the ground. Shi Tu looked at Feng Xiaoxia with dismay and said "I thought I had a chance with you. You shouldn''t treat strangers with this kindness or they would misunderstand." Shi Tu continued with more dismay "You really took advantage of me this time. Do you know that this young master''s body is so precious? No one can touch this young master so easy." Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to yell at Shi Tu, why would he behave as if he were the victim here? It is the woman who was exploited, not him. "Whatever, seeing you tired I will let it pass since you tried to help me, but you will have to pay it next time or I will feel sorry for every woman in the world." Shi Tu said helplessly and righteousness as if he is already feeling sorry for the women of the world. " Narcissist " Chapter 125: Continue chitchat Chapter 125: Continue chitchat Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to spit out blood in anger. Shi Tu turned towards the car, ignoring Feng Xiaoxiao that was still on the ground. "Hey,e here and help me." Feng Xiaoxiao screamed in dismay at Shi Tu''s behavior, shouldn''t he at least be supposed to help her stand like a gentleman? Shi Tu did not turn to her and said as he opened the car door. "I don''t want you to take advantage of me again, I will have to touch you to help you stand up" " You!!" Feng Xiaoxiao grunted her angrily and wanted at least one blow to Shi Tu''s face, she is absolutely sure that he had done something to her body or how could she feel such weakness? Thanks to this displeasure, she managed to barely stand until she reached the car door that Shi Tu had opened for her. Seeing the smile on Shi Tu''s face, Feng Xiaoxiao''s anger increased to unprecedented levels. Never in her entire life had she felt such anger before, even all the anger and resentment that she felt over all the reckless and perverted young masters in her life is nothingpared to what she felt during the short time spent with Shi Tu. Feng Xiaoxiao sat in the front seat and closed her eyes to rx and organize her thoughts. Along the way for more than five hours, the two of them did not speak but that did not mean the journey was boring. Along the way, Shi Tu suffered no fewer than ten attacks that he had to deal with. Seeing Shi Tu deal with these problems with ease, she realized again that he is aplete army coach and such weak people do not deserve his attention at all so it makes no sense for him to take any precautions against them, on the contrary, this is a good opportunity to show himself in front of beauty. "Won''t you exin yourself?" Feng Xiaoxiao opened her mouth and said, puzzled. After this time, Feng Xiaoxiao calmed down but couldn''t understand Shi Tu''s actions, why brought her? Why did he ask Mu Ruyan to run ahead of them? Why did he participate in the Dakar Rally, even though he did not show any desire to win, and what is so strange about this race to the point of trying to carry out assassinations? Many questions revolve around her head, and she has not found any answers. "Why should I exin anything to you?" Shi Tu simply replied and didn''t care what Feng Xiaoxiao thought. Feng Xiaoxiao''s face pouted and said "What do you mean? Do you not want to solve the misunderstanding between us? Your silence means that what they said is correct." Feng Xiaoxiao didn''t like Shi Tu''s indifferent attitude, he didn''t even try to deny any usation and just keep quiet, doesn''t he care what she thinks? " girl, it looks like you have a big misunderstanding here." Shi Tu calmly continued "I brought you only to be a partner in the conversation in order to break the boredom. We are not friends at all, you apany me and I solve your problems, this is the agreement between us, so why should I care if you trust me or not?" " You ... " Shi Tu did not allow her to speak and continued "As I told you before, you can ask any question and I will answer. I will not initiate the conversation, as we have agreed that you are the one who chooses the topics." "Well, then you tell me" Feng Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but give up and swallow anger in her heart in order to find out what this strange man was thinking. Shi Tu opened his mouth to speak but Feng Xiaoxiao said first "But, please tell me directly. There is no need to turn around and make the matter mysterious andplicated." "What?" Shi Tu said sadly, "Don''t be like that, you are here as a conversation partner What is the point of making conversations boring?" Feng Xiaoxiao looked away and said "I don''t care, you said I am the one who specifies the topics and I forbid you to use ambiguous topics." "Tsk, boring woman." Shi Tu tapped his tongue in dismay Feng Xiaoxiao smiled and said happily "Thank you for the praise" "Sigh," Shi Tu said "Mo Ruyan is very loyal to me. If I bring her with me, she will feel that it is her responsibility to protect me and exhausts herself, and if I deal with the matter myself, she will me herself for her inability. That is why I sent her in my car in advance to be ignored, since she did not feel anxiety and returned, this means that she was ignored and was not attacked. " " are you serious?" Feng Xiaoxiao was surprised, looking at Shi Tu with uncertainty. "This means you sent her in advance to protect her?" Feng Xiaoxiao asked with uncertainty as if she still couldn''t believe Shi Tu. "Not so," Shi Tu denied and said "Mu Ruyan is an elite female soldier and the strongest after me is in the Bull Army. These trashes will not cause her any problems, but I sincerely invite her for dinner since it is thest time I will meet her so I don''t want her to do anything unnecessary like fighting." " I''m sorry!! " Feng Xiaoxiao turned towards Shi Tu, bowed her head to apologize, despite the space constraints. Feng Xiaoxiao said in a sincere tone of apology, "I doubted your intentions and wanted to abandon you previously and run away myself because I thought you were taking advantage of me as they said." Shi Tu didn''t care much and said "There is no need to apologize. benefit is the nature of our rtionship. It is your right to doubt me." "Shi Tu, don''t you think you''re exaggerating?" Suddenly Feng Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Tu and said seriously "After all what happened this day, can''t we be considered friends now? Why do you keep treating me like a stranger? You use your mind to deal with me too much?" Shi Tu did not answer and asked "Do you want to know the sequel to that genius story?" Feng Xiaoxiao was amazed at the relevance of that story and seemed a little hesitant. "Do not worry, I will not prolong it, without ambiguity." "Well, in that case it''s okay." Feng Xiaoxiao nodded Shi Tu continued telling the story "Even with the genius of that person, there are still people who cannot correctly anticipate their actions, among them being a deep friendship with two people, one of whom tried to convince the genius that because of the difference between them, the day wille when his wives betray him, of course the genius refused to believe that, thinking that this would not happen. His friend suggested a bet, the genius will continue to treat them as usual, but the rest will treat them coldly, in less than 200 million years, they will betray him." Some sadness appeared on Shi Tu''s face and they looked extremely gloomy. "In fact, with the abilities of the genius he already knew the result but wanted to believe in a miracle. The genius was able to notice his two wives total dependence on him and their ustomed to solving all their problems for them, little by little they stopped thinking about themselves andpletely relied on his reputation and strength." "His friends tried to persuade him many times to abandon them, but he kept insisting on clinging to them, because one day they risked their lives for him until they ran away from their family. He continued to fulfill all their desires but, in the end, they were no longer able to understand his behavior at all, and began to think that he was exploiting them and with some spices. From his friend who told them some little lies, they betrayed him and killed him because he refused to give them a child." Shi Tu looked at Feng Xiaoxiao, mncholy clear in his eyes. "Do you know what this friend told them?" "..." Feng Xiaoxiao said nothing and kept silence Shi Tu Followed "He told them that he keeps them as an artificial weak point, if he encounters an opponent he cannot deal with, that this opponent will think that he cares about them and try to kidnap them and use them to threaten him while he is confident that he will not risk their lives to be surprised that he suddenly attacked him without concern for their lives." "But why did he refuse to give them a child? Wouldn''t that be enough to calm them down?" Feng Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but ask, If he really love them, it is only natural that they have children together, especially since they live for hundreds of millions of years. Shi Tu responded helplessly and frustrated "Of course, fearing for his children because he has many enemies, he wanted to wait until he had finished all his grudges and made a safe world for them. He was a step away from his goal, but they believed what that friend said" Shi Tu smiled lightly as if praising this friend for his coercion "He told them that their husband would never fulfill this desire for them fearing of the child''s retaliation if he knew that his father had abandoned his mother, since he is the son of an absolute genius, there is a great possibility that he is also a genius and it is natural that he does not allow such a threat since he intends to get rid of them from The beginning, why make a ticking time bomb?" Feng Xiaoxiao did notment and from Shi Tu''s apparent feelings she could guess that Shi Tu encountered something simr to this. Although she has some questions that seem unreasonable, but she wanted tofort him, but she did not find anything to say, and she did not know him well, and given his personality, nothing guarantees that he is telling the truth and not deceiving her. The two didn''t talk for the rest of the way and Feng Xiaoxiao looked overwhelmed all the way. Shi Tu almost reached City A, only a short distance left on it, from a distance, Shi Tu saw the car of the Shanfor Club parked on the side of the road but surrounded by many gangsters. Chapter 126: Another Misunderstanding Chapter 126: Another Misunderstanding Feng Xiaoxiao noticed that Mu Ruyan was surrounded by many gangsters who didn''t seem to have any good intentions so she wanted to get off the car quickly in order to help her. "no need to intervene," Shi Tu grabbed her arm and prevented her from getting off. "What are you doing? Let me help her." Feng Xiaoxiao did her best to get rid of Shi Tu but was useless. "Did you not learn anything from all that happened to you today?" Shi Tu looked at Feng Xiaoxiao that he seemed topletely forget what he was talking about earlier and now became like a teacher scolding his failed student. "What lesson are you talking about?" Feng Xiaoxiao did not understand what Shi Tu was talking about but she is still trying to escape from him. "It''s okay, just watch and you''ll know." Feng Xiaoxiao put in more effort but wasn''t unsessful so she had no choice but to give up, she looked carefully at what was happening but all she saw was five gangsters besieging Mu Ruyan. "Hehehee, beautiful sister, juste with me. I am Han Chen who is Boss Bao''s right hand, follow me and you will not regret it." A fat man approached with a big belly with a tattoo on his hand, Han Chen looked at Mu Ruyan and his mind was filled with perverted thoughts to the point that saliva drove from his mouth. Mu Ruyan showed a seductive gaze and reached out to gently touch Han Chen''s face. "Boss Bao''s right hand? Amazing! Brother Han must have great ability to achieve this achievement." Behind Han Chen, the other four swallowed their saliva and couldn''t take their gaze away from Mu Ruyan, "Hi, brother Han is really lucky to find this beauty." "Yes, only Brother Han deserves such beauty. I wonder if he would let us taste it a little." "Don''t even think about it, it is likely that Boss Bao will take itter. Do you think you will live if Boss Bao knows you touched her?" Mu Ruyan got closer to Hat Chen and slumped on his bosom, saying. "Okay, but will I be able to meet Boss Bao? I''ve heard a lot about him, I really want to meet him quickly." Han Chen grabbed Mu Ruyan''s waist and said with confidence. " of course " Han Chen pointed to the bar nearby and said, "Brother Bao is over there now so of course you will meet him and you might even get the opportunity to serve him." " Oh really? " Mu Ruyan approached and kissed Han Chen''s cheek "Brother Han you are amazing, I love you" On the side, Feng Xiaoxiao''s mouthpletely opened due to this sight. "That, how is this possible? What is she doing?" Feng Xiaoxiao turned to Shi Tu and said unbelieving "Is she really the Mu Ruyan that we met at the base previously? How would she behave this way?" Although Mu Ruyan''s appearance is like demon foxes, she had previously acted calmly and could not be linked at all to the woman that Feng Xiaoxiao now sees. Shi Tu was not surprised by this development and calmly exined. "Well actually, Mu Ruyan was a former prostitute before joining the army, so don''t be surprised by this behavior from her, she is just behaving respectfully in front of me." Feng Xiaoxiao was frustrated and asked what kind of crazies she met today, the coach she respected turned out to be a bastard and the woman she liked turned out to be a prostitute. Shi Tu watched Feng Xiaoxiao''s expressions and cleared up. "I said, She''s a former, ex-prostitute, do you understand? She hasn''t done this for five years so there''s no need for all this frustration, or are you the type to judge people from their past rather than what they are now?" "What do you mean by the former? haven''t done this in five years? So, what is she doing now? Hanging out with some friends?" "she''s doing her job," Shi Tu replied and pointed to Mu Ruyan, who had entered the bar with Han Chen''s group. "They entered the bar, let''s follow them." "I don''t want to go alone" Feng Xiaoxiao refused to go and she stubbornly sat in her seat. Shi Tu did not try to convince her, got out of the car and got into the bar after Han Chen''s group. After Shi Tu left Feng Xiaoxiao thought of to be possibly of her been wrong like the previous times because she had been mistaking Shi Tu all day long, after some thought she waited for Shi Tu to enter and then followed them. The bar is not very luxurious, it is medium, but it is of good quality and given the present time it is filled with people who drinking and dancing. Feng Xiaoxiao searched for Shi Tu but didn''t find him and found Mu Ruyan''s whereabouts. Mu Ruyan surrounded by several men served by some women, Mu Ruyan filled a ss of wine for the man next to her who seemed to be the Boss here because everyone kept a distance from him and looked at him with respect. Han Chen seemed upset because Bao San had taken Mu Ruyan from him before he tasted her but he didn''t dare say anything. "Hahaha, Han Chen, you did a good job this time bringing these beauty here. I''ll reward you wellter, Hahaha." Bao San drank a lot of wine and looked really drunk and happy at the same time. "No need to thank Big Brother Bao." Han Chen rubbed his hands and smiled humbly. "Brother Bao deserves the best of the best, and as a younger brother I must help." "Hey, Brother Bao, don''t be like that, drink and look at me, don''t bother yourself with men." Mu Ruyan poured more wine for Bao San as she looked at him with affection. From a distance the blood up to Feng Xiaoxia''s mind and becamepletely furious. "Unforgivable! Unforgivable!! it is a disgrace to the army, how is it possible that a female soldier in the army behaves like that tempts men everywhere? Feng Xiaoxiao was sure that she continued doing this behind Shi Tu''s back and without his knowledge, and as soon as she got the opportunity, she began to act like this. "Hi beautiful, are you here alone? What about drinking a wine ss with me?" A handsome young man approached with a woman wearing heavy makeup in his arm and looked at Feng Xiaoxiao with a perverted look. " no thanks " Feng Xiaoxiao coldly refused and didn''t even look at him, it is clear that this just another local yboy. The young man let go of the woman between his arm and reached out to grab Feng Xiaoxiao''s hand and said "There is no need to refuse me so quickly. You look new here and you may not know, but I ..." Before the young man finished his words, Feng Xiaoxiao''s kick had already fallen on his stomach and threw it away. Feng Xiaoxiao restrained her strength because she did not want to kill someone because her kick was enough to kill any normal person, especially a drunk drowning person and women who are definitely not in good health, but the kick strength is enough to make him lose consciousness. "Hey, do you know who he is? Since you hit Young Master Yang, don''t even think about leaving City A" The woman apanied by the fainting man screamed in anger and looked at him anxiously because he was not moving. Feng Xiaoxiao looked at the woman with great disdain and could not even bear to look at her. Feng Xiaoxiao hates the kind of woman who has given up her dignity the most in order to temporarily hold on to some influential young man. Feng Xiaoxiao ignored what was happening and headed to where Mu Ruyan was, and every step she took was filled with anger. It seems that Feng Xiaoxiao intends topletely get rid of Mu Ruyan and erase the shame she caused to Huaxia''s army. Feng Xiaoxiao approached Mu Ruyan''s ce, but she froze in shock, not realizing what she was seeing. Where Mu Ruyan sat down, Feng Xiaoxiao saw that all the men and women around her looked deeply asleep, except for Mu Ruyan who gave an alluring and proud smile because everything went as she wanted. Feng Xiaoxiao came to a sudden realization and understood what Mu Ruyan wanted to do and felt very ashamed of herself for her bad thought of Mu Ruyan and she was about to turn around because she couldn''t meet Mu Ruyan now. Mu Ruyan noticed the presence of Feng Xiaoxiao and was surprised "W-When did youe here? Does this mean that Coach Shi has seen me?" Mu Ruyan was surprised to see Feng Xiaoxiao here which means that Shi Tu is also here, just thinking that Shi Tu had seen her behaving in such a rude way made her facepletely red from embarrassment and immediately wanted to find a hole to bury herself in. Chapter 127: Exposed plan Chapter 127: Exposed n Since Mu Ruyan had found her, Feng Xiaoxiao could not leave and im that she had not seen Mu Ruyan so she approached her and imed that she had seen nothing and did not understand what is happening. "What is happening? What have you done to them? It is inconceivable that they all fell like this because of drinking." Mu Ruyan quickly regained her calm and said lightly "Nothing big, while I was waiting for you, I was surrounded by some gangsters and they were under a man named Bao San who is the leader of the underworld in City A, since there is nothing to do here I decided to arrest him since he is already close" In the end it turned out to be another misunderstanding by Feng Xiaoxiao, Feng Xiaoxiao realized what kind of lesson Shi Tu talked about and it seems that she is used to everything going as she wants so she doesn''t think too much about the reasons on her own. Feng Xiaoxiao felt ashamed of herself due to all the things she had said about Mu Ruyan and the thoughts that were in her mind, she was doing a good deed but she prejudged her only from appearances. "I wonder that a woman of your dexterity does something like this, it turns out just to break boredom." "!!" "!!" Suddenly Bao San opened his eyes and thickened Mu Ruyan''s neck with lightning speed before Mu Ruyan could respond. Bao San''s mood ispletely different from the previous one, and there is no longer any trace of the drunk who was enjoying his time a little while ago and truly became a gang boss who did not hesitate to kill. " You are .. ", Mu Ruyan tried to say something but Bao San added more strength to prevent her from saying anything. While holding Mu Ruyan in his hands, Bao San looked at Feng Xiaoxia sarcastically, "It doesn''t seem like you know what this woman is doing so you can go, and I don''t care if you tell anyone or not,e on, hurry up and get away from my face." Feng Xiaoxiao felt angered by Bao San''s disdain for her, and it seemed that he was not treating her as a threat at all, "You!! . leave her immediately or you will not like the consequences at all, do you know who she is? She is someone you can never bear to offend." " Hahahaha " Bao San lough loudly and said " some one I cannot offend? This word doesn''t get out except from a naive girl mouth." It seemed that Mu Ruyan would soon lose consciousness so Bao San rxed his hand and pointed around, "Look around you carefully, do you see anyone interested in helping you? Here in City A, I am the king. Even if I kill you here, no one will know about this." After Bao San said this, several people stood from their seats and surrounded Feng Xiaoxiao without letting any way to her for escape. Feng Xiaoxiao could sense that those surrounding her were excellently trained people, she might be able to beat some of them but she had no chance against dozens. In a situation like this, running away is the best decision she can make but she can''t just leave and give up Mu Ruyan simply like that. '' Where is that bastard when I need him? '' Feng Xiaoxiao remembered the presence of Shi Tu and wondered where he is now, presumably he had entered before her but she could not find him, now even though she is in trouble, he has yet to show himself to help. "It seems that you have no intention to retreat." Bao San saw that Feng Xiaoxiao did not intend to retreat despite the warning, he just wanted to deal with Mu Ruyan who tried to target him and did not want to exaggerate the matter, given Feng Xiaoxiao''s natural actions, it is clear that her background It''s not simple at all, but not wanting problems doesn''t mean that he is afraid of. Bao San pointed at one of the men behind Feng Xiaoxiao, pulling out a gun faced on her back. Feng Xiaoxiao felt the cold muzzle touching her back and realized that it is a real gun. Feng Xiaoxiao''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "I don''t think you dared to kill me, do you know who I am? If something bad happens to me, your entire gang will suffer, I tell you that my dad can wipe out your little gang in one night so I advise you to let us go." Bao San turned and gave Mu Ruyan to another person to tied her up, stood up and approached Feng Xiaoxiao calmly. Bao San is a tall and powerful man so when he stood in front of Feng Xiaoxiao, he was forced to look down at her. Bao San said very confidently without fear, "I''ll say it again, even if I kill you here, nobody will know." Feng Xiaoxiao did not show any weakness,pared to the previous men who unleashed a fierce killing aura, this Bao San is worth nothing without his men and his guns, and if she were not worried about Mu Ruyan''s safety, she would have spat on his face immediately. "Why are you sure that no one will know what happened here? What if I am not alone, my friend must have called my dad now to tell him what is happening or ask for support from the police or even the army". In front of Feng Xiaoxiao threat, Bao San didn''t particrly show any dissatisfaction, just raised his hand and pped Feng Xiaoxiao hard. aaaap! The p of Bao San was so strong that even the sound of the pping itself was louder than the music in the bar. It doesn''t seem like Bao San intends to stop pping Feng Xiaoxiao since he hasn''t lowered his hand yet nor does he seem to care about the fact that Feng Xiaoxiao is a woman and so are the men around him. " Stop!! Don''t move! " Everyone looked in the direction of the voice to see Mu Ruyan who got free. It seems that the person whom Bao San had ordered to tied her up did not fail to do so, but was tied and stripped of his gun. Bao San quietly turned to Mu Ruyan and seemed a little amazed at Mu Ruyan''s speed, he was sure that he choked her to the point that she would not be able to move naturally for a moments more than enough to tied her, but it seemed that he underestimated her and did not consider the possibility that she is iming weakness. Bao San didn''t panic and everything seemed to be under control. Bao San pped Feng Xiaoxiao forcefully again without hesitation then looked at Mu Ruyan and said, "Look around you carefully, more than ten guns are directed at this friend of yours, If you dare to shoot, I wonder how many holes there will be in her body, even if you kill me, you and your girlfriend will not leave this ce alive." A trace of hesitation appeared on Mu Ruyan''s face, she does not mind dying as long as she takes Bao San with her because she is a soldier after all and death for the sake of the country is her duty, but Feng Xiaoxiao is different, she is not an official female soldier in the Bull Army yet since her problem has not been solve yet so it is not fair. " No!! " Feng Xiaoxiao did not hesitate to shout, "I am also a female soldier and I do not mind dying here. think of all those who will survive if this criminal dies here. for the sake of all the victims of drugs and extortion, I do not mind sacrificing my life, these people ....mmm " "Just shut up, naughty girl. " Two men grabbed Feng Xiaoxiao, and one of them covered her mouth to prevent her from speaking. But Feng Xiaoxiao never gave up and tried to escape from them with all her might, but she could not, and this indicates their extraordinary strength and made her wonder how a mere gangster could have such strength, this is not the first time she deals with unreasonable gangsters who do not care about her background, but it is the first time to deal with people with this skill. Seeing the determination in Feng Xiaoxiao''s eyes, Mu Ruyan gathered her will and made up her mind, she pointed the gun at Bao San and prepared to shoot. Pointing the gun at Bao San only took a few seconds, but she looked like a lifetime to Mu Ruyan as if she was about to die today, she does not regret to dead there, but she regrets that she will not be able to have dinner with Shi Tu. Since Feng Xiaoxiao is here, this means that Shi Tu is also here, since he did not initially interfere with Feng Xiaoxiao, this means that he never intends to interfere. Although she felt a little frustrated that Shi Tu would not intervene to help, but she never med him, she possessed blind confidence in Shi Tu and if he decided to give up on her, then he must have his own reasons, he might use them as a distraction or that this Bao San could not be easily offended, either way, she feel no hatred towards Shi Tu, he who saved her life five years ago and allowed her to live to this moment and present her life in return is not a bad thing. Mu Ruyan prepared to fire while Bao San stood fearlessly with some mockery and there were dozens of guns directed at Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Ruyan and one gun pointed at Bao San. "Well, that''s enough, stop this ridiculous show." Chapter 128: Hot potatoes Chapter 128: Hot potatoes At thest moment, Shi Tu appeared and ordered everyone simply to stop as if he had the final say in the matter. Upon seeing Shi Tu, Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao''s eyes brightened and hope reappeared, as for Mu Ruyan as long as Shi Tu interfered, everything would be fine and the same for Feng Xiaoxiao, although she had only spent less than a day with Shi Tu but she had developed great confidence on his abilities and subconsciously think that everything will always go as he nned. Shi Tu looked at Mu Ruyan andmanded, "Mu Ruyan, lower your weapon, the matter ends here." Mu Ruyan hesitated to carry out Shi Tu''s words, this is a perfect opportunity to get rid of the underworld leader of City A, it would be unfortunate to give up this opportunity but since Shi Tu had ordered this, there is no way for Mu Ruyan to object to it. Shi Tu turned towards Bao San who looked a bit dumbfounded as if he had seen a ghost. Then, Shi Tu pointed towards Feng Xiaoxiao andmanded to "release her". " Release her? Who do you think you are?ing suddenly like this and orders us" The men holding Feng Xiaoxiao looked with contempt at Shi Tu, from their point of view, he was no different from a fool by his behavior as a leader in front of Bao San, "Are you trying to be a hero? I advise you to leave before Boss Bao decides to deal with you, you are not ... " "release her" Bao Sau said lowly, his body trembling a little. "Ha? W-what did the boss just said?" All Bao San''s men were shocked, they had never seen Bao San retreat in front of anyone in this manner and submission, had it not been for him to order them to release Feng Xiaoxiao, they would have thought that he was so angry. "Boss Bao this .....", One of the men tried to say something but was met by Bao San''s brutal screams. "Is there a problem with your mind? Brother Shi told you to release this girl, so you have to release her immediately, do you want to die?" The man who tried to intercept who is one of those holding Feng Xiaoxiao, froze, did not understand what this situation was but felt very afraid of Bao San and could not move though, so did the other man next to him. Seeing no response, Bao San''s eyes narrowed and his face turned red from the intensity of anger, "You fu*kers, don''t you understand? Release her immediately" Bao San moved and approached Feng Xiaoxiao, determined to teach these damned people a lesson that could kill them. "Enough, little san, there''s no need for all this anger, they are just surprised at your unnatural behavior." Bao San calmed down and said no more, but he looked at the two men threateningly until they let Feng Xiaoxiao. Bao San turned to Shi Tu and all the previous anger had vanished and reced with resentment, "Big Brother, if you wereing here you should have told me, I would have prohibited a reception befitting you." Bao San''s previous domineering mood disappeared and he looked just like a little brother in front of Shi Tu. "Not that I forgot you, I decided toe to City A this morning, even if I told you it would only cause you problems.", Shi Tu calmly exined the situation and did not tell him that he had not intended to meet him at all. " Hey ", Feng Xiaoxiao stepped in and said bewildered, "Why do you two seem to know each other? Big Brother? Little San? Shi Tu, I want an exnation of what is happening." Feng Xiaoxiao saw that Shi Tu and Bao San''s rtionship was not normal and felt upset, if he had appeared so early, she would not have had to endure those ps, she could swear that Shi Tu was enjoying the show, smiling from the side. " Big Brother ", Bao San approached Shi Tu and said, "It is inconceivable that your taste in women has decreased to this degree, right? Even if it is just for fun, she is not suitable for this at all." Since Shi Tu did not say anything despite the harsh treatment and pping that Feng Xiaoxiao had been subjected to, and he did not even me him for it, Bao San concluded that it was just a toy for Shi Tu so he was not embarrassed about saying this. "Hey you, who do you mean by the toy? Believe it or not, I can kill you.", Feng Xiaoxiao could not bear the insult and said vehemently. "Shi Tu", Mu Ruyan approached Shi Tu and said faintly, "Do you know him? He''s calling you Big Brother." "More than just knowing," Bao San snorted and said proudly, "I am his little brother and Big Brother is the founder of the ck Fang Gang ... Hey brother, this hurt." Bao San was pained by Shi Tu hitting him in the head. "Hey, when did I admit you as my little brother? Don''t overstate yourself" "Hey, what does it mean to be the founder?", Feng Xiaoxiao couldn''t wait before she asked, because the fact that Shi Tu had founded a gang even though he was an military instructor did not seem correct. "I tried to tell you earlier", Shi Tu said indifferently. Feng Xiaoxiao remembered that Shi Tu had said that he had set up a gang in his beginnings and she understood what was happening. Shi Tu looked at Bao San and asked", by the way, do you know where Su Taiping and Long Tian will meet?" Bao San thought a little to remember the details, "Ah, right, they should meet at the Mingzhu Hotel two hours from now, in Private Room 201" "Hey, how does a mere gangster know about these things?" Feng Xiaoxiao felt that there was something strange with this Bao San, this information should not be in his hands so urately. This time Bao San did not intend to answer because he thought that Feng Xiaoxiao was just apanion to Shi Tu and no need to pay any attention to her. "Well brother, what do you think of me inviting you to dinner since you are here? There are still two hours before the appointed time." Hope was radiating from Bao San''s eyes, after all, he hadn''t sat with Shi Tu for long "You!! don''t ignore me like that " Feng Xiaoxiao was upset that Bao San ignored her especially after what he had done, she could ignore Shi Tu but not Bao San. Bao San threateningly looked at Feng Xiaoxiao and looked extremely upset, this damned girl is trying to spoil his time with his brother, how could he not be angry? "Stop it, don''t make him angrier " Mu Ruyan approached and held Feng Xiaoxiao''s hand in order not to say more, looking at Bao San''s skill and his attitude, he did not put them in his eyes and he definitely had the qualifications for that and had it not been for Shi Tu, they probably would have died, so Mu Ruyan stopped Feng Xiaoxiao. Bao San looked at Shi Tu and said with great admiration, "As expected of Big Brother, such patience and the ability to put up with such an annoying stupid girl is something that only a great man like Big Brother possesses. My admiration for you is much greater." Bao San looked at Feng Xiaoxiao with great disdain and said, "With a stony mind full of a sense of justice, I doubt she could do anything good. If I were in Big Brother Shoe, I wouldn''t waste my time saying one word with her, let alone apany her." Bao San turned to Mu Ruyan and the disdain in his eyes fell sharply, "The other one also has some capabilities, but it is more suitable for infiltration in order to gather information rather than field missions, and her sense of justice is not less than other idiots so she is a fool." "Who are you calling idiots? You idiot, all of your family are idiots" Feng Xiaoxiao could not bear the insult, especially from a mean gangster like Bao San. "Well, don''t quarrel", Shi Tu approached, giving Mu Ruyan a ck gold card, "use it to buy some clothes and wait for me at Mengzhu Hotel for dinner. I will put the car at the technical team and catch up with you." Mu Ruyan looked at the card and simply epted it, but Feng Xiaoxiao was so shocked that her eyes almost came out. Isn''t that the legendary ck gold card? The ck gold card is granted only to whoever has a deposit of one hundred billion yuan in the National Bank, as it was a symbol of the true rulers of the country and no one in his right mind would think of forging it. All card holders are well known because there are only five except for Shi Tu. As for those who hold this card, they are above everyone else, and if someone owns it who does not deserve it, even if it is the son of its owner or his wife, then this is like pping their faces as soon as they know whoever did, he will not live until the morning, but Shi Tu giving it to them like this? Does he want to kill them? If others knew that they were using it, they would not live until the next morning because they were simply not eligible. This is really a hot potato, they came spend a hundreds of billions Yuan, but they have to risk their lives. Chapter 129: Unexpected Chapter 129: Unexpected "Hey", Feng Xiaoxiao grabbed the card from Mu Ruyan''s hand and looked at Shi Tu angrily, "Have you lost your mind? How do you ask us to use this card? If someone knew that we were using it, we wouldn''t even know how we would die." Even though Feng Xiaoxiao seemed upset, she thought that Shi Tu had given them the wrong card so she returned it to him. "I am serious, you can use it to buy what you want, you will be fine as long as no one knows what this card is, after all, Mengzhu Hotel is not first ss and no ordinary employee can know what this card is." Shi Tu did not ept the card and simply said and exined, "unlike the high-ss ces like the Sun Hotel, the ck ring stores, and all the first-ss where all the employees are told some things that should not be bypassed, the Mengzhu Hotel could not do such a thing, simply because he could not guarantee Secret visit as this type of person will often note to a hotel like Mengzhu Hotel" Mu Ruyan didn''t know the meaning of this card at first, because she was a soldier after all, but she could roughly guess what this card meant from their conversation. "Feng Xiaoxiao, it''s okay, as Shi Tu said, as long as no one knows everything will be fine, and I also don''t think Shi Tu will do anything to hurt us." Mu Ruyan tried to persuade Feng Xiaoxiao because shepletely trusted Shi Tu, this made Feng Xiaoxiao feel lost, what kind of medicine would he give to his followers? Why do they all trust him like this? "Come on, give me some face.", It seemed that Feng Xiaoxiao did not intend to give up so Mu Ruyan looked at her with a gaze that even women could not resist. Mu Ruyan grabbed Feng Xiaoxiao''s hand and pulled her away. If Mu Ruyan''s Goddess-like expression had shocked Feng Xiaoxiao and made her speechless, then Mu Ruyan''s touch had destroyed all their defenses and onlyte realized that Mu Ruyan was pulling her away, then it was toote to say anything. At this time, Bao San''s men returned to their ces and only Shi Tu and Bao San remained. "As expected of you Big Brother, what a way to get rid of them. Give them an empty ck gold card. Nobody might think that it is empty. It will be toote for that when they realize." Bao San raised his thumb to pay tribute to Shi Tu and worship filled his face. No one in Huaxia dares to forge this card, as long as he knows what it is, he will not even think about it, so the girls will never doubt that this card contains hundreds of billions, but even in their hardest dreams they will never expect that it is a card without bnce. Bao San mocked and thought in his heart that Shi Tu is really adept at dealing with women, did they really think Shi Tu would simply give them this card? Empty ck gold card? Shi Tu felt surprised at Bao San''s words, how could his ck gold card be empty? "Little San, what do you mean by empty ck gold card? What did I give them is a real card that contains hundreds of billions" "Ha?", Bao San was surprised by Shi Tu''s words, Bao San can tell that the card is real at one nce but he is sure it is empty if it really is Shi Tu''s card. "Big Brother, did you steal someone else''s card? You don''t have to do that. If you need money there are a lot of people willing to give it to you." This was the only exnation Bao San could think of, it makes no sense that Shi Tu didn''t know what was going on right? Shadow Guards are supposed to send him reports regrly, so he should not be ignorant of what is happening to Shi Economic Group. Shi Tu felt that something was wrong and given Bao San''s confident expression that his private card should be empty, this must be true, but this means that Shi''s Economic Group has copsed and all of his known wealth has disappeared or that his ck gold card cannot be empty. Thinking about this possibility Shi Tu thought about something, he couldn''t help but be surprised, this is the first time that someone haspletely exceeded his expectations since he was born into this life. Shi Tu is almost sure his guess was correct but wanted to confirm first. "Little San, why do you think my ck gold card is empty?" Bao San was surprised by this question from Shi Tu, he did not understand the significance of this question. In his opinion, there could be no information that Shi Tu did not know, but he thought that this was just a test for him to see hispetence and assign him a mission. Although Bao San appears obedient to Shi Tu, he is actually among the few people who obey him only out of fear, and he has no desire to do things for Shi Tu. Nevertheless, he does not dare lie in front of Shi Tu, since Shi Tu has asked him, he is afraid that his head might fly if he dares to hide any small thing. "It was reported that you had passed away with CEO Sun and her deputy Alice, Shi residence waspletely burned to the ground " Reflecting on this shocking news, Bao San recalled the shock he felt this morning when the news reached him He did not want to believe this, but all indications are that Shi Tu is really dead, so that three bodies were found in the rubble and he knows very well that no one can enter the Shi residence easily. Bao San followed, "Then Shi Economic Group was taken over by a person named Chen Pengpeng and it looks like he was someone trusted by CEO Sun, but his actions are very strange as he spent all the money of Shi Economic Group and did many strange things in one day, in short his actions caused economic problems around the world. If this situation continues, it may lead to a global economic crisis. " Shi Tu forced a weak smile, this Chen Pengpeng seemed to anticipate Shi Tu''s actions well. Only six or seven hours have passed since Shi Tu ordered Chen Pengpeng to cause chaos in the world, such a performance he showed could not be achieved so quickly and most likely Chen Pengpeng had previously nned to this, otherwise how did he attend the fake corpses and start work before Shi Tu ordered him? If this Chen Peng Peng seemed to like to manipte people even a little, Shi Tu would confidently say that this is Loki. Soon, Shi Tu''s forced smile turned into an amusing smile, and Shi Tu seemed to really enjoy what was happening, and what Chen Pengpeng had done had given him a pleasant surprise. So far everything is going as nned by Shi Tu and he has not faced any problems in this world, he did not hold any hope that he would get any challenge in this world but Chen Pengpeng really surprised him. Shi Tu began to think and his amusing smile became a cunning and happy smile. Looking at the smiling Shi Tu, Bao San felt extremely frightened, knowing that Shi Tu did not smile like this unless he wanted to get rid of someone, Bao San''s body began shivering uncontrobly, thinking that he had mistaken something and that Shi Tu thinks he is hiding the information. In his heart, Bao San cursed the ancestors of all his men whomunicate information to him because they caused his death. Shi Tu finished thinking and noticed Bao San''s intense fear and realized what smile he was showing. Shi Tu regained his natural expression and patted Bao San on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, Little San, why do you think I didn''t make you a Shadow Guard? Even if you kept some information from me, I wouldn''t do anything for you. I just discovered something and it is not rted to you, rest assured." To Bao San, Shi Tu''s words sounded like the whispers of the devil and he didn''t believe him at all. Shi Tu tolerant? Bullshit!! If he was tolerant, then why did he kill his brother? why did he kill his best friend? Previously, there were supposed to be 12 Shadow Guards, but now they are nine. One of them is Bao San and the other two are his older brother and his close friend, but they both died at the hands of the other nine only because they doubted one of Shi Tu''s ns. Bao San escaped because he said nothing questioning Shi Tu but was banished instead for leading this gang and carrying out the chores of Shi Tu. "Okay, little san, see youter." Shi Tu left the bar, leaving the confused Bao San behind. Looking at what just happened, Bao San is quite sure that Shi Tu intends to get rid of him. After some thought, Bao San made a decision, took out his phone and called a foreign number. "Lawrence, I have the information you need, are you interested?" Chapter 130: Filial piety Chapter 130: Filial piety Shi Tu didn''t think much about Bao San but his thinking focused on how he would exin himself to Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao. Trust is difficult to build but easy to lose, although Shi Tu does not care much about what other people think about him, but he bdoes not want the rtionship to end in a bad way, at least he wants to end his life in this world well. Outside the bar, Shi Tu saw that the BMW had disappeared, meaning they had already left. Shi Tu got into his yellow car and left. The Chanfor Club has rented a small building on the outskirts of the City A and is fully equipped. As soon as Shi Tu arrived, no one spoke nonsense and they immediately went to work after greeting Shi Tu. Shi Tu had no notes and left, ording to estimates, he must return within three hours. It might not be long enough, but thanks to Shi Tu''s speed, this didn''t pose any problems for him. In the streets, Shi Tu noticed that the atmosphere is a bit tense, the number of people on the streets is less than usual, and there is also a significant increase in the number of police patrols. Of course, these things did not mean anything to Shi Tu, with his speed, ordinary people could not notice him let alone cause problems for him. As Shi Tu headed to the Mengzhu Hotel, he crossed one of the racers, a red racing car, the same strange car that was dyed by chance at the start of the race. From the car got out a tall, dark-skinned woman with long ck hair, her blue eyes look dazzling but she''s full of mncholy for some reason, she''s probably pissed off because she waste. Arcana was about to go up In order to rx in her building, but she spotted something moving very quickly. Because it was so fast, Arcana did not know if this was a person or something, but his presence in the city makes it strange. Without hesitation, Arcana set out to chase this thing, she had nothing to do anyway so no problem wasting some time. But it will be difficult because it is much faster than her and she has no clue what it is. Shi Tu reached Mengzhu Hotel and wanted to enter but the guard stopped him. "Sorry, but you can''t go in because the ce is fully booked today." Shi Tu looked at the guard with dismay, he could see that this guard was lying at one nce, usually Shi Tu would not care about this but now he want to go quickly before the two girls tried to use the card to pay. Actually, the guard is really lying, but Shi Tu looked really suspicious so the guard didn''t let him in, his boss told him to be extra careful because there are important guests inside and not let anyone who might cause trouble in. On the back of the guard who stopped Shi Tu, there were two other guards, one of whom showed a stun device hidden under his clothes in order to warn him. Looking at the situation, it does not seem that they intend to let him pass easily. But how to deal with them without making a fuss is no longer one of Shi Tu''s methods. Shi Tu gave each guard a blow that knocked him unconscious and entered quickly. Currently, Shi Tu''s soul is no longer bound, but after being absorbed by the des of Chaos, Shi Tu''s soul is extremely weak. Soul cultivating requires special methods and resources, and it is impossible to achieve any breakthrough without absorbing some of the resources that help the soul, so Shi Tu could not cultivate his soul, all he could do and improve it a little while he was among the Chaos me. But what was left of his soul is more than enough to scan the ce around him for a distance of a few tens meters. Shi Tu quickly found Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao, looking like they were in a luxurious suite on the second floor with some other people. Shi Tu did not want to get involved much so he quickly moved and disappeared from his ce and appeared in front of the door of where Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Ruyan were. "No way!! Dad, I refuse to marry him, please don''t force me " Feng Xiaoxiao stared at the three men in front of her with tearful eyes and seemed really unwilling. Long Bai couldn''t bear the scene and looked at his father and pleaded, "father, look at her. She doesn''t want this marriage, so why should we force her? I think she has the right to choose the man she wants" Long Bai was not a bad man by any means or he would not be a policeman known for his integrity, although he had his obligations to the family as the heir to the Bai family, but he would not sacrifice his principles for the sake of benefit. Long Bai was confident of his attractiveness to women, so he agreed to this meeting, thinking that he could persuade Feng Xiaoxiao if she gave him a chance, but Feng Xiaoxiaopletely rejected him and did not give him any opportunity to chase her. This did not make Long Bai angry at all, rather he understood the situation, even if Feng Xiaoxiao had a positive impression of him, she would not give him any chance by looking at her personality, as she is known to not like taking orders from anyone and loves to do whatever she wants without concern for others. In this case, Long Bai didn''t want to push things too hard and asked his father to give up the idea. Long Tian''s face grimaced badly, although he was also not a bad person but he appreciated the family''s face very much. He came here with his son, but the other side did not give them any chance, how could he raise his faceter? "Brother Su", Long Tian looked at Su Taipeng in front of him and said, "Your daughter seems to think my son does not deserve her. What do you think about this?" "Brother Long, you know Xiaoxiao''s temperament, she doesn''t mean anything." Su Taipeng felt a headache from his daughter''s worried behavior. Previously, he heard from his brother that she had joined the Bull Army and was thinking of all kinds of excuses to say to Long Tian, but who expected that he would meet her with her friend in front of the Mengzhu Hotel, where the meeting is supposed to take ce? He felt that he had been deceived by his brother, if she really joined the bull army then how would she be here? She also kept clinging to this friend of hers so he could not expel her easily or his daughter might not give him a face and leave immediately. If this was before, he would determine her opinion and try to find a new candidate, but this morning there came orders from the ancestors to start preparing for a great war, after some research he noticed that the Sun and Lu families are also preparing for a big war too. Su Taipeng could smell a war that might threaten the existence of the family, so how could he allow such selfishness from his daughter? The Long Family is a valuable ally of the Su family, and their cooperation must be guaranteed because they will need all the support they can get. Su Taipeng looked at Feng Xiaoxiao, his tone became more severe, "Xiaoxiao, this is a final decision, we will talk when we get home." Su Taipeng''s ent was intense and indisputable. Long Bai opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his father grabbed him and shook his head. Feng Xiaoxiao sat in her ce, shocked that her father was talking to her so coldly. Feng Xiaoxiao shed tears and did not believe that this was her father who had always spoiled her. She ran away at first because she did not want to directly oppose her father''s orders so she joined the Bull Army, even then, she believed that her father would not force her as long as she refused, and she did not just want to not make him lose his face and wanted to bear the me alone. But this kind father is now forcing her ruthlessly. On the side, Mu Ruyan was touched by the condition of Feng Xiaoxiao, although arranged marriage is not unusual for these families, but as a woman, she must understand her desire to choose the man she wants. Mu Ruyan wanted to help, but she does not have any great authority outside the Bull Army and she is a regr employee of a regrpany as a disguise. Now, her only hope is for Shi Tu to appear now and offer help, after all he has promised to solve Feng Xiaoxiao''s problems and he is someone who always keeps his promises. In such a strange atmosphere the door opened and Shi Tu appeared. Shi Tu looked at Feng Xiaoxiao looking so different from usual, where did that impulsive girl who said everything in her head went without care? What is in front of Shi Tu now is just a crying girl who is being forced by her family and does not dare to disobey. Although she usually looks like a female dinosaur, she is now subject to her father. Shi Tu sighed in his heart, filial piety is really difficult, when seeing these scenes, Shi Tu sometimes thinks that it is good that he was born without parents, in all his life he was either born without parents or that his parents did not care about him. In Feng Xiaoxiao case, it is clear that her father used to treat her well and he could guess the reasons behind this major change in his behavior. Shi Tu gently smiled and said, "Xiaoxiao, why are you crying? Didn''t this young master tell you that he would solve your problems for you?" Chapter 131: A Chance to Save Face Chapter 131: A Chance to Save Face Everyone was surprised by the sudden entry of Shi Tu, in front of Shi Tu who talking to Feng Xiaoxiao, the expressions of each of them alternated. Hope on Mu Ruyan''s face,plexity on Feng Xiaoxiao''s face, anger on Long Bai''s face, mockery on Long Tian''s face and calmness on Su Taipeng''s face. Now, with Shi Tu''s arrival, Mu Ruyan felt reassured, while Feng Xiaoxiao did not know whether she would be happy or sad because her father seemed determined and would not retreat easily which means Shi Tu should hurt him. "Shi Tu, what are you doing here?" Long Bai angrily stood from his ce and seemed to have a great hate for Shi Tu. Looking at the few words that Shi Tu said to Feng Xiaoxiao now, he could guess what Shi Tu wanted to do. Shi Tu looked at Long Bai for a moment before he could remember who he was. "Oh? If it turns out that the good cop has some background? And here I thought you were a good person since you didn''t make things easy for me that day." Long Tian looked at his son that seemed to have an intersection with Shi Tu, which is not a good intersection at all, but he was not afraid, had this happened before, he would have pped his son and tried to humiliate him in front of Shi Tu in order not to cause disaster for the Long family, but he did not need to do this. Shi Economic Group copsed in one day and it is an unprecedented event in history, Shi Tu in front of him has lost all his possessions and no longer poses any threat so he does not have to fear him. Due to the dimensions of the case, the finding of three bodies in Shi residence had been covered up, so Long Tian did not seem surprising about Shi Tu''s presence he even thought that Shi Tu don''t know what happened to Shi Economic Group. Like many people, Long Tian firmly believed that Alice was the brains behind Shi Economic Group and if not, then it is definitely not Shi Tu. If Shi Tu had this ability, controlling Shi family was simple and he didn''t have to live as a pariah child and wait for all of his family members to die. But Su Taipeng is different, behind his calm face a trace of deep fear can be seen. Long Bai ignored Shi Tu''s presence and turned to Feng Xiaoxiao, " Did you rejected me for him? Just because he''s the young master Shi? Did you think he would treat you well?" Long Bai felt extremely indignant and disappointed at Feng Xiaoxiao, he thought she wanted to decide her own fate but it turned out that he only sought-after Shi Tu''s background. Long Bai appreciated it so badly so his disappointment was great. "Let me tell you, the Shi Economic Group has copsed and this person has lost all his money and possessions, even Shi residence has burned. He simply doesn''t have anything to offer to you. Do you still want to pursue him?" Listening to Long Bai''s words, Feng Xiaoxiao felt that he had misunderstood something but did not follow through and decided to take advantage of this misunderstanding. "And who do you think you are to say this to me? I will follow who I want and this is not your concern." Since her opponent is not her father, Feng Xiaoxiao has regained courage even though the traces of tears did not disappear even after wiping her off. "And what if he does not have the money? Who tell you that I need it? My own money is his money, where is the problem with this?" " You... ", Long Bai did not believe what he heard and began to doubt that this Shi Tu had fed her some strange medicine, or how could this female dinosaur defend him like this? "Xiaoxiao", Long Tian interrupted the scene and felt that he had to exin some things to Feng Xiaoxiao, the girl he had chosen for his son and it would be wasteful to go with someone like Shi Tu. Seeing that Su Taipeng did not intend toment, Long Tian continued, "Xiaoxiao, not that I do not understand what young people think like desire for freedom, self-determination and so on, but at least you should not make a stupid choice because of anger, you must know the man you choose well and check his rtionships." Long Tian tried to gently advise Feng Xiaoxiao, from his point of view a womanizer who eats soft rice like Shi Tu is inevitably the type that Feng Xiaoxiao hates, once She know his rtionships and rumors about him especially Lin Chenshui and Sun Jie, she will inevitably be disgusted by him kicking him away. But who thinks she will not care about this at all and even agrees with it? "So? A great man with three wives and four concubines is not strange, on the contrary, this is evidence of a man''s strength." Feng Xiaoxiao understood what Long Tian was hinting at but she didn''t care, on the contrary, she mocked him for his failed attempt. Even if Shi Tu is not the loyal type, at least he is outspoken and does it in public, and even if he has a hundred women, she is confident that his face is thick enough to walk outside with all of her. From her point of view, Shi Tu is not that kind at all, if he were, how could he ignore a beauty like Mu Ruyan and turn to her? So, Feng Xiaoxiao is sure. What Long Tian is talking about is just rumors or a misunderstanding of Shi Tu''s intentions as happened with her all day. Looking at Feng Xiaoxiao''s persistence, Long Tian sighed and didn''t try to say more. Long Tian stood up to leave, "Brother Su, since your daughter doesn''t wee us, we''re leaving, you don''t have to apany us." Long Tian looked a little angry because he had lost so much face here, but Su Taipeng didn''t care much about him and said withpliments. " I wish you good luck in finding the right partner for his son" Su Taipeng didn''t seem to care about Long Tian''s attitude, which angered him even more, so he turned around to leave. Long Bai did not want to leave, but since his father had already spoken, he could not object. "Hey, why hurry this?" Long Tian paused and looked at Shi Tu that stoped him, resentment growing inside him. "Shi Tu, don''t go too far, aren''t you ashamed of yourself relying on women?" Long Bai intervened to rebuke Shi Tu because he thought this was not worth his father''s intervention as an older generation, Shi Tu didn''t care much and said, "Long Tian, you seem to be suffering a lot here." He addressed Shi Tu Long Tian by his name directly as if he was higher than him, causing Long Bai to give him fatal looks but Shi Tu continued to ignore him. "What a shame, you came with pride, but you were fiercely rejected by the daughter, while the father who was supporting you turned away from you after the arrival of a petty young man who lost his wealth that he got from relying on women, if You don''t feel angry about this, I will doubt that you have any dignity. " Long Tian turned towards Shi Tu, and although he seemed calm and gave a normal smile, his eyes were enough to kill ordinary people. Shi Tu''s rudeness surpassed Long Tian''s imagination, even if he understood the situation, there are things that should not be said in public, this is Huaxia, not Africa where power rules or the West where money and capitalism ruling, here in Huaxia there is manners andmon sense, but this Shi Tu dared to Break it? This only deepened Long Tian''s conviction that this Shi Tu is nothing but a puppet and that it was not worth his time. Long Tian did not want to talk too much with this kind and was about to ignore Shi Tu again and leave. Shi Tu saw that Long Tian couldn''t stay here so decided to get into the matter directly. "I''ll give you a chance to keep your face, I''m willing to step back and solve things peacefully and you can have a Xiaoxiao or make it formality and get rid of herter What do you think?" "Shi Tu!!" On hearing Shi Tu''s words, Long Bai couldn''t stand any further and said, "What are you saying? Do you treating Feng Xiaoxiao as amodity? Are you ..." Long Tian pointed with his hand to stop Long Bai. Long Tian''s eyes narrowed and said to Shi Tu, "Can you speak on her behalf?" " Sure ", Shi Tu looked at Feng Xiaoxiao and said, "What do you think Xiaoxiao?" Feng Xiaoxiao did not understand what Shi Tu was thinking, any reasonable person would think that this is Shi Tu''s way of apologizing and retreating while keeping some face, which means that he intends to lose and abandon Feng Xiaoxiao. But after all the misunderstanding that happened today, Feng Xiaoxiao decided to trust Shi Tu even though she didn''t understand what he was up to. Feng Xiaoxiao nodded in agreement and said. "Yes, whatever Shi Tu says I will agree." Chapter 132: Long Bais Hypocrisy Chapter 132: Long Bai''s Hypocrisy " OK " Long Tian nodded and didn''t care why Feng Xiaoxiao epted this, all he currently cared about was Long Family''s face. Long Tian looked at Su Taipeng and said, "Brother Su, do you have any objections?" "No, Xiaoxiao is adult and she doesn''t need my permission to do what she wants." Su Taipeng did not mind, but was excited to see the show, Su Taipeng wanted to know the abilities of the person whom the ancestor had warned them not to mess with him as soon as he leaved his istion, and he also said that it would be better to have a friendship with him but they should not take the initiative to get close to him. The Ancestor''s warning was so severe that he threatened to personally kill anyone who opposes Shi Tu. "If everyone agrees, how do you want us to y? Fight? Gambling? ....." Shi Tu smiled sarcastically and said, "or how about this? Since the good policeman had said that I treat Xiaoxiao as amodity, how about buying her from the Su family? Whoever pays more gets her?" For a moment, the ce was silent and all eye sight was at Shi Tu, everyone except Su Taipeng and Mu Ruyan looked at Shi Tu stupidly. Fight? gambling? Money? Long Tian felt that he was dealing with a fool for a moment, Shi Tu is just a young master and a doll, how he has any fighting strength? gambling? He cannot judge this precisely, but a careless young master should not have high skill or he would have been famous now. All the skilled gamblers are known except for that legendary gambler four years ago who suddenly appeared and disappeared. Money? This is the most ridiculous thing, Shi Tu doesn''t have any money, so how can he pay? After losing his status, it is impossible for anyone to give him any money. With this, unless Shi Tu was just an absolute stupid, Long Tian made sure that Shi Tu just wanted to retreat. "Well, how about we buy her?" Long Tian chose to use the money, on one hand to insult Shi Tu who was supposed to be the richest person in Huaxia, and on the other hand to treat Feng Xiaoxiao as amodity in order to tell Su Taipeng that he was not afraid of him. "father this is ..." Long Tian pointed his hand to keep Long Bai silent Looking at his son''s intelligence and kindness, Long Tian estimated that his son would suggest gambling instead of this so as not to harm Feng Xiaoxiao, but Long Tian was determined to return the insult this time even if he stepped on his principles, it is no like he would directly hurt Feng Xiaoxiao. Although Long Tian was right about Long Bai''s kindness and he don''t want to insult Feng Xiaoxiao, Long Bai actually wanted to challenge Shi Tu in a fight because he knew that Shi Tu had some skill. Of course, just like his father, he never thought that Shi Tu had any abilities in the other two propositions. Long Tian and Long Bai were back to sit again while Shi Tu rudely sat at beside Feng Xiaoxiao. "So how do you want to buy Feng Xiaoxiao?" Long Tian no longer gave any face to Su Taipeng, who was just looking to enjoy the show, describing it directly as buying as if Feng Xiaoxiao was really amodity. Long Tian wanted to provoke Su Taipeng with this, instead of Shi Tu, his gaze focused more on Su Taipeng but was disappointed that he kept his smile. Mu Ruyan''s face pouted severely as Long Tian ignored Shi Tu, couldn''t wait to see his face after Shi Tu had crushed him. "How about each one evaluating Xiaoxiao and assigning a value to her? Or maybe we could just bid on her?" Feng Xiaoxiao felt the urge to punch Shi Tu''s face, but she struggled. This bastard really treats her as amodity, for a moment she thought it was a contest between Long Tian and Shi Tu about who insulted her the most. "Well let''s bid on her." Long Tian thought a little before answering. The first method holds a lot of risk, and it would be embarrassing to miscalcte if he did not know what Feng Xiaoxia''s skill was. Even without this, he knows very well the value of Feng Xiaoxiao and he will have to pay a lot of money to buy her, but if he bids on her, he will gets her with cheap price, and this is more insulting. Long Tian''s eyes narrowed slightly and he continued, "But the payment should be immediate and with your own money under our eyes." It would be bad if Su Taipeng paid for him or not pay at all, in this case he could say whatever amount he wanted, it would be meaningless. "Well, no problem.", Shi Tu did not object and agreed. So far, Shi Tu seemed to only obey Long Tian which made Feng Xiaoxiao think that she had made the wrong choice, she didn''t dare to look at her careless father now, she thought that he had been disappointed with her and no longer cared about her, but at least Mu Ruyan didn''t, she don''t seem anxious, which helped Feng Xiaoxiao. "Well since this is something among the younger generation, I will let my son Long Tian bid." Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to punch Long Tian desperately and almost spit out blood. "among the younger generation? Weren''t you the one who made all the decisions for him? Where was this thinking when you were negotiating with Shi Tu? You should to allow Long Bai to make the decisions himself from the start " Mu Ruyan could not bear this impudence and boldly expressed her opinion, which surprised Long Tian. On the side, Feng Xiaoxiao raised her thumb to Mu Ruyan because she said exactly what she wanted, this made Feng Xiaoxiao remember that Mu Ruyan is an elite female soldier who is not afraid of death and her admiration for her increased. '' again? Can they not read the atmosphere? '' Long Tian was angry at Mu Ruyan''s words, but he did not call for refuting it because what she said was correct. He knows very well that his son will not choose to bid on Feng Xiaoxiao, but he wanted to humiliate the father and daughter, so he did not allow Long Bai to interfere and now he wants to make it look like his son bought her. Although Long Bai was also upset with his father''s behavior, he could not walk against his father in public ces and had no choice but to support his father. "Miss Mu Ruyan, right? I know you are a friend of Feng Xiaoxiao, but this is a family affair so I hope you do not interfere." From Long Bai''s point of view, Mu Ruyan is just an outsider, the reason for not expelling her is that she was with Feng Xiaoxiao when they met her and it would be impolite to expel her. "Shi Tu is really right as usually." Mu Ruyan mocked Long Bai''s words and remembered what Shi Tu had previously taught her about how people in power think. "What made you think I had nothing to do with her? Do you even know who I am?" Mu Ruyan felt fresh resentment at dismissing Long Bai, how did he judge her that she had nothing to do with the matter and that she had no qualifications for intervention? on basis of her clothes? or on the basis of her silence until now? Long Tian and Long Bai''s faces frowned, it seemed that this Mu Ruyan was not a simple matter to dare to talk to them like this. Even though she looks quite like a prostitute, she is definitely not like that or she will not be able to talk to Feng Xiaoxiao. "What are you talking about?" Long Bai asked desperately, feeling bad about what she was going to say. " you don''t have to know, you will not understand anyway " Mu Ruyan didn''t care about Long Bai more than this, Shi Tu said that this kind of people should never mix with them, even talking to them is a waste of time. Those hypocrites who talk about righteousness but at the same time look down on others do not deserve to talk to them because of their stupidity, if they had the slightest intelligence, they would have noticed the contradiction in their actions and words. Because of this, their minds are stiff and do not undersnad words, especially if they are told that they are wrong, they will never ept this and feel that they are right and that the other side is trying to target them. That is why Shi Tu said arguing with them is a waste of time and it is best to deal with them directly without saying any nonsense. This is the best way to solve things, they may understand their mistake after being badly beaten or lose their mind because they cannot ept reality. Chapter 133: Buying Feng Xiao Xiao Chapter 133: Buying Feng Xiao Xiao Although Long Bai still had doubts, he considered that it was just the losers wailing and did not care more. Even if Mu Ruyan has some background, she is probably not great and she does not know with whom she is sitting or how is it possible that he has not heard of her before? After all, it is impossible for her to have the same strength as the Shi Economic Group to hide herself. Long Bai thoughtthat Mu Royan is trying to help Feng Xiaoxiao because of friendship so her took pity on her and decided to go easy with Shi Tu. " You can give your bid first so you do not say that I am bullying you, I am afraid that you will not be able to make any bid if I open my mouth first. " Long Bai spoke confidently as if victory was in his pocket and he was convinced that Shi Tu would not be able to make any bid if he opened his mouth first with a few million, so he decided to allow him to make his bid first and then gradually increase the price before defeating him in order to allow him to keep some face. " You are really generous, then it I will be rude if I refused you. " Shi Tu epted Long Bai''s offer and saw satisfaction on the his face as if everything was going as he wanted. " Xiaoxiao is beautiful and talented, as she has a great background and personality, I think everyone agrees with me, right? " Long Bai and Long Tian nodded in agreement because they had no objection. They both thought that Shi Tu was trying to raise the price to provide a favor to the Su family. Long Bai decided in his heart, if Shi Tu is not greed, the amount is not high, then he can go with his desire, he do not mind to pay out of his pocket. " In this case ... I am will pay three hundred billion yuan. " Everyone was shocked and stared at Shi Tu stupidly, even Su Taipeng did not believe what he hears. Three hundred billion yuan? are you kidding? In entire Huaxia there are no more than ten people who have such liquidity, although more can collect by selling their possessions and stocks, but this is too much. " Shi Tuuuuu! " Long Bai screamed and stood from his ce in anger, pointing to Shi Tu with his trembling finger, " do you make fun of us? do you think we are stupid and that you can simply make fun of us? " Offering such astronomical amount after Long Bai''s confident appearance was no different than pping his face. Shi Tu spoke innocently, apparently not understanding why Long Bai was so angry, " What do you mean? I think that''s a perfectly eptable price. " Shi Tu showed some understanding and continued, " Ah, I see, but that''s really pathetic, if you don''t have the money to bid, you scream in anger? What a childish act. " Long Bai felt more angered because Shi''s im of innocence was an insult to his intelligence. " Brother Su " Long Tian couldn''t take any longer and dismissed Shi Tu as a mere fool, " I think there is no need to do such a y right? It does not suit your stature. " From Long Tian''s point of view, Shi Tu must somehow coborate with Su Taipeng in order to obtain more benefits, they might even have agreed on this before they came. " I do not know what you meant Brother Long " Su Taipeng did not hesitate to deny, even he was surprised by what Shi Tu did and did not understand his intentions, but whatever happened, he should not offend Shi Tu or the ancestor might really kill him. Long Tian looked at Su Taipeng sharply and said, " Do you want to convince me that it has nothing to do with you? " " Of course, did you not say it earlier? Whoever give high price win but he must pay out of his pocket in front of us " At this moment, Su Taipeng seemed a little skeptical, perhaps the ancestor had recognized the wrong person and that he had caused himself unnecessary trouble. " What stupid men" Suddenly, Mu Ruyan spoke as her patience reached the limits. " Whoever gets used to standing at the top and looking down on others, his thinking will be distorted, he will begin to judge others based on his desires and what he really want to happen, and ignore other possibilities that do not work in his favor or satisfy his ego, at least this is how most of them are. " Mu Ruyan spat out what Shi Tu had previously taught her, although she had not made much use of this knowledge yet, but after dealing with these idiots in front of her, it became clear that Shi Tu''s words were right as usual. Long Bai, Tian Long and even Su Taipeng looked at Mu Royan as if they look at the crazy woman. Has this girl lost her mind and started to speak as if she were an earth-old person who had tried everything and understood people''s thinking well? All three of them mocked Mu Ruyan in their hearts for her ignorance. For Su Taipeng, he has unfathomable background and it is normal that everyone is under him, except some characters and she is certainly not one of them. As for Long''s father and son, they doubted her words a little because it seemed a bit reasonable, but they did not think that they were wrong in their thinking, after all, every generation of the Long Family was trained to not be arrogant and they firmly believed that they were good people so Mu Ruyan''s words did not apply on them. In addition, the National Bank was the one who dered the bankruptcy of Shi Economic Group, and the stock market shares could not be counterfeit, which really means that Shi Tu is nothing right now. Shi Tu''s gaze changed slightly and he showed a broad smile, " Well, it looks like I can''t y with you anymore, I have something more important than you. " Shi took out to his phone, momentster Su Taipeng received a message to inform that a three hundred billion yuan added to his ount This made Su Taipeng surprised but the most shocking was the source of this money. Bull army!! Su Taipeng froze for moment that Long Tian exploited to look at the message and shocked just like Su Taipeng. After regaining their senses, they looked at Shi Tu in horror. Long Bai was surprised by his father''s seemingly terrified appearance and wanted to ask, but because Shi Tu was in harry and didn''t want to waste any more time, he exined himself. " I introduce myself, I am Shi Tu, the former coach of the Bull Army, since Xiaoxiao is a member of the Bull Army it is our duty to help her as much as possible. " Shi Tu noticed the strange expressions on the regretful trio''s face and continued " Since the habits of our army is known I think you do not need more than this to exin " Shi Tu pointed to Mu Ruyan and said , " This is the deputy coach Mu Royan, as the bull Army has bought Feng Xiaoxiao, she have nothing to do with the Su family anymore, Mu Royan will take the rest of the legal matters and will contact youter " He did not say something more and look deviated to one corner of the room before standing from his ce to leave but remember something and looked at Mu Royan and Feng Xiaoxiao. "The card that I gave to you is usable. your clothes do not fit for a fancy dinner, so bought some clothes from the hotel and I will be waiting for you in the VIP room. " Shi Tu opened the door and quietly left towards the VIP Pavilion. Although Shi Tu did not pay from his own pocket but rather with the money of the Bull Army, no one dared toment. As a member of the main line of the Su family, Su Taipeng knows very well the horror of the Bull Army, although no one really knows who supports them, but whoever tried to mess with them never got a good ending. Even the three great families were subjected to several assassinations, and theirputers and bank ounts were hacked and many secrets were looted from them. In short, they are under threat. If they mess with the Bull army, many of the secrets they do not want to spread will be public knowledge and they may lose all their money in the banks. It is not that they did not try to find out who did this but they simply could not, they even paid a astronomically amount of money to rent the Assassins League in order to get rid of the mastermind, but the Assassins League did not discover the mastermind after a five years. Because of this, the mere fact that Shi Tu is the former coach revealed many things to them because the Bull Army only has one coach, so how is he a former coach? This means that he got an promotion? No one dared toment on the topic more than this and they looked with fear at Mu Ruyan and remembered her words that she had said earlier and they were very ashamed, in the end it turned out that they were at fault. Chapter 134: I Cant Escape From His Hands Chapter 134: I Can''t Escape From His Hands After Shi Tu left, the atmosphere became a little awkward for several reasons, eventually Long Tian and Long Bai stood up and left in frustration because they simply couldn''t look into Mu Ruyan''s face after what she had said about them. Then Mu Ruyan also left, leaving Feng Xiaoxiao to talk to her father because these things should not be done in the presence of strangers. After some silence, Su Taipeng made his decision and said "Xiaoxiao, this Shi Tu is not a good person at all. You have to get away from him before it''s toote." Su Taipeng looked a little awkward saying this, even though he was trying to force Feng Xiaoxiao to marry a little while ago. Feng Xiaoxiao''s face frowned and her disappointment towards her father grew. Usually she would leave immediately and sever her rtionship with her father without thinking, but after all that she went through today, she learned not to judge things recklessly. Although Feng Xiaoxiao does not bear Su''s name, but rather Feng from her mother, her father treated her as the most valuable thing he owned, and it is unreasonable for his behavior to shift so quickly, so there must be a convincing reason. "Why? Even when you, my father, tried to sell me for the sake of the family''s interests, he was the one who kept his words to the end and helped me, although it is a mission from the Bull army, but he did not hesitate to help. I apanied him for only half a day, but I saw enough of him to understand his personality." "Do you understand his personality?" Su Taipeng couldn''t help but smile helplessly in front of his daughter''s gullibility Did she think that understanding Shi Tu is that simple? How many times did people think they understood him but he just knocked all their alleged knowledge off the wall? Seeing that his daughter would rather trust a strange man than her father, Su Taipeng felt pain in his heart, since the connection with Long Bai was no longer possible and it was clear that his daughter would not listen easily, he had no choice but to exin the situation to her. Su Taipeng told her everything he knew about Shi Tu''s actions, from Lin Chenshui and his cooperation with the Sun Family and the three bodies found in the morning. From all of Shi Tu''s previous actions he could confidently say that Shi Tu used Lin Chenshui as bait for some purpose due to the attack he had been subjected to and the fact that he had dragged them into a conflict with the Lu family due to Su Fei being involved in the matter which benefited the Sun family which sent Sun Jie to Shi residence. But this morning, Shi''s residence was burned down and three suspected bodies of Shi Tu, Sun Jie and Alice were found, even Shi Economic Group went bankrupt. Despite all this, how is Shi Tu still indifferent? Considering that what he said is correct and that he is the former coach and the founder of the Bull Army, this means that all theories that say that he is just a puppet and an interface arepletely wrong. But the most important thing is Shi Tu''s strange mystery, with all the capabilities of the three great families it is strange that every report they get about Shi Tu turns out to bepletely wrong afterwards, this means that he justpletely maniptes them and the most frightening is that Shi Tu''s goal in all this is unknown. Feng Xiaoxiao listened calmly to her father''s exnation and analyzed everything she heard. From her short experience with Shi Tu she is absolutely sure that Shi Tu is adept at manipting others into doing what he wants and this ability to manipte people is highly dangerous. But in general, Shi Tu could not be considered a really bad person from Feng Xiaoxiao''s point of view, at least he did not treat her badly, but that does not mean that what he is doing for her is different from what he did with Lin Chenshui. ording to what her father said, Shi Tu used his body to block a bullet for her but eventually abandoned her, which she had difficulty believing, and wanted to think that it was just a misunderstanding as happened with her, as long as Shi Tu was not asked directly, he iszy to exin himself. "I understand what you are saying and he is really suspicious, but in this case, why did you not act against him alongside Long Tian? From your previous behavior, you do not seem to oppose him but support him." If everything Su Taipeng said was correct, Su Taipeng should have been fiercely opposed him instead of enjoying the show. Su Taipeng looked a bit helpless and said, "You know very well that I have a good rtionship with Su Fei''s father, even though he is not from the main line but we are close, so of course I want to deal with Shi Tu but I cannot because of the ancestral orders." "Ancestor? You wouldn''t tell me that we have an ancestor that''s been still alive for more than a hundred years, right?" Su Taipeng felt more helpless upon seeing the ring doubt in Feng Xiaoxiao''s eyes but he couldn''t do anything because it really was imusible. "Not for a hundred years", Su Taipeng faintly responded as if he was unwilling to reveal these things but had to persuade Feng Xiaoxiao. Such secrets can never be revealed to women because they will one day leave the family and their loyalty can never be guaranteed after this. But between the rules and the safety of his daughter, Su Taipeng chose his daughter''s safety, as long as Feng Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything, who would know that he told her this secret? "In fact, our ancestor is over three hundred years old and is the founder of our Su family." It didn''t seem her dad was lying and if he wanted to lie to her he coulde up with a better lie than this so she listened quietly to the end. "More than three hundred years ago, the ancestor met a great person, and after events unknown to us, our ancestor became a follower of this great person, and with his help our family became what it is now, just as the ancestor was able to live for a long time by the means of that great person, but he is usually in istion and does not interfere in the family''s affairs." "But this morning the ancestor came out of his istion and ordered us to prepare for a great war, for this reason we started gathering allies, and it seems that the matter is really serious because the Sun and Lu families are also preparing like us." "That''s why you wanted to sell me in order to form an alliance with the Long Family and get their support? But that doesn''t exin your behavior with Shi Tu." "Xiaoxiao, I still haven''t finished talking so don''t hurry." Su Taipeng said, "It is not that I want to sell you, but the words of the ancestor are very clear. What ising is a war that will lead to the demise of the Su familypletely if we are defeated. In front of the existence of the whole family, personal desires do not mean anything, even if I do not do this, you will be forcedter and even threatened you by killing me because You have great talent and can use you to get a strong ally, luckily I have had previous conversations with the Long family, if you are going to be forced anyway then it is better to choose a good person who will treat you well and Long Bai is a good candidate. " Su Taipeng hesitated a little because what he would say next could cause misunderstanding between them. "The ancestor had another order, which is that we should never oppose this Shi Tu, even if our family members were killed and robbed, we should just endure silently, and we should never try to get close to him, of course, it would be different if he first took the initiative to approach us, and anyone provoked Shi Tu The ancestor would kill everyone in his branch personally. " "So, you didn''t dare go against Shi Tu?" Su Taipeng was worried that Feng Xiaoxiao would think that he was lying and wanted to use her to get close to Shi Tu, luckily there was no misunderstanding and Feng Xiaoxiao realized what he meant, if he had wanted to use her to get close to him he wouldn''t have asked her to turn away from him. Only, it''s hard for her to ept the fact that someone can live for more than three hundred years, after all, that''s supernatural and usually impossible to happen. More than this, what kind of person was able to help the ancestor to live this long? This worldcks the myths of gods and immortals, so Feng Xiaoxiao really had no idea what was going on. Usually Feng Xiaoxiao wouldn''t think about it so calmly and would have considered something strange like this as nonsense, but because of Shi Tu, she did not reject what she heard directly even though it waspletely strange. Assuming what Su Taipeng said is true, this means that Shi Tu is a mysterious and powerful person with wide influence, and his goals and intentions are unknown so it would be unwise to get involved with him in any way. Even so, she thinks Shi Tu does not intend to do anything bad to her as she has no way to resist. For some reason, Feng Xiaoxiao remembered the story of the genius that Shi Tu had told her, thinking of being able to anticipate everyone''s actions with great uracy, Feng Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but believe that everything went as Shi Tu wanted. Did he know from the start that this would happen? Can she escape? Feng Xiaoxiao remembered when Shi Tu said he had chosen her and for some reason it felt like she was ying in Shi Tu''s hands all the time but that wasn''t a bad feeling. Feng Xiaoxiao felt resigned and said, "It''s okay, Dad, I am a member of the Su family, and it is my duty to sacrifice for the family after everything you give me." Su Taipeng panicked because Feng Xiaoxiao had misunderstood and said hastily, "Xiaoxiao, I didn''t tell you all this to ask you to sacrifice for the sake of the family, I just want you to stay away from Shi Tu, this person is very dangerous." Feng Xiaoxiao felt warm upon seeing her father''s anxiety but said helplessly. "Not that I want to, but I cannot escape from his hands." Feng Xiaoxiao ispletely convinced that everything is going ording to Shi Tu''s will so she just has to ask Shi Tu about what he wants from her and she is sure he will tell her honestly. Chapter 135: Seven sins, seven lives Chapter 135: Seven sins, seven lives While heading to the VIP room, Shi Tu noticed the hotel''s ambiance is strangely natural. Since he make the guards unconsciousness in order to enter, the rest of the guards were supposed to be looking for him, but this did not happen, as if they forgot him or had already caught the wrong person. Shortly after, Shi Tu reached the VIP room and entered without knocking on the door Inside, Seated Arcana, who had changed her clothes into a tight ck dress showing her perfect curves, her ck curly hair be as smooth as silk, hanging down in order to hide her back exposed by the dress, her blue eyes are calm like the ocean and no trace of tension or anything else can be seen in her eyes. Arcana has clearly gone out of her way to look beautiful in front of Shi Tu. Shi Tu quietly sat in front of Arcana and took his time appreciating the beauty in front of him, without a doubt, Arcana is the most beautiful woman Shi Tu has seen in this life. " Long time I haven''t seen you Arcana, or should I say we haven''t sat like that for a long time? " The first to break the silence was Shi Tu who did not show any special expression on his face. Arcana looked closely into Shi Tu''s eyes and confirmed her guesses Previously when she met Shi Tu during the earthquake caused by earth fury, she did not believe what she saw and considered it just a simrity, but she was unable to remove the doubt from her mind and investigated the matterpletely until she was almost certain of her thoughts. Unfortunately, Shi Tu left, and given his identity, it is not easy to locate him easily, especially since Shi Tu is currently in disguise most of the time. But unexpectedly she met him when she chased after a strange thing just to break the boredom. Arcana suppressed the conflicting feelings within her and showed a slight smile on his face. " Yeah, I haven''t seen you in a long time, oh ... What should I call you? " Arcana seemed a little amusing and she said, " Eternal Might - Duan Hao? Devil Prince Konrad? Judge Yang Meng? Yin Yang? Shi Tu? You have a lot of names which do you prefer? " "The name is a gift that you get from parents, and it is a proof of family connection and personal identity. I do not have any family or specific identity, so you can call me what you want " Shi Tu did not care about his name, as in his lives he had many names and titles so he really does not care. " How boring, is this your new personality? I prefer the always angry Konrad, your current personality is so cold and boring. " Arcana seemed a little dissatisfied and did not hesitate to express her opinion. Shi Tu raised his eyebrows slightly and said, " So honest, as usual, aren''t you afraid that I will kill you? " Arcana''s behavior hasn''t changed at all, she said, " If you want to kill me, I will dly give my life to you as long as this willfort you even a little. " " Tsk ", Shi Tu clicked his tongue with resentment, it seems that Arcana has not changed at all, stillpletely loyal to Shi Tu, although she abandoned him at the critical moment during the Second Ragnarok War because of her duties towards her people, but she had no other choice then, this is apletely convincing reason. she even prepared a secret way for him to escape even though he did not use it. Because of this, Shi Tu allowed her to live and did not try to take revenge on her throughout his next lives, although he met her several times with different identities, he knows very well that after she gave up her position, she will take over her life to him whenever he wanted to. Even so, he never forgave her, even if she had apelling reason. This does not change the fact that she betrayed him. However, that is not the main topic here. " How did you know about my other identities? I don''t think there is anything that connects them to each other. " Even for Shi Tu, he could not know how this Arcana discovered it, in every life his personality ispletely different from the earlier life and he has no connection with what happened in the previous life, so how did she know? " Why should I tell you? I will not gain anything from this. " Although it has been a long time since theirst contact, it does not seem that Arcana''s personality has changed, ording to this, it is impossible for Shi Tu to get anything useful from her mouth unless he pays for it. " Since you don''t want to tell me I won''t force you, but at least tell me why are you targeting me? " " What are you talking about? Even if I had a hundred courage, I wouldn''t dare do such a stupid thing. " Arcana immediately denied it and seemed to not understand what Shi Tu was talking about, it was not as if she was lying because she did not really dare to target him. Shi Tu looked boring and said, " It''s impossible for that ghost to targeting me whatever I do, he is not the scheming type, how can hee with that n and sends his followers and even made a strong poison to deal with me? Above that no matter what the reached of those two women stupidity, they will not try to deal with me only by relying on themselves, They may not be smart, but they are trained and it is impossible to rush into such recklessness." Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and he continued, " This means only one thing, which is that there is someone who manipte them, but it does not appear on them that they have any support and that they are acting on their will. mean being controlled by someone, putting the two women aside, it is impossible for anyone to control the ghost without being aware, but if it is you, that is possible, assuming that your cultivation base did not disappear and you just under the influence of the heavenly restriction " Arcana did not confirm or deny what Shi Tu had said, only her lips twisted in a satisfied and proud smile. Arcana raised her hand and took a bottle of wine from her storage ring and poured a ss for her and Shi Tu. " Since you can know all this, why do you ask then? " Arcana ced the wine ss in front of Shi Tu, then took a sip. Shi Tu took the ss in front of him and tasted the wine, " You didn''t know who I was at first, but you did know after we met during the earthquake. " Shi Tu took another sip and continued, " But in this case, are you not supposed to leave and avoid me? You certainly can leave since you are able to enter. " Arcana did not respond to Shi Tu''s question and finished the wine ss in her hand " Demon Prince Konrad is always angry, the arrogant judge Yang Meng who never put anyone in his eyes and considered everyone exists only for his entertainment, the lustful Yin Yang who stole all the beauty of the thirty-three heavens, Du Lan thezy who made the immortal beast Xie Li only to serve him and not do anything himself, Lan Chen the greedy thief who stole every sect, his treasures he collected are said to exceed anything imaginable, Yao Yan is the greatest alchemist in history, he is said to make pills only to collect money and what he asks for in return is not money or the pill recipes but the heavenly food recipes or some ingredients, That is why he was called the gluttony alchemist " Arcana looked into Shi Tu''s eyes, " Taking this sequence I can conclude that the following life represents envy " `` Anger, arrogance, lust,ziness, greed, gluttony, envy, every time your personality waspletely different and could never be linked to each other, but if we consider that they are all one person, this means that they are under the influence of some curse or side effects of a reincarnation technique for the sake of increasing talent " Given that Shi Tu did not deny anything she had said, Arcana became certain that what she was saying was true. " You do not look like an envious person, which means that you have gone beyond envy and you are now a normal person. This also means that Konrad is not the real you, there must be a previous one. The only person who possessed talents thatpared to these monsters but died was Duan Hao, right? " " I have no obligation to answer your question. " Shi Tu did not believe what she is saying, Arcana is not the smartest in any way, so it is impossible to be able to guess all of it just by noting the difference of characters, if it is that easy, then it can be said that every genius who is born is a reincarnation of another genius who died before him, there must be another reason that allowed her to know this. Since Arcana didn''t tell him, why should he confirm her guesses and give her more information? Arcana stood and approached Shi Tu. Without warning, Arcana sat on Shi Tu''s thigh, wrapped her arms around his neck and gradually approached him before stopping and staring into Shi Tu''s eyes. Chapter 136: Soul Unification Seal (1) Chapter 136: Soul Unification Seal (1) From this close distance, both of them could feel the other side''s breath as Shi Tu felt something soft pressed against his chest. At this distance, the smallest movement would cause their lips to touch, causing Shi Tu to try to push his face back, but Arcana''s face was chasing him until he could not get away further. " What do you think? It''s still good right? " Shi Tu lost sense of everything around and was only able to see Arcana in front of him. Such a beauty throwing herself on him and she makes every effort to seduce him. Shi Tu felt a burning me below with the urge to push Arcana down very hard. But no matter what happens, he can never do this or the results will be catastrophic once he loses his virginity. Shi Tu made an effort to resist, but he couldn''t stop himself and his trembling hands kept moving in order to hug the waist of the Arcana. A white sparkle appeared from Shi Tu''s eyes and he felt anger in his heart. This woman knows very well the type of cultivation technique that he practices, but she tries to seduce him in this way, she even istes his sense of what is around him and doubled his feelings, losing his vital yang now is no different from condemning him to failure for the rest of his life. Arcana noticed the white sparkle in Shi Tu''s eyes and it felt strange, even Shi Tu''s current state is strange and it is clear that he cannot hide his lust towards her, this has nothing to do with power or anything other than mental state. However, how could Shi Tu''s mental state be so weak that he couldn''t resist her seducing? Since she knows the cultivation technique of Shi Tu, she just wanted to tease him and she wasn''t really intending to do anything but this situation is strange. Arcana approached Shi Tu''s ear and whispered " What is the matter, honey? Do you miss me and can no longer take it? " Shi Tu felt weak because this voice is more tempting than the voices of the Subus in the Devil Realm. Thinking about it, Arcana had learned a lot from them but she had never been so seductive, she must have been training all this time. but with who? Did she train alone or was she with other men? No, with Arcana''s arrogance, no ordinary man could enter her eyes, at that time she rejected all the princes without exception, and had it not been for interests, she would not have agreed to Konrad in the beginning. However, she knows my character well, it is impossible for me to forgive her so it is unthinkable that she made all this effort for me, which means. She must have been with another man!! Shi Tu could not suppress these thoughts and anger increased within him. After she betrayed me, how dare she find another man? How she deserves happiness? Since she was my wife once, is there a man who is qualified to touch her? No!! Nobody but me deserves it!! I must know who, I must kill everyone who tries to get their hands on her. Besides the white sparkle, three other colors are red, green and purple. Seeing this, Arcana left Shi Tu and immediately stepped back a few steps. Shi Tu stood up and stared deeply at the Arcana like a hungry wolf looking at its prey. Shi Tu looked extremely angry and couldn''t wait to kill someone. " You ..." If it was just suspicious then she is now sure that there is something wrong, Shi Tu definitely is not behaving normally. The current Shi Tu looks like he wants to pounce on her as if he can''t stand it, in thenguage of this world, anyone who sees him would think he is under the influence of an aphrodisiac. Not only that, but a killing intense intent spilling over his body, just like Konrad''s in the past and perhaps even worse. Arcana didn''t think it would happen because of some tease, but this is no time for remorse. Arcana got ready to deal with Shi Tu, who seemed to be on the verge of losing his sanity, but luckily there was no need for that. Shi Tu somehow managed to calm his thoughts and returned to his natural state, the four colors disappeared from his eyes and returned to their deep ckness. Shi Tu sat again and sighed. " my apologize, I showed you something ugly, but I''m fine now. " "there is no way you are alright!! " Seeing Shi Tu hiding his pain, Arcana felt miserable, shouldn''t he be able to understand her thinking? There''s no need to hide things from her, she can help him and then erase her memory if he doesn''t trust her. Arcana approached Shi Tu and said anxiously, " It is clear that there are something in your soul, it seems as if there are seven souls in your body, you cannot be okay, why not let me help you? You know my abilities or you do not trust me? " With Arcana ability, she could glimpse Shi Tu''s soul without even realizing it due to the huge difference in strength between them. The presence of seven souls in one body causes pain no less than the pain of tearing the soul, which is one of the most severe types of pain, this means that Shi Tu was suffering from this pain all the time without anything showing on his face. It is likely that these seven souls belong to his previous seven lives that have not yet merged, causing a distortion in Shi Tu''s personality as a sin takes over him from time to time if his focus weakens. Fortunately, this did not affect Shi Tu much due to his strong mental state, but Arcana''s seduction was really great, which made him weaken a little. Shi Tu thought about it for a while, although he could suppress these thoughts within moments but as long as he saw Arcana in front of him, he would not be able to calm down easily. " If you want to help me, then answer one question. " A question? Is there something on his mind that keeps him from focusing? Thinking about this, Arcana nodded in agreement " For whom did you learn these methods of seduction? " " Ha? " Arcana was a little surprised by this question from Shi Tu. For whom did she learn the methods of seduction? Does Shi Tu think she is in an affair with another man? Arcana understood what had happened and could only smile happily. This means that the four colors in his eyes are most likely due to lust, anger, envy and arrogance. Shi Tu felt lust towards her and anger at her betrayal and her association with another man and his arrogance would not ept that there is a man qualified to touch his wife even if he abandoned her and at the same time, he felt envy towards this person. This made Arcana happier because it means Shi Tu still cares about her. " What do you mean honey? Of course for you " Arcana sits on the Shi Tu''s thigh, resting on his chest. " I guessed what you''re going through for a long time and have been waiting until you get back to your normal, all this training is to convince you to give me a second chance. " Arcana raised her head to look at Shi Tu. " In this world, you alone deserve me, after tasting you do you think there is a man who can cover your light in my heart? " This time Arcana did not try to appear seductive in order for Shi Tu to not lose control. If it is only in this level, then he can deal with it despite his current weakness. " So why ran away when we met previously during the earthquake? That was the perfect opportunity for you but started crying and ran away immediately " For Shi Tu, the sight of Arcana running away crying is still uneptable, a person of her age should not be affected by something like this. Arcana was a little embarrassed, after all, she''s a billions of years old monster, still embarrassing to cry for a reason like this. " Don''t you really understand or are you trying to be mean here? I thought you''d spent a whole life dealing with women, couldn''t you understand my thoughts then? " " Well then, I''ll see if you deserve a second chance " Unlike Gu Yin and Chou Ya, Arcana understands the situation well, and the reason for her betrayal is convincing and not the result of mistrust, in which case there is no harm in giving her a second chance. Shi Tu reached out and a small ck ball appeared. Looking at it, Arcana felt that there was a bond connecting her to this little ball. Arcana remembered something, and her eyes widened in shock. " soul unification seal!!" Chapter 137: Soul Unification Seal (2) Chapter 137: Soul Unification Seal (2) Arcana was shocked by what she saw before her eyes, and looked again to make sure, she even used her spiritual sense to verify, although it is impossible for her to make a mistake, but she did not really dare to believe what she saw. The Soul Unification Seal is a very powerful technique and it is one of the three sacred techniques. The Three Sacred Techniques, the Three Demonic Techniques, and the Forbidden Asura Technique. It is said that these seven Techniques are not invented and that they created at the beginning of the universe, apanied by the three great treasures. These Techniques are considered the most powerful Techniques in the world, and they are techniques whose level cannot be assessed. Of the three sacred techniques, the Soul Unification Seal is the most difficult and the most impossible because it simply not depends on the cultivation base or the cultivation talents but on human rtions. As its name suggests, the Soul Unification Seal unifies the souls of several people. What is meant by the unification of souls does not mean merging them but rather creating a bond between the souls of several people. Through this bond they can share information, knowledge, and even talents and strength. A person can catch a glimpse of anyone else''s soul sharing this bond whenever he want, meaning that there are no secrets between those who share the Soul Unification Seal Bond. Of course, anyone can know anything from the soul of all those who participate in this bond and can also refrain from it. These benefits may seem very great, but not everyone can get this benefits, and even if they do, they are not ready to do so. The Soul Unification Seal is aware of the absolute equality of all everyone, any person can get what he wants at any time he wants and no one can prevent this, of course the other party will immediately know who took a look at his soul, but he cannot prevent it. Who wants to be watched all the time? The use of the Soul Unification Seal means that all of his secrets and thoughts arepletely revealed. No one is willing to ept this situation, this is the same reason everyone united against Duan Hao after he reached the fifth step in Soul Cultivation. Not to mention that cultivating the Soul Unification Seal requires at least that one party achieve aplete understanding of the personality and thinking of the other in order to achieve harmony between souls. How many people has their rtionship reached this level? Everyone who did it lived so long and possessed so much power that it was even more impossible to ept outside observation But the true impossible condition is that once the other person make a betrayal, his life is in the hands of others. The ball in Shi Tu''s hands is called the unification core and it is rted to the core of Arcana soul, once Shi Tu breaks it, Arcana soul will gradually copse and tear, causing inexpressible pain. The most severe types of torment. Arcana looked horrified at Shi Tu and was speechless. When was he able to establish this link between them? It is true that Shi Tu must only understand her, but she must also agree. Otherwise, Shi Tu will suffer a bacsh if he tries to forcefully break into her soul because the soul power difference between them at that time is not great. "Since you know the Soul Unification Seal, I think I don''t need to tell you what I want from you, what do you think? " Arcana fell silent a little because that was really a tough decision. The concept of betrayal depends on the traitor himself, one of the acts may be considered treason, but in reality, it is for the sake of the other party even if he does not appreciate these intentions. Also, there are cases where one of the parties is forced tomit treason due to threat or force majeure, which is exactly what Arcana went through. In this case it is unfair to torture her so there is a way to put things right. The rtionship between them can be restored as it was by imnting the unification core in her body, if she truly feels remorse and is stillpletely loyal then the fusion process will take ce easily. But if there is the slightest amount of resentment or malice, this will lead to the immediate beginning of the torture. Arcana is confident of her intentions but the problem is in her subconscious thoughts, what if her subconscious mind thinks that this is not Konrad? If she continues, she may condemn herself to death, after all, this is the first time that she has personally seen the Soul Unification Seal, and all that she knows about is just hearsay. She does not know to what depth the Soul Unification Seal can reach, after all there is no person in the world who does not have any contradictory thoughts within him, these thoughts are buried deep, the person does not know it exist until it turn into a heart demons or worse. But this is the opportunity she has been waiting for a long time, if she does not seize it now then why did she give up her position? Isn''t that so that she don''t have to hurt Shi Tu again? Shi Tu noticed the hesitation in her eye and did notment, in this situation there is no point in saying anything because he is the one who forcing her to make a choice. Not that Shi Tu does not trust Arcana, he is fully aware of her devotion to him, but this is necessary for them to continue together, if he does not do this then the day wille when they are forced to separate because the Soul Unification Seal has another purpose that only a few know. Arcana quickly settled her matter and did not hesitate for long. " I agree. " She owes him her life after he saved her that day, and she also harmed him before, if she dies then she will only ept it as her punishment and repay to Shi Tu. Arcana embraced Shi Tu tightly and closed her eyes waiting for Shi Tu''s movement. Shi Tu reached out towards Arcana''s chest and inserted the unification core into her chest without problems. After the unification core entered her body, Arcana felt cold flowing throughout her body as if she was buried in an ice shroud. The cold quickly spread all over her body, and the cold was so severe that she lost feeling in her limbs. Arcana''s eyebrows trembled as she felt a soul power invading her soul and she felt despair. An extraneous soul power means that she has failed and is on the verge of death. Although she was desperate, she was not afraid of death because she had prepared herself for this earlier and epted the matter easily. Suddenly, Arcana heard an annoyed voiceining in dismay. " Hmm? Is there a new person? Who is this idiot who brought an uninvited guest here? " " Are you demented? Can''t you see what''s going on? " A sarcastic voice responded to theining voice. " This is really surprising. When he started giving second chances? " " Indeed, this is rare, but it is unfortunate that she failed. She had so much anxiety that it generated unnecessary thoughts. " " Isn''t that the Dark Elf Queen? Oh, that''s really unfortunate, I really liked her. " Arcana listened to these voices in her mind, but she is unable to respond, yet she can distinguish the collection of voices and determine their identities. She was not surprised at the presence of some of them, but some of the others really surprised her. " Jejeje, looks like he''s doing a cleansing campaign, four people in a few days? That''s a lot " " Four? You mean three " Suddenly, the cold in her body gradually weakened and a warm light spread across her body, it seemed that a silver light had removed the cold in her body while the soul power that was about to rip her soul waned for no reason. After a short moment, Arcana regained her normal condition and could sense something strange Within Arcana''s mind, she heard a weak and agonizing voice. " I was wondering about the reason for this meeting. " Although the owner of the voice sounded in pain, this did not hide his apparent arrogance. " Loki, why did you help her? With your current situation any consumption of your soul power could lead to your death. She is not worthy. " A dull voice rang out, but it was also clearly concealing his pain. " Do not speak as if you did not direct your soul power to help her. " Loki responded sarcastically and didn''t care more. " Hey girl, don''t disappoint us. I know there are a lot of questions on your mind, but for now, you''re not qualified to know anything. " " Hey, what''s this surprising kindness? Since when was Loki this nice? Is his mind finally freeze up in his icy prison? " " No, he cannot let her die because he only needs her to deal with someone. " " Hahahaha, I see, even after all these years this hate has not given up? Hahaha, what a bastard son " Chapter 138: Who is bullying who? Chapter 138: Who is bullying who? After Shi Tu had inserted the unification core within Arcana, he only had to wait. Currently Arcana is only subject to the heavenly restriction that obscures her cultivation, but it is not as if she has lost her cultivation base, so if he tries to prate her soul to see what is happening, he will suffer a violent reaction. Shi Tu carried Arcana who is still hugging him, currently her body is cold as ice which makes Shi Tu feel that he is carrying a frozen corpse instead of a living person. Since this is the VIP room there are printed some couches to lie down and Shi Tu wanted to ce her on it, waiting for Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Ruyan. Suddenly, the door opened and a few people came in. " Young Master Yang,e in, the usual room reserved for you " Yang Li nodded, contentment filled his face from the treatment he was receiving, as he liked people to praise him. Yang Li grabbed a girl''s waist on his side and said proudly, " What do you think? I told you that in City A, I am the King Haha " " Amazing, Brother Yang is really cool, he can reserve the VIP room for his own use. " Ru Ru didn''t hesitate to praise Yang Li and express her surprise. " Hehe, that''s just a small thing. Today I''ll pay for everyone''s expenses. Have fun!! " Behind Yang Li were about six persons who seemed extremely excited. " Really? As expected of Brother Yang you are really generous. " " Of course, Brother Yang is a big figure in City A " " Indeed, if he wanted, the whole hotel can be booked for brother Yang " Young peoples ttered Yang Li with all sorts of descriptions to win his approval. Among them, Ouyang Mei was not much interested in someone who bragged about his background. The only reason he received this treatment is his father, Yang Chenfeng, is a close confidant of Bao San, the head of the ck Fang Gang, the most powerful gang in the city. After killing her older brother Ouyang He, not only did they lose the blessing of the Sun family, but they were pressured by the Sun family forcing them to leave Songjiang ande to City A. The Ouyang Family lost most of their wealth, and Ouyang Mei''s condition was particrly bad since she was the sister of Ouyang He who caused all this because he offended Shi Tu. Even the main family abandoned her branch in order to save what they could from their wealth and protect their heads, so she was forced to hang out with some influential young master relying on her appearance which was considered eptable or she might not know what would happen to her. However, Ouyang Mei was not eager to sell herself unlike Ru Ru who is now in Yang Li''s arms trying her best to please him. Looking at her current situation, she believes that the recent past was just a dream, when she was a respectabledy apanied Ru Ru and Lin Chenshui and even bully Young Master Shi without daring to respond. While everyone is praising Yang Li, Ouyang Mei decided to take a look at the VIP room as this is her first time here. To her disappointment, the VIP room here can hardly be considered a luxurious roompared to the rooms in the Sun Hotel, which got some chances to apany her brother and see her. Suddenly Ouyang Mei froze, seeing someone carrying a gorgeous woman in his arms and looking back at her. Ouyang Mei was stunned not only by the beauty of Arcana, but by the person carrying her who happened to be the cause of her current suffering. Someone noticed where Ouyang Mei was looking and took a look to see Shi Tu holding a gorgeous woman in his arms. With two people with strange expressions, everyone quickly looked at Shi Tu, who had already hidden Arcana face by pushing her to his chest so that no one would see her sleeping face. Shi Tu cursed in his heart because his sense of what is around him was still sealed by Arcana so he did not notice these youths approaching. Yang Li looked at Shi Tute because he was so immersed in his sense of contentment that he didn''t get a chance to see the beauty of Arcana and was only too shocked by the fact that there were people inside. Yang Li quickly looked at the manager in front of him and angrily asked " Manager Rong, what does this mean? Isn''t the VIP room supposed to be reserved for me only? Why are there two strangers inside? " Looking at a woman who looks drunk or asleep, everyone''s thinking has gone in the same direction about what is going on here. Manager Rong started sweating because he himself wanted to know how these two got here? this is not a ce to do these things!! But at the moment he has to give a convincing exnation to Yang Li in front of him or that Mengzhu Hotel may not be able to stay in City A for long after all, only the protection fee causes them a lot of headaches, they even have to provide some services to the ck Fang Gang for free. Yang Li''s father is Yang Chengfeng, a leader of the ck Fang Gang and is a close confidant of Bao San. You have to know that the ck Fang Gang is by no means small and the influence of the gang extends to many cities. If Yang Liined about this to his father and targeted Mengzhu Hotel, they might have to stop working, because Yang Chengfeng is known for his great love for his son and fulfilling all his requests and does not care about everything he does because he will always clean behind him. Manager Rong stepped forward and shouted at Shi Tu. " Who are you? How did you get here? Don''t you know that this is the VIP room? People like you are not qualified, so leave immediately. " Judging by Shi Tu''s normal clothes, he is probably a normal person with no background, so Manager Rong did not hesitate to shout at him and think that he is near one of some employer who managed to enter through the back door. Looking at the situation, it does not seem that Arcana has reserved the ce, but rather only used her power on some of the employees to control them. While looking at Shi Tu with dismay, Yang Li noticed the woman in his arms, although he could not see her face but judging by her body, she must be a great beauty. Yang Li had an idea and licked his lower lip happily because he had made such unexpected gains. " Hey, Manager Rong, don''t you think there''s something strange? " " What do you mean? " Manager Rong asked and he could tell that Yang Li was plotting something bad by looking at his face. " Look at the woman in his arms, such a beautiful woman Judging from her clothes, she should be a medium star or from a family that have some influence, do you think she will spend any time with such poor? Look at his clothes It''s barely worth fifty yuan. " " That''s right, there''s something fishy about it. " Manager Rong subconsciously nodded with dangerous expression because he thought of some possibilities. Looking at Manager Rong''s expression, Yang Li smiled and continued " Manager Rong, I don''t think she''s drunk. She''s probably hypnotized while preparing to take her somewhere else. " Manager Rong understood Yang Li''s intent and agreed with him this time because it''s really suspicious, if something like this happened in his ce and this woman really had some background, he''d be in trouble. Manager Rong took out a caller and pressed a button to call the guards nearby. " Brother Yang this ....." Ru Ru, who had remained silent until now, wanted to say something with an anxious appearance but Yang Li misunderstood and said. " Don''t worry, I just want to help her and I don''t intend to abandon you, honey. " Of course, Yang Li could not say his true thoughts or he would never be able to find a good chick and he would have to make do with regr women for some money. " Not that ..." "I told you not to worry!! " Yang Li was upset with this woman and decided to get rid of herter. '' Are you trying to spoil my good things? Dream on, just wait until I taste you and then throw you haha '' Ru Ru felt the urge to cry and hit this bastard who doesn''t know what''s good for him. Ru Ru felt that the situation had not changed much and Shi Tu was still being bullied by ignorant people. '' Do you love to im to be a pig? We are normal people and not tigers, how is it different from bullying us? '' Although Shi Tu''s situation did not change much, yet Ru Ru, after knowing who he was, did not know who was bullying whom Chapter 139: Bring Disaster to Himself Chapter 139: Bring Disaster to Himself Ru Ru has been exiled with Ouyang Mei to oppose Shi Tu, at first, they thought that after Shi Tu revealed his identity, he would be busy and have no time to search for them to seek revenge. So, how did they meet him here? They both felt very nervous, fearing that Shi Tu would recognize them and decided to settle the previous matters. But they thought too much, Shi Tu did not catch any glimpse of the crowd in front of him except on Yang Li who had dirty thoughts about his Arcana. As the it had reached this point, Ru Ru freed herself from Yang Li and said, " If you want to die, then die alone, do not drag me with you. " Ru Ru turned away and grabbed Ouyang Mei''s hand and dragged her with her. Ouyang Mei didn''t resist because she knew this Yang Li was over and there was no need to die with him so she also left with Ru Ru. " What? Where do you think you are going? Come back here immediately!! " The two girls ignored Yang Li''s screams and quickly left as if they were running for their lives, were afraid that Shi Tu would stop them after he remembered her. '' Those two sluts, I let them hang out with me just because their good looks, do they now think they can leave go when they want? '' Yang Li''s face turned red from shame and anger. Manager Rong noticed that and tried to calm Yang Li to not cause any troubles. " Young Master Yang, calm down, they''re just two sluts who can always be reced, no need to worry about them. " Someone came to calm Yang Li and whispered " Don''t worry brother Yang, you canter send someone to deal with them, it will be interesting. " " Hmm, indeed, as expected from you brother Tang Zhong. " "Hehehehe, you''re really embarrasssingme Brother Yang, I''m not at your level at all." Yang Li contentfully nodded about Tang Zhong behavior, although they met a little earlier in the bar, but this person is pleasing to the eyes and knows very well how to behave. Just thinking about their expressionster when they begged for mercy made Yang Li excited. Shi Tu couldn''t bear seeing this boring show anymore and just wanted to kill them, after all there was no longer any reason to not cause chaos, on the contrary, the more chaos he made the better. From Shi Tu''s experience, there is no point in talking and exining himself here, this is aplete waste of time so it is better to take advantage of them, at least their lives will not be wasted. After Yang Li settled his decision, it was time to deal with Shi Tu in front of him. The securitymen summoned by Manager Rong arrived and surrounded Shi Tu, there were ten securitymen in the lead, Yang Li stood proudly. " You poor one, I advise you to put thedy in your hands aside and apany the security men calmly, or that you cannot bear the consequences. " " You do not deserve to be in this ce, not to mention that what you are trying to do is a crime, cooperate with us and I guarantee you that you tolerate the security men " " Hey, Brother Yang is really too kind, you are even helping someone like him. " Tang Zhong spoke sarcastically but he felt that the woman in Shi Tu''s arms looked familiar, but he didn''t care, she must be just a minor star and it was not surprising that he had seen her before. Manager Rong felt very nervous because he didn''t want to get involved in this. With Director Rong''s experience dealing with the ck Fang Gang, especially Yang Li, how he doesn''t know what he is thinking? Kind? Bullshit!! Most likely he intends to make Shi Tu bearing his crimes in case this woman has some background or he may act as a hero saving beauty. " Since Young Master Yang had spoken, how could I refuse? " Director Rong looked at Shi Tu and continued, " Brat, put down thedy and follow us, I guarantee you that we will release you after making sure that you have not done anything to her and will not contact the police so that we do not make things bigger, after all you have a family to feed them, it will be bad to go to prison. " This was an explicit threat to Shi Tu and the meaning is clear. If you do not cooperate with us, we will pursue your family. Since Shi Tu no longer cares about the innocent people, he has no problems with this type of people, on the contrary, they have some benefits such as using them as an excuse to fabricate problems. However, Shi Tu really couldn''t stand Yang Li''s arrogant attitude because he hated people acting more arrogant than him. " Hey, what''s going on here? " When Shi Tu was about to kill everyone and finish them, two women came forward and entered the VIP room. It was Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Royan who changed their clothes, they scanned the ce, they can guess that there are some idiots trying to provoke Shi Tu. " You ....." Yang Li recognized Feng Xiaoxiao , isn''t she who hit him previously? What are She doing here? Is she with this person? Yang Li didn''t think much and considered this an ideal opportunity for revenge. Yang Li pointed to the securitymen to deal with Shi Tu and turned to Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Royan. '' Damn, why are there so many beauties here today? Is it the time to explode for me? '' Looking at Mu Ruyan''s goddess-like face and her demonic body, Yang Li became excited and couldn''t wait to be alone with her. Feng Xiaoxiao is not bad also that woman in the hands of the poor that seems too great. Yang Liughed in his heart, two sluts left and got two high quality women. The two womenpletely ignored Yang Li and approached Shi Tu. " Shi Tu, are you having any problems? Do you want me to help you cleaning? " Feng Xiaoxiao looked to Yang Li sharply. " How bold!! " Yang Li did not bear the arrogance of Feng Xiaoxiao, in City, only him who can act arrogantly! This girl dared treat him like trash? If he doesn''t teach her a lesson, his name is not Yang! " Hey girl, it seems that you know this person? Good, I suspect you areplicit with him. You and the other woman will have to apany us to conduct the investigation. " Yang Li pointed at the securitymen toe and catch them. The securitymen hesitated a little as it got a little bigger, but in the end, they didn''t dare to disobey Yang Li since Manager Rong didn''t said anything. " Complicit? What are you talking about? Aren''t you framing Shi Tu here? " Looking at the situation and the woman in Shi Tu''s hands, Mu Ruyan thought he was framed in some way but things didn''t look like this. " Framimg him? Then ask him, I am the one who booked this VIP room to celebrate with my friends and when we arrived we saw him carrying this unconscious woman in his arms, is there any other exnation other than that he deceived her and was nning to do something bad for her? " " Is that true? " Feng Xiaoxiao looked strangly to Shi Tu but did not ask him and asked Yang Li friends " Yes, that''s right. " " I witness that what Brother Yang says is absolutely true. " " This person is real scum for using such means. " Soon everyone agreed with what Yang Li had said was unexpectedly the truth "Did you see? We are the righteous here!! It is clear that we are only trying to do the right thing, if he is innocent, he must put thedy down and cooperate with us in the investigation, if he is really innocent then there is no need to worry." Tang Zhong didn''t miss this opportunity and stepped forward and said with all goodness. Shi Tu turned around and put the Arcana on the sofa. " Clean up the mess here, I do not want any inconvenience " Shi Tu decided let things to mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao, with their abilities, dealing with Yang Li must be easy. " !!!! " When Shi Tu put Arcana on the sofa, Tang Zhong managed to nce at her and waspletely shocked. '' Damn it!! This fool dares to mess with the queen? Shit!! This idiot has caused a disaster '' Tang Zhong''s thoughts sunk intoplete chaos and filled with intense fear. " what should I do? It dead end for me if the queen knows that I helped someone against her." Tang Zhong wanted to cry, but there were no tears. How didn''t he recognize Arcana? More importantly, what kind of person he provoked? Regardless of whether he is someone who can deal with Arcana, or if he is someone she trust enough to get drunk with him to this degree, in any case he is someone that he cannot deal with him. He brought a disaster to himself, a disaster he could not handle Chapter 140: Who Are You? Chapter 140: Who Are You? Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Ruyan looked at each other and nodded in agreement. Regardless of who is right or wrong, they will support Shi Tu anyway, they can confirm what happenedter. " Leave immediately, or this will not end up losing you consciousness like thest time in the bar. " Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to end it peacefully and not cause chaos to not to affect the innocent, so sincerely warned Yang Li. " What? What did she say? Did she say that Brother Yang lost consciousness because of her? " "No way!! if she dare even touching him in a bar, she will never be able to leave. " " Indeed, all the entertainment facilities in City A belonging to the ck Fang Gang, it is impossible to hurt brother Yang inside in entertainment ces " Nobody believed Feng Xiaoxiao''s words and considered it just nonsense. " nonsense!! You can eat what you want, but you can''t say what you want. " Yang Li couldn''t let Feng Xiaoxiao talk anymore and continued, " do you want to make me angry so that I can focus on you and forget the bastard behind you? Good, but hemitted a crime and he should be punished for it " Yang Li quickly reached an argument and it seemed very convincing. Feng Xiaoxiao sighed because it didn''t seem that will end in peace, this frog could never appreciate the good intentions. The securitymen approached Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao without exerting much force in order to not harm them. " Ladies, I advise you to cooperate with us, we do not want problems. " " You may not want problems, but we do. " Mu Ruyan came forward to deal with the securitymen and she looked really angry. " Xiaoxiao do not intervene, I am more than enough to deal with them. " Feng Xiaoxiao did not hesitate and nodded because she did not forget that Mu Ruyan was carrying Number Two in the Bull Army, which made her the strongest person after Shi Tu. Mu Ruyan moved quickly and lightly, reaching the back of one of the securitymen without noticing and giving a blow to him that made him unconscious, in the same way she dealt with the rest of the securitymen quickly. Yang Li opened his eyes in shock and could notprehend what he saw, Mu Ruyan seemed to disappear from her ce, appear behind one of the securitymen and then disappear to deal with another one, but the strangest thing was that the securitymen were not able to move even though they had enough time to do so. Yang Li didn''t want to deal with this and turned around to run away immediately. He wanted to leave and contact his father and Boss Bao, in his view, no matter how strong this woman was, she would not be able to deal with the inhuman Bao San. " Where do you think you are going? " Before Yang Li moved far away, Tang Zhong''s arm directly pierced his heart. " Dare to have dirty thoughts about my queen and think you can leave? " Tang Zhong pulled out his arm from Yang Li''s body, leaving a bloody hole in his chest. " I know you only for a few hours and I didn''t hate you " " What are you doing? Do you think you can escape by killing your master? Do you think we will let you go to bring back up and fabricate charges for us? " Mu Ruyan spoke sarcastically because she had seen such ys before on the side but she did not expect them to be the target this time. "It is not only this scum who will die, but everyone. " The two women felt a cold line in their necks and in the next instant the heads of the rest of those who hade with Yang Li fell off, except for Manager Rong. The sight of the blood-soaked headless corpses was extremely disgusting, but Feng Xiaoxiao suppressed that feeling within. " What are you doing? Are you defending a criminal? I tell you this is against thew!! " Manager Rong regained his mind from the trauma of Yang Li''s death and hispanions, and all he could say was a threat using thew in hopes that they would let him go. " Shut up, your sound is so loud, do you want to die? " " No!! no, please don''t kill me, I''ll do anything for you, just don''t take me. " In front of a real killer, Manager Rong became very frightened and began begging for his life because Tang Zhong seemed serious about killing him. " Do you have Yang Li''s father''s number or that called Bao San? If you don''t, can you call them? both of them. " Manager Rong responded immediately " Yes, I have Yang Chengfeng''s number because he is in charge of this area but I do not have Boss Bao''s number because I am not qualified to know. " " then can you find a way to make hime here personally? This madman really wants to bring Boss Bao? Boss Bao is known for dealing with Special Forces teams alone, does this person think he can handle him? But his life is in danger here so he has no choice but to tell the truth. " Earlier, Boss Bao ordered to search for a ittle girl with emerald eyes dressed in pink and twintail hair, it is said that she killed his sworn nephew and he want revenge personally, if we told Yang Chengfeng that she is here, he maye with Boss Bao quickly " " So what are you waiting for? Get out quickly and make the call!! And If you think about ying any trick on me, be prepared to bear the consequences. " " yes!! " Manager Rong quickly walked out as if his life depended on his speed to leave. " You really have confident in yourself. Do you think you can handle us and then silence Bao San and make it look as if we killed each other? " Mu Ruyan analyzed Tang Zhong''s actions and came to this conclusion. " This doesn''t sound like the style of a person in the army. Did the Ax Gang send you? I heard it is the rival of the ck Fang Gang " "You think too much, these ants are not worth hiring me " Tang Zhong sneered. " don''t worth? Were you not just cringing in front of Yang Li? Are you saying he''s better than the whole Ax Gang? " Tang Zhong shook his head and said, "you won''t understand even if I tell you " " iming to be mysterious? That''s the losers way. " Tang Zhong''s eyes narrowed and he wanted to get rid of this woman, but he couldn''t do it without understanding the situation because she is someone who knows the Demon Star Steps. Tang Zhong took a step towards Mu Ruyan and then suddenly disappeared to show behind her and his finger where Dantian was supposed to form if she were a cultivator, if Tang Zhong pushed his finger slightly, she would have lost all her cultivation. " You could hardly master the first stage of the Demon Star Steps, but this alone is a great achievement considering the energy levels in this world even though I think that the Buddha Star Steps are more suitable for you. " Mu Ruyan sweated and felt that she would have died if Tang Zhong wanted to kill her but what astonished her was that he got acquainted with her movement technique, didn''t Shi Tu say that he created it? How did he know about it? "The girl next to you is not bad either. I can see that this is the first time that she sees such an ugly sight, but she is able to stay calm like this. This is something that deserves praise. " Tang Zhong didn''t care much about Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao and advanced towards Shi Tu His temperament changed from a pimp humiliated in front of Yang Li to a venerator, but his eyes were not filled with vanity and pride, but rather respect. Tang Zhong approached Shi Tu, who poured all his focus on Arcana lying beside him and paid no attention to Tang Zhong. " where do you think you''re going? " Seeing that Tang Zhong was heading towards Shi Tu, Feng Xiaoxiao quickly reacted and turned around to turn Tang Zhong back. Although she had difficulty at moving as if something was preventing her, this feeling did notst long and she was able to move quickly. Tang Zhong stopped for a moment and looked at Feng Xiaoxiao with admiration. " !!! " Suddenly Feng Xiaoxiao was unable to movepletely. She felt the same feeling as before that prevented her from moving, but it is stronger and clearer this time, it was as if many chains were binding her and preventing her from moving. " You really have great mental strength. After my soul attack, can you still move normally? " You have to know that even a person at the Mortal Realm peak couldn''t move. Tang Zhong continued towards Shi Tu, recing the venerator mode he had shown earlier with humility and overwhelming happiness. " Konnieeeee!! I really miss you. " Tang Zhong opened his arm to get a hug. " Come and hug me like the old days I miss sitting on yourp " Shi Tu indifferently raised his head and said with disgust. " Who are you? " Chapter 141: The Celestial Purple Wolf Chapter 141: The Celestial Purple Wolf " Who are you? " Shi Tu asked in astonishment. " Konnieeeee!! this is not funny, don''t you know me? " Tang Zhong said in panic. " do I know you? Who is this Konie? " " I''m Tang Zhong! don''t you remember me? Please say you''re just kidding. " " I know a lot of Tang Zhong, and you are definitely not one of them. " Shi Tu wasn''t joking because he really didn''t recognize Tang Zhong either by his looks nor from the way he spoke. Tang Zhong recalled that this was the first time that Shi Tu had seen him in this form as he had never asked for his name before so it was not surprising that he did not recognize him. Tang Zhong enveloped a light purple color and began to change shape and became smaller and smaller until he became in the size and shape of a small purple cat and began wagging his tail excitedly. Shi Tu looked at Tang Zhong wagging his tail excitedly and remembered who he was. Isn''t that the little pet that Arcana kept? Thinking about it, it is true that Shi Tu used to hold him and caress him while thinking he even took him with him to his important meetings. If Shi Tu is not mistaken, he assumes that this is the Celestial Purple Wolf and is a Celestial Beast at the Fourth Step peak. At that time, Shi Tu thought that Arcana did something for him to prevent him from fully developing and transforming into his human form, but he was not interested and did not ask or try tono know, but it turned out that he remained in the beast form on his will. Recalling those quiet days before Konrad started his ns, Shi Tu smiled faintly. Looking at this smile, Tang Zhong made sure that Shi Tu had remembered him and happily jumped into Shi Tu''sp. After spending some time groping Tang Zhong''s soft fur, Shi Tu recalled that Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao were still chained by Tang Zhong''s soul attack. " Little Zhong, set them free. " Tang Zhong freed them and the first to respond was Feng Xiaoxiao, who looked terrified at what she saw. Although Feng Xiaoxiao was tied, her senses were intact and since she had turned in the direction of Shi Tu previously, she saw Tang Zhong''s wondrous transformation. " S-Shi Tu . W-Who is this? How did he transform into a cat? What is going on? I want an exnation!! " " How rud!! who are you calling the little cat? I''m a wolf! a Celestial Purple Wolf!! " When Tang Zhong turned into this form, he looked more like a cat than a wolf, so many people get confused. This upsets Tang Zhong a lot because the Purple Wolf n and the Ghost Cat n are mortal enemies so he doesn''t like being likened to cats. " Xiaoxiao, where did that person go? Weren''t you talking to him now? " Mu Ruyan turned a littlete but did not see Tang Zhong even though she was certain that she heard his voice now talking to Feng Xiaoxiao. From what she heard a ago, he seemed to be a familiar with Shi Tu, especially since he knew the Demon Star Steps. She also wanted to know the Buddha Star Steps that he said it fit her more. " he''s that cat in thep of a Shi Tu. " " What?! " Mu Ruyan looked at Shi Tu and noticed a small purple cat. " you!! Stupid girl, is there a problem with your memory? I told you I am a Celestial Purple wolf, I am one of the ten greatest monsters in the world, do not mistake me with those stupid cats. " " A cat ..... speaking? " Mu Ruyanpletely shocked because she has never heard about a talking cat and think that she in a crazy dream what. " Hahaha, little Zhong, it''d be hard to talk like that, back to your human form. " " What?! But I still want to stay so for more time " Tang Zhong looked at Shi Tu with tearful eyes and cute face is difficult to resist. " Return to your human form, you willter be able to do it for a long time. " Tang Zhong was disappointed, but at least he was promised a chance at ater time. Tang Zhong jumped from Shi Tu''s bosom and returned to his human form in front of the two girls eyes. " Y-You . H-How? .. What are you? " The shock of Mu Ruyan was so great that she did not know what to say. " This ..... superpower? ... Shi Tu, don''t tell me the story you told me before is true? " Feng Xiaoxiao immediately thought about the story that Shi Tu had previously told her about a world with supernatural power and strange creatures. Tang Zhong felt it was really strange, why would someone who know the Demon Star Steps and assume that she knows Konrad looks like a fool now while the other girl, who is apparently undergoing a brutal killing for the first time, acts calmly? There is something strange about it. " Konnie, do you want me to erase their memories? They don''t seem to know what''s going on " Tang Zhong concluded that he only taught Mu Ruyan some tricks for some reason and didn''t really consider her on his side nor tell her anything, it would be bad if she saw these things. Shi Tu shook his head and said, " No need, I have another thing I want you to do. " " Sure, what is it? " Tang Zhong was immediately excited. " Those girls who left shortly before, bring them to me, probably they still near " Tang Zhong was disappointed that the task was so easy. But from these few words Tang Zhong was able to learn a lot about Shi Tu''s condition, at first he thought that he was only hiding his strength or subject to Heavenly Restraint but it seemed that he really had lost his strength and even his spiritual sense, that he only guessed that the two girls were still around and he was unable to feeling them. Tang Zhong nodded and went to get them because they were really still waiting in the stairs nearby. Shi Tu noticed the strange looks towards him especially from Mu Ruyan demanding an immediate exnation of what was happening. " No hurry, I''ll exin to you when Little Zhong returns. " Momentster, Tang Zhong returned with Ouyang Mei and Ru Ru. Both seemed frightened and nervous. They waited for Shi Tu to leave and then im meeting him by chance and apologize, but Shi Tu asked for theiring first, this means that he wants to settle thing with them. " Why all this tension? Didn''t you keep mocking me even after you knew that I was the Young Master Shi previously? Nothing has changed, so why fearing now? " Shi Tu looked amused as he looked at them. Ru Ru looked around to search for a way to escape, she was known by her speeds since childhood but felt that this is impossible because the existence of Tang Zhong behind so she surrendered and suspended all her hopes on Ouyang Mei the brilliant in negotiating. " What do you want? " Previously, Ouyang Mei, like Ru Ru, thought that Shi Tu would not dare to say anything whatever they did with him to not make Lin Chenshui hate him but now she knows that this is just nonsense so how can she be bold? With her current situation, it is impossible to know what happened to Shi Economic Group, especially since the news was suppressed temporarily or she would have had the courage to speak up. " What do you think? A whole year of bullying and ridiculing me, do you think anyone, no matter how tolerant he is, can easily forget this? " " What? unforgivable!! " Tang Zhong shouted angrily. " you dare to insult my Konie? Courting death!! " Tang Zhong said, " Konie, just let me kill them, I''ll make sure they reincarnate as pigs next time. " The girls did not understand what Tang Zhong was talking about, but it was apparently terrible given his dangerous expression, the only thing confirmed is that he would really kill them in the most horrific way. Ru Ru looked at Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao looking for help, thinking that they were in the same condition or as one of Shi Tu''s guests, if one of them speaks, Shi Tu should give her some face. Contrary to Ru Ru''s expectations, she was met with fatal looks from Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao, if Tang Zhong hadn''t spoken first, one of them might have personally killed them. " Shi Tu, don''t you think that''s a little too much? " Given the desperate situation, she would die anyway if she didn''t say anything, Ouyang Mei decided to defend herself so that she might survive. "What do you mean that this is too much? Just the fact that you insulted Konie is a crime that ten thousand deaths cannot wash away, so how can killing you be too much?" Tang Zhong was not satisfied with this, for him, insulting Shi Tu is a crime that is never forgiven and deserves exterminating her n Chapter 142: Cultivation (1) Chapter 142: Cultivation (1) " Didn''t you kill my brother? Also, me and Ru Ru lost our family''s support, and as you saw earlier, we are now forced to sell our bodies in order to live. " Ouyang Mie didn''t respond to Tang Zhong and spoke to Shi Tu as the decision-maker here. " Isn''t this a life worse than death? Why do you want to kill us? That''s too much " Looking at the indifferent Shi Tu, Ouyang Mei almost started to shed tears. " If we die, our innocent parents will not bear all these misfortunes at once. Maybe they even decide tomit suicide, will you cause the death of innocents? " Seeing Ouyang Mei''s condition, Ru Ru gathered up her courage and said with hatred. " All we did was bullying you with words. It''s not like we''ve caused you physical harm. Is there a need to go so far? " " And what can you do? I have the power to do this and I want to do it, can you stop me? " Shi Tu''s indifference severely shocked Ouyang Mei, she sumbed to her death and wanted to at least defuse her anger so she screamed without reservation. " Isn''t this just the power of your family that you got from your parents? I heard that you don''thing and leave all the work to others. This is not something to be proud of. " Ru Ru followed, "Indeed, you don''t have any ability, you just happen to be born into a family that has been nning for a long time and hides its power, had it not been for Beijing disaster, an illegitimate son like you would never be able to inherit his family. " Shi Tu showed a strange smile and looked at them like fools, " If not for the Beijing disaster, heh? What if I told you that I was the one who caused that disaster? " " What?! Impossible!! " " Nonsense!! " " Oh? Why? Let me tell you, I''m not only the mastermind for the Beijing disaster but I''m also responsible for the ghost cities incident " " Impossible!! " " No way!! " " What?! Are you serious? " All the girls cried except Feng Xiaoxiao in shock, they can hardly ept the idea that Shi Tu was behind Beijing disaster, assuming that somehow managed to take over the Shi family, and this incident an internal matter in Huaxia where prevent interference external parties and given the strength of the Shi family, it is not impossible to do it without anyone knowing. But the ghost cities incident ispletely different. This is a global incident that included most of the countries in the world, and some capitals of small countries, the whole world sought to find out the mastermind who turned our entire cities into ghost cities and took most of their inhabitants without leaving any evidence behind him as if the earth split and swallowed them. No matter how strong the Shi family is, it is impossible to do this thing, not to mention the possibility, this is a terrible event in history that is heart-disgusting and it is not possible for a reasonable person to admit tomitting it. " Oh, why? ", Shi Tu asked with astonishment. " That ident was ten years ago, how old were you then? Only ten years!! There is no way you can do that. " This time Mu Ruyan was talking as if she was hoping that all of this was not true, if it was true then her view of Shi Tu wouldpletely change. In front of these shocking statements, Feng Xiaoxiao was the calmest, and although she was surprised. she didn''t show any exaggerated expressions. Tang Zhong saw this and nodded with satisfaction. " Konie, this is bad of you, since when did you be interested in ying with the mortals? If it were not for my queen who sleeping next to you, I would never believed that you were Konie " Shi Tu looked at Tang Zhong strangely, isn''t this pet acting rudely? He used to act like a cat but now he babbles a lot. But he didn''t hate it, that reminds him a little about Loki. " These two girls may have divine bodies, but their mentality is so bad and so stupid, why did you bring them? Don''t tell me you want to train them? This is a waste of time. " " Hi!! who are you calling stupid? I''m an outstanding student!! " Ru Ru was not satisfied with Tang Zhong''sment. " He does not mean what you think, you are smart ording to themon sense of this world, that is, you are smart and talented by relying on the standards of this world and you cannot think outside the box. " Ouyang Mei looked at Shi Tu weirdly and considered the previous talks as a joke to smooth out the mode and didn''t take the matter seriously. " You may be bullying, but you will notmit any real crime and have notmunicated with criminals before, and your knowledge of this matter is limited to what you hear, but you both think that these matters are far from you and there is no need to think about them. " Shi Tu showed a disdain and provocative expression. " Didn''t you think that I was actually not Shi Tu? and that I had killed the real Shi Tu and took advantage of the simrity between us? Or maybe I was actually in my thirties or forties but I had an operation to look young as the real Shi Tu " Tang Zhong followed, " That''s right. You haven''t considered all of these possibilities, but these two did. " Tang Zhong Said to Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao. " Well, let''s return to our topic. I didn''t bring you here to take revenge because you honestly don''t deserve my time. On the contrary, I am here to give you a chance to take revenge on me. ", Shi Tu said calmly. " What are you talking about? This is strange, why you give us a chance to take revenge on you? " Ouyang Mei didn''t believe Shi Tu''s words as a mockery of her condition. " That''s right Konie, fools will be fools forever. Don''t you know the story of Gu Princess and the Blood Princess? Despite Duan Hao''s full support, they were forever loders. " Shi Tu seemed a little upset at the mention of Gu Yin and Chu Ya but he didn''t rebuke Tang Zhong because Arcana had probably never told him anything. " Well, you see, one of them possesses the Void Divine Body and the other possesses the Extreme Yin Divine Body. It would be wasteful to leave them like this. " " That''s not all, right? " Feng Xiaoxiao broke her silence because she fully believed that Shi Tu would not do anything disturbing without a special purpose. "It is true, but this is a personal reason and there is no need to say it, but don''t worry, I don''t intend to do anything to you both, if I wanted revenge, half of the college students would have already been dead or suffering in the mines of Africa now. " " Well, how do you help us? " Ouyang Mei still didn''t believe Shi Tu but had no choice but to follow the trend. " What do you think of the superpower? " Shi Tu suddenly said. " Shi Tu, are you mocking us? You wouldn''t say you could give us superpower, right? Even a little kid wouldn''t believe this nonsense " " That''s right, do you think we are kids afraid of the closet monster or bed monster? Only those with a troubled mind will believe in these things " Both Ouyang Mei and Ru Ru were so upset that Shi Tu treated them like fools. Given theck of myths here, it would be difficult for Shi Tu to exin to them the concept of cultivation quickly and sinctly. Mandarin, which is considered one of the three greatnguages along with Arabic and Latin, is also thenguage spoken by all elite cultivators out of respect for the dragons who consider it their mother tongue, with the Heavenly Court under the leadership of the Jade Emperor. The Heavenly Court has thergest number of followers in the lower heavens because they need the strength of faith and their myths are the most widespread. But the fact that there are those who speak Mandarin don''t know the Jade Emperor and Sun Wu Kong or Zhu Bajie and the rest a bit strange. The Jade Emperor used to brag about this point which made Shi Tu wonder what kind of expression would he make if he saw this? " Little Zhong,e here " Tang Zhong jumped out of happiness, turned into a little wolf and fell on Shi Tu''sp. " What is this? Is this a trick? " " Hey, why aren''t there any mirrors or wires? Is this real? " Ouyang Mie and Ru Ru''s expression weren''t much different from Mu Ruyan''s earlier. " Little Zhong " " Oh, you ignorant human beings " Tang Zhong seemed unwilling to show off but eventually obeyed Shi Tu. Suddenly the four girls began to rise in the air. " What is happening? " " Shi Tu!! whatever you did, stop immediately!! " " Noooooo!! Please no!! I fear heights, please let me down. " Looking at a terrified Ru Ru, Shi Tu pointed to Tang Zhong to let them down. " Do you believe now that superpowers exist? " Y-Yes " " II do " In front of them now is a man who turned into a talking cat, and with one thought they flew in the air, there was nothing like wires or mirrors, so they had to believe. " What kind of superpower is this? " Ouyang Mie didn''t want to get too excited, lest Shi Tu say this is a trick or hypnosis. Shi Tu smiled and answered. " Cultivation " Chapter 143: Cultivation (2) Chapter 143: Cultivation (2) Ru Ru stood with great difficulty because her legs trembled like a newborn calf due to her extreme fear of heights. Even so, Ru Ru showed an expression full of euphoria. " So, we will have such power? Will we be able to transform and control things? " " Don''t rejoice early, doing it like little Zhong did is still far from you. " This joy didn''tst long before Shi Tu pours them with cold water. " What do you mean? If it''s like movies, aren''t we supposed to get our superpower straight away? Or do you mean we have to undergo some kind of surgery? " Feng Xiaoxiao was unable to keep silence, the ability to transform to an animal and control things freely, such a power, if she was able to put her hand on it, wouldn''t she be able to get rid of all of her problems? No one will force her to do what she doesn''t want to do, no one will dare to challenge her in the first ce. " Will we really have to undergo an surgery? " Ouyang Mei seemed somewhat afraid and unwilling to undergo the surgery, even though the temptation of superpower still great, but she hadn''t believed it yet. "You are right, it will take time but not the way you think, " Shi Tu responded calmly. Feng Xiaoxiao asked, " What do you mean? " " This power cannot be obtained through surgery, medication, or any of the methods you saw in the movies. Rather, with training, you will have to spend years training in order to achieve what little Zhong did before. " "What?! But it looked easy when this little cat did it. " Ru Ru said in astonishment, because it''s not what she expected. " I am not a caaat!! I am a wolf! and who are you little? I am older than you can count. " Even though Tang Zhong knew that the argument was futile here, he could not hold back his anger at his likeness to cats. " How old are you then? " " What shamelessness!! how do you ask about something such embarrassing in public? " "Ok, let''s get this topic out." Shi Tu interceded to stop the matter. " So, what kind of training is this? " Feng Xiaoxiao asked. " As I said earlier, it''s cultivation. " " Cultivation? What is that? " Shi Tu turned to Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao, " Since you two practice martial arts, you should be able to feel the energy around you, right? " " That''s right, martial arts use energy to strengthen the body and extend the life span. I heard that there are people who have reached the martial arts peak and are able to smash steel with their hands or hide their presencepletely. " "The martial arts peak? Just mortal humans who trained for few decades thinks they''ve reached the peak? It''sughable. " Tang Zhong ridiculed from the words of Feng Xiaoxiao. Even those old monsters that lived from time immemorial couldn''t even glimpse the martial arts peak, but just mortal humans iming to have reached it? Shi Tu paid no attention to Tang Zhong''s words and asked. " Did you feeling something else? " Since Shi Tu didn''t didn''tment Feng Xiaoxiao also didn''tment and answered. " Yes, four different energies can be felt, but we can only use one type while the other three are harmful and lead to death or damage to the body at best if someone tries to harness it. " Shi Tu nodded, " That''s right, this energy is called, Qi, Mana, Void power, Destruction power. " Shi Tu''s expression changed from amusement to some seriousness, " The easily usable energy is Qi, as it can be used directly to strengthen the body, while the use of the rest isplicated and requires special methods or it will lead to side effects, especially the destruction power, which is considered the most dangerous to the user. " " Cultivation, means absorbing energy, controlling it, understanding the heavenlyws and controlling it. Energy is a very wondrous thing. A cultivator can do super things, can obtained a power that destroys mountains with one stroke, can get eternal life and eternal youth. " " Eternal youth?! " This is what had caught the attention of Ru Ru the most, as a girl, keeping her youth is one of the most important things for her. Unlike Ru R, Ouyang Mei was not enthusiastic about much. " With all these benefits, couldn''t it be easy, right? " Shi Tu nodded. " Indeed, the ce we are in is just an isted small world that doesn''t contain much energy, " " Outside, there are a lot of worlds and strong cultivators who have spent millions of years cultivation so what do you think? " "Millions of years! Is that even possible?" Ru Ru asked stupidly. " Foolish, have you not heard before? cultivation can give eternal life and youth!! It is only natural that you can live longer as you get stronger. " Tang Zhong mocked Ru Ru''s stupidity, which made her feel a little embarrassed because she had previously stated that she was smart. " What does the outside worlds look like? What level of of power that can be reached? " Feng Xiaoxiao asked. Wider world and the most powerful people, this means more adventure and the ability to see a lot of different martial techniques, for Feng Xiaoxiao, this is the most important thing. " It''s a bitplicated, but fortunately we have a good example to exin, which is video games. " " Video games? What does it have to do with this? " Shi Tu replied, " First, the structure of the world, the world simply consists of thirty-threeyer known as the three thirty heavens, in the form rings around the center and each ring is smaller than that before in the sense that the first heaven, which is thergest to heaven thirty-third, which is the smallest " " isn''t this like dungeon in games? There are strength levels for characters and certain conditions for going to the deeper floors. " Ru Ru realized the simrity and quickly said. `` True, the first heaven contains the weakest cultivators while the thirty-thrird heaven contains the strongest, of course there is a mysterious force called the heavenly restraint, which prevents the mighty on the higher heavens from going to the other low heavens with their full strength as their power is suppressed to the permissible level in the heaven that they want to go to it and vice versa, it prevents the weak from going to ces where the presence don''t deserve because of their weakness, if someone tried to go farther than he would be exposed to severe suppression, if they resist, will turn to meat sauce " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and said with a cold smile. " Unlike games, you cannot return to life. You only have one life. If you lose it, that is the end. " Everyone felt cold behind their backs because of Shi Tu''s cold smile and realized that he was not joking. If it''s like games, then that means there are tons of monsters and enemies everywhere and you might lose your life at any moment. Also, unlike games where there are absolutews like prohibiting killing in cities that no one can disobey, there is nothing like this in reality and might killed anywhere. Only Feng Xiaoxiao remained calm and asked, " I see, but what about poer levels? Since there are four types of energy, there must be several ssifications of power, right? " " This is true, just as the magician and warrior in the games possesses different abilities and ssifications. The ssifications of cultivators power differ ording to the energy they cultivate and the farming system they follow, also since the heavenly restriction doesn''t judge on cultivation base but on the fighting power, a power levels was created that depends only on strength, after all, it would be impossible to use the levels of a specific cultivation system to evaluate a person cultivation another system. Also, estimating the opponent''s strength requires knowledge of the cultivation system followed by the party and the other, and this is impossible due to therge number of cultivation systems. " " So what is this levels is? " " Despite the different cultivation systems, but the basic goals and philosophy are simr in many things, cultivation levels are divided into five steps ording to the main objective, the first four steps are divided into eight grads, while the divisions don''t exist in the fifth step because it is known as the peak of power in the world, the goal of the steps is establishing the foundation, path and self, life and death,ws. " Shi Tu sighed a little and continued, " Unfortunately, so far the fifth step goal is still unknown because no one achieved the peak" Feng Xiaoxiao didn''t bother of heartbreak Shi Tu continued, " so what is your own system levels? " " The first three realms are gathering, refinement, and the divine sea, which is equivalent to the first step, then the nascent soul, transformation, yin yang and finally, truth glimpse, this is equivalent to the second step, as for the rest, I think that this is a lot for you now to know. " Chapter 144: Arcana Awakening Chapter 144: Arcana Awakening " What do you mean? You have already told us about the goals of all steps but you refuse to tell us your cultivation system levels? " Feng Xiaoxiao amazed and wondered if changed his mind suddenly. " Don''t misunderstand me, the five steps aremon knowledge, and any cultivator, even in the first heaven, knows these things, but the levels of cultivation systems differ from person to person and depend on his philosophy. I can give you a hint of the beginning, but you have to follow yourself with conviction and not just following what I say" Feng Xiaoxiao remained silent because what he said seem reasonable and didn''t follow questioning because Shi Tu doesn''t appear that he will answer more questions. Shi Tu took out two scrolls from his storage ring and used his soul power to write on them and handed over a scroll for Ru Ru and a scroll for Ouyang Mie. Each one held the scroll with trembling hands and epted it. " All you have to do is open the scroll and the knowledge in it will enter your mind directly. Each scroll contains a cultivation technique in addition to the basic knowledge necessary about the outside world and cultivation. Of course, these scrolls are for one use only, and no one will be able to transfer what was written in it to anyone because this knowledge cannot be described in words, I have gave you a chance, both can exploit or sell these scroll to get some money. " " Why do you do this? Just the fact that you don''t want to take revenge on us is enough, but you are giving us such a valuable thing? " Ouyang Mei didn''t ask about Shi Tu''s origin and how he knew these things because he wouldn''t answer, but she didn''t really understand why Shi Tu did this. " What do you mean? I said previously that I don''t want you both to do anything, this is a personal matter that has nothing to do with you both, well? There is no need for all this doubt. " Suddenly Ru Ru remembered something and asked, " By the way, this cat has previously mentioned that we have divine bodies, what are they? You said that it is waste to left like this, does this mean that you want training to be one of your followers? " Ouyang Mei remembered this and looked at Shi Tu suspiciously. That''s right, it is clear that these divine bodies are useful for this so called cultivation and may be the reason for Shi Tu to help them. " Do you want to make us grateful for you? Thenter, if they be stronger, we wille to your service? " Shi Tu was really helpless, it is true that he did this trick many times before and tricked a lot of people into being grateful to him and serving him but he is really innocent this time!! All that Shi Tu wanted was to do a righteous deed for no reason, after thinking, Shi Tu noticed that all his actions up to now were benefiting him in one way or another and he had yet to do something that had not benefited him. He just wanted to do a good deed for nothing, so whyin about him so much? Even Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao stared at him in a way suspicious which made him really helpless. " As I said, do whatever you want. " Shi Tu sighed and continued, " the divine bodies holders are people born with the special bodies give them a distinctive ability for ordinary people, for example , one of you have the extreme yin divine body, which is ideal for the cultivation techniques of ice feature, almost a bit like being gifted to be ice element mage, can get twice the result with half the effort, and the other owns Void divine body, which is the best body for cultivating void energy, which is characterized by speed and the ability to escape under any condition. " " Do you also have a divine body? Looks awesome!! this must be the secret of your strength. What divine body do you have? " " What? I have no divine body, do you think that all cultivators have divine bodies ? Only one person among million cultivators have divine body, do you think that the divine bodies aremon, such as cabbage? the fact that there is two divine bodies in one world are shocking enough " " Are these divine bodies only useful in speeding up cultivation? You don''t seem to care much about them. " " Of course not, there are a lot of divine bodies such as Yang extreme divine body, which is the antithesis of the extreme Yin divine body, and not all the divine bodies often useful, there is a divine body called the purple bell divinebody, Its owner have a bell rings all the time, which does more harm than good " " Also, about myself, I prefer not to depend on these things. " Ouyang Mei hesitated slightly and asked, " Are there any risks in practicing these techniques? They can''t give all of these benefits without risks, right? " Ouyang Mei asked, and it seemed like she was starting to get convinced, it was unreasonable for Shi Tu topose all these things just to fool them. " Of course there are, these techniques that I gave you are very powerful and it is difficult to control the energy once you start exercising it unless you reach a certain level, so if you are not talented enough or you don''t make enough effort then you will probably die in ten years if you are not strong enough to leave this world towards the outside world " Shi Tu noticed the tense expression on Ouyang Mei and Ru Ru, as expected there is no free lunch in this world, if they wanted power, they should risk their lives. Shi Tu was no longer interested and said, " Well, you both can leave, I don''t have time to answer everything " " Thank you for your kindness, but can you give me another scroll? I want to give it to my brother, he is a big fan of martial arts and may be willing to risk his life for it. " "aren''t you a little greedy? But it is okay, I can write these techniques as much as I want" Shi Tu took out another scroll and wrote a cultivation technician on it and gave it to her. Ru Ru bowed to thank Shi Tu and treacherously zealously bowed, seemingly unable to wait for her to start cultivating, while she left Ouyang Mi without saying anything. " Konie, what''s the point of wasting your time on them? Obviously, one of them will throw the scroll in the trash because she doesn''t dare to risk her life while the other will try out of curiosity. Are you so bored? " Shi Tu patted Tang Zhong''s head and said, " Things don''t always go as you expect, I really don''t hold any expectations for them nor care about them, I gave them this opportunity only on a whim, all my hopes are on Xiaoxiao. " " her?! " Teng Zhong seemed surprised at this. "She may have a calm personality but she doesn''t have any talents for cultivation, and she has also missed the time to rebuild her talents. " Feng Xiaoxiao face be red of shame, calm? she? The day before she was the impulsive type who often thinks with her fist instead of her mind, even though she''s not stupid at all. She herself doesn''t believe that she can stay so calm despite all that she has been through this day. Everyone else would have taken too long to ept all of this. However, she didn''t like Tang Zhong saying that she didn''t have any talent for cultivation. She has always been described as a martial arts genius but says she''s not talented? " What I want from her is not her martial arts talents but her ability to stay calm. " " The Calm Sea Divine Soul? Is true that it The Calm Sea Divine Soul but this soul ispletely useless, anyone who managed to reach the third step have quiet mood and hard to make him lose his temper, in the third step her soul will bepletely useless, anyone who doesn''t have reached to the third step is just useless garbage. " Tang Zhong thought a little and said " Are you intending to make her a leader of something? " This was the only possibility Tang Zhong could contemte and that Shi Tu wanted to give hermand of an army in this world in order to implement one of his ns. Feng Xiaoxiao was not happy with Tang Zhong but she has to recognize that his opinion is true. Does Shi Tu want her to lead the bull army? Due to her ability to remain calm she is really fit to be a leader, this exins why Shi Tu didn''t hesitate to pay that amount in order to buy her. " Little Zhong, your thinking is really limited. " At this moment, Arcana softly opened her eyes and then got up with a bright smile on her face. Arcana''s smile was beautiful and captivating even for Mu Ruyan. " With all your experiences, do you still judge people by these standards? The most important thing is not talents but mental state, the ability to endure difficulties and walk with courage, that is the most important thing. " Arcana looked at Shi Tu withplex and helpless eyes even though her face was smiling happily. " You may not know but, the Eternal Might Duan Hao was considered without talent so that there is no sect or n epted him, and the most terrible curse in history was caused by a divine body of a mortal woman in the first heaven " Chapter 145: Self Introduction (1) Chapter 145: Self Introduction (1) "The most terrible curse? You mean the arrogance of the gods? What happened?" Tang Zhong asked curiously. " Arcaaaanaaaaa!! shut up!! " Shi Tu shouted loudly and looked at Arcana coldly, look like she touched a forbidden topic. " you ..." "There are things you shouldn''t talk about," Shi Tu said coldly to end the topic. " Well, don''t get angry too much, that''s just the past. " Arcana responded helplessly and it seemed like Shi Tu hadn''t forgotten the past yet, she had just fixed their rtionship and it would be bad to anger him now. "Little Zhong, take my car keys andplete the Dakar Rally for me, it doesn''t seem like I can handle it right now." Shi Tu remembers the Dakar Rally, it doesn''t seem like he will be able to drive on himself so he gave this task to Tang Zhong. Tang Zhong seemed unwilling but knew he had to give his queen some private time with Shi Tu. Tang Zhong jumped out of Shi Tu''sp and returned to his human form. Shi Tu changed his face to that of the beggar and said, " Use this face, is the face I used to participate in the race " Shi Tu threw the keys to Tang Zhong, under the shocked of Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Ruyan. " Wait, little Zhong, take these two women with you to their homes first " Arcana spoke and pointed to Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Ruyan. " What?! on what basic do you want us to leave? We were with Shi Tu first, if someone should leave it would be you, Ruyan say something. " Feng Xiaoxiao angrily said, and had it not been for Shi Tu, she would have attacked Arcana for her rudeness. "Xiaoxiao, I think we just have to leave to not be a third wheel here. " Mu Ruyan grabbed Feng Xiaoxiao''s arm and whispered to her to persuade her to leave. " What are you talking about? Shi Tu promised you to have dinner with you, you can''t just give up like that. " Feng Xiaoxiao seemed helpless from Mu Ruyan''s current behavior, where did that woman who had seduced the gangsters and dealt with them just before went? " But, she seems to be very close to him and ..... " Mu Ruyan faintly replied. " Nonsens!! this pervert molested me on our first encounter. He probably behaves like this with every beautiful woman. " Feng Xiaoxiao responded sarcastically at first but her face turned red as soon as she remembered what had happened. "You molested her? " Arcana looked at Shi Tu with a smiling face, but her eyes were not smiling at all. Arcana ignored Shi Tu and looked at Feng Xiaoxiao as if she was testing her. " Girl, you have the courage to say this in front of me, aren''t you scared? " "Why should I be afraid? Are you Shi Tu''s wife?" Feng Xiaoxiao replied sarcastically and disdainfully, she didn''t believe that Shi Tu would dismiss them or do anything to them for the sake of Arcana, this pervert is always kind to the beauties. " Yes, I am his wife, so I have the right to expel you from here. I just reconciled with my husband so I want to have some time with him. Do you understand now? " " Impossible!! isn''t he in a rtionship with Alice? " Mu Ruyan said in astonishment. " Alice? " Arcana looked at Shi Tu coldly and said, " It looks like you''ve turned into a real womanizer by the time I haven''t seen you. Who is this Alice? " Shi Tu wanted to say that she knew very well what he had done in his fourth life but he didn''t dare say this here and exin the situation instead. " Alice is the daughter of Zhan Xieshen, Mu Ruyan is my deputy in the bull ''s army, which I created so I invated her on dinner on behalf of the entire bull army because I don''t have much time to meeting with them, Xiaoxiao is also the in the bull Army, I brought her with me to help her in solving her family problem and nning to make her the leader of the bull army so I helped her to awaken her divine soul, you know I''m not attracted to children " Shi Tu looked at Tang Zhong, who stood still waiting for the final decision. " Little Zhong, you can leave. I promised them to have dinner and I don''t intend to break my promise. " Shi Tu took out many dishes he had prepared himself from the storage ring and put them on the table. " Well, now let''s have dinner. I have cooked all these dishes myself. I hope you like it. " " Wow, look so delicious. " Feng Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but hang after smelling the sweet scent. " Sure, taste it " Feng Xiaoxiao didn''t hesitate and swooped down on the dishes like a hungry ghost, and Mu Ruyan was no different from her as she threw all her morals and respect for Shi Tu and began to devour the dishes. Shi Tu took a soup spoon and fed it to Arcana in intimate sight made Feng Xiaoxiao feel very angry for some reason she didn''t understand even though she was focused on eating. As for Mu Ruyan, she stopped eating for a moment, smiling happily for Shi Tu. " It tasted normal and barely edible. " Arcana coldly gave her rating and seemed unwilling to eat more if not for Shi Tu feeding her himself. " This is because I don''t have any good ingredients here, wait till I get my hands on some good ingredients " Shi Tu answered helplessly, but he appeared confident in his cooking abilities. Feng Xiaoxiao didn''t understand how these delicacies could be considered normal to them or what kind of ingredients could be considered good but she didn''t care and ate to her heart''s content. Even Mu Ruyan who dared not show any disrespect to Shi Tu, threw all her morals away and started to fight Feng Xiaoxiao over food and they both didn''t care about Shi Tu and Arcana anymore. Shi Tu and Arcana also began to eat, sometimes he puts food in Arcana''s mouth and sometimes she feeds him, and they seem to be in their own world. Suddenly Arcana said after finishing eating. " By the way, I think we don''t know each other yet? Can you introduce yourself first? " Feng Xiaoxiao felt resentful of Arcana''s rude behavior, since she was the one who ask, shouldn''t she introduce herself first? Or does she want to see if Feng Xiaoxiao deserves to know who she is? Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to fight Arcana even if she was likely to defeat in a bad way but retreated, because she is Shi Tu''s wife, she don''t want to embarrass him. But this doesn''t mean that she will submit easily and have not answered the Arcana. For a moment, there was deadly silence and the atmosphere became a little awaked. Mu Ruyan noticed the embarrassing atmosphere and spoke first. "My name is Mu Ruyan, and I work in the sales department of Ren Xian Pharmaceutical Company. " Mu Ruyan paused and looked at Shi Tu''s indifferent face and continued, " But this is just a disguise, my real job is in military, I was Shi Tu''s deputy in the Bull Army, one of Huaxia''s armies, which is an army that Shi Tu personally founded, but since Shi Tu has retired now, I am now the deputy of the new coach. " Arcana smile showed extreme contempt, " So you are the obedient doll of Konrad? I wonder, with a situation like this, where did you have the courage to share Konrad the same table? " " What do you mean by doll? " Soon, Feng Xiaoxiao screamed in dismay, she was looking for an opportunity to insult Arcana but she didn''t expect to get it quickly. " Everyone in the bull Army follows the rules and not Shi Tu, even if he ordered them do something against the rules, they will disobey his orders without hesitation!! The Bull army is special and nothing can influence it except the Five Rules. " Feng Xiaoxiao didn''t hesitate to tear off face with Arcana, believing that even if Shi Tu didn''t stand on her side, then he should not take sides with Arcana since she is the one who is in wrong here. "Really? I wonder if this is true, from what I saw she is just Shi Tu''s doll and this is very clear, look at her, she doesn''t even dare to do anything or act as her nature out of fearing that she might make Shi Tu angry, this is not the behavior of followers or friends, but this ves behaved toward their masters. " Feng Xiaoxiao frowned and didn''t know the reason for the excessive and disturbing Arcana confidence, she really doesn''t like this act of Arcana as if she knows everything. " What you know? You called him Konrad, and that cat before called him Konie, and you don''t even know Alice, this means that you don''t know that his real name is Shi Tu, if you don''t know something simple like how you''re his wife? No wonder that you separate, he doesn''t trust you at all " Chapter 146: Self Introduction (2) Chapter 146: Self Introduction (2) Feng Xiaoxiao looked to Arcana with pride as if they hit the wound already and victory is in her hands. " Quite the opposite. " Arcana''s lips bowed in a seductive smile and it didn''t seem like Feng Xiaoxiao''s words had affected her. " He doesn''t tell me anything, not because he doesn''t trust me, but because he trusts my ability to know what I want to know myself, and if I am not interested in knowing, I will not know, why do I have to know the secondary work that Konrad does? He also has many names and identities, Konrad, Shi Tu, Duan Hao, Yin Yang, and a lot more, I care about Konrad''s character and not his name because that is something immutable .... also ... '''' Contempt disappeared on Arcana''s and was reced with understanding as if she realized that Feng Xiaoxiao is not worth the effort and that she was unreasonable when she expected something from Feng Xiaoxiao. " For example, I can know the nature of this army that you are talking about only based on what you told me about. This is because I understand Konrad very well and I know how he thinks. " " Nonsense!! there are limits to bragging, don''t you feel ashamed of yourself? " Understand everything by a few words with her? What nonsense is this? " Although I don''t like to waste my time like this, it is okay to do it from time to time. " Arcana didn''t want to bother herself to exin to Feng Xiaoxiao, but she want to help them Shi Tu. " You said that this Bull army is not subject to any authority and cannot be manipted depending on backgrounds? by judging that Konrad hase to help you personally after he retired, I suppose this is a tradition where the problems of the neers are resolved in order to allow them to focus on training? " Feng Xiaoxiao surprised of Arcana''s correct analysis, but this only make her think that Arcana is smart woman but not to the extent that she boasted. " What if you''re right? That just proves you''re a little smart. " " The first rule must be to achieve justice and equality among the soldiers, regardless of their backgrounds and social status, right? " Feng Xiaoxiao surprised little and felt a sense of ominous. " First, the rank of everyone in the Bull Army is not determined by experience, background, or even academic level. The rank of everyone in the Bull Army is determined based on their fighting strength without exception " " The second rule should focus on rifying the leadership hierarchy. " " Second, you cannot disobey orders from anyone ranked ahead of thirty or more as long he is not telling you to die " Feng Xiaoxiao was unable to hide her amazed and looked at Shi Tu without awareness. " The third rule should be about how to level up the ranks. " " You can be promoted in ranking to higher rank by challenging the one next to you, but you cannot challenge those above you by more than one rank. " " The fourth rule should be in order to prevent the feeling of superiority among those with higher ranks over those with lower ranks and to remind them that every person has his own talents. " " Fourth, Things like treatment and other aid are done by volunteering and no one can be forced to provide treatment to someone against their will, even if you are ranked above him. " " The fifth rule is for intimidation only. " " Fifthly, there is no specific penalty for any crime " " What do you think, am I right? " Arcana sped her hands and lifted herrge breasts, showing her pride and superiority. Right? Just right? For a moment Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Royan suspected that Arcana is who created these rules and she is the true founder, and were able only to look at Shi Tu searching for an answer. "Don''t look at me like that ", Shi Tu shrugged his shoulders and said, " I didn''t tell her, and it is not difficult to guess these things if she knows my way of thinking and the logical sequence. " This is true, as Arcana said, every rule has a specific goal behind it, if Shi Tu''s goal is to create an army that is not affected by external factors, then those points are the most important thing to focus on, following this thinking, it is not difficult to know which rule will serve this points. Feng Xiaoxiao became more convinced that the story told her by Shi Tu previously talking about him, even though she is still unable to believe that there are those who can live a long and above it spends a hundred million years in order to understand the behavior of people, but what Tang Zhong did previously shouldn''t be a trick. So far, Shi Tu has shown great intelligence and a high ability on scheming, but not to the extent that he can anticipate everything. More than that, did he not say that he has two wives? Is she one of them? " W-Who are you? " Feng Xiaoxiao Asked puzzled. " What an impudence!! when you ask about someone''s identity, you have to identify yourself first, " Arcana replied with dismay. Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to spit blood of anger, is not she who tried to force to introduce herself without do it first? Feng Xiaoxiao realized that Arcana is just like Shi Tu, an old monster can lead people to do what she want. Feng Xiaoxiao calmed, thinking about it, if the words of Shi Tu is, they are real monsters lived for millions of years, it is not strange to have such wisdom. She also has to give some face since Arcana is an elder. Feng Xiaoxiao said politely and with great humility, " Feng Xiaoxiao wees the elders, this junior is the daughter of Su Taipeng of the Su family, one of the three great families in Huaxia, an expert in martial arts and is currently a soldier in the bull army " Although Feng Xiaoxiao looked modest, but she looked at Arcana very expectantly to see any dissatisfaction on her face, even if she have great experience, she will feel resentful because she called her '' elder '', She is a woman after all. " Hoo? But your surname is Feng, . ah, I see. " Arcana didn''t show any dissatisfaction but showed a sympathetic look but seemed ridiculous to Feng Xiaoxiao. " What did you understand? Can you stop acting as if you know everything for a moment? Shi Tu, say something " " I think that you should stop provoking her. The more you talk to her, the more information she can dig up from you. You just revealed your sad past with your mother. You cannot defeat her so stop wasting your time. " " You!! .... w-what do you mean? " Feng Xiaoxiao shocked from the words of Shi Tu, what she said to reveal this? Just the fact that she doesn''t use Su''s surname doesn''t mean anything. It is true that the father of Feng Xiaoxiao is Su Taipeng but she is not his daughter from his wife, At that time his arranged marriage was decided for the sake of the family but he was already in a rtionship with Feng Xiaoxiao''s mother who was already pregnant with her. So Su Taiping strongly resisted the Su family, but Feng Xiaoxiao''s mother was killed by his wife''s family. In the end, in exchange for admitting that Feng Xiaoxiao was a member of the Su family, Su Taiping agreed to this marriage but she was not allowed to use the name Su but Feng. This made Su Taiping think that he had wronged his daughter and her mother so much that he did not hesitate to do anything for Feng Xiaoxiao. " Well I think it''s my turn, I am Bing Xue. Currently I don''t have any affiliation or specific work. " Arcana seemed very nervous when she introducing herself. " Bing Xue? Isn''t your name Arcana? That''s how Shi Tu ..." Words stopped in Feng Xiaoxiao''s throat and she couldn''t move at all. She didn''t know if it was a hallucination or not, but the temperature of the ce had fallen below zero, so she could see the water vapor from her exhtion. Shi Tu looked at Arcana with severe killing intent and looked like he would kill Arcana at any moment. Arcana didn''t feel fear and stared into Shi Tu''s abyss-like eyes that she wanted to swallow her. The temperature as suddenly decreased, suddenly back to normal and Shi Tu didn''t say anything. " Before your imagination goes far and you start to scorn me, I was a former queen but I abdicated my throne. " "What?! A queen?!" Feng Xiaoxiao was surprised by the Arcana''s noble identity, what is the concept of being a queen in a world that relies only on strength? Feng Xiaoxiao astonishment didn''tst long because she remembered the order of the heavens, what if she was a small queen in the first or second heaven? Before Feng Xiaoxiao inquired, the door fiercely opened and entered a tall man with a healthy body but his skin looking dry and pale. " Who?! Who killed my son? Come here and ept your death!! " Chapter 147: Terrifying Yang Chengfeng Chapter 147: Terrifying Yang Chengfeng Feng Xiaoxiao looked to the angry intruder deeply dissatisfied because he interrupted her. Although he looked middle-aged and well-dressed, his strange skin, as well as his eyes filled with killing intent, made him look a little scary. Feng Xiaoxiao stood from her ce and screamed at the intruder. " Hi you!! who are you? you get in just like that? " The angry man Ignored Feng Xiaoxiao and checked his phone in his hand to confirm his ce. " Who!! Who among you killed my son? " Yang Chengfeng roared angrily and looked at everyone with bloody eyes. Yang Chengfeng wanted to killed everyone but Bao San warned him that the legendary founder of the gang is now in the City A, so he shouldn''t cause a lot of fuss. " Your son was killed? What are you talking about? This have nothing to do with us " Feng Xiaoxiao asked and she seems to have already forgotten what happened previously. " Don''t im stupidity!! " Yang Chengfeng anger increased, believing that Feng Xiaoxiao is ridiculing him. " My son, Yang Li was here when he died, this ce is thest location sent by the tracking device, looking at the dishes on the table you must have been here for a while, don''t try to deceive me. " Yang Chengfeng clenched his fist tightly so that he would not rush in anger and cause unnecessary trouble. " I advise you to tell me who did it, and I Yang Chengfeng promise to let the rest to leave safe " " Ha? let us leaving? Who do you think you are? " Feng Xiaoxiao ridiculed Yang Chengfeng because of his arrogant and thought for a moment that Arcana was modest, despite her capabilities. " Xiaoxiao, this person is not simple, I will help. " Mu Ruyan stood next to Feng Xiaoxiao and her face was very serious. Feng Xiaoxiao didn''t reject Mu Ruyan''s help because she can see the seriousness of Yang Chengfeng and despite her disposal arrogantly, she is not stupid to go after her death. " Foolish sluts, I have been merciful for the first time in my life, but you didn''t appreciate the good intentions, then don''t me me " If Bao San hadn''t warned him, he would''ve already killed everyone and didn''t wast his time with nonsense but these sluts dared to act arrogant in front of him? " Seem like we will see a good show. " Arcana didn''t show any special expression but seemed to be enjoying the show. Shi Tu felt something familiar from Yang Chengfeng but his sense remains sealed because of Arcana. " Arcana, unseal my spiritual sense " Arcana remembered that she was still sealing Shi Tu''s spiritual sense and immediately released him. As soon as Shi Tu Yang examined Chengfeng, his eyes brightened slightly. " What''s up dear? have you noticed something? " " Are you iming stupid? " " Hee? But an intelligent woman is not liked at all. " Arcana grabbed Shi Tu''s arm and buried him in the great valley and leaned on his shoulder with a mischievous smile. " I am an exception, I prefer smart women over stupid and cheerful women " Shi Tu didn''t object to the actions of Arcana and seemed to have forgotten the presence of Yang Chengfeng in front of him. " Stop flirting in front of me!! " " Didn''t you start fighting yet? Don''t care about us, go ahead " Arcana said without even looking. What is that? Are these fools unaware of the situation? They actually dare to ignore him and flirt? Yang Chengfeng felt that he was pped on the face and decided to kill everyone, they refused to cooperate then Bao San or founder will not me him for this, after all he getting his revenge for his son. " That''s enough, I didn''t want to cause trouble at first but you forced me to. " " Hey, so cocky, I refuse to believe that I will see more monsters today " Feng Xiaoxiao ridiculed. Although the VIP room was not very spacious, it was also not small and the space was sufficient to fight some people. Feng Xiaoxiao rushed fiercely toward Yang Chengfeng in straight attack in front and began to shout a fierce punches. Although at first nce Feng Xiaoxiao''s punches seemed random and relied on brute force, but they contained some fatal punches slyly concealed in search of any loophole in order to target vital areas. Under the barrage of Feng Xiaoxiao''s punches, Yang Chengfeng did not take a step back, and even managed to block all of Feng Xiaoxiao''s punches with his hands as if he knew where ite from, he even countered the hidden blows quite easily. Feng Xiaoxiao surprised for a moment of Yang Chengfeng''s ability to anticipate attacks, felt some resentment at first, but overwhelmed by the enthusiasm because she met a worthy opponent. '' Naive '' Yang Cheng took advantage of the moment Feng Xiaoxiao''s distraction due to her overzealous enthusiasm, suddenly Yang Chengfeng''s fist crossed through Feng Xiaoxiao''s defense easily and almost hit her in the heart if she did not retreat. " Not bad, you can wield the Nine Tigers Fists to this degree despite your age andck of experience, although you are only still on the surface but you are really good. You don''t bring sham on Su family name ..." Before ending his speech, Yang Chengfeng felt cold in his neck as if death approaching him. Yang Chengfeng moved quickly from his ce to avoid Mu Ruyan dagger that suddenly appeared behind him, if he hadn''t moved, his head would have flown out of ce. " What kind of movement technique is this? Are you a woman? This physical strength is not inferior to men!! " " You don''t have to know " Mu Ruyan moved quickly and went to the back of Yang Chengfeng before he realizes it, targeting his neck again to wipe him with a single blow. Yang Chengfeng wanted to escape again, but how can Feng Xiaoxiao let him? Feng Xiaoxiao had already intercepted his way and began her fierce offensive again, which prevented him from moving as he wants. Yang Chengfeng didn''t fear, or worried, but he smiled mischievously and gave a powerful punch towards Feng Xiaoxiao in front of him, forced Feng Xiaoxiao to stop the attack and block this strike because she felt that the damage would have received may be fatal if hit by this strike directly. " Ha?! . Argh!!. " Feng Xiaoxiao was surprised by that punch of Yang Chengfeng, it looked much stronger and faster than the previous and made her get much to the back, so she thought that her bones have broken. At the same time, he used his other hand to grab Mu Ruyan''s hand holding the dagger. " !!! " Mu Ruyan shocked because of the strength of the grip of Yang Chengfeng , which prevented her from movingpletely. Yang Chengfeng attract strongly Mu Ruyan and threw her toward Feng Xiaoxiao. Mu Ruyan bumped Feng Xiaoxiao strongly and get on the ground. Yang Chengfeng has not exploited this chance to knockout the two of them. " One is a daughter of the Su family and the other has a high skill enough to in the Assassins League. " Yang Chengfeng looked at Shi Tu said, " You have two wonderful bodyguards, isn''t your life good enought? You have such beauty in your arms and two beautiful bodyguards with these abilities, you cannot be a simple person, so why did you killed my son? " " What are you saying? I didn''t kill him, do you think I have this ability? " Shi Tu didn''t seem to be afraid at all didn''t put Yang Chengfeng in his eyes at all. " Heh, of course you don''t, people like you don''t contaminate their hands, but you gave the order, right? There is no difference, in this case, all of you must die!! " " If I told you that the one who killed your son was one of my wife''s followers and he was no longer here, would you believe me? " " Do you think I''m stupid? " Yang Chengfeng lost his desire to say more, and gave a severe killing intent toward Shi Tu. " Come and ept your death!! I will make your bones food for dogs!! " Yang Chengfeng rushed toward Shi Tu like a bloodthirsty monster. " Do you think I''ll let you pass easily? Our fight isn''t over!! " After a lot of effort, Feng Xiaoxiao managed to stand with difficulty because of the damage inflicted by the previous attack that made her body weak and can barely move. Yang Chengfeng lost himself in a moment of anger, as he didn''t expect that Feng Xiaoxiao will be able to move again so he was not able to avoid Feng Xiaoxiao''s sudden kick. Yang Chengfeng declined several steps and spit out some blood, but his blood seemed strange, his blood was red with a hint of purple and green color. Feng Xiaoxiao spit lot of blood, her legs could not support her to stand up and fell to the ground again and her face became very palee because the previous attack had Drained almost all of her stamina. She was barely able to maintain her consciousness. Chapter 148: Without hesitation Chapter 148: Without hesitation Yang Cheng wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "What a stubborn woman you are, even with your current state you were able to stand up and hit me so hard, are you a monster?" Feng Xiaoxiao barely raised her head towards Yang Chengfeng and said with difficulty, "W-What h-have you done to me?" "Why should I tell you? Just look at your hands." "W-What?! What is this? " Feng Xiaoxiao looked at her hands and was surprised that her fists held a hint of purple. Not only her fists, the purple color spread almost all over her body. "T-This ..... poison?" Feng Xiaoxiao couldn''t believe that she was poisoned without knowing, her fists were not injured or scratched anywhere, so how was she poisoned? She was keen to watch Yang Chengfeng''s every move and never saw him emit any poison. Is it possible that he released a colorless and odorless poison before he entered? "Jejeje, it looks like you are stronger than your friend who already passed out." "!!!" Feng Xiaoxiao quickly looked at Mu Ruyan beside her, Mu Ruyan was already unconsciousness leading up and the purple color was more evident on her skin. This means that she doesn''t have a high capacity to resist poisons and that this poison has already defeat her. "You ... how? How did you poison us?" "You are about to die, so what use of knowing?" It didn''t seem that Yang Chengfeng had any intention of talking too much with Feng Xiaoxiao. Suddenly, Shi Tu spoke, "His whole body is full of poisons." " How do .... " Yang Chengfeng stared at Shi Tu with eyes open in shock. Arcana followed, "His skin, clothes, and even his blood are full of several types of poisons, to put it more precisely, every area of his body contains a unique poison." "139 different poison, not really bad." Shi Tu looked at Yang Chengfeng with praise, after all it is difficult to prevent poisons from mixing with each other and deal with an antidote that is often poison as well, this requires great courage and a high understanding of poisons. "I don''t know how you knew this, but it doesn''t matter." Yang Chengfeng quickly regained his calm, astonishment was reced by confidence and cynicism. "What if you find out? It is already toote, my blood contains a fast-acting deadly poison, once in contact with the air it will turn into a poisonous gas without an antidote." "I don''t care who you are or how he knew this, but since you killed my son, prepare to die. This poison has a terrifying side effect of rapid rot of flesh hahaha, what do you feel when you know that your corpse will be food for flies?" "Sigh" Shi Tu sighed and shook his head helplessly, "Such a talent, despite your cruelty, you still care a lot about your trash son, only if you did not spoil your son, you would not have to die here." "What?! look who''s talking here, you have no right to say these words, Konrad." Shi Tu did not get angry or deny what Arcana had said because it was true anyway, no one else knows how much he spoiled Chu Ya and Gu Yin. Feng Xiaoxiao''s face quickly became pale and purple spread all over her body very quickly, but she was still better than Mu Ruyan, whose poison had already spread all over her body and she might lose her life at any moment. "S-Shi Tu, h-help her .... s-she has been .... loyal to you for a long time." "Oh? Even in yourst moments you are begging for others?" Arcana showed an interesting face. Arcanazily raised her hand but Shi Tu grabbed her and put her hand back. " Although these poisons aren''t a big thing, but it is a good opportunity for them, do not spoil their chances." Shi Tu looked at Yang Chengfeng and said, " Kid, you did well reaching this level, but power without mind will not lead to anything good. You know your son well, you should have expected that he might one day oppose people he cannot bear to offend, you can''t deal with the all world, right? " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and he continued, " I suppose your bosstold you that I am here, but you dare to cause trouble? " Yang Chengfeng''s body stiffened for a moment and realized With whom he dealing. Someone who can remain calm in a situation like this, someone who can recognize hid poisonous body just by looking, someone who can teach others randomly unreasonable techniques. Yang Chengfeng knows only one person with these abilities. The founder!! ''That''s bad, if he''s really the founder, that means he won''t even allow my family to escape.'' ''No, I have to find some solution'' Yang Chengfeng tried to turn on all of his mind cells in order to survive, he really doesn''t mind dying but he has to ensure at least his wife''s safety, because she is all that remains for him. Yang Chengfeng gritted his teeth severely. ''That unfilial son, among all, didn''t he find anyone else to mess with?'' Yang Chengfeng''s eyes filled with determination and he moved quickly and detained Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Ruyan. Mu Ruyan was already unconscious and Feng Xiaoxiao no longer possessed any strength left, so he had no problems with them as they couldn''t show any resistance. " Don''t move!! " Yang Chengfeng''s expression looked crazy as if he had lost his mind. "If one of you takes one step, I will kill them!!" This was Yang Chengfeng''s bet, no matter how much Shi Tu had promised he would not believe him, but if he could gain some time until the poisonous gas started affecting Shi Tu, then no matter how strong he was, he could not escape because he made this poison himself and nobody know the antidote. " N-No!! D-Don''t . Arghh!" "Shut up!!" Yang Chengfeng pressed Feng Xiaoxiao''s neck to prevent her from speaking. Though, Feng Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Tu as if she was begging him to kill her. They cannot allow a dangerous and crazy person like Yang Chengfeng to survive. "This is really unfortunate, it would be wasteful to die with your talents." "Just if you admit your mistake," Shi Tu looked at Yang Chengfeng like a dead person. "But you dare threaten me? If I don''t kill you, I will feel bad for everyone who died at my hands because he threatened me." Shii Tu extended his finger towards Yang Chengfeng in the shape of a finger gun, Shi Tu poprized the Chaos Sea technique and the atmosphere around him changed, he looked like an ancient, resilient being, as if he was the root of everything and from him everything branched out, he is the real and the rest is just imitation. Of course, only Arcana could notice this subtle change, and was a little surprised. She could notice that the technique of Shi Tu had suddenly changed from the eternal suffering art to something else, but she did not recognize this cultivation technique and it was definitely not any technique he used previously. But what shocked her the most was that it was probably a level Shen technique!! On top of Shi Tu''s finger, a small gray me the size of a grain of rice appeared. This me did not emit any heat and looked like a small gray dot only, even Arcana didn''t know what was special about this me, but it felt very special, and familiar as if she had seen it countless times but she did not remember. Yang Chengfeng felt a ustrophobic sense that death was close to him, so instinctively used Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao to defend himself and hid behind them. Baaam! The gray me shot off Shi Tu''s finger like a gun bullet and pierced Feng Xiaoxiao''s chest. Feng Xiaoxiao looked at Shi Tu indifferently with some disappointment. In the end, he didn''t hesitate to kill her when she became an obstacle to him. Although she begged him not to care about her, she was hoping at least he would hesitate to make up his mind. But he didn''t, he got rid of her without hesitation. But before Feng Xiaoxiao got the opportunity to think, shed tears, or even release a pain groan. From inside their repelling a fierce me exploded covering the three of them. In the blink of an eye, all three were covered in a raging gray me. The gray me was so intense and powerful that even Arcana couldn''t see them inside, not even with her spiritual sense. Arcana couldn''t believe that Shi Tu with his current strength could release a me that could block her spiritual sense, but she couldn''t deny what she was seeing before her eyes. "Konrad, what is this? What is this me?! Though it is low grad me, how can it block my spiritual sense?" Arcana couldn''t hide her surprise and asked quickly, but Shi Tu didn''t reply to her and seemed that he hadn''t even heard her. Chapter 149: Cant I Do Good Deeds? Chapter 149: Can''t I Do Good Deeds? Arcana was in no hurry to get an answer, given that Shi Tu seemed to be so focused on something. Momentster Shi Tu replied, "How many things in this world can block your spiritual sense?" "Spiritual power in the fifth step or ... ... Primordial Chaos?" Shi Tu nodded softly. "Impossible!! controlling Primordial Chaos is impossible. Even if it were possible, how would your current weak-self do it? and turn it into me? Tell me how!! " Arcana couldn''t easily ept this interpretation and demanded more information. " Arcana " suddenly Shi Tu''s voice changed and became cold. "You talking too much" "Don''t you want to tell me? Do you still not trust me?" Given that Shi Tu didn''t want to share his secrets with her, she was frustrated and unable to think properly in order to understand his intentions. "Don''t be so emotional.", Shi Tu didn''t me her. "This involves many secrets, if you get caught and someone devour your soul, which leads to all this information being leaked, then I will be in big trouble, at the moment, I don''t have the power to save you from a problem even you can''t handle." After listening to Shi Tu''s exnation, Arcana calmed down and understood, going back to the past she heard that the two great arrays of the Eternal Realm could only be activated by Shi Tu''s hands to prevent secrets from leaking out. Arcana didn''t push things further and pointed to a gray me. "So, can you get rid of that me? All three of them have probably turned to ashes." " of course I can ", Shi Tu popped his finger and the gray me quickly shrank until it returned to its original size and then disappeared as if it had not been found. The earth didn''t burn and the fire-fighting equipment didn''t catch anything, the gray me didn''t emit any heat from the outside, but it was a raging inferno like hell inside. " This .... ", After the gray me disappeared, two naked bodies fell to the ground and Shi Tu couldn''t help but look at them. Jade-like skin, proportions close to perfection, these were the naked bodies of Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao. After the clothes disappeared, Mu Ruyan''s naked body was enough to drive any man into madness, especially the paradox between the seductive body and her sleeping face that resembles a pure goddess. Feng Xiaoxiao was also not an easy thing, although she didn''t reach the level of Mu Ruyan but the sight was pleasing to the eyes. "Hey, where are your pervert gazes looking?" Arcana noticed Shi Tu''s perverted gaze, so quickly covered Shi Tu''s eyes so that he couldn''t see this scene. "Your wife is here but you dare to look at other women? Konrad, you really changed." Arcana turned Shi Tu to the other side and removed her hands, "Never dare look, I will dig your eyes if you look." Shi Tu smiled lightly because he could see the faint jealousy in Arcana''s voice, although she did her best to make it seem like she was acting but he saw her jealousy as real. A faint white spark appeared in his eyes, but he quickly disappeared. "Ok, you can look now" Shi Tu turned around and looked at the two women sleeping on the ground, although it was nothingpared to before when they were without clothes, but the sight of them sleeping peacefully like this is still tempting in its way. "So, what are you going to do with them? I''ll tell you in advance, don''t even dream of taking one of them as your concubine, neither of them is worth." "What do you mean? How the hell did youe to this conclusion?" Shi Tu said with astonishment. "Dear, there are times when acting is not fun, don''t pretend to be stupid, I don''t know about your deputy but you definitely care about the other girl." Arcana seemed a little upset, thinking Shi Tu was treating her like a fool. "You are not trying to exploit her in any scheme. You have spent a lot of money for her and now you even used some of your life essence to create this me in order to get rid of the poison and cleansing the impurities in her body. You have cleansed her body from all impurities so that you have improved her talent for cultivation." "Hey, don''t check my physical condition on your own, his is a vition of my privacy." Given the difference of strength between them, there was no way for Shi Tu to hide the decline in his life essence, if she examined it with her spiritual sense, but he didn''t expect that she would really do it. Shi Tu didn''t like this feeling of vulnerability. Arcana ignored Shi Tu''sint and continued, "I don''t see any benefit in everything you do, if you are not interested in her, then why spend so much effort on her? Don''t tell me that you want to do a good deed?" The irony was clear in thest part of Arcana''s words, this made Shi Tu asking helplessly, "Am I so corrupt in your eyes?" Certainly, Arcana didn''t hesitate to answer, "For you, people are two types, useful and not useless, useless is disposed of without hesitation, but useful is used to the end." Arcana narrowed her eyes and looked deeply upset this time, "Don''t you think I don''t know the reason you gave me a second chance, it because you need me" "I really do this out of good intent, I don''t expect anything from you at all," Shi Tu responded helplessly, it seems his dark past will not be easily erased. "Are you underestimating my intelligent? The two girls were previously given cultivation techniques to spread chaos and use them as bait? Whether they trained on these techniques or sold them they would be the focus of attention, these cultivation techniques could cause a world war to get them" "Although I didn''te into this world in a long time, I have done a thorough research since I met you. I know very well why you kidnapped the inhabitants of all those cities, and I know exactly what you build underground. For that thing, the more negative and chaotic the world''s feelings is, the better for you." Shi Tu opened his eyes in shock. That''s right, whatever the girls do, it will be of great benefit to him. ''Damn, what is this? I''ve only tried to do a good deed, how do I end up taking advantage of it? Have I really be someone who doesn''t do anything without benefit? '' Shi Tu got so frustrated, was it just a coincidence or was his mind so corrupt? or is it karma? "It doesn''t matter, next time, I will definitely seed in doing something without benefiting from it." Arcana noticed Shi Tu''s capricious expressions that seemed like self-me and bewilderment. "Hey, Konrad, don''t tell me you really didn''t n for this?" "....." "You really didn''t intend to take advantage of them?" "....." "You really really really don''t have such intentions?" "That''s enough!! why all this doubt? Is it hard to believe that I''m doing something for no reason?" Shi Tu looked at Arcana''s expression saying, ''Yes, it''s hard, it''s impossible to believe this.'' and he felt very helpless. Looking at Shi Tu''s impotent expression, Arcana started to slightly believe that Shi Tu''s intentions are really sincere, but only a little, after all Shi Tu is a high-ss sly, his acting and role-ying abilities are unmatched in the world, so it is impossible to say for sure. Arcana hesitated a little and asked. "What about these two?" Shi Tu indifferently replied, "The Bull Army is the ce I built myself so I broughtMu Ruyan as the representative of the rest to say goodbye to her. As for Feng Xiaoxiao, this is just for fun, she had some problems so I wanted to use it to break the boredom during the race in exchange for solving her problems while apanying me, after all I didn''t expect to meet you here." "But that doesn''t exin the trouble of burning your life essence in order to help them." "Isn''t that clear? After I leave, who will run the bull army? without me will be there, they cannot resist the influence of the three ... remnants of the three great families, I don''t care about future generations but the current generation that I trained myself should never fall, Where do I put my face if this happens? I''ll be aughing stock. " "Oh, I forgot that you now have some pride. Before things like face didn''t matter you at all." Arcana looked rxed and gave a happy smile. In fact, Shi Tu had lied in thetter half of his words. But how could he say that he lost control of his lust when he saw Feng Xiaoxiao and decided in his heart to train her to be his Yin Source? This is very embarrassing, his current self cannot rudely say this to Arcana. "Good, this isfortable, I thought you wanted to train her to be your yin source." "!!!" Chapter 150: Yin-Yang World Chapter 150: Yin-Yang World " Good, this isfortable, I thought you wanted to train her to be your yin source." "!!!" Shi Tu was terrified by Arcana''s terrifying intuition, woman''s intuition was always scary especially when it came to a woman like Arcana, she predicted exactly what he wanted to do. Shi Tu didn''t hesitate to immediately deny, " Yin source? are you crazy? no matter how I look at it, taking it as my yin source will only degrade my powers." Despite the different cultivation systems and whatever the type of energy or cultivation technique, there are some things inmon with most, if not all, of them. The Yin-Yang Realm is one of these things inmon. When the cultivator reaches the Yin-Yang Realm, he must supplement the Yin and Yang in order to breakthrough into the Truth Glimpse Realm. For men, they need to use yin to supplement yang, and for women, they need yang to supplement yin. There are only two ways to aplish this. The first is to research some yin/yang trait herbs and refine them into yin/yang supplement pill. Yin/Yang supplement pill is rare pill that don''t have a specific recipe because it simplybines herbs of Yin/Yang trait and refine them into pill. Because of this, there is no set grade for that Pill as it depends on the alchemist level. However, this method has some drawbacks, which is that a Yin/Yang supplement pill leaves a lot of impurities and most of the effect of the pill will be lost. The most important thing is that absorbing the pillpletely to perfection takes a long time, which is what young people don''t have. The second method is the simplest, has an ideal effect and doesn''t require much time. Simply, finding a partner in dual cultivation and use the partner''s vital yin/yang to supplement yin/yang The vital yin-yang is the mostpatible type of yin-yang with cultivators, its absorption and refinement doesn''t require any time or effort and doesn''t leave any impurities or side effects. Despite the simplicity of it, in reality the second method is much more difficult than the first, especially for male geniuses. The first method only requires collecting Yin/Yang elements, the more one''s talent increases as he needs higher level herbs, but with high background or abilities, it is not difficult to collect high level Yin/Yang items and find a good alchemist. But the second method requires a partner with equal capabilities and talents. Because of this, the more talented a man is, the more difficult it will be to find a partner, especially in his youth. It is easy to find a talented man who is willing to be a partner to a talented woman, especially if she is a beautiful woman, but it is difficult to find a talented woman who is willing to be the partner of a man, regardless of his talent. At this level, women are usually very proud and refuse to use this method because they value their bodies so much. It''s not umon to see a man so talented but failing to find a willing partner, Prometheus is a perfect example of this. Most of these women will be alone forever. "You''re right, with her talents, this would be harmful to you." Arcana nodded, but seemed a little hesitant before asking, "So, do you intend to use a yang supplement pill? or do you intend to find a partner?" Shi Tu noticed Arcana''s sadness so he pulled her into his chest, "Don''t be sad, you have been my yin source in the past, isn''t this enough?" "So, you intend to go to the Yin-Yang World after getting out of here?" "Yes, I''m thinking about going to some academy there. Thinking about it. I''ve never tried a student''s life before and I''m interested in." " Yin-Yang World, heh" Yin-Yang World is a very mystical world separate from the thirty-three heavens. What distinguishes the Yin-Yang World is that it is not subject to Heavenly Restraint, but has special restrictions that prevent anyone in the Truth Glimpse Realm or higher from entering, only people in the Yin-Yang Realm or less can enter without age restriction via a special key that transfers them to the Yin-Yang World. The reason it is called Yin-Yang World is the abundance of high-quality Yin/Yang elements in addition to the Yin-Yang Trial that takes ce every year. Strangely enough, this trial has no rewards and is only a show of capabilities. With the passage of time the Yin-Yang World turned into a gathering ce for geniuses due to the building of the Four Academies. The Yin-Yang trial also turned into a ce to find a suitable partner for geniuses who wanted to use the second method. "What? Do you want toe with me?" Shi Tu asked amusedly as he pulled our Arcana to sit with him on the sofa. Arcana frowned a little because this Shi Tu''s words isn''t funny. "I wish, but not to mention entering an Academy, I cannot even enter Yin-Yang World." "Isn''t that simple? You can just paralyze your cultivation and start again," Shi Tu spoke as if he was saying something simple and no-brainer. "Are you kidding? I spent a long time to reach this level, and you also know that a lot of problems wille if a fifth step cultivator suddenly disappears." "Who cares about what happens to the world? In addition, with your experiences and talent, it will not be difficult to return to your peak in a shorter time with a more stable cultivation base." "A more stable base? Nonsense!! I lost my vital yin so I can only rely on yin supplement pill, how can this give me a more stable cultivation base than relying on you as yang source?" Arcana thought Shi Tu was saying nonsense in order to tease her, so she decided to go along with him, but Shi Tu looked serious and said "Who knows? Maybe ..... you get windfall gains" "Ha?", Arcana was amazed at Shi Tu''s answer, if this was a joke, he went too far ying with her feelings. Is it funny to mock her because she can only allow her husband to go chase girls without even being able to apany him? "Is there something I don''t know? You wouldn''t say there is a way to regain my vital yin, right?" " Who knows? " "Well, let''s do as you say, I trust you," Arcana nodded earnestly. "Ha?" Shi Tu was a little surprised as he didn''t expect her to agree so easily. "This is not expected of you. Do you agree without knowing what I am up to? This is not you." Arcana embraced Shi Tu, wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her proud peaks to his chest and whispered into his ear. "If I you want to regain your trust on me, I nee to risk my life." Shi Tu smiled and approached her ear with a white sparkle in her eyes. "You have some grit here." "Do you want me to paralyze my cultivation in front of you, right now?" Arcana whispered again, this time in a tempting voice, with some naughty movements of her hands. " There is no need ", Shi Tu admitted his defeat and backed down, if he persisted he might lose his vital Yang . "Since we''re going to paralyze your cultivation anyway, isn''t it wasted just to do it?" Arcana also retreated and said without consent, " you want me to use my soul to merge the Seven souls within you?" "As expected of you, dear, you really understand me." " hmph, I knew you were going to take advantage of me." Arcana blew her cheeks to show her displeasure. "Don''t be like this, this is just a side effect so that your cultivation is not wasted in vain, but if you don''t want to do it then I will not force you, you were not in my ns at all." Shi Tu replied in all sincerity. "Well, no need for all this flowery talk, I''ll help you." In front of the sincere Shi Tu, Arcana couldn''t help but to give up. "Hahaha, thank you, dear." Shi Tu hugged her with sincere happiness. "Hey!! what are you doing? That''s really bad." Although she didn''t mind, Arcana was worried that things would go wrong because she didn''t want to harm Shi Tu''s future because of her, but Shi Tu said with confidence, "Don''t worry, I have confidence that you will stop me if I lose myself." This made Arcana feel the warmth in her heart which she hadn''t felt for a long time so she exchanged Shi Tu hugs and enjoyed the moment. After some time, they stopped hugging each other but Arcana leaned on Shi Tu''s chest. "So, what about these two?" Shi Tu looked at where she was looking Arcana, remembering that they were not alone here. "Oh right, wake them up. There is no need for them to stay here, they''d better go back to the base." Arcana didn''t turn away from Shi Tu and waved her hand, a faint green light surrounded Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Ruyan, this green light gave a pleasant and reassuring feeling. Momentster, they both woke up at the same time. Chapter 151: Death Is Easier for Me Than Disappointing You Again Chapter 151: Death Is Easier for Me Than Disappointing You Again Feng Xiaoxiao felt heavy and had a hard time getting up, but there was no pain, on the contrary, she felt extremely rxed as if she was reborn and had the best sleep in her life, she felt that her body don''t want to wake up. "W-What happened? Didn''t Shi Tu''s bullet pierced my heart?" Feng Xiaoxiao''s memories seemed a little confused but she almost remembered what had happened. Although Mu Ruyan was in the same condition as Feng Xiaoxiao, she could hear Feng Xiaoxiao''s words and looked at her with amazement, all she remembered was that she bumped with Feng Xiaoxiao after Yang Chengfeng caught her and she doesn''t know what happened next. "With Konrad''s abilities, did you really think he couldn''t kill that idiot while he was holding you? You really underestimate Konrad" Arcana''s mocking voice rang out in Feng Xiaoxiao''s ear. " You!! " Arcana didn''t let either of them say anything, and she continued, "In short, you were both weak and stupid to be a hostage holding Konrad back." For the first time, Arcana looked at them with naked sarcasm and a look of contempt, there was even some anger in her eyes, these gazes frightened Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Ruyan so badly that they couldn''t move. "There is no need for you both here. From here I will apany Konrad, you both return to your bull army base." Mu Ruyan felt ashamed of reprimanding Arcana and wanted to lower her head in shame because she really was the most useless person here as she couldn''t stand the poison, but her body didn''t respond, as if it was no longer belong to her. Feng Xiaoxiao also wasn''t satisfied with Arcana''s words, but she couldn''t refute it even if she had the ability to speak right now, her only hope was that Shi Tu interfered as usual. "As she said, immediately returned to the base." Shi Tu spoke coldly and seemed deeply disappointed. "Mu Ruyan, I didn''t give you the position of coach after me even though you are the number 2, because I need you to do personal work for me, I want you to follow Shiba Tatsuya and do everything he says, of course since this is a personal matter it is not free, I have already paid you, you will soon be able to feel the change in your body, of course if you don''t want to help a Japanese person you can go and challenging the current coach and regaining the position of coach." "Xiaoxiao, you will also feel the change in your body, I want you to get the position of coach and lead the bull army, but you have to do it the right way, also it is okay if you don''t want to do it." Looking at Shi Tu''s indisputable tone, Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao stood up and left without thinking. They wanted to say several things and ask Shi Tu, but their bodies didn''t respond and they headed towards the door to leave. "No response? You are really just puppets without a will. You can do nothing but what Konrad tells you to do." Feng Xiaoxiao felt very humiliated and wanted with all her heart to turn around and fight Arcana, but her body didn''t answer her will, and quickly came out and closed the door behind them. "Why did you do this? There is no need to provoke them, what you said before is enough" Shi Tu asked unhappy. "Why do you look upset? I''m helping you here, don''t you want to help her quickly awaken the Calm Sea Divine Soul? The more she angry she is, the better" Shi Tu didn''t reply and only gave a helpless smile, smart women are truly terrifying. But this is better because this will save Shi Tu the trouble of lying or trying to exin if there is a misunderstanding. " What now? " "I apologize in advance for spoiling the mood, but I want you to help me now to merge the Seven souls in me." Shi Tu didn''t seem to be sorry at all but Arcana didn''t care. "Well, but this would be very painful, any mistake from me couldpletely destroy your soul. As you know, it is easy to move for miles, but it is difficult to move for millimeters." Shi Tu was surprised for a moment before he nodded, "No problem, I have confidence in your abilities. After all, you are one of the Four who have reached the peak of the fourth step in soul cultivation." "Thispliment seems like a mockery when ites from the person who has reached the fifth step." Shi Tu responded helplessly, "I''m serious in praising you." "Well no more talking, lie down," Arcana took out a small stone bed that could barely fit a single person. Shi Tu looked at the stone bed with some surprise in his eyes, "When did you put your hands on the Soul Cleansing Stone Bed? Thest time I heard about it was in Yin-Yang Pce, how did you get it?" "Even with your current level can you recognize it?" Shi Tu touched the Soul Cleansing Stone Bed and seemed to remember the past, "There is no father in the world who cannot recognize his son under any conditions. It is impossible for me to fail to recognize something that I have spent so much time and effort to create." "Indeed, It''s said that Duan Hao have done a lot to collect many treasures that help the soul in every way and created this stone bed." "This bed has many benefits for the soul, it helps stabilize the soul and improves the speed of soul cultivation." "You didn''t answer my question, how did you get it?" Shi Tu said calmly. Arcana noticed some resentment on his face and said, "I got it after making a deal with the current Yin-Yang Pce lord, Ye Chuxia." Shi Tu looked at Arcana and didn''t hide the doubt in his eyes. "Deal, you said? when the Yin-Yang Pce start making deals with strangers?" "Things have changed a lot from when you were the Yin-Yang Pce lord, in thest billion years that it seems you didn''t know about anything that happened in it, Yin-Yang Pce opened its doors and it is not a closed ce anymore, so it is not strange to sacrifice some Treasures for building rtionships with someone like me. " She looked at him with some concern and asked, "What''s the matter? Why do you seem disappointed?" " nothing ", Shi Tu shook his head and said, "You have to get used to seeing this face, because I''ve been disappointed a lottely." Shi Tu climbed onto the stone bed, closed his eyes, canceled his spiritual defense to allow Arcana to enter his soul without problems and entered a subconscious state. Arcana looked at Shi Tu calmly and could guess some things, most likely Shi Tu was in a rtionship with Ye Chuxia and there is some kind of promise between them, but her opening the Yin-Yang Pce and getting rid of Shi Tu''s things like this, is evidence of her breaking this promise. "It seems you have a lot ofplex rtionships, but don''t worry, death is easier for me than making you feel disappointed in me again." Arcana looked at Shi Tu''s sleeping face and remembered their first meeting, he was sleeping peacefully like this in a dark forest without any defense, any random blow from her was enough to kill him. At first, she was surprised at the presence of a stranger in the Dark Elf forest and wanted to get rid of him. But whatever path she took to approach him, a trap was waiting for her. At the time, her first impression of him was that he was a cold person and didn''t trust anyone, after all who would spend all this effort setting many traps in order to sleep? unless he was someone who didn''t trust anyone. Later she found out who he was and that he was the ny-ninth devil prince, and felt pity for him because he was destined to never seed. She didn''t care about him more until one day she received a letter from him on which he wrote the death scenario of all the devil princes except him, at first she considered it nonsense but the devil princes started dying one by one in the same way that Shi Tu wrote until only he remained. She felt so frightened, one or two might be a coincidence, but not more than a hundred times!! When she met him again the first thing he told her was that he want her to be his queen, he didn''t say anything else, no romantic words or any empty promises. After she got rid of all the annoying stalkers who used every way to gain her attention, she agreed to Shi Tu''s offer. Shi Tu didn''t touch her, nor speak with her for many years, it seemed clear that he only wanted to create an alliance with the Dark Elf and he had no personal interest in her. While observing him, she loved his confidence and inimitable abilities, convinced that everything should go as Shi Tu wants, without knowing she was always thinking hard to know what he preferred and what he thinks, without knowing, she had already fallen in love with him. But now, seeing Shi Tu get really disappointed made her in pain. Maybe he expected things to be like this but wanted different results, or maybe he didn''t expect it. In short, she didn''t like seeing Shi Tu like that. Chapter 152: Darkness Ring (1) Chapter 152: Darkness Ring (1) Arcana didn''t waste time, waved her hand and spread nine gs surrounding them, these nine gs form a very strong defensive array in anticipation of any sudden attack because they could do nothing while Arcana tries to help Shi Tu. Arcana grabbed Shi Tu''s hand, closed her eyes, and poured all her focus and soul power toward Shi Tu. ................................ Arcana opened her eyes to find herself in apletely white world, the beginning or end of this world cannot be seen from all directions, only a ground with white soil. In front of her was arge silver ball about twice her size, although it waspletely silver but from time to time it gave a hint of seven different colors. This was Shi Tu''s soul source, the most important thing in Shi Tu''s body besides Dantian, but unlike Dantian whose destruction it would only lead to the loss of cultivation base, destroying the soul source would meanpletely losing intelligence, if Shi Tu''s soul source was destroyed then he will be an unintelligent animal, this is much worse than losing his cultivation or even dying. Currently, Shi Tu''s soul source is a fusion of seven soul sources, more precisely, Shi Tu''s soul source has been divided into seven parts and each part developed into an independent soul source by itself, this means that Shi Tu currently doesn''t have one soul source, but seven soul sources, seven different personalities fighting for supremacy, every soul source wants to devour the other six soul sources in order to be the dominant. Currently, Shi Tu is able to reach equilibrium somehow, but if Shi Tu doesn''t handle it by either merging the seven sources or choosing one, then one day he will copse and go crazy. In order to help Shi Tu, Arcana must use her soul power to merge the seven soul sources by force or destroy six and keep one soul source. This process is very dangerous and requires a lot of time, effort and uracy. If she use more power than necessary, she will destroy all the soul sources, and if she acquire a little strength it will stimte the Soul Sources conflict and the soul of Shi Tu may copse. Arcana approached and touched Shi Tu''s soul source with her hand very tightly. It was extremely soft like silk and gave a feeling of fragility like a bubble that might burst with any gentle touch. Arcana tried to surround Shi Tu''s soul source with her soul power, but the moment she did this, Shi Tu''s soul source turned from a silver color to a dark ck color. "This ... what happened?" Arcana quickly withdrew her hand and soul power and looked around in bewilderment. This white world was covered with dark ck clouds as far as the eye could see, very quickly the white world turned into a ck world as if the day became night in an instant. "Why? Why did you do this?" "What did we do to deserve this?" "Why? Who are you to yo decide this?" Arcana began to hear the voices of many desperate and angry people, these voices full of extreme hatred and extreme pain, as if they were speaking from the depths level of Hell. "How dare he to forgive?" "Unforgivable!!" "Unforgivable!!" " hate, hate the whole world, the whole world should be hated!!" "There are no second chances" "We will not let you get in the way." From many ces in the void, ck chains came and bound Arcana. These chains were extremely ferocious and gave a sinister feeling as if they were dyed with the blood of countless people. The ck chains turned around Arcana very quickly and didn''t give her any chance to fight before other chains pierced her in her arms and legs. Arcana felt intense pain beyond description, despite Arcana''s strong resistance, she couldn''t resist these chains. The harder she resist, the more intense the pain will be. " what are these chains? How can they be so powerful? Even the legendary ck Judgment chains are nothingpared to this." ck Judgment Chains are distinct chains that can only be used by the Three Great Treasures. It is said that these chains can restrict everything in the world, they can even restrict the soul and separate it from the body. Although Arcana didn''t experience the ck judgment chains by herself, her ancestors did and there are some records about it, these records didn''t mention anything about this pain or the sinister aura around it, this is much more than what is mentioned in the records. Arcana tried to calm herself and resist the pain, and cried out loudly, "Who?! who are you? Are you a friend of Konrad? Why are you doing this?" The only exnation Arcana was able to reach was that one of Shi Tu''s friends connected with the Soul Unification Seal didn''t want to let her help Shi Tu. But in this case, isn''t this a betrayal of Shi Tu? or there is a way to avoid this? From the bottom of her heart, Arcana wished that what she was trying to do was harmful to Shi Tu and not that someone whom he trust is betraying him. "Unforgivable!!" "You shouldn''t live" "He must be lonely" "It should be fair" "Nothing should affect his judgment." "You are not necessary" " impediment " "Vanish!!" The only response Arcana received was iprehensible words filled with hatred and hostility towards her. " Say something understandable!! why am I an impediment? Why should I die?" For the first time in a long time, Arcana felt that she didn''t understand what was happening and was unable to know what kind of situation she was in. Arcana felt weak and that she is not as great as she think, this is the second time her fate is in someone''s hands in a single day. "Die!!" "Disappear" "Suffer!!" With every passing moment, Arcana could feel her soul being absorbed by the ck chains and that was so bad In this case, her soul would bepletely absorbed to death. "Hey guys, what do you think about letting her go?" Suddenly, a voice opposed to killing Arcana rang out. The voice was a very calm, deep yet intense voice, giving the feeling of wanting to submit to it. " No way!! " " Not possible " "She must die!!" "It should be fertilizer." "Not that I don''t understand your thinking, I didn''t object to forcing him to kill his ex-wives in the beginning but that is too much" "You don''t have any right to speak!!" "Your opinion is rejected" "She must die" "He must be lonely" "Must suffer" "I understand that it is necessary for him to experience hatred and betrayal, but we should not push things to the point where he bespletely heartless or filled with hatred. His judgment will not be fair then." The voice remained unchanged, as if what happened, what is happening, and what will happen doesn''t concern him. "This is not what you want, right? You don''t want a murderer who kills without cause or a heartless person who only does what is in his favor." " Judgment without any second chances, isn''t this what you hate? Where is justice in killing her while she is serious about wanting to make up for her mistake? Give her a chance" " No way!! " "We don''t want justice." "We want revenge." " Revenge!! " Arcana didn''t understand what was happening, all she understood was that these people want to kill her and they don''t want Shi Tu to forgive her so that he may suffer and be alone. Previously, she had no choice but to betray Shi Tu, and now she can only sit around waiting for someone to decide her fate while Shi Tu''s life and death depends on her. Will she betray Shi Tu''s trust again? Will she sumb to the pressures that exceed her capacity and give up on She Tu again? Noo!! Arcana gritted her teeth and screamed, "I don''t know who you are, but if you are going to kill me anyway, can you allow me to help Shi Tu first?" "Shut up!!" "You don''t have the right to interfere" "Are you willing to die for him?" The opposing voice asked Arcana. " Yes!! " Arcana didn''t hesitate to answer " Bullshit!! " " she''s lying " "She just wants to survive by herself." " Whomits betrayer once, will do it again." The malevolent voices didn''t believe Arcana''s words and considered it a mere plea for mercy. "Listen well, Shi Tu is very important to us, and we will not allow anything to interfere with his way, as the chosen One by Darkness Ring, he has a great mission, if you are not loyal to Shi Tu, I can let you leave and fulfill one wish for you, but don''t meet Shi Tu again, either if you are loyal to him, your present self is only a burden on him and you must ..... '''' "Who are you to decide? I am the one who decides if she is a burden for me or not" Suddenly, Shi Tu''s objection rang out. Chapter 153: Darkness Ring (2) Chapter 153: Darkness Ring (2) From within the Arcana body, a shadow came out that had inted into a shi tu shape Although this shadow looked exactly like Shi Tu, it looked a bit hazy and blurry Shi Tu stood up and looked proudly at the ck clouds in front of him " How is this possible? " " What is he doing here? " "He is definitely in aa, so how is a fragment of his soul here? " " How are you doing? " Since there was no one in front of Shi Tu but dark clouds, he looked around from the far right to the far left as if he was talking to the dark clouds. " Intruding on my mind all the time must have been amusing, especially since I have a lot of interesting stories in my memories. I hope you didn''t feel bored during your stay. " " It''s toote, " the opposing voice answered Shi Tu without any change in his voice " I thought for a moment that you wouldn''te and that you would use them to clean them without dirtying your hands. " " Hey? I''m wondering, but why do you seem so angry about this? What is your rtionship if you give her up? I don''t think there is any sense in trying to help her. " " Because I do not want to misunderstand, of course, who knows? Maybe you faced some problems connecting your soul to its soul through the sealing of the unification of the soul, if you allow its death, wouldn''t you me us for this? " Arcana looked at Shi Tu with a helpless smile, in the end he was using it as expected, he just wanted to use it as bait to lure these people and maybe even wanted them to get rid of her and then me them for ckmailing them a little Arcana felt the pain in her heart as if she had been betrayed, not that she did not expect this, but rather she was absolutely sure of it so she agreed to Shi Tu''s request without any questions, but she was really hoping that she was wrong and that he was not nning anything. " Arcana " Shi Tu looked at Arcana with a smiling and happy face " I''m sorry for taking advantage of you. Don''t worry, I swear to you I didn''t intend for this when I decided to give you a second chance. I''ll tell you everythingter. " " What? What did you say? Have you just tried to justify yourself? " Arcana''s shock was currently unprecedented, you never imagined that the day Shi Tu tries to justify himself and remove the usation of exploiting him from him. Not that she never dreamed of this, but just a dream, it is impossible for this to happen in reality The Shi Tu whom you know throughout all his life has never tried to justify his actions to anyone, even if someone uses him of treason, he will openly admit it if he does, if he does not, he will not bother defending himself. Shi Tu did not want to speak Arcana and contented himself with giving a warm smile Shi Tu returned to look at the clouds and said, " So, what do you think of a private conversation between us? " " Ok " Suddenly a small red blood point appeared in the middle of the ck world, this red point began to expand until it became the size of a fist and was boiled with a severe bloody aura, but the strange thing is that this blood aura was calm and did not issue any killing intention The red blood ball released a massive pulling force like a ck hole and began to attract and swallow all the dark clouds covering the world Even the ck chains that bound the arcana had been shattered and absorbed " Wonderful , what are you doing? " " This is against the agreement. " '' Don''t get involved '' " Do you promise will leave again? " "It seems that there are those who do not understand the situation yet, fortunately they are a minority. You have really lived your life for nothing until now. I am saving you but they are ming me? " Ray said nothing else while the red blood ball continued to devour all the dark clouds in the world until the white world returned to its calm. But the feeling of absorbing the Arcana spirit had not yet disappeared until she had barely enough left to keep her life " What''s going on, why suck my soul? " " I fulfill your wish, but without killing you, " Ray replied The color of Shi Tu Soul Source fluctuated between silver and seven colors before all the colors merged and the color of Shi Tu Soul Source became Sky Blue. The Soul Source gradually shrank to the size of a grain of rice before exploding again This world underwent a lot of changes due to the explosion of Shi Tu''s soul source and became an infinite sea with an endless blue sky above, and a rough sea below. " This ... the Sea of the Soul? How is this possible? The Sea of the Soul should not be formed for those whose Divine Sea has not yet formed. " But before the Arcana got the chance to think, it was swallowed up and drowned by one of the still-forming Soul Sea waves. After some time, the Soul Sea subsided just as Shi Tu became clearer as if he had be the real deal In front of Shi Tu two men appeared during One of them was a tall and handsome dressed in ck clothes resembling nobility in the middle ages, the striking thing about him was his red eyes like blood and the noble and calm temperament around him. The other wore ripped pants and a shirt that barely concealed his purpleplexion His gray scarab was long and pointed, fangs and sharp ws like wolves, he looked just like a werewolf The first to speak was the purple-skinned person " Finally we met in person, I know you myself, called Mo and this guy next to me is called Ray, he''s the one you were talking to before. " "...." " Hahaha , don''t bother with him, as long as Rai has been taciturn and hasn''t changed since we first met. " " Few words? Is not he who was dialogue with those tramps? How so his behavior changed? " Asked Shi Tu " Don''t bother with this, he bes a different person in times of grandfather, so different that he hides me too. " Mo replied with some embarrassment " So, wouldn''t you know yourself? " " Didn''t they look at my memories? I guess there is no need for these routine questions. " Shi Tu seemed unwilling to waste time " Come on, God is on you. " Mo approached and patted Shi Tu like a friend " There is such a thing as etiquette. You can''t hit a smiley, right? " I smiled Shi Tu because Mo''s rudeness reminded him of Loki " Well, my name is Shi Tu. " " Hey? Have you given up all of your previous names and surnames? This is unexpected " Mo seemed a little surprised " Mo , you are rude, " Ray said softly " Hahaha , sorry sorry , it''s curiosity. " Mo realized that he had asked something rude and apologized, but his facial features did not suggest that he was sorry at all Ray asked " How did you know that we existed? You even lured us out? " It is not expected that you are the one who would initiate the question. Shi Tu seemed a little surprised because Ray does not seem like the type who talks a lot outside ofbat. " Of the power of the Spirit, and the demons of the heart, the power of the spirit that prated my soul at its height like a hot knife in butter can not they belong to one person, such a force can not appear in a vacuum and the closest the possibility was detoxified dark ring, when they killed Gu Yin And Chu Ya, the devils of the heart hardly weakened, when I forgave the Arcana, I waspletely honest, and why did I not suffer her from the beginning so it was strange that she had caused me demons in the heart, but instead of getting rid of the devils of the heart, I became much stronger as if they did not belong to me. but belong to the spirits of darkness inside the ring, and these spirits have great hatred and hatred of untold trying to manipte me and change my character for a particr goal " Realize Mo the rest and continue " So I asked her to try tobine the seven sources of the soul because you are sure that we will not allow this so easily? This is a great risk, you are powerless, if we really want to kill her, you will not be able to save her. " " In good there evil, inside the dark there is light, it is impossible that everyone agrees on one thing, if all spirits inside the dark ring on the agreement, the best way is to eliminate Ali and grab my body directly, and the fact that this means did not get that the opposition does not They are underestimated and the other side cannot do what they want. " " Hehehehe , you''re really clever, but unfortunately I have reached the truth by ident based on false assumptions " Mo seemed to feel that this was a great farce " What do you mean? Where did you go wrong? " Shi Tu asked with great curiosity because the results proved that he was right, but Mo tells him that he got to the truth by chance? `` The Ring of Darkness, it is called the Seal of Darkness because it contains infinite darkness, part of this darkness is countless strong malevolent spirits, but you are wrong when you thought that the soul force that destroyed your soul was the cooperation of many people, that power actually belonged to someone One who is far from being described as one of the strongest here. " Chapter 154: Darkness Ring (3) Chapter 154: Darkness Ring (3) " As expected, there is a sky behind the sky. " Shi Tu sighed and didn''t seem surprised. " Hm? you Don''t seem surprised at this. " Mu joking said, but he really admired Shi Tu''s mental state, usually any person who used to be at the top all the time would be surprised when knows he was a frog at the bottom of the well. Shi Tu showed a smiling face and couldn''t hide the excitement on his face, " I thought about this a long time ago, the world system that resembles games, and the heavenly restriction that gives the greatest equality, the way this world is going makes it seem as if this world was built to give everyone a chance to reach the top. All this made me think this world was made by someone or something and whatever it is, it is waiting for someone to finish thest level." Shi Tu looked sharply in Mu and Rai''s eyes, " I am waiting you to tell me what is happening, I want to know what is this Darkness Ring and what I have to do as the chosen one and the secret behind this world " Mu patted on Shi Tu''s shoulder and said cheerfully, " Sure, we''ll tell you everything " Mu slipped slightly and said with some sorrow, " Don''t worry, we are only ghosts from the past. We will never force you to do anything because what we want from you is to be a fair judge. " Shi Tu looked a little dazed and said, " Really? Judge happened to be one of my titles so I''m really excited to know, but I thought you wanted revenge? " " Hahaha! " Muughed and admired the rudeness of Shi Tu, who dared to say everything in his mind. Mu nodded and said, " You should be excited. This is a story of an eternal battle. There are those who want revenge, there are those who don''t care, and there are those who have their dreams. In short, there are many conflicting desires and we want a judge to decide everything. " " We cannot give you any power, but we can give you knowledge, all knowledge in this world!! whatever you want to know, there is definitely more than one soul here who knows the answer you want. " Suddenly, Mu''s face became extremely dangerous, "The souls here are a small part of the darkness within the Darkness Ring, to obtain knowledge, you must convince the soulsto help you, as for the spiteful souls, you must bear their hatred and for souls like us, you must convince us. " " Mu, you talk too much, he can understand that much. " Rai interrupted Mu and continued, " All we want from you is a fair judgment, knowledge is with us, and the decision is with you. " " I understand what you want, but ..." Shi Tu seemed understanding but his eyes were overflowing with doubt, " All of these things must have been out for a very long time. it make no sense that I am the first fit person? And if I am, why exactly? I have not been fair in my life. " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and he continued, " I don''t have the power to impose my decision on anyone. " " Haha, I admire your honesty. You remind me of someone I know. He''s a spiteful soul here. Maybe you will know him someday. I''m sure you two will be good friends ." Shi Tu liked Mu more and more, even with his vast experience wasn''t able to see his intentions, he couldn''t distinguish whether he is honest or hypocritical praising him, and this is what made Shi Tu enjoy talking with him. Mu continued, " Certainly, as you said, there have been nine generations with a total of eighteen fake judges, but what gave them the power to take the decision, doesn''t represent us .... all of us, unfortunately, all of whom had evaded giving judgment and left it for the next generation and continued it for nine generations, you have talked with One of them, he''s the creator of des of Chaos and he''s the judge of the previous generation. " "You two too? " Shi Tu asked suspiciously. " Who knows? " " You didn''t answer my question, why me exactly? " " You said that you are not fair? If you are not fair, then this means that justice doesn''t exist in this world. " Mu mocked Shi Tu''s words, but before saying more, Rai spoke, " We can know not just your memories but your thoughts, feelings, and everything. " " Hey!! Ray, why did you tell him? " Rai''s eyes turned toward the upset Mu and said softly, "We ''ll tell him everything anyway, your mess is just a waste of time. " " No wonder you''ve always been alone. You don''t have a sense of humor. " "It looks like you two are really close friends. " Shi Tu smiled and said sincerely "For sure!! " Mu approached, leaned on Rai''s shoulder and said proudly. " We are best friends " Rai didn''t deny or distract Mu from him but just smile lightly. " If only everyone were smart and could control their greed. " Mu, " This is impossible " Rai, " I hope so. " " Hehehe, Despite your friendship, it seems that you have different opinions, I see, " Shi Tu sneered. "Okay, let''s get back to our topic, " Mu saidembarrassedly. " As I said, we can give you all the knowledge you want in exchange for being the judge. What do you think? " " In short, you want me to defeat the two judges of the current generation and impose my judgment? " Nine generations with eighteen judges means that every generation has two judges, most likely the judgment cannot be executed unless both judges agree on judgment in order to ensure the impartiality of the judgment. " Hehehehe , as expected, talk to smart people is easier. " " And what guarantees me that you will not look for someone else if my judgment doesn''t suit some of you? " " You have already been chosen to be the Darkness Ring Master. Once you agree, the life and death of all souls is here you can ....." "Wait!!" Mu interrupted Rai''s speech with dismay. " Rai, you don''t have a mood outside fights, such things can''t be said with such face and apathetic sound " Mu looked at Shi Tu and said seriously, "The life and death of all souls here. You can decide it with just a thought. " " But I can''t force someone to obey me and tell me what I want? " " Exactly, and I would like to remind you in advance in order not to use the threat of death " " You can turn down the offer if you want, with our power we can erase your memory and allow you to continue living as if nothing had happened. The only difference is that you will not remember anything rted to the Darkness Ring, but don''t worry, the knowledge you gained about the me will still be there. " " But, if you agree to be the judge, the your eternal battle will begin " .................... Shi Tu opened his eyes lying on the soul cleansing stone bed. His eyes were so ck, so calm, nothing could be seen through them. Shi Tu raised his head and looked at Arcana lying on his chest. From one look, he could know that she had lost her cultivation and all her soul power and now she is no different from mortals. Shi Tu gazed at Arcana softly for some time before picking it up and cing it on the stone bed. " Foolish, is it worth risking your life? I was obviously using you to confirm my thoughts. " Shi Tu reached out to softly caress Arcana''s face and his eyes began to be greatly twitched/ " Just to try to gain my confidence again, you''re willing to die for it. " " If only you refused to do this, I imnted in you the Soul Unification Seal, even if you refused, I cannot do anything to you. " Shi Tu continued caressing Arcana''s face but also got her hair involved. When remembering her facial features when he tried to exin himself to her, he felt pain and hated himself, this is because he was lying, he wanted to exploit her, but she went to death with her feet despite her realization that there is a great possibility that he is taking advantage of her. Although Shi Tu didn''t me her for the past, but he didn''t care about her either, it is true that he forgave her for the past, but this doesn''t mean that he cared about her, at first he wanted to kill her, but she survived and had no choice but to forgive her from his heart, but then he thought about this n to use her as bait, he didn''t care if she died, but he was really touched when she screamed to let her help him before she died, even in front of death she still thinks about him. " You know, during these years, I''ve been betrayed countless times, I''ve always been resisting the characters imposed on me by sin and try to trust someone again, no matter how honestly I treat them, I''ll be betrayed in the end, every time I show my abilities, I can see fear In their eyes, they are afraid of me because I am something they cannot understand. '''' " Even you, before and now, are still afraid of me and I don''t me you for that. It is normal for you to distance yourself from every possible threat. " " Until now, I could only trust Loki and Prometheus because they are simr to me, I can''t trust anyone anymore. " " I made a pledge to myself in this life that I will give priority to myself and will only care about myself, I will consider everyone to be mere tools and will not open my heart again, but I wonder, if you can reach our level, will I be able to trust you? " Shi Tu sighed on these unanswered questions. Shi Tu reached out and grabbed Arcana''s neck with intricate gazes, " You know too much. If I allow you to live, you will be a great threat, whether you like it or not, so ..." Shi Tu''s gazes became cooler and he showed intense killing intent. " You must die " Chapter 155: Even Ant Can Kill Elephant Chapter 155: Even Ant Can Kill Elephant Shi Tu pressed Arcana''s neck in order to choke her, in her current state, she wouldn''t be able to feel anything so this is the best opportunity to kill her without pain and. Although they are rted withe the Soul Unification Seal, there are always ways to circumvent it, if he can kill her without giving her a chance to think about killing him, how could he die? The Unification Core will fall into the hands of the rest Loki and the rest to judge, and it is impossible for them to kill him. Suddenly, Shi Tu withdrew his hand with a helpless look on his face. '' Hope is really scary '' Shi Tu looked at Arcana, " Since you are pushing yourself, I will try for thest time, after all I don''t want my promise to Bing Xue to be the first promise I break in my life. " Shi Tu reached out and stabbed the chest of Arcana, then pulled out his hand and brought out with him the Unification Seal that had turned into dust between Shi Tu''s hand. " As I did with Gu Yin and Chu Ya in the past, I will ignore all your actions and throw all doubt towards you from my mind, and I will give you the privilege of freedom. I hope you don''t disappoint me this time, who knows, maybe one day I can open my heart again. " Shi Tu moved away from Arcana and left her to regain consciousness on her own because her condition is not serious and she just needs rest. Since the night was still too long, Shi Tu sat and started cultivating, at first practicing the Chaos Sea technique a little bit, he had no hope of making any breakthrough, he just wanted to increase his understanding of Primordial Chaos with personal experience. Then Shi Tu entered the des of Chaos Realm to challenge his two gray versions because he couldn''t breakthrough to the next level without enough primordial chaos. Currently, Shi Tu has two dantians, each representing an independent cultivation level, currently the Refinement Realm doesn''t depend on the amount of energy or dantian, but rather depends on the body refinement, in addition to that, Shi Tu is currently at the silver body realm, so the Refinement Realm is very difficult. Body refining improves the stiffness constantly. The Refinement Realm gradually rebuilds the body, which makes the process very difficult due to the stiffness of Shi Tu''s body. Previously, Shi Tu would collect a lot of pills and herbs and look for a safe ce because the process takes a long time. But now he can rebuild his body using the Primordial Chaos which is the strongest energy in the world, so Shi Tu is not supposed to face many problems even though his body is much stiffer than normal. Of course, he would have to get more Primordial Chaos to breakthrough or the bnce within his body would copse if the amount of Qi inside his body increased while the Primordial Chaos didn''t increase despite his breakthrough. Unfortunately, Shi Tu waspletely defeated by his two gray versions without being able to offer a decent fight. .................... At this time, many changes have taken happened in the world. Japan was shaken by the news of the emperor''s assassination. Fortunately, the murderer, who was found to be from Huaxia, was caught and that the Huaxia authorities were the ones who nned the assassination. Japan was very angry and demandedpensation from Huaxia, which denied its rtionship with what happened, so Japan responded that it would be war if Huaxia didn''t provide a proper exnation, and the matter is now under discussion. At the same time, the three great families were unable to reach an agreement, and each one used the other of being behind the death of the Japanese emperor, ming each other for unthinking individual behavior, so that the usations reached the point of using some of them of treason and conspiracy with foreign countries. In the west, the situation waspletely different as all the countries of the west had defied under the leadership of the United States and Britain under the pretext of self-defense against any possible invasion due to global conditions and the stupid behavior of Huaxia. All indications are that the hostility between Japan and Huaxia could be the spark for the start of World War III. " What a foolishness, those who used to be in power only think of themselves. " A person said while sitting and looking at the many screens showing reports from all over the world. " You don''t have to say this. The situation is questionable so it is normal for them not to agree. " One of the shadows in the room tried to calm it down, even though his tone didn''t suggest that he was honest. " There is no need to talk about them well. We are already at the point of no return. There is no point in acting kindly anymore. " " Whatever, if only they weren''t so divided and doubting each other like this, it would have been easy to tell that the Shadow Guards of the Assassins League are behind this. " Someone mocked and couldn''t hide his contempt. " I don''t think so, even if they knew that the Shadow Guards did it, they would only think that one of them had hired them. After all, there is no reason for the Shadow Guards to do it because they didn''t offended head of the demon, the situation wouldn''t be much different, those from the east are just idiots. " " Don''t underestimate people too much. People who can run great countries, there''s no way they couldn''t smell the meow. " At this point, someone entered the room and his expressions and the air around him seemed to be very heavy. Given the respect in the eyes of the rest, he must be the leader. " I have received information that the three great families are preparing for war even before the assassination of Japan Emperor, as well as the United States and Britain. It is likely that the death of the Japan Emperor is nothing but an excuse to start the war. " " You are right, it is unreasonable for the whole world to prepare for war at the same time for no reason. " Everyone nodded in agreement. " Did you know the reason? " The leader shook his head, " No, it seems that no one knows why, suddenly the higher authorities of the countries ordered to prepare for a great war, both the generals and the ministers don''t know why, the strangest thing is that the parliaments of most countries have agreed without objection, don''t seem that they know what is happening but they only obey someone orders what " " Indeed, as if a great power ordered this war, and they have no choice but to obey. " " This is not important. " "The important thing is that this is an ideal opportunity to eliminate the Assassins League and kill the head of the demon. " Someone spokes with a severe event. " No need to hurry, we have waited tenyears, no harm in waiting for more, I feel that the one who started this war was head of the demon himself. " " Aren''t you overthinking? Why would he do something like this? " " Who cares? we have located three secret bases underground besides what we know, I refuse to believe that the head of the demon will not reveal himself after we destroy ..." Suddenly one of the shadows phone rang, he nodded to say the call was important, so everyone fell silent. The shadow answered the call, turned on the microphone, and said, " What''s the matter, Lawrence? Aren''t you mourning your father''s death? Why are you calling me so suddenly? " " I agree " " What did you say? " " I said I agree to cooperate with you, and the entire Shadows Garden is by my side. " The shadows looked at each other in amazement because they tried to use their friendship with Lawrence to persuade him to help them and ask for his father''s help, but he always refused under the pretext that he couldn''t drag his father with him, but now he says he wants help, and that the Shadows Garden is willing to help? How can there be such a good thing? " Why? It''s just strange. Why has your attitude changed so much? " " One of the traitors called me and revealed to me that the eastern man who killed my father, he himself was the current head of the demon, but he only put a mask on his face. His true identity is Shi Tu, which is currently famous in Huaxia. " " You said Shi Tu? Is this information confirmed? " " Certainly, this traitor has sent me conclusive evidence, and you will not believe what I got, not only head of the demon that was the cause of what happened ten years ago, it is also the reason behind Beijing disaster " " No wonder Shi Economic Group has been able to aplish all this so easily. " " Yes, it is likely that the real Shi Tu had died and that head of the demon impersonating his identity " " So, do you know where he is now? " " Yes, ording to the traitor, he is currently participating in the Dakar Rally. " " Well, can you arrange a meeting with the leaders of Shadows Garden? We must convince them and exin the n to them. " " Well, I will send all the meeting ce. " .................... In the morning, Shi Tu finished cultivating, made the breakfast, then took out his phone to check the reports. After a few minutes, Shi Tu gave a funnier smile and looked happy. " Even ant can kill Elephant, heh. It seems that some ants have been conspiring behind my back for years without knowing. There are people who were actually able to locate one of the four towers. " Shi Tu looked at his phone with some hesitation, with his phone he could control every electronic device in the world and it was not difficult to find who did it, but he was a little hesitant to spoil the surprise on himself. In the end, Shi Tu abandoned the idea and decided to wait and give the other party a chance. Chapter 156: Suddenly Surrounded Chapter 156: Suddenly Surrounded "It''s rare for you to smile like that. Has something good happened? " Shi Tu drove his eyes away from his phone screen to see Arcana that had already woken up. Although Arcana was sleeping, her hair was still neat and she didn''t show any signs of drowsiness, she may have woken up some time ago. Shi Tu hid his phone and asked, " I see that you woke up. How is your body, are you okay? " Arcana stood up and stretched her body a little temptingly, " I feel weak, as if anything can take my life. " " This is normal after you lose all the power you used to have. " Shi Tu found an intense urgency in Arcana''s eyes as there were so many questions on her mind but she refrained from asking. Shi Tu pointed to Arcana toe and sit next to him, and as soon as she approached him, he grabbed her by her waist and pulled her towards him. " I didn''t lie then, not totally. " "I was almost dying there, " Arcana replied in a faint voice as if she didn''t want to talk about the matter. Shi Tu looked at Arcana in his arms and said with confidence, " If there was a danger of death, I would never have sent you, no matter what happened. It is true that I used you, but there was no slight chance that you would die even if they vited my expectations and really tried to kill you. At that time, they would all have died for trying to harm you. " Arcana leaned on Shi Tu''s chest and said in an almost whispering voice, " Well, I will not ask more. " Arcana is not stupid, after all she is an old monster, she knows that Shi Tu is lying, if he had the strength to deal with them, why would he need her as bait? Even if he could, the price he has to pay must not be cheap and he definitely won''t waste it for her. There was a little silence in a bit embarrassing atmosphere because Shi Tu refuses to exin everything to her, this is like saying ''follow me and shut up'' She can say that Shi Tu will not tell her anything so there is no sense in question. After some seemingly eternal time it seemed that Arcana had made up her mind. " By the way, Konrad, did you make that breakfast? Smell good " " Shi Tu " Shi Tu replied with the usual smile, " Yes, I prepared it. I haven''t had breakfast yet. What do you think about eating together? " " Sure .... Shi Tu " Arcana seemed a little happy that Shi Tu was starting to show some consideration to her, regardless of his sincerity. Arcana sat at the table and tasted the dishes. " It''s strange, there is something strange about these dishes. " " Is it bad? I don''t think your taste have changed, or do you no longer prefer lighter dishes? " Arcana was a little surprised and looked again at the dishes in front of her, as Shi Tu said, it matches her preferences. " On the contrary, despite the simplicity of this breakfast, it is the most delicious thing I have eaten in my life. " Arcana tasted more then looked at Shi Tu and said, " How did you do it with the ingredients in this world? These are definitely normal ingredients because I don''t feel any energy from them, and the level of these dishes is different from what you served yesterday. " Shi Tu simply replied, " Nothing big. Have you forgotten that I became the greatest alchemist just to be able to prepare the most delicious dishes to satisfy my cravings? What I made you eat before, I didn''t make it with all my effort and it was only some of the things that I randomly prepared, but this breakfast made to be perfect. " " You know, you don''t have to force yourself. " Shi Tu avoided answering and said, " What are you going to do now? Would you rather adventure on yourself or apany me? " "I will apany you at the moment, because I also want to join an academy. I also didn''t have the opportunity to do this because I was the heir from birth since everything was learned privately. " Arcana took her stocking ring and gave it to Shi Tu. "It would be better if you kept it, it would be very good for you. " This storage ring contains most of Arcana''s personal possessions, treasures, cultivation resources and weapons that cannot be described and only a few in the world can possess such wealth, in the current Shi Tu situation, this will be a great support for him. " No need " Shi Tu refused to take the ring without hesitation. " Whatever the cultivation resources inside, they will not benefit me anymore. " " What do you mean? You may not be able to use most of the cultivation resources because of your low cultivation, but there are a lot of resources suitable for you " It is normal for Arcana not to collect low-level cultivation resources with her, but these things will naturally umte after each battle, and it is not bad to have some if she decide to get a disciple. "You''ll know when we get to the Yin-Yang World. " If Shi Tu breakthrough in Qi Cultivation System and didn''t do so in the Primordial Chaos Cultivation System, the bnce in his body would be upset and currently he couldn''t do so unless he found a way to defeatthe two gray Shi Tu so it doesn''t matter how much resources he possesses because it will not benefit him at all. " Well as you want " Arcana got her ring back, and they both finished breakfast, After that, they changed clothes and got ready to leave. " By the way, " it seemed that arcana remembered something and asked, " Aren''tyou intending to deal with the people behind that person from yesterday? They probably won''t give up easily. " " oh, it is true , " Shi remember Tu Yang Chengfeng yesterday and continued, " Don''t worry, his boss is one of my followers. He is most likely now fleeing to another country and leaking information about in an attempt to deal with me. " Shi Tu seemed extremely happy talking about it, "Why do you look happy that one of your followers betrayed you?" asked Arcana. "Well, you know my way of gaining blind loyalty, right? His dear brother and friend have died at the hands of some of his friends who have turned them into fanatical followers of me so he mes me for that, but he has not tried anything stupid because he knows that the matter is hopeless as there is no one to cooperates with him, he probably thinks I intend to kill him so he decided to risk his life since he would die anyway in order to destroy me . " Are you still doing these things? forcing friends and brothers to kill each other, your methods have not changed after all this time " Arcana said this while remembering the fanatical looks on the faces of Shi Tu''s army in the past, they were so fanatical that they might kill their family and friends if they felt any resentment from them towards Shi Tu. Shi Tu responded, " Don''t say this, I didn''t force them normand them to do so, they just felt that they were intending to flee and that would be a problem for me so they eliminated the danger on their own, and even though Bao San had resentment against me but I didn''t kill him, how could I be so cruel? " " Heh, then with whom is he cooperating? I don''t see any benefit in finding a party that might destroy your n. " Here, Shi Tu smiled happily and said, " I don''t know, and I didn''t n for this. " " What?! How is this possible? Do you want to convince me that there mortals who have exceeded your expectations and that you cannot know who they are? " Arcana began to be a bit surprised because they knew Shi Tu''s abilities and he usually takes all possible loads as he is not the kind that despises mortals so it''s unlikely that this happened due to a miscalction from Shi Tu. " I didn''t know they were there until a this morning when I received reports of bugging devices being found, either ..." Shi Tu gave a look like a child who found an amusing toy, " Since their presence was surprising, why spoil the surprise? I want to see where they are going, what they will do, and what is their goal. " " You are really strange. Usually everyone, including old monsters, hates that things get out of their control, but you are enjoying? " " Yep, that is me " Shi Tu responded with pride and didn''t seem to feel at all ashamed of his unnatural personality. They both left the VIP room and left the hotel. When Shi Tu and Arcana got out of Mengzhu Hotel, they noticed that the hotel was surrounded by many ck cars. All of the cars were bulletproof cars, inside each car there were many husky men in ck suits with sullen faces. As soon as Shi Tu and Arcana were noticed, they all got out of the cars and surrounded Shi Tu and Arcana. Chapter 157: Son-in-Law? Chapter 157: Son-in-Law? With one nce, Shi Tu and Arcana saw that not all cars were on the same side and that they belonged to two different powers due to the apparent hostility in the eyes of the bodyguards towards each other and towards Shi Tu and Arcana. It looked as if the two sides were fighting over a prey and this prey is Shi Tu and Arcana. The two sides were centered around two luxuriously cars. From the inside of each car emerged a middle-aged man with a strong personality, each evidently having a great story of their own. Shi Tu nced at the familiar faces and instantly recognized them. " Oh? What is this honor? The heads of the Su family and the Sun family have personallye to meet me? You didn''te to mock me for losing my fortune during my absence, right? If so, I hope you don''t embarrass me. " These people are the current head of the Su family, Su Hongand the current head of Sun the family of Sun Hongjun. " We met again, Shi Tu, although our first meeting was strange but what you did then was really bold but it made me really like you. " Su Hong smiled cordially and spoke respectfully to Shi Tu in contrast to his aggressive men. " Oh? the men behind you don''t seem to agree with you. " Arcana mocked Su Hong''s hypocritical behavior, as a former queen she had dealt with all kinds of hypocrisy and she could say with certainty that this Su Hong came to get something from Shi Tu as he was only showing his strength to threaten Shi Tu. Su Hong frowned a little, but he didn''t know Arcana, but since she dared to speak this rudeness, he shouldn''t exaggerate before confirming her identity, so he spoke in an apologetic tone, " I hope that you excuse the rudeness of my men, but their job is to protect me so it is reasonable for them to show hostility towards strangers. " " What a farce " Sun Hongjun mocked Su Hong''s polite behavior and looked at him with disdain, "The Great Su Family head lowers himself to talk to just an unknown young girl? Looks like your family will soon copse." Arcana weaved her eyebrow in dismay, but Su Hong preceded her in response, " Sun Hongjun, juniors should respect the elders, but the elders should respect juniors who has the ability, with Shi Tu''s influence he is not inferior to us and any woman who can stand beside him cannot be normal, what is wrong with respecting her? You want me to be arrogant and disrespectful? '''' In front of Su Hong''s logical exnation, Sun Hongjun mocked, " Heh, he? no less than me? Nonsense!! " Sun Hongjun looked at Shi Tu with confidence and said, " Little Tu, what are you doing? Why haven''t you greeted me yet?e here, hurry up and kowtow!! " Arcana opened her eyes in shock and didn''t believe what she had heard, there is someone in this world who dare to order Shi Tu to greet him? kowtow to him? What is this bullshit? In all Arcana''s life, this is the first time to hear someone have the courage to say this, forgot kowtowing, Shi Tu didn''t even bow his head to her parents after Shi Tu married her in the past and he was just a prince!! if he didn''t bow to his parents-inw then is there anything in this world can he make Shi Tu do it? Su Hong looked astonished at Sun Hongjun, who looked extremely confident. '' What''s this behavior? How does he behave with him this way even though he most likely came to seek Shi Tu''s help just like me? but he''s actually talking to him as if he''s his son-inw? ..... wait, his son-in-w? Isn''t his daughter Sun Jie ... damn!! '' Given the fact that Shi Tu is alive and in good health here, it means that the three bodies found in Shi residence are most likely fake, but why would Shi Tu bother acting out death? to protect them!! After the ancestor came out, he told him Shi Tu''s true identity, it is natural that head of the demon cannot associate with a woman in public because she will be a universal target and anyone who puts his hand on her will be able to ckmail Shi Tu, so he had to fake their deaths in order to be able to protect them, most likely they are both in the safest ce in the world to protect them from war. This means that Shi Tu is really the son inw of Sun Hongjun, and it means that the Sun family has already got Shi Tu on their side and that exins Sun Hongjun''s overconfidence. Originally Su Hong heard that Shi Tu protected Feng Xiaoxiao from his younger brother Su Taipeng so he came here hoping to use this rtionship to get Shi Tu to their side despite the ancestor warnings, but it seems that hw wasted his timeing here, and perhaps may not be able to leave alive. " Oh? And on what basis do you want me to kowtow? on the basis of age? little brat. " Shi Tu didn''t seem angry at all. " You!! " Sun Hongjun was shocked and didn''t know what to say. " Shi Tu " Su Hong intervenes to calm it down, looking at the angry men behind Sun Hongjun, " Don''t get angry too much, he didn''t mean to ...." " How dare he talk to me like this?! You unfilial son!! " Sun Hongjun couldn''t appreciate Su Hong''s goodwill and shouted at Shi Tu angrily. After speaking so confidently and acting arrogantly in front of Su Hong, Shi Tu fiercely pped his face, how could he keep his temper? " unfilial son? I don''t thing you should use these words, these words can cause a lot of misunderstanding " Sun Hongjun''s face turned red from anger and shouted at Arcana, "This is not the turn of stranger to speak so shut up!!" " Stranger? do you think my husband is not from my business? even if you are an ''elder'', you are too unreasonable with my husband, you aren''t his father so you cannot call him unfilial son, and there is no reason to respect you " For some reason, both Su Hong and Sun Hongjun were embarrassed when Arcana talked about elderly. It seemed that Arcana was mocking them, but her tone seemed serious. " Wait, w-what did you call him now? did you say he''s your husband? " Su Hong soon realized this, because Arcana words were not directed at him so he didn''t take long before he came back to his senses. Arcana nodded, " Yes, I am his wife and he is my husband, Is there a problem with this? " Arcana wove her eyebrows in displeasure, because their gaze suggested that they didn''t believe this, so Arcana took Shi Tu''s arm intimately to prove their rtionship, which Shi Tu didn''t deny. " You ..." Sun Hongjun was shocked by this scene and the fact that Shi Tu didn''t deny it, this struck all his thoughts and ns to use his daughter to control Shi Tu from the wall. Sun Hongjun violently roared, " How?! How dare you!! what about my daughter? How dare you betray her? " In front of Sun Hongjun''s roar, Shi Tu stood up and said softly, " Why would I care about a dead woman? No, what made you think I care in the first ce? " "Ha, w-what did you say?" " Why would I care for a dead woman? " Sun Hongjun looked distraught and refused to believe what he heard. " Jie''er d-died? I-impossible. It is true that we found three bodies, but it is clear that they are fake, and your presence here is the best evidence of this. " " That''s right, Shi Tu. Even if Sun Hongjun is rude to you, you don''t have to scare him like that. This is his daughter. It is not good to joke about such matters. " Even Su Hong became dangerous, if Shi Tu''s words were correct then this is a big problem, because this means that Shi Tu might have some grudges with the three great families, after all, he cannot forget what happened in the past and how Shi Tu made them enter into conflict with the Lu family, and now he is attacking the Sun family. If Shi Tu is really hostile to the three great families then there is a great possibility that he is cooperating with the west. Shi Tu nodded and said," That''s right, those bodies are fake. It''s just an independent act of my men who don''t know what happened. This is because I killed Sun Jie and Alice myself. " "W-What are you talking about? Why did you kill them? Isn''t Alice the closest to you and you did a lot to won Jie''er? " Sun Hongjun was still unable to understand why Shi Tu killed Sun Jie, after all the effort he made to prove himself to her and lure her to his side, how did he kill her with such simplicity after he handed over the Shi Economic Group to her? What''s more, he admitted that he killed Alice too? This is simply imusible. Up to this point, Sun Hongjun still held out in the hope that Shi Tu joke. " Sun Jie died because she was curious and had her nose stuck into something that didn''t concern her so she had to die. " Su Hong and Sun Hongjun stared at Shi Tu with astonishment, stuck her nose into something that didn''t concern her? Is she not close to him? What kind of secrets did she know that was the cause of her death? Chapter 158: Fallen Legend (1) Chapter 158: Fallen Legend (1) Arcana also looked with amazement at Shi Tu, Shi u will not kill them just because they knew some of his secrets, most importantly, Alice is Zhan Xieshen daughter and her death at the hand of Shi Tu is even more impossible. " Don''t look at me like this, you know the importance of secrets, right? Don''t act as if you are a good father, didn''t youe here to reap the benefits? even though you didn''t tell your daughter any important secret of the Sun family secrets because you don''t trust that she will remain faithful to the family forever?" " " You must have been angry when your daughter ignored you when you wanted to use her in order to get some benefits from the Shi Economic Group. " Sun Hongjun couldn''t bear to hear Shi Tu''s insults any longer, and was about to raise his hand to signal to his men in order to quickly kill Shi Tu. Shi Tu noticed this and mocked, " I don''t advise you to do this, you cannot bear the consequences. " Shi Tu pointed to Su Hong, if Sun Hongjun dared to start a fight here, it was clear that Su Hong wouldn''t remain idly by, they both brought about the same strength so it would be difficult for one side to outrun another. Sun Hongjun didn''t tire himself by hiding the fatal glow in his eyes and then nced at Su Hong and said with confidence, " Don''t worry, my son and brothers are more than capable of running the Sun family. The opportunity to get rid of the head of the demon should be taken advantage of, and ... Who said I would die for sure? " " Now I want to see this so-called Sun Jie. To have such a father, she must be an amazing woman. " Arcana spoke in a tone between praise and sarcasm at Sun Hongjun. Arcana continued, " I can see the sadness in your eyes, but you ignore it and focus on reality, just as it is appropriate for an organization head who puts the organization''s interest above everyone else. " "Of course, " Sun Hongjun said confidently, " This is the price of the strength that I have. This is not my strength, but the strength of the Sun family. In return for everything we got from the family since our birth, we have to sacrifice for the sake of the family. Whoever doesn''t like this fact can leave the family after paying his debts, this ..... If he can " Sun Hongjun doesn''t seem to be joking but rather says what he truly believes, despite his love for his family and his willingness to die for his daughter and son, but the interest of the family is above everything for him, and everyone should sacrifice everything for the sake of the family. And his children are no exception, after all, the family is their source of strength and without the family, they are nothing. " Idiot " Shi Tu gave a sarcastic smile and said, " Why are you talking so proudly? Didn''t you notice that she is mocking you? She is saying that your anger at the death of your daughter blinded you and made you make a stupid decision to try to kill us here, after all we have no intention of getting involved in this war. By doing this, you are only making a meaningless sacrifice for a slight chance of revenge, reasoning that you act with very little possibility. " " Are you saying that I use the family''s interest as a pretext for revenge and risking my life meaningless? " " Isn''t that exactly what you''re doing? " "Heh" A hint of disdain appeared in Sun Hongjun''s eyes. " Su Hong, you seem to have overestimated this Shi Tu''s abilities, in the end, he''s still an inexperienced brat. " " I agree with you " Su Hong nodded in agreement, " Shi Tu, even if what you are saying is true and you don''t intend to go into this war on any side, you don''t have evidence, verbal promises arepletely unreliable, you need strong evidence to prove the your words are correct or ..." Su Hong''s expression turned cold towards Shi Tu and showed a fatal flicker of light, " I will have to take into ount the worst possible possibility and act ordingly, after all the fate of the whole Su family depends on my decision. " " Hey? Is this a threat? I thought you came to ask for my help based on my rtionship with Feng Xiaoxiao. " Sun Hong''s eyes narrowed badly, it seems that this Shi Tu knows well the situation, thinking about it, he is head of the demon, it is impossible to be stupid, maybe he already has intentions to cooperate with the Su family, but Shi Tu''s past never calls for trust. " I just cite the facts. " Although the rtionship between Shi Tu, Sun Jie and Alice is not clear but at least they are close to each other due to their living under one roof, but Shi Tu didn''t hesitate to get rid of them and this means that there is no point in trying to use Feng Xiaoxiao to groom Shi Tu, as it is probably don''t means a lot to him, in this case unless he provides evidence proves that he will not get involved in this war, Su Hong cannot miss this opportunity to get rid of Shi Tu even if he risks losing his life, after all the capabilities of head of the demon are known and all the men they were brought maybe not enough to stop him from escaping. Suddenly, Shi Tu grabbed the waist of the Arcana and pulled it towards him and jumped from his ce towards the back with great speed. In the ce where Shi Tu was standing there was a hole in the ground. " Beware!! sniper!! " One of the men shouted and rushed to surround Su Hong and Sun Hongjun for their protection, and they were returned to their cars. Shi Tu pushed Arcana away from him and fled again, the bullets continued to prate the ground where Shi Tu was standing at the previous moment, Shi Tu was too fast for the sniper to hit him. After a few times, Shi Tu suddenly stopped looking at a certain tall building, on the roof of this building the sniper sat and pointed his snipers at Shi Tu''s head, the driving distance of more than 2000 yards and the ability to snip urately from this distance meant that this sniper had real skills, but the sniper was surprised that Shi Tu''s gaze waspletely directed towards him even though it was impossible for Shi Tu to see him with the naked eye from such a distance. This didn''t make him panic too much and fired back towards Shi Tu''s head, but Shi Tu moved his head to the side very quickly and avoided the bullet. " What is this?! Impossible!! I refuse to believe that he can be faster than bullets " The sniper continued to fire towards Shi Tu, targeting different ces on his body, but Shi Tu managed to avoid all shots with simple movements and with incredible speed. " Damn it!! is he still a human? " The sniper cursed in anger because his bullets had run outpletely and he was unable even to scratch Shi Tu, let alone hit him even with a slight injury. The sniper''s reaction was much better than that of Sun Hongjun and Su Hong''s men who froze in shock, these didn''t look like human movements at all, not that they had not heard or seen someone avoiding bullets before, but what Shi Tu did go far beyond that because he barely moved from his position as if he already knows where and when the bullet wille from and moves for it in advance. " So, this is head of the demon, the most powerful in the world. " Su Hong muttered and felt that the idea of dealing with Shi Tu with the men he had brought seemed a bit ridiculous, if Shi Tu wanted to leave, nothing could stop him, he could only hide and get rid of them one by one because the Assassins League''s specialty is assassination after all. On the roof of the building the sniper stood, leaving his equipment behind because it had be just a burden, but before he turned around, he felt something cold touching his neck and heard from behind him a sound like the sound of machines. "The heir of the Su family - Su Yang, Can I consider this as a n of the Su family? Such audacity, you know the consequences right? " This sniper was nothing but Su Yang, the son of Su Hong and the heir of the Su family who wanted to deal with Shi Tu in the night before the start of the Dakar Rally. Su Yang''s eyes slightly deviated to look behind him to see who he was talking to. Behind him stood a personpletely ck enveloped, including his face and no hint of his skin could be seen, even Su Yang wondered how could he breathe? Between his hands were two swords, one of which was ced on Su Yang''s neck, with any sudden movement by Su Yang and his neck would be slit immediately. Su Yang fearlessly smiled and said, " So, one of the legendary Shadow Guards is personally here to deal with me? What a great honor ...." Baaaam!! The sound of gunfire rang out, it seemed that Su Yang was guarded by another sniper watching from afar in case the enemy reached him. Su Yang followed with a smile. " To be the first to shatter the legend of the unbeatable Shadow Guards " Chapter 159: Fallen Legend (2) Chapter 159: Fallen Legend (2) Su Yang gave an arrogant and confident smile, how not when he was able to lure one of the legendary Shadow Guards into his trap and eliminate him, although using himself as bait was very risky, but it was the only way, if it was anyone else, likely to be killed without question because he would probably not know anything about who gives orders and questioning him is a waste of time. But if it was Su Yang, the story would be different. " Don''t be so optimistic before seeing the oue of your eyes " " !!! " Hearing the voice of someone behind him, Su Yang was shocked, wasn''t that the Shadow Guard''s voice? Su Yang turned his head back and saw a sniper bullet split in half on the ground. " T-The bullet split in half? H-How? " " I will quote one of my master''s phrases to exin to you, the genius who used that things always go as he want and never has tasted defeat before. Soon he will forget that there may be someone better than him he has not met yet who will never think about the possibility of his ns failing. " " So you anticipated my n and were on standby against the sniper? " Su Yang shook his head in frustration and said, " As expected of the Legendary Shadow Guards, I thought I could get rid of at least half of you today, but I have greatly understimated you, I must use everything to get rid of only one. " " What are .... !! " Before the shadow guard finished speaking, he felt death approaching him, very quickly he retreated back and waved his sword to cut more than three bullets with one wave from each sword, but his body was pierced with seven full bullets, one of which detonated his head. Not only that, but many bullets crossed where he was moments earlier. The shadow guard''s body fell to the ground soaked in blood. Su Yang made a n to get rid of at least half of the Shadow Guards and prepared dozens of snipers for this mission, but now he had to sacrifice them all just in order to get rid of one guard. After all, Assassins League''s influence is everywhere, once the snipers position is revealed, there is no need for any of the other Shadow Guards toe to deal with them, the Assassins League men in the neighborhood will take care of it. Su Yang didn''t waste any more time and left the ce quickly, now that most of the snipers are exposed, the rest of the shadow guards will be very careful, and he also does not dare to expose the remaining snipers because it will be just a waste, there is no opportunity to make more gains today. Shi Tu''s gazes never left Su Yang''s ce, so he saw everything that happened and sighed. "The idiot, didn''t I tell him that when dealing with snipers, he must never stand in one ce in anticipation of the presence of support? If he wanted to interrogate him, he had to pull him out, robbing him of his ability to resist with a sudden attack and then drag him into the building first, now I lost one of the shadow guards after all the effort I put into training him. " Shi Tu looked a little upset and continued, "The worst is that he died because he made the same mistake that this kid was mocked for. " Shi Tu looked around, augmented and showed some satisfaction, " Mm, well at least the death of that fool has reminded them of reality " Shi Tu didn''t care anymore and turned towards the still-on-ground Arcana and helped her stand up, " Are you all right? You''re mortal now, so it''s easy to get injured " " Now I remember that? After you threw me so hard? Look at me, my clothes are dirty. " Arcana seemed upset at the fact that Shi Tu had pushed her away from him causing her clothes to get dirty without caring about the fact that Shi Tu had just been subjected to an assassination attempt. " What are you doing?! " Suddenly Sun Hongjun shouted at his men in anger, " It''s a perfect opportunity. Kill him quickly!! " Due to Sun Hongjun''s shouting, all his men quickly pulled out their guns and emptied the bullet tanks on Shi Tu and Arcana who gave them their backs carelessly. Dozens of guns were pointed at Shi Tu and Arcana, who turned back and rained down on them. In front of Shi Tu, a man covered in ck appeared and intercepted bullets with his body, fearlessly standing in front of Shi Tu and proudly stretching his body in order to protect Shi Tu behind him. After the shooting stopped, everyone expected to see this strange person fall because dozens of bullets had pierced his body as well as Shi Tu and Arcana, after all, it would be strange if no bullet prated the strange man''s body injuring Shi Tu with at least some injuries. But contrary to expectations, the stranger didn''t move from his ce, under his feet, there were dozens of bullets, which are most of the bullets that were fired, all these bullets, failed to prate the body of the strange man, unfortunately he waspletely covered in ck, including his face, and no part can be seen out of his body at all. Under that ckness, Shadow Shield smiled proudly, he is not called Shadow Shield out of nothing, this is because he has the highest physical toughness among all Shadow Guards that regr bullets can never harm him, only a sniper can take his life. " What are you doing? Finish him!! " Su Hong angrily shouted at his men from inside his car, after the attack ended and due to Shi Tu''s overconfidence and continuing to give his back, this is the best chance to get rid of him. Without hesitation, Su Hong''s men spread out from the sides and pointed their guns at Shi Tu. Previously, all of Sun Hongjun''s men were shooting from the front so the bullets had to bypass the Shadow Shield before reaching Shi Tu. Su Hong''s men learned their lesson and decided to fire from many sides so that the Shadow Shield could not block them. Without getting up or turning back, Shi Tu raised his hand and popped his finger. In the next moments, the men of Su Hongjun and Sun Hongjun began to fall very quickly, and before they realized what had happened, there were only Sun Hongjun and Su Hong and the few men who apanied them in the cars. When Shi Tu got up and turned around with Arcana, seven men stood in lions while there were dozens of blood-soaked corpses under their feet. The Shadow Guards were steeped in blood because each hit took many lives, especially the whip. " Master, what do we do with them? " The great shadow pointed to the two cars behind him and said. At the same time, the Shadow de nted his sword in the wheels of the two cars to prevent them from escaping. " Let them go " Shi Tu didn''t even bother looking at them and grabbed a Arcana to leave. Arcana grabbed Shi Tu''s arm and said anxiously, " Shi Tu, they might not have the power to do anything to threaten you but that doesn''t mean you let them go. " " Dear wife, are you worried that mere mortals might be able to do anything for me? " " N-Not that, " Arcana denied with some blush on her face, " But they have insulted you, it cannot go unpunished or your men may not continue to respect you. " All the Shadow Guards looked at Arcana in disbelief, did Shi Tu call her his wife? " Master, I think the mistress is right, this should not go unpunished. " Great Shadow advanced and said politely. Usually, the Shadow Guards would not dare to express their opinions in front of Shi Tu, but since their opinions were in agreement with Shi Tu''s wife, they expressed their opinion to support the mistress in order to see Shi Tu''s reaction and confirm if they really should consider her like Mrs. Shi because this means that they will have to obey her in the future. Shi Tu pointed to the Shadow Guards and said, " Let them go. " The great shadow bowed respectfully " As you wish " Arcana watched the shadow guards get Sun Hongjun and Su Hong out of their cars and waited for them to drive away. Ironically, they ran for their lives and didn''t dare look back for fear that Shi Tu would change his mind, they didn''t even dare say threatening words to Shi Tu. " Shi Tu, why did you let them go? They should be punished!! " As soon as Sun Hongjun and Su Hong got far enough away, Arcana shouted angrily at Shi Tu. " Calm down, I am punishing them by letting them alive, my wife, death is not the worst punishment possible, but seeing the copse of all their believes, all things they care about his breaks down in front of them, this is the real punishment " " No!! " Arcana replied vehemently, " You must kill them " Shi Tu looked at Arcana helplessly. " My wife, I ....." " I don''t ept any objection, I don''t want any long -term conspiracies or schemes or anything else. Kill them quickly. " Arcana didn''t allow Shi Tu to say anything and gave the insight that she wouldn''t ept '' no '' as an answer. The Shadow Guards looked in astonished at this. At this moment, they felt that Shi Tu is not that legendary existence they had thought, he is a defeated man being fiercely reprimanded by his wife without daring to shout at her. Chapter 160: Visitors from Outside (1) Chapter 160: Visitors from Outside (1) " Just listen to me ....." " I told you no!! " " But ....." " No!!! " Arcana turned towards the Shadow Guards andmanded, " Let one of you follow them, Shi Tu has given his word and it cannot be withdrawn easily, but if someone who is not rted to us kills them, that is another matter. " The Shadow Guards stared at each other a bit, not knowing what to do, it was the first time they had encountered something like this. If someone else hadmanded them with this arrogance, they would have killed him, but the problem is that Arcana is Shi Tu''s wife, not that they didn''t see Alice screaming at Shi Tu before, but even attacking him as he begged for mercy from her, but she knew her limits well and She didn''t try to do something like directing orders to them or trying to discover Shi Tu''s actions. But now, Arcanamands them as if they are her followers. Inplete helplessness and bewilderment, the Shadow Guards looked at Shi Tu, awaiting his orders. " Heh, do as she said, leak some information to the Lu family or the Shadows Garden or any other enemy of them. " In the end Shi Tu submitted to the desires of the Arcana, which was shocking to the Shadow Guards, and it made them remember that Shi Tu is just as human as they are and has weaknesses. " Wait " " What''s up? " Shi Tu lookedpletely helpless in front of Arcana''s insolence, he stepped on his heart and gave up on an amusing plot, what she want? Arcana pointed to the Shadow Guards and said, " I also want them to be my direct followers from now on, they will have to fulfill my orders, only me, and all their reports must go through me first. " The Shadow Guards was shaken in shock because what is happening now goes beyond their wildest dreams. They were sure that Arcana was over, it is impossible for Shi Tu to forgive her for her behavior. No, they would begin to suspect that who is in front of them were just someone who looked like Shi Tu, no matter how she close to him, how dare she ask Shi Tu to give her his own strength and even asking him to give her the ability to monitor his actions? In their eyes this woman is already dead. " Well, as you want " Shi Tu looked at the Shadow Guards and said, " From now on you will only have to follow her orders, even if I tell you to do anything, you must take permission from her first. " " !!! " " Are you happy now? " " Of course " Arcana seemed happy with Shi Tu''s behavior, in the past, he would have thrown her in jail for a few thousand years if she said something like this, but this time she survived and got what she wanted. " Wait! " Shi Tu seemed to notice something and frowned. Shi Tu extended his hand to push back Arcana''s hair covering her ears and take a look. Arcana''s ear was slightlyrger than normal and pointy just like that of a Dark Elf. Shi Tu approached and whispered in Arcana''s ear, " Whatever you use to preserve your human form, it seems unreliable. " Arcana panicked and checked her ears, only to discover that they were starting to return to normal. Arcana raised her head and looked anxiously at Shi Tu, who reassured her, " Do not worry, even if they feel you aura and knew you are here, they will not be able toe here, even if the Eternal Void Pearl allowed one to enter, he will likely be a powerless avatar, whatever the price he pays " This did not calm Arcana, who became more restless, " But it will be over as soon as we leave, we will not be able to hide anywhere as long as I have ....." " No need to worry " She was interrupted by Shi Tu, " I have a way to deal with this before we leave, don''t worry. " " Well, I''ll trust you. " Shi Tu pointed to the Shadow Guards to leave with a fuss. Shi Tu''s actions made the Shadow Guards feel very helpless, they were eager to meet Shi Tu after being away from him for many days in order to carry out various tasks. They did everything they had to finish everything and get back to Shi Tu''s side, after all protecting Shi Tu is their highest priority and their reason to live, only by being close to Shi Tu and protecting him, they can feel that their life has meaning. Shadow guards left and soon they were on the roof of the building in front of the corpse of the Double Shadow de. " This damn fool!! " The Shadow Shield kicked the corpse of the Double Shadow de fiercely as if it was the corpse of his mortal enemy, and they could not live under the same sky, no, even his corpse was not allowed to be under the same sky with him. " Enough, no need to mutte his body. " The Great Shadow grabbed the Shadow Shield and stopped him " Ha? No need? If this damn hadn''t acted stupidly and lost his life, would the master have lost his trust in us? It is clear that he is no longer trust in our abilities " " True, fortunately the enemy retreat and did not want to risk, if his body fall in the hands of enemies, it will be very dangerous " The Shadow Whip agreed with the Shadow Shield and the rest nodded in agreement. " Heh, it doesn''t matter, it is toote, at least he didn''t get us away from him and he still trusts us to some degree or he won''t give us to his wife. " Great shade spoke as if the Shadow Guards are just '' things '' to Shi Tu. " Also, perhaps he gave us to the Mrs. Shi to show his sincerity to her and not to turn us away, if the master trusts Mrs. Shi then we will be able to continue working as we were, only we will have to report her. Also, do not forget who the master is, a woman qualified to stand beside him cannot be ordinary or shw will notst long, no matter how beautiful she is . The rest nodded in agreement and had no choice but to hope that this was the case. Shi Tu get in Arcana''s red car, since it is a racing car it naturally contains one seat in order to reduce weight. Shi Tu quickly got into the car and pulled Arcana towards him to sit on his thigh. Arcana didn''t resist Shi Tu''s behavior and obediently sat on his thigh, but she looked a little frowned upon. " What the matter? Why do you look so frowned upon? " " Do you expect me to be happy then? Today we returned to each other, but we faced one problem after another and had no peace. " Shi Tu thought about it and found Arcana right in what she says, starting from the Soul Unification Seal to arguing with Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Ruyan, then the souls inside the Darkness Ring and finally the assassination attempt. " Don''t worry, our next destination is City B. It''s popr with casinos and entertainment centers, as well as gangs. We''ll have a lot of ways to have fun. " " Really? " " Sure, how can I lie to you? " " Well, it is a promise, in City B, we will just have fun. You and I alone, no ns, no conspiracies, and you cannot check any report that reaches your phone ... .. hmm, after thinking .. " Arcana extended her hands and said, " Hand me your phone, it will be difficult for you to stop yourself if you feel bored being with me. " '' then you know that the presence of those with you and do things ridiculous boring for me? '' Shi Tu didn''t dare say this openly and kept the matter in his heart and only obediently handed over his phone to her. " Ok let''s go now. " Shi Tu turned the car engine and drove towards City B. At the same time, in a high ce among the clouds, a person stood high in the sky, dressed in eye-catching purple clothes, dark skin and long silver hair. This person looked foggy, as if he was just an illusion, but it was definitely not an illusion because the clouds dispersed around him as if there was some force keeping them away from him. This person looked down with disbelief, the signs of shock were clear on him, as if he did not dare to believe what he saw, his body trembled so intensely with the intensity of anger that even his additions pierced his hand " I-Impossible, I-I must be dreaming, T-This one cannot be the Queen, yes it is impossible " This Dark Elf''s corpse shivered fiercely in anger. " Although she bears the same face, she is without a doubt human. Yes, it must be just a camouge by Her Majesty to mislead the enemies, yes, it must be like this. " This Dark Elf tried to deny what he was seeing and find an exnation for Arcana aura weakly seeping out of her body. " Yes, the queen arcana is the greatest queen in the history of Dark Elf, it is impossible that it paralyzed all her cultivated in order to live with a mortal human, he is nothing in front of the Devil Lord " Although Arcana has abdicated the throne, everyone still reveals her as the Queen of the Dark Elf, especially since she is the strongest, and she is still the only fifth step Dark Elf. So, this scene waspletely rejected and imusible. Chapter 161: Visitors from Outside (2) Chapter 161: Visitors from Outside (2) For Elf in general, any physical contact with the opposite sex is uneptable behavior, especially for females, any physical contact with the opposite sex without a marriage rtionship is a major crime, not to mention a queen like Arcana, even themon people of Elf will not do anything like this. However, this ce is where Arcana is without any doubt, and with the exception of the woman below, there is no woman who is likely to be the queen, and there is no trace any the fight, so he couldn''t get out the idea that Arcana had paralyzed her cultivation by her will in order to live with Shi Tu, If this is true then Arcana hasmitted two of the greatest crimes. For the females Elf, they will have only one partner in their life, if he dies, then they will remain single forever and they cannot establish any other rtionship, if mere contact with the opposite sex is considered a crime, then the meaning of establishing a rtionship with a man other than her dead husband can be visualized, this crime is worth Execution!! Her second crime is paralyzing her cultivation, which is also a crime worthy Execution. Arcana was the only Dark Elf fifth step, now that she is gone, the Dark Elf does not have a person in the fifth step and since Arcana is still alive, no one can breakthrough to the fifth step. " No need for all this anger, she did nothing wrong. " " !!! " The Dark Elf man heard the sound of a maning from behind, causing him to be shocked. The Dark Elf man turned behind to see a middle-aged man in a ck suit floating in the air behind him with a faint smile. " Who are you? " This dark Elf can be considered an important character, and he met most of the strongest people in the world except for those who live in istion, but he did not recognize this person in front of him who is definitely not a normal person because he was able to sneak behind him without noticing. " You won''t know even if I tell you " The man softly shook his head and continued, " But I have great and important news for you that will not only affect the fate of the Dark Elf, but also the fate of all thirty-three heavens. " " An anonymous person like you does not seem worthy of trust. " " Ahh, my apologies, I forgot to introduce my myself my name is Chen Pengpeng " Chen Pengpeng smiled as if he had forgot something trivial even though he refused to introduce himself a few seconds ago, but he gave an impression of simplicity, which reduced the Dark Elf''s warning, as at least he does not intend to start a fight and not as if he can. " There is no harm in listening to me, right? You are just an Avatar that does not have any power, you cannot do anything for your queen below, and even if you go down to her to ask her, the man next to her will kill you. " " He, killing me? " The Dark Elf man seemed in disbelief of what he heard and it appeared some anger believing that Chen Pengpeng make fun of him. " Come on, you are not stupid, has your anger not gone yet? Do you think there is the slightest chance that the Dark Elf Queen Arcana, who used to contempt all the geniuses of her generation, could do all this for someone without power? As you know, there is one person who managed to get her heart." " " You mean he is ....." " Exactly, Devil Lord Konrad " "No way!! Devil Lord Konrad is dead!! the experts of all races have united andpletely destroyed him, I was present and saw the destruction of both his body and his soul. " " Of course, Devil Lord Konrad has died without the slightest doubt, but ...." Chen Pengpeng gave a questioning face, " Can you say without any doubt that his soul has beenpletely destroyed? " " Certainly!! " Dark Elf man didn''t hesitate to confirm, but quickly thought of a certain possibility. " Unless you mean ..." " Yep, he has saved a fragment of his soul, and he used to reincarnate " The Dark Elf man suppressed his shock and was able to calm and return to normal and questioned suspiciously. " If what you are saying is true, why did he not show himself again? Even if it was a single soul fragment, it is enough for him to return to his peak with sufficient time. " " This is exactly what I want to talk about. " " Do you know the Heavenly Titles? " " Of course, I know " The Dark Elf man surprised this silly question because it''s just general knowledge but he answered anyway. " Heavenly Titles are geniuses will continue to dwell in history, it is not because of their talents but also achievements that allowed them donated the throne of the thirty-three heavens in their time unchallenged, they could do what want, if all thirty-three heavens did not unite against them to then they literally invincible " Chen Pengpeng nodded, "It is true, this kind of genius can be seen once every tens billions years, but in thest ten billion years, seven titles have appeared in session, Eternal Might Duan Hao, Asura Konrad, Judge Yang Meng , Flowers Master Yin Yang, Sloth Du Lan, Thieves Emperor Lan Chen, Alchemist God Yao Yan, but ..... '''' " Isn''t it strange that there are six Heavenly Titles, but none of them have met the other? once one dies, the next is born as if he was waiting for his turn to appear. " Dark Elf felt some frustration because he has some expectations of Chen Pengpeng. "This is the secret that you wanted to tell me? Do you think no one has thought of this? Many people have thought about this possibility because of the unconditional support that Devil Lord received from Eternal Might''s friends, but the personality of each of them ispletely different, If they really are Duan Hao, it is impossible for him to remain silent after the death of Loki and Prometheus, everyone knows that they are ..." " Hey! " Chen Pengpeng interrupted him, " Who said they were dead? " " What do you mean? " " Heh, do you think that that idiot Thor who is considered a shame to all cultivator because of his low intelligence which is no different from children can suddenly change to be wise and even inherited the throne of Asgard? " " Did you mean ....." Many ideas appeared in the Dark Elf''s mind, some rumors, some questions and some mysterious things, he was able tobine them toe up with some crazy ideas. " I will not say more, I have said everything I have, whether you decide to believe it or not, the decision is up to you. Now go. " Chen Pengpeng waved with his hand, causing a strong wind cut too dark to Elf''s Avatar to millions of pieces without allowing him saying more. Chen Pengpeng looked at Shi Tu direction with an amusing expression, " I think it is time to start the fun, you will thank me for it right? I hope you survive, if you don''t, then it will be really frustrating. " Suddenly, Chen Pengpeng''s phone rang. " Hello? " " Liquidity Problems? What was Shao Yu doing? " " Well, I''ming. " He hung up and looked very miserable, " Shi Tu, you are causing me so many problems, why is your ownpany so messy? " Having said this Chen Pengpeng disappeared. The distance from City A to City B was not very long, but it was not short either, and they did not face any problems crossing the Huaxia border into Country B. The way takes about twelve hours, ignoring the stop for lunch, counting the time, it is assumed that Tang Zhong will have left City C, heading towards the Final Line and he estimates that it will take about fifteen hours to reach the Final Line since thest part is the longest, this It would be barely three days, counting the coronation ceremony, it would be three full days, which is the time Shi Tu set to start his n. On the way, Shi Tu and Arcana talked a lot, they talked about the past and recalled memories as Shi Tu told her some legends about him, which were not confirmed. As they approached City B, they noticed several cars blocking the road. Shi Tu and Arcana got out of the car to see what was happening, since they could not advance anyway. In the middle of the road, many people surrounded a man cuddling a woman in his arms as tears fell from his eyes The woman''s skin was dry and pale like a mummy, she was just skin on a bone and her hair was white as snow. This woman did not have the ability to move or say anything no matter what she tried, she could not help but look in despair at the young man who was carrying her in his arms like the most valuable treasure in the world despite her current condition. The young man raised his eyes to look in front of him, his eyes filled with hatred. Chapter 162: No One Can Bully My Sister!! Chapter 162: No One Can Bully My Sister!! " Oh? This sister seems to be suffering a lot. Is she okay? She fell suddenly " Before the eyes of the hate-filled young man stood a little girl, who looked like a child eight to ten years old. This little girl seemed a bit restless and anxious. " You dare to ask?! " The young man screamed fiercely, frightening the little girl, who took a few steps back. " What have you done to her?! What kind of poison did you give her? Hand over the antidote immediately or you will regret!! " " This is nder!! Ling''er didn''t do anything, Ling''er is very cute, so cannot do such a bad thing, why do you say that Ling''er did it ? " This little girl was no one but Ling Qingzhu. Currently she was so nervous that some drops of tears appeared in her emerald eyes. " Nonsense!! Fan Ru tried to help you because you seemed lost, but you told her she was going to die a hideous death, how is this a coincidence? " Ling Qingzhu got few steps back and looked a little bit scared. " Catch her!! know who is behind her! " The young man ordered some of the men who were next to him. They hesitated a little, after all Ling Qingzhu seems just like a little girl as there are a lot of people who are watching what is happening, it will be a big scandal may end the political path to his father, especially in such a foreign country. " Young master this ...." "This is what!?" The young man shouted in dismay. " Have you never seen children suicide bombers before? Catch her quickly!! " " suicide bombers children? What is this nonsense? " Among the crowd, a person steped forward who appears in his twenties, wore a luxurious gold watch and spared no effort to show his richness, all his clothes are made to highlight the wealth of the wearer so that ordinary people can know that he is a rich man. The young man advanced and stood in front of Ling Qingzhu to defend her. " Fan Xian, do you underestimate our minds or do you think that no one can stop you? Children suicide bombers are usually like dolls without personality, are not afraid of death and usually kill themselves once they aplish their mission, look at her, she is very scared, and she doesn''t look different from a normal child. " " Du Wang, this is nothing of your business, move away!! " Fan Xian frowned a little, even though they were close to City B, how could he be so unlucky that all these people were here? Among all the people, why Du Wang who is taking every opportunity to p him? Du Wang mocked, " not my business? Do you want me to see you torture a little girl without doing anything? Also, by your actions, you blocking all these people " Du Wang pointed to the crowd watching because Fan Xian''s cars blocking their way, " Since you are so worried about your sister, why haven''t you called the ambnce yet? Andkeep screaming like this at a little girl? Look at her, she has already lost consciousness. " Du Wang seemed to realize something and said, " Oh, sorry sorry, you must have forgotten this and lost yourself in anger as your sister '' killer '' standing in front of your eyes, don''t worry, since we are friends, I have called the ambnce as soon as I saw her. Now I''m d I did it because I think I did something unnecessarily, but it seems my action was right, who knows what would have happened if I hadn''t called the ambnce, would you '' forget '' to call? '''' " You ...." Fan Xian felt very offended, anyone with some mind could know that Du Wang was mocking him and using him of having poisoned his sister and me the little girl and didn''t want to call the ambnce in order to destroy evidence. The problem is that he is not wrong!! It is true that he poisoned his sister in order to be the only inheritor to his family, but that poison has a slow effect and it is assumed that it takes a few more days before show its effects on her, but his sister suddenly fell into this state for an unknown reason. But whatever the reason, Fan Xian could not take her to the hospital, or the poison would be discovered and his father would never forgive him and he might lose his right to inherit the family. At first, he wanted to cause some noise and waste time until his sister dies and capture Ling QIngzhu, then heter says that it was an assassination by his father''s enemies and thus he will survive and achieve his goal of being the sole heir. However, why among all the people did Du Wange out and between all the times he chose to pass by at this time? Seen her savior has arrived, Ling Qingzhu approached Du Wang grabbed his leg and looked at him with tearful eyes. " Please, please helped Ling''er, this bad man wants to bully Ling''er " Du Wang looked into Ling Qingzhu''s emerald eyes and felt something tickles his heart, even though he wanted to use the opportunity to p Fan Xian''s face but now he really wanted to help Ling Qingzhu. " Do not worry, with me here, no one can harm you" Du Wang said proudly and made sure to look elegant in front of Ling Qingzhu before turning to Fan Xian. " Fan Xian, I advise you to apany your sister at herst moments, she may not live until the ambnces arrive instead of pouring your anger on this little girl. " "The killer is in your hands!! " Fan Xian shouted out of his deepest heart. " Finally I have found you Ling''er, what you are doing here? " At this moment, Shi Tu broke through the crowd and approached Ling Qingzhu. "Ha? Big Brother?! " Ling''er let out Du Wang''s leg and rushed happily towards Shi Tu. Shi Tu Ling grabbed Ling Qingzhu and carried her in his arms and looked really worried, but he quickly frowned after seeing the tears in her eyes. " What''s the matter? Why are you crying? Does someone bully you? " Shi Tu fiercely looked around and said, " Who?! Who made you cry? Tell me and your Big Brother will get rid of him immediately!! " Shi Tu had just arrived and did not know what happened because he rushed once he saw Ling Qingzhu. Now after looking around, he can barely know what happened, or at least why it is happening. Fan Xian and Du Wang scratched their eyebrows because they recognized Shi Tu, after all now, you can bareley find someone have a job and don''t know Shi Tu, everyone has ot seen Shi Tu''s face at least once, unless it is a special case like Feng Xiaoxiao. " Hm? Isn''t that the famous Shi Tu? What are you doing here? Did you run away for fear of your employees? " Without hesitation, Du Wang began mocking Shi Tu, after all, there was no better feeling than feeling superior to the young man considered as a genius and the richest person in Huaxia. " Don''t make fun of Big Brother!! " Ling Qingzhu screamed in dismay and it seemed that the good impression that she made of Du Wang had already disappeared and was reced by hatred. Du Wang freezes for a moment and looked deeply disturbed, and frightened so much that he did not dare say anything else, fearing that Ling Qingzhu might scream on him again. " Is she with you? " Fan Xian barely kept his cool while asking, but he was actually cursing inside, why is he so unlucky? Why couldn''t he end it quietly without so much trouble? " Yes, she is my little sister. Do you have any problems with her? " Shi Tu said without hiding his displeasure towards Fan Xian. Shi Tu looked at the woman on Fan Xian''s hands and his eyes narrowed a little. " Your sister? How is that possible? " Fan Xian felt a little surprised, it is known that all members of the Shi family are dead and Shi Tu is thest member, so where did this little sister who does not resemble him at alle from? " I doubt that this sister of yours has poisoned my sister, I hope you gives me an appropriate exnation. " Fan Xian tried to appear as polite as possible without removing the mask of rage on his sister. " Fan Xian, how is it possible that your face is so thick like this? are you still saying this? It''s just a cute little girl, how could you do this? This is rudeness!! " " Yes, Ling''er is cute Lolli and will never do such a thing. " Shi Tu looked at Ling Zhengzhu meaningfully and asked carefully " Ling''er, tell me what happened, do not worry, tell me everything and don''t be afraid, Big Brother will bring you justice " Shi Tu raised his head towards Fan Xian with a cold expression that made Fan Xian shiver in fear. " If anyone is bullying you, I will make their life like hell!! No one can bully my sister as long as I am alive. " Chapter 163: Mind Control Chapter 163: Mind Control " OK " Ling QIngzhu nodded. " Ling''er was walking around waiting Big Brother to return and then Ling''er suddenly found this red stone." Ling QIngzhu took out and handed a small red jade stone to Shi Tu. " But suddenly this sister appeared and wanted to take this stone from Ling''er, but Ling''er refused and tried to leave away, but she tried to take it by force then she suddenly fell and started to suffer." Upon hearing this, Shi Tu gave a fatal nce at Fan Xian''s sister, whose condition worsens every moment as if her life was draining from her and may die at any moment. Among the crowd, Arcana was surprised by Shi Tu''s current behavior, she could swear that the current Shi Tu was really angry for Ling Qingzhu, she could swear that he was not acting because every cell in her body says that Shi Tu was really angry, but who is this one that Shi Tu cares for so much? '' He didn''t change his taste, right? Is he now a lolicon? '' Arcana didn''t want to interfere with this and wanted to observe what Shi Tu would do, however she could ask himter. " Nonsense!! we are rich, so why would my sister force a child to hand her a piece of jade? obviously she did something to my sister. I heard her threatening my sister. Right after that my sister became in this strange state. " " What?! Fan Xian, is there a problem in your mind? First, your sister scared a little girl and then you use her of poisoning your sister because some of threating words of a scared little girl? Oh man, I threaten you every time I see you, doesn''t that mean that I am the first used here? " Du Wang mocked Fan Xian''s crooked logic and didn''t forget to raise his voice in order for the crowd to support him. " This isn''t true, Ling''er didn''t threaten her, Ling''er just said that she is a bad person and the bad people will have a bad ending, then she suddenly fell and became like this, Ling''er didn''t do anything to her. " Ling Qingzhu gathered her courage because Shi Tu is here and defended herself, but she clung firmly to Shi Tu and seemed to be still scared. " Have you heard? no wonder Fan Ru has suffered, you both are a viin deserve death!! " Du Wang said this loudly for everyone to hear. once he finished, the crowd began to support him against Fan Xian. " That''s right, people who use a little girl of something like this cannot be good people. " " Yes, they must have a lot of enemies, or who knows? Maybe they just acting to ckmail her family, I heard a lot about things like this. " " Heh, I bet the brother is the one who wants to get rid of his sister for the sake of the inheritance and he just wants to use this little girl and he looks innocent. " " @#$%^ " Fan Xian''s face turned red from shame and he felt remorse for making this show, but he couldn''t retreat anymore and just grabbed Fan Ru more tightly as if he was being wronged. "Ling''er, is what you said true?" Shi Tu asked. " Yes, Ling''er is the cutest Loli and never lie, mm? B-Big Brother, y-you ... seems scary " Ling Qingzhu froze for a moment due to Shi Tu''s angry look, Shi Tu seemed to be so angry that his face was distorted from the intensity of anger and he looked at Fan Xian and Fan Ru as if they were his parent''s killers. It seemed that Shi Tu might rush to kill them at any moment, it just seemed as if he had lost himself in rage, just like in the past. " Shi Tu! calm down. " Arcana quickly approached and grabbed Shi Tu''s arm. Arcana was so worried, such a simple thing shouldn''t make Shi Tu so angry that she believed that Rai had deceived and didn''t fix his soul source. Shi Tu looked at Arcana with his cold eyes and said coldly. " Let me " " !!! " Arcana retreated in shock because she felt Shi Tu''s killing intent directed at her, if she hadn''t retreated, he might have really killed her. Shi Tu handed Ling Qingzhu to Arcana and said, " She''s my sister, take care of her " Arcana took Ling Qingzhu from Shi Tu''s hand and didn''t dare say anything, because it was clear that Shi Tu would never stop. Step by step, Shi Tu approached Fan Xian and Fan Ru. " W-What are you doing? D-Do you want to shut me up? Don''t forget that there are a lot of witnesses here!! Someone who has lost strength like you will not be able to cover it up. " Fan Xian was rmed at Shi Tu''s angry appearance, and tried to threaten Shi Tu but Shi Tu didn''t listen to Fan Xian at all and continued to move forward. "What are you doing? Stop him!! " Seeing that Shi Tu doesn''t care at all he ordered his men in panic. Four men inmon clothes came forward who were standing behind Fan Xian. Previously they couldn''t attack Ling Qingzhu because she is just a little girl, but Shi Tu is different, they can beat him as they like and they will never feel guilty. One of them came forward, and he was a man of macho. He snapped his fingers in a show of strength and said , " I don''t care if you are the young mister Shi or Big Brother Shi or even Daddy Shi, you cannot act rudely in front of the Young Master Fan. Do you know who his father is? He is ...." " Shut up and step aside. " Shi Tu wasn''t in the mood to deal with their ilk so he ordered them. Suddenly the four men felt that their bodies were out of their control, began to obey Shi Tu''s order to step back from it and made way for it respectfully, they tried all they had to resist but to no avail, their bodies refused to respond to them as if it was not their own. " W-What are you doing? Why are you giving way to him? D-don''t tell me that you ... you trators!! " Fan Xian saw this and was terrified " Were you on his side from the beginning? Do you want to kill my sister and I here? Is this your plot from the start? " Faced with the betrayal of his followers, Fan Xianpletely lost his calm, after all he didn''t possess any fighting strength and didn''t even practice normal daily exercises. " No!! I don''t want to die here, I have a great future, I can''t die here!! " In his despair, Fan Xianpletely abandoned his sister and started running for his life, after all, Shi Tu doesn''t seem to care about the fact that there are many people watching and it seems that he will really kill him. " Stop " Shi Tu ordered. In response to Shi Tu''s ordered, Fan Xian ''s bodypletely stopped in the running position, it looked as if he had frozen or his soul had left his body because his body didn''t even tremble and was no different from the statues. Shi Tu went down to checked Fan Ru''s condition, he looked at Ling Qingzhu and then refocused on Fan Ru, he took a sewing needles out of his storage ring and began to apply acupuncture to Fan Ru. " Hey, what is this person doing? Does he want to kill her with this needles? " " Heh, what a fool, don''t you know acupuncture? It''s the most famous thing in traditional Chinese medicine!! " " Traditional Chinese Medicine? What is this? " "..." " Hey, what is your friend doing? " Du Wang approached Arcana asked curiously. He saw Fan Xian''s loyal men obeying Shi Tu and thought like anyone that this was an orchestrated conspiracy, but when Fan Xian''s body stopped moving after Shi Tu ordered him, he realized that there was something strange, he didn''t dare to ask Shi Tu directly so he approached Arcana to ask her. But Arcanapletely ignored Du Wang and remained focused on Shi Tu. What Shi Tu showed now was the same as what he used on Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Ruyan to force them to leave, this was without a doubt Mined Control, but Shi Tu should never be able to use this because it isn''t a technique but rather a distinctive ability of vampires that strangers cannot use. Even if they stole their blood and soul. So how did the a human Shi Tu do it? Arcana baffled this question and didn''t know her answer, even with all her umted knowledge. " Wow, so pretty " Looking at Arcana''s expressionless face, Du Wang finally realized the beauty of Arcana and words came out of his mouth without realizing it, wondering in his heart how he hadn''t noticed her beauty and was only focused on a little girl? But it doesn''t matter that she is cute anyway. Arcana didn''t gave a single nce at Du Wang and remained focused all the time on Shi Tu because she was ustomed to such actions and looks directed at her. " Does he intend to extract the poison using acupuncture? He must have some skill if so " Du Wang didn''t give up and said, he didn''t care even if Arcana spoke to him with the word '' shut up ''. The important thing is that she talk to him. " Uncle " Instead of Arcana, Ling Qingzhu replied with amazement, " Are you stupid? If Big Brother didn''t have enough skill, how would he dare to do it? Since the uncle could not know this much, then the uncle must be stupid." Chapter 164: The Thickest Skin in The World Chapter 164: The Thickest Skin in The World " You ....." Du Wang became speechless for a moment, what could he say? The best way to start a conversation with a woman is by asking something trivial? After all, what kind of question could he ask a woman he has never met before? Arcana''s eyes turned slightly to look at Ling Qingzhu in her arms before returning to look at Shi Tu. At this time, Fan Ru''s condition began to improve, and gradually her skin color returned to normal, but her skin was still somewhat dry. " What is this? Did he really treated her? " " I can''t believe what my eyes see, how can only acupuncture do this? " " Hehehe, that''s the greatness of Traditional Chinese Medicine. " " Heh, I bet those needles contain the antidote to the poison. If his sister is one who poisoned her then it isn''t surprising that he has the antidote. " " Right, does he treat us like we are stupid? " "What are you saying? Don''t you know what Traditional Chinese Medicine is? It''s a miracle throughout history!!" " Heh, miracle? Why are you trying to cover up his actions like this? Are you on his side? " " @#$%^& " " Wow, Young Mister Shi, you are really awesome! " Du Wang approached and crammed himself next to Shi Tu to catch a glimpse of Fan Ru. " As expected from Young Master Shi, your sess isn''t a matter of luck, not only trade but even Traditional Chinese Medicine. I would not be surprised if you master Western Medicine as well. " Shi Tu turned to Dou Wang and asked, " Who are you? " " Aia, you are Young Mister Shi, it is normal for you to not know small fry like me, even my father isn''t qualified to meet a manager in Shi Economic Group, let alone me. " Du Wang didn''t appear shy at all and went on to show his inferiority to Shi Tu''s. "I am Du Wang, putting my father aside, I run some clubs and casinos, and I was fortunate to open a new branch of my own in City B and I was going to City B for the opening ceremony. Luckily, I got to meet Young Master Shi, hehehe " " Sister-inw, is this what they call a ass kissing? Ling''er thinks it''s disgusting. " Ling Qingzhu asked with some disgust. " Never mind, there are people like him everywhere. " " So, is he good or bad person? " Ling Qingzhu asked with some confusion. " He helped Ling''er previously, but he insulted Big Brother, but he now kissing ass for Big Brother, Oggh , Ling don''t understand!! " Looked Ling Qingzhu is very confused as if they faced a big problem and couldn''t find a solution. " Well, he''s actually a bit better than the typical ass kissers. " Arcana stuttered Du Wang took out a golden card and stretched it towards Shi Tu. It was a VIP card with '' Du Entertainment '' written on it . Shi Tu didn''t take the card and looked at Fan Xian. " Come here " Fan Xian obeyed Shi Tu and approached Shi Tu but couldn''t say anything, even his facial expressions were dead just like dolls. Shi Tu asked, " Do you know what iron blood poison? " " Yes, it is a slow - acting poison, and it takes about a week to show its effect " Shi Tu noddedcent, "Then why is there such a poison in your sister''s body?" " Cause I poisoned her " " Why? " " Because my father preferred her very much because of her talents, so I wanted to get rid of her so that I could be the only heir " " Mm, good " Shi Tu nodded with satisfaction. " Since you admitted your mistake, I will let you go this time, but don''t repeat it, luckily I''m good at some Traditional Chinese Medicine, I have treated her and will wake up soon, leave now. " Fan Xian carried Fan Ru''s body in his hands without interruption and got into his car just as his men got into another car and left quickly. " What is this? Am I dreaming? " " I understood, this must be a Dumps TV show!! Otherwise, how can there be a criminal who confesses his crime that easy when you ask him? " " Yes, it must be like this. The cameras will go out at any moment with the peoples to tell us that it was just a TV show. " The crowd was so shocked by the ridiculous development, someone poisoning his sister to obtain his family inheritances, and even used a little girl to appear innocent, but as soon as her Big Brother arrived, he admitted everything obediently and sincerely? How can there be such a thing in the world? If this wasn''t a TV show then the crowd would never believe they were awake and would inevitably think that they were still asleep, so they looked in all directions looking for cameras. However, no matter how much they waited, the cameras never showed up because it wasn''t a TV show. " That was awesome " Du Wang didn''t care about Shi Tu''s previous behavior and approached him again shamelessly. " Hehehe, Fan Xian must have realized the greatness of Young Master Shi, Young Master Shi is a natural king and everyone obeys Young Master Shi instinctively, hahaha " Shi Tu looked to the crowd, which began to disperse gradually before heading towards Arcana and Ling Qingzhu. Ling Qingzhu jumped from the bosom of Arcana and ran happily about Shi Tu, who happily taken by. " What does Ling''er think about Big Brother? I''m amazing right? " " Yes!! " Ling Qingzhu responded and her eyes were twinkling. " Big Brother was really amazing, with a few words scared the bad guy and made him apologize and confess everything, Big Brother is a hero in Ling''er''s heart, Ling''er is really happy because Big Brother is Big Brother. " " Hehehe, that''s nothing. " Shi Tu seemed really happy with Ling Qingzhu''s words. " I never imagined that the day I would see you treat children like this mighte. I was think you don''t care what anyone thinks about you? " Arcana approached and asked Shi Tu and gave Ling Qingzhu a strange look, this view contained some hostility. " Anyway, who is this girl? " " Didn''t I tell you earlier? She''s my little sister, if she wasn''t my little sister, how could a little loli, cute and smart like her exist? " Shi Tu seemed really proud of owning such a little sister. " True " Ling Qingzhu hastened to confirm the words of Shi Tu proudly puffed her chest. " That is right!! Ling''er is the cutest and smartest loli in the world. " " Yes, you''re right. She''s so smart that I think she''s an adult. " Arcana agreed with him and gave Ling Qingzhu a questionable look. Ling Qingzhu "....." " Hehehee, Young Master Shi, I chased out the crowd so that no one would disturb you. " After the crowd was expelled, Du Wang approached Shi Tu again, it seemed that the thickness of his skin was not underestimated, anyone would have exploded in anger after being ignored several times in this cold way, but from Du Wang''s vast experience, thick-skinned people always win as long as They have some mind. There is a character '' gambling '' in his name, so he is proud that he rarely loses in his bets, his intuition tells him that he must cling to Shi Tu''s thigh no matter what happens and he may follow his intuition. Suddenly, Du Wang sensed that there were two pairs of eyes staring at him with killing intent. He felt cold sweat on his back but bravely advanced and took out the previous VIP card and handed it to Shi Tu. " Young Master Shi, tonight is the opening night of our new branch in City B, so I hope that Young Master Shi Tu will honor us with his presence. " Shi Tu grabbed the card from Du Wang''s hand and asked. " Looking at the hurtful words you told me earlier, it is strange that you are giving me this now, don''t you know that I lost all my wealth? " " Not at all!! " Du Wang immediately denied, "This is my character. I always make fun of even my dearest friend and parents, in addition to that, what is important if you lose your wealth? You are the Young Master Shi, the name majesty is enough, your mere presence is enough to be a great honor for us. Shi Tu smiled and took the card from Du Wang''s hand. " Good, my wife and I happen to being to City B for some entertainment and we were confused about where to go, I think we know now. " " Y-Your wife? " Du Wang was surprised, they didn''t look like couples at all, at most they are acquaintances or how does this wife not know about his little sister? " What''s the matter? Do you have a problem with my wifeing? " Shi Tu frownedly asked after noticing Du Wang''s turmoil/ " Not at all!! " Du Wang quickly activated the ass-kissing pattern in his maximum level to survive. " Mrs. Shi is the most beautiful and smartest woman in the world, it is clear that you two are a suitable couple for each other, just standing next to each other makes all the couples in the world feel embarrassed and ashamed of themselves, if Mrs. Shies, this will only make the opening ceremony the most wonderful, after all this will be the first appearance for Mrs. Shi in public, how do I reject such a great honor? If someone refuses such a thing, his head must have been kicked hard. " Du Wang seemed extremely loyal in everything he said and proved that he had the thickest skin in the world. Chapter 165: Dumb Arcana Chapter 165: Dumb Arcana Shi Tu smiled and looked satisfied with Dou Wang''s rude attitude. " So, you don''t mind if wee three of us? " " Certainly for sure, your presence will be an eternal honor for me, I will be proud for the rest of my life in front of my children and grandchildren that the Young Master Shi and his family have epted my invitation and talked to me, and ....." Du Wang approached Shi Tu and spoke in a voice simr to a whisper but Arcana was able to hear it. " This is a secret but I prepared a big surprise for this opening ceremony, do you want to know? " " Are you going to tell me? " Shi Tu asked sarcastically. " You are Young Mister Shi, if you ask, how can I refuse? " Du Wang said righteously as if he didn''t want to say but was forced to give Shi Tu some face, even though he who said he had a surprise. " I was able to personally invite the gambling king so that this event will be his first appearance in more than two years. " " Hm? Seriously? " Shi Tu looked a little surprised. " Sure, how can I cheat Young Master Shi? I''m not kidding. " Du Wang said with confidence " Hey, who is this gambling king? " Seeing Shi Tu was surprised, Arcana couldn''t help but ask, after all she had note into this world for a long time and she doesn''t know many things, especially what isn''t rted to Shi Tu. After Shi Tu said that Arcana is his wife, Du Wang no longer dared to look at her, after all behind every great man, there is a great woman, since she is Shi Tu''s wife, she is definitely a great woman he cannot usuallymunicate with her in any way, and the most important thing is that he cannot mess with her, and he has no choice but to wish that she ispassionate and ignore his previous behavior. " Mrs. Shi, the gambling king is just a little fry with some fame. It''s no wonder you haven''t heard of him. " Du Wang didn''t dare to exaggerate in introducting the gambling king, if he magnified his affair while Mrs. Shi don''t know him, wouldn''t that be a p in her face? " Oh? So how does he dare to call himself the gambling king? " Arcana asked, and she can know Du Wang''s intention, but she wants to know who he is. "A king? Heh, there are many people who im to be kings, can anyone iming to be king really be king? I have the character '' king '' in my name is that makes me be king? " Du Wang said with self-irony, even Arcana had responded with his rudeness and his ability to demean himself like this. " He is just a man with some skill in gambling who appeared a few years ago and made some performances before he disappeared two years ago, his skills were not high enough so no great gambler reduced his level to y with him and he only challenged amateur gamblers or he wouldn''tst long, but his skills were good as a performances so I asked him toe to give some performances, after all how could someone like me summon the big shots? '''' Shi Tu " .... " Those performances include defeating all the famous casinos in the world and driving them almost to bankruptcy, amateur gamblers are the gambling kings of the world with years of experience and clean records that are almost without fail. Every bet he made about the high and low prices of currencies and stocks was always correct and didn''t fail once until people called him the king of gambling, because he didn''t lose any of his bets. This may seem normal because there are many people who use this title, but since the gambling king carried it out, no gambler in the world has dared to use this title, not even amateur gamblers whom no one knows about. " Well, we''ll be there soon, I think you have to go, it won''t be funny if the party owner iste. " Du Wang looked at his watch and noticed that it was reallyte. " Well, I hope you''re notte for ....." " Uncle " "... what''s the matter? " " I''ve been thinking about it for some time now but, are you a pro at ass kissing? You look so good, are you the ass kissing king? " Ling Qingzhu asked very seriously. Arcana "....." " Hehehehe , " Du Wang gave a cheerfulugh without the slightest trace of shame on his face. " I admit that I have not seen anyone close to me yet, but I don''t dare to im that I am king in this field. " Without hesitation, Du Wang got into his car and left. Shi Tu showed the VIP card to Arcana and said, " Looks like we don''t have to think about our entertainment destination. " " Who knows? Maybe this gambling king is really just a propaganda title as he said." Arcana didn''t seem much excited to go to a ce with a lot of high-ss people. " Maybe, and maybe not " Shi Tu answered ambiguously " Do you know anything about this gambling king? " " Who knows? " "It looks like you don''t want to talk, but ...." Arcana looked a little threatening and said " In the end you will keep your promise to me, right? " Shi Tu asked ignorantly, " What promise are you talking about? " Arcana stared with daggers at Shi Tu as if she wanted to pierce him. " Hey, Big Brother, Ling''er is so hungry " Ling Qingzhu grabbed her stomach and said in a pitiful way. Shi Tu was delighted with the arrival of the rescuer. " Didn''t you eat enough? No more food " " Haaaa?! But Ling''er is still hungry! " Ling Qingzhu tried to use her cuteness to persuade Shi Tu but it was useless. " That''s enough, Ling''er, eating too much will only be harmful to you, " Ling Qingzhu puffed her cheek and looked upset. " I want to just ask but ..... why calling herelf Ling''er? Isn''t supposed to be Qing''er or Zhu''er? Ling is her family name, right? " Ling Qingzhu hastened to answer proudly. " This is because Ling''er is unique in the world, Ling''er doesn''t like imitating others. " " Well, Ling''er, go now and we will meetter, and don''t prevent yourself into trouble, Big Brother will buy you a lot of foodter " Shi Tu pushed her away and said in a warning tone. " You will not fool me again, Ling''er don''t believe Big Brother, Big Brother had lied before and may lie this time too " " Hey, when did I lied to you? " " Didn''t you said you will punish the bad guys who bully on Ling''er? But Big Brother didn''t abide by his words and just scared them " " Hey, aren''t you the cutest girl in the world? Why are you then talking about getting rid of bad guys? You''re supposed to be happy because Shi Tu scared them just a little bit. " Arcana talked and didn''t like the fact that Shi Tu ignored her for Ling Qingzhu. Ling Qingzhu stared strangely in Arcana for a moment before saying. " Big Brother, why are you surrounded by idiots? First, stupid uncle yesterday, then ass kissing king and now even your wife is stupid? Big Brother, Ling''er suggests that you look for a new wife. " " What?! " Arcana unconsciously eximed in amazement, is this girl really suggesting Shi Tu to throw her? " On what basis do you say I''m stupid? You are a bare little girl, so don''t stick your nose to adult matters. " Arcana seemed to have lost calm andmbasting Ling Qingzhu. Ling Qingzhu didn''t back down and said boldly. " But Ling''er didn''t say anything about if I am satisfied with what he, Ling''er only said that Big Brother didn''t abide his words previously so he may not implement his promise to Ling''er and buy food " " Sister-inw, are you really an adult? " Ling Qingzhu asked with an innocent face but Arcana could feel the mockery in her voice. " Hehehei, Arcana, she just defeated by a little girl, hahaha " " Hmph " Arcana snorted with resentment and didn''t respond to Shi Tu. " Sister - in -w Why are you upset? did Ling''er said something wrong? If so Ling''er will apologize " Ling Qingzhu bowed her head to apologize, but this didn''t improve the mood of arcana but make it worse. " Well, Ling''er, go first to City B, I think you''ll be able to find us when we get " " Ok " Ling''er turned and appeared to walk on the edge of the side of the road as if theshey wander in a flowers field and jump between sometimes. "Is that okay? she might get in trouble. " " Yes, it''s okay, there is no ce for her in the car and there isn''t much left anyway, either ... It''s not that someone can harm her. " Arcana thought about something and said "What have you done to them? Since you gave your word, it is impossible for you hold back, especially after your anger." "Really nothing, I treated her and I didn''t do anything to her." Arcana frowned a bit as this is not Shi Tu''s usual behavior. "Sigh, you just had to kill them. Why all thisplication?" A mutted smile appeared on Shi Tu''s face as if he was drowning in extreme hatred. "They dared to bully my dear little sister, death is a mercy for them." " Just do what you want " Arcana knew that anything she said wouldn''t make any sense so she just gave up, it''s not that she cares anyway. Chapter 166: The Young Masters Gathering (1) Chapter 166: The Young Masters Gathering (1) They both get in the car and drive towards City B. Arcana couldn''t help but ask, " Won''t you tell me who she is? It''s impossible for you to have any family members except me " " I already told you she''s my little sister. " Shi Tu seriously confirmed. " If you don''t want to answer me, I will not ask more. You do not have to lie. " Arcana was not convinced, but she did not ask again. " Who said I am lying? She''s really my little sister, even if we''re not blood-rted, she''s my little sister. " " Well, I don''t care. " Arcana frowned a little because Shi Tu looked really serious, if it was his sister but not blood-rted then is she the sister of one of his sworn brothers? This girl couldn''t belong to Olympus or Asgard right? Except Loki and Prometheus Arcana couldn''t think of anyone else might be treated to his sister. "Oh, right, I almost forgot," Shi Tu remembered something and said, " I advise you, when we meet Ling''erter, it is better to try please her in every way because our lives depend on her " " What do you mean? " " Because she can prevent the world from tracking you, Ling''er have the ability topletely change the aura forever, I will ask herter to help you but I will not force her, okay? Try your best dear " " What?! The ability topletely change the aura forever? How is this possible? " Arcana was very surprised, changing the aura is very simple, but changing the aurapletely to the point that people at the top cannot rte it to the previous aura is almost impossible. Even if she reincarnates, ruins her soul, changes her cultivation system, or does everything at the same time, there will always be some simrities in order to reveal her. " Let''s leave this forter. " Shi Tu enjoyed Arcana''s reaction and avoided the topic. Arcana felt a desire to strangle Shi Tu immediately, she still did not get used to the current Shi Tu character, which is a mixture of several people. His maniptive side most likely got it from the Judge Yang Meng or perhaps Duan Hao who had been with Loki for so long. Arcana suppressed this desire and asked, " So, will you take the invitation? " Shi Tu nodded, " Sure, I am eager to meet the gambling king that, and most importantly, I want to see the fate of that from earlier, I do not want Ling''er to think that I am liar " Arcana felt that there was something wrong with Shi Tu, but she did not know and did not care much, she could adjust Shi Tu''s personality with time, just as everything is impossible to make him changepletely quickly. After arriving in City B, they went to a clothing store to buy some cloths. At first, Shi Tu only wanted to use the clothes in the storage ring, but Arcana tly refused and insisted that Shi Tu apany her to buy new clothes for both of them. After two hours that seemed longer than a thousand years of isted cultivation, they finally headed for the opening ceremony. After questioning it wasn''t hard to find Du Wang casino, it seemed to be big to just be a new branch. They both headed to enter but were stopped by securitymen. In front of the entrance there were not many security men, there were only two guards in front of the door, but each had strong bodies and it was clear that they were at least two retired Special Forces or retired mercenaries. One of the guards spoke who seemed younger than the other guard and was polite towards Shi Tu and Arcana. " Sorry, the opening ceremony is currently taking ce, so it is not possible to enter without an invitation, but everyone will be able to enter tomorrow. " Shi Tu took out the VIP card and showed it to the young guard. " I don''t have an invitation but I think this is enough to let us in. " The young guard picked up the card from Shi Tu and took a closer look at it " T-This, the VIP Gold Card? " Shi Tu nodded to confirm. " Sure, but I will have to confirm it first. Can you wait while I go to check if it is real? " The young guard looked a little embarrassed, as he hadn''t brought the card-scanner with him. " Sure, it''s your job " Shi Tu was understanding and didn''t mind waiting a bit. " No need to confirm " The other guard snatched the VIP card from the young guard and said arrogantly. " That is why I was opposed to letting a new one like you guard the entrance with me. " " What do you mean " The young guard said puzzled. " Look at them well, their clothes are very cheap. Do you think they can hold the VIP Gold Card? Have you forgotten that the VIP Gold Card in Du Entertainment is the most prestigious because our president prefers gold? " The young guard couldn''t help but catch a glimpse of Shi Tu and Arcana''s clothes. Arcana wore a tight ck dress that showed her beauty and curves, but the material from which the dress was made was of poor quality, and Arcana did not wear any jewelry at all. While Shi Tu wore a very normal formal suit and didn''t wear any regr watch let alone a gold watch or anything luxurious. Despite all this, the young guard did not back down and said, " I think it is wrong to judge people by their appearance. " " Heh, so naive. " The senior guard mocked and said in a rebuke, " Didn''t you think about the possibility that the card is fake and that they want to drive you away? " Not that the young guard had not thought of this but the possibility still existed, plus that anyone who wanted to do anything indoors must have some background, how could they cannot get some suitable clothes? The young guard hesitantly said, " This ..... but what if ...." " Idiot!! " " Did you forget? The VIP Gold Card is limited in number to the number of branches of the Du Entertainment, which means that one additional card will be awarded today. Look at him, have you seen him before? Do not tell me that you have not remembered the faces of VIPs who hold the Gold Card? " " This ...." The young guard didn''t know what to say because he agreed with his senior, but there was still a possibility that Du Wang had already presented the card because there is no rule that the card should be presented at the opening ceremony. " I understand what you want to say but ...." " Just shut up and listen!! if something happens, I''ll take responsibility. " The senior guard shouted in dismay. " Ok " The young guard looked at Shi Tu and Arcana and said in an apologetic tone. " As you heard, I apologize, but I can''t let you in. " The young guard did not give up hope and said, " But ... I suggest you contact President Du to confirm your identity, since you are someone who has a VIP Gold Card, you must have his phone number. " " Do you still think so? He apparently doesn''t have President Du''s phone number " " Sir ....." The young guard looked at Shi Tu waiting for his answer. Shi Tu smiled as usual and said calmly, " I do not have his number " The guard frowned a bit, in the end it seemed like he was just a crook, in that case he don''t have to be polite with him anymore because he might be here with bad intention. The young guard''s expressions and attitude changed and he became like a fighter who fought on many battlefields and survived until now. The young guard didn''t say anything, but the message is clear. '' Leave or you have to bear the consequences '' Arcana frowned, after all, she is a former queen and does not like to be insulted by anyone, she did not previously care about Feng Xiaoxiao and Mu Ruyan because Shi Tu called them by their names, which means that he recognized them, since Shi Tu recognized them, it means that they deserve. But that doesn''t mean that she can take offense from anyone without caring what they says, she has her pride as a queen after all. Arcana looked with at Shi Tu who didn''t seem to be angry at all, apparently he had many ways to easily solve this issue, but he didn''t. " Shi Tu, why don''t you call him? It won''t be difficult for you to get his number. " Arcana whispered hoping Shi Tu would do something to resolve the matter. " Heh, why would I waste my time to get the number of someone like him? Someone wille and let us in. " Arcana understood what Shi Tu wanted to do and could only frown, it seems that scheming is ingrained in the current Shi Tu''s personality and he cannot do things directly as before. " Heh, keep bragging " The senior guard mocked and said, " Hey beauty, this man has clearly cheated on you. He has absolutely no ability. You better leave him quickly. " Arcana did not reply, but she had already sentenced this guard to death, he must pay the price for his rudeness with the queen. " Please leave, I don''t think someone will let you in, if it is, please wait ...." " Shi Tu, are you in trouble? " Chapter 167: The Young Masters Gathering (2) Chapter 167: The Young Masters Gathering (2) "... ? " Behind Shi Tu and Arcana appeared a tall and handsome young man, who gave the impression of pride as if he did not care about what was around him, wore a luxurious white suit and next to him stood a tall woman wearing a yellow dress that exposed her tall legs and barely put any makeup on. " Young Master Sun!! " " Young Master Sun!! " As soon as they saw Sun Chiwei, the two guards immediately bowed in respect. " Who is this man? he seems very arrogant. " Arcana asked Shi Tu. " How bold!! how dare you insult Young Master Sun? " The senior guard panicked and shouted at Arcana before bowing over to Sun Chiwei. " Young Master Sun, don''t worry, we were in the midst of expelling these two poor people. " " Poor people? " Sun Chiwei gave a strange expression before looking at Shi Tu cheerfully. "It really looks like you''re in trouble. " " Shi Tu, who is this man? " Arcana asked again. Shi Tu replied, " Sun Jie''s Brother. " "Your new CEO? " Arcana asked, with some frowning, another person qualified Shi Tu to remember her name? Why are everyone I have met is a woman? Is there no capable man in this world? " Yes " Sun Chiwei frowned because Shi Tu introduced him as Sun Jie''s brother not Young Master Sun, though he didn''t mind too much. Sun Chiwei stepped forward and approached Shi Tu with a bright smile, " Hello beautifuldy, I am Sun Chiwei, and this is my fiance, Ji Ran. " Ji Ran politely leaned slightly towards Shi Tu, " it is my honor to meet Young Master Shi, I have heard a lot about you and I am honored to meet you today. " Arcana eyes narrowed a little and gave an indifferent look, this Sun Chiwei obviously introduced Ji Ran to Arcana, but she ignored Arcana and introduced herself to Shi Tu, this was an apparent contempt for Arcana as if she don''t deserve to talk to her. Sun Chiwei frowned slightly but said nothing, from his point of view Arcana is an abstractpanion of Shi Tu and deserves no attention, a woman who does not know who Sun Chiwei is, it is clearly nothing and probably just a toy for Shi Tu because of her beauty which he has to admits that she is the most beautiful woman he has seen so far. but it is strange that she conceals her ears with her long hair, it is inconceivable that she is ashamed that she does not have any earrings right? "Oh yeah." Shi Tu grabbed Arcana and pulled her towards him. " This is my wife, Arcana. " Arcana responded, grabbed Shi Tu''s arm and leaned slightly on it. " Hello, I am Arcana ckwood, I''m Shi Tu''s wife. " Both Sun Chiwei and Ji Ran were shocked by this, Ji Ran was so shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth in shock while Sun Chiwei reacted better as the shock quickly disappeared from his face and responded with embarrassment. " As expected of the woman chosen by Young Master Shi, her beauty is iparable and her abilities must also be on the same level as her beauty. " " Okay, we''re blocking the way, help me to get in. " Shi Tu and Arcana turned towards the door as the two guards stood in astonishment, not knowing what to say. It turns out that Shi Tu is actually such a big personality that Young Master Sun treats him with respect and doesn''t get angry at being ignored. Sun Chiwei gave Ji Ran a warning. Although Shi Tu had lost his fortune, he didn''t think it was that simple if what Sun Jie had told him was correct, and naturally he fully trusts his sister. It did not take long before his father told him about the issue of the Bull Army, which made him sure that what was happening with the Shi Economic Group was intentional. He could think of many reasons behind doing this, all of which were rted to the uing war. Sun Chiwei approached Shi Tu and looked at the two guards. " Young Master Shi can''t enter? " Young guard "..." Senior Guardian "..." The two guards didn''t find anything to say, they didn''t know who is Shi Tu and he looked so suspicious, why are they being med now? It seems that they will have to change their job soon as they will most likely be a scapegoat in order not to anger Shi Tu. Shi Tu, " I met the owner of the ce a few hours ago and he gave me the VIP Gold Card, but the guards did not believe me and I was toozy to call someone to give me his number. " " Heh, " Ji Ran snorted, gave a proud look and said proudly, " So it was your good luck that we were the ones who met you or you should have left. " Sun Chiwei angrily looked at Ji Ran, he had only warned her a moment ago but she ignored his warning so quickly? " Heh, it looks like your intelligence is lowpared to your beauty. " Arcana sneered and looked at Ji Ran as if she was looking at a fool and so did Shi Tu. " You!! ... what do you mean? If there is no Chiwei, you ..." Ji Ran''s face turned red from shame because she did not expect Arcana to say such words in the presence of Shi Tu and Sun Chiwei, isn''t saying this to her the same as ping Sun Chiwei''s face? Where did she get this courage? " Jie Ran, stop, don''thumiliate yourself more " " Ha? Chiwei, what is it ...." Unexpectedly, Sun Chiwei''s intervention was not for her? What is going on here? Ji Ran could not ept this, such a matter could not happen unless there was a huge difference in stature and influence between Shi Tu and Sun Chiwei. However, how could Shi Tu surpass Sun Chiwei so much that he dared not oppose him for her sake? Usually, he''s supposed to stand by her side no matter what the truth is in order to save his face. Ji Ran refused to ept this and thought he was only giving Shi Tu''s face for his sister''s sake, if it went further then he would certainly stand by her side, she wanted to say something but Arcana preceded her. " Even if you are not the one who came, anyone who knows Shi Tu will help him and I doubt there is someone who cane to this party and cannot recognize Young Master Shi. " Ji Ran" !!!! " Arcana did not interest Ji Ran and nced at the two guards who seemed to realize the identity of Shi Tu, because the people famous in the name of Shi Tu to the point of pressure on Young Master Sun, did not exceed one person. The two guards did not get to know Shi Tu because they don''t lived in Huaxia so the pictures of Shi Tu are not famous, with their level they certainly do not know the recent developments, in their eyes, Shi Tu is still the Young Master Shi, the owner of Shi Economic Group and the richest person in Huaxia, even if He did not say anything, it was over after what they did. " Hey? What is this gathering? " Everyone turned towards the sound, a man in a ck suit, handsome on the same level as Sun Chiwei, gave the impression that he was a yful boy, and the two beautiful women to his right and left arms helped confirm this impression. " Lu Huang? Looks like you camete. " Sun Chiwei seemed surprised not by the arrival of Lu Huang but by those who arrived at himte, as he is known for his fun life and his love for gambling and it is impossible to miss such an event that might the Gambling King appear. " Arrrg, don''t remember me, I could hardly run away from the old man who throws all his work on him, I took ten times as hard to finish work and get some time toe. " Lu Huang spoke grieving and apparently wasn''t exaggerating because he looked tired and pale from the workload. Lu Huang''s eyes suddenly brightened as his gaze fell on Arcana. Quickly let go of the women in his hands and approached Arcana with perverted gazes,pletely ignoring Shi Tu. " Hey beauty, I am Young Master Lu of the Lu family, you must have heard about me, right? " Lu Huang seemed proud as he introduced himself because most of the women throw themselves towards him as soon as they knew his identity. He couldn''t wait to be alone with Arcana and was barely able to swallow his saliva, but Arcana poured cold water on him. " No, I never heard of you before. " Lu Huang was unimpressed and continued, " Ahh, this is normal since you are not from Huaxia, what do you think of being my partner for tonight? " Arcana frowned because Lu Huang was so rude. Sun Chiwei just watched from the side and admired the difficulties of others. Lu Huang extended his hands to reach the waist of Arcana, but a voice came from behind. " Lu Huang, I advise you to stop quickly that you will cause disaster to the Lu family. " Lu Huang recognized the owner of the voice and looked behind him frowning to see Su Yang standing up proudly. Lu Huang pulled his hand and his lewd temper disappeared and reced with calm. " I''m not stupid to do something like that. " Chapter 168: The Young Masters Gathering (3) Chapter 168: The Young Masters Gathering (3) Lu Huang retreated and said to Shi Tu with some frowning, clearly he was unhappy with Shi Tu. " Is she really your wife? Why didn''t you try to stop me? " Lu Huang had arrived a while ago and heard their talk so he knew that Arcana is Shi Tu''s wife, because of Shi Tu''s bad reputation for exploiting women to work for him before getting rid of them, Lu Huang wanted to know if Shi Tu was serious about Arcana, after all Shi Tu''s reputation suggest that he would do anything to deceive the woman. Before Shi Tu answered, Arcana spoke, " Because your act is too bad, immorality in your eyes was fake, is also impossible for the heir of a great family who have been trained since childhood to act in like this simply because he saw a beauty " Lu Huang was slightly stunned and looked at Su Yang and Sun Chiwei. " Was I this clear? But I have confident in my acting abilities!! I trained a lot to win beautiful women!! I should be able to fake everything. " Sun Chiwei helplessly shook his head from Lu Huang and said, " No, you were really convincing, even I thought you were drunk and tired which led to your strange behavior. " Su Yang gave a meaningful look and said, " It just means that Mrs. Shi is not simple, she really deserves to be Mrs. Shi. " " And you!! " Lu Huang turned to Shi Tu and said with dismay, " You didn''t react because you realized that I was acting? " " Of course " " This is uneptable!! " Lu Huang couldn''t help but shout angrily at Shi Tu, " Even if you knew I had no bad intentions towards her, you had to at least show some reactions to show her that you were jealous of her. This is how a man should behave. " Shi Tu said, " Are you teaching me how to treate women? Don''t you know my reputation? " Lu Huang couldn''t reply. Sun Jie, Alice, Arcana, which of these women are definitely women Lu Hwang cannot conquer, but Shi Tu did it, he even made Sun Jie and Alice to live with him at the same time. Shi Tu followed, " Also, ording to my knowledge, smart women hate when you act against your nature and always say words that suit the situation even if you do not mean it, it is better to be honest, and my behavior has shown my confidence in my wife, this is better than sweet talk, although sweet talk is good but only works when you are alone with a woman in a good mood, this isn''t good in times of seriousness, actions are the most important, with your current style you will only get women who seek your influence and power." Lu Huang froze and appeared to be in a great shock, for a moment Lu Huang got lost in thinking and seemed to reach a sudden enlightenment before saying aloud. " Right!!, that''s it, this was what Ick, no wonder that Feng Xiaoxiao, Sun Jie keeping refusing me!! " As long as Lu Huang taught all the ways to deal with women, but he was never able to get a real woman, all he got was second-ss woman and somemoners who did not know who he was and had no great ambition. It turned out that he was wrong, with people like them, power, money, and background meant nothing, even ability might not be important, the important thing was not to treat them as stupid with sweet words because they were well aware that they were just empty words, but Shi Tu''s immoral behavior was evidence of mutual trust. Lu Huang sped his hands and bowed to Shi Tu. " Senior Shi, this junior thanks you for your advice and precious, I will carve your words in my heart, I promise not to disappoint you!! " Lu Huang began to act just like a disciple in front of his master. Arcana nodded and said, " Although your intentions were good and I thank you for that, but this is not your role to intervene, and this does not give you the right to act with me with such rudeness. " Lu Huang said sincerely, " I apologize the master''s wife, my apologies. This junior understood his mistake well. " Sun Chiwei couldn''t stand watching any longer, he looked at his watch and said, " We arete, let''s go in instead of wasting time. " Everyone nodded and entered. The two guards did not dare to say anything. Inside, the casino was luxurious and of the highest ss, the casino was filled with tables of various games and many tables were set up carrying various dishes and drinks. All of the attendees were from the high-ss and somehow connected to the entertainment world, all sorts of jewelry and luxury clothing could be seen in all directions. In one corner sat Fan Xian who was very pale, on either side of his face there were two pping marks of two different sizes, one of which was apparently his father and the other of a woman, possibly his sister or mother. Today was the worst day of his life, not only that he failed in his n, but that his father had taken all his possessions from him and dered his sister Fan Ru as the heir to the Van family. All because of Shi Tu!! Fan Xian raised his head to look in the direction of Du Wang, who was surrounded by many people including Fan Ru. " Hehehe, if you saw how Fan Xian froze in fear and obeyed Young Master Shi, he looked like a little grandson in front of Young Master Shi while admitting everything he did obediently." Du Wang spared no effort in publicizing what happened in order to inflict the greatest humiliation on Fan Xian. " Really? I wished I was there. " " Du Wang, why didn''t you record the event? It would''ve been great to watch this. " " Are you serious? With such a strange situation who would think of it? " " That''s enough, you shouldn''t talk about Fan Xian like this in front of Fan Ru. " " No, it''s okay, he''s deserved it. " Fan Ru gave a slight smile, her face was normal and she did not seem much tired even though her voice sounded like that, she might just put some powders on her face to hide her paleness. " But, Du Wang, didn''t you say that you called Young Master Shi? Why didn''t hee yet? " Fan Ru asked. " He said he''sing, but who knows? Maybe he''singte because he''s not interested. " " Why are you asking? Do you want to apologize or thank him for saving you? Maybe both? " a youngdy asked who seemed close to Fan Ru. " That too, but .... I want to ask him about Jade with his sister. " Her friend was surprised and said in astonishment, " Fan Ru, are you serious? Not to mention that you tried to force a little girl to hand over that piece of jade, you want Young Master Shi to return it to you? " " Hey, that''s not true!! I''ve told you more than once that you are wrong, Rui Feiyue , do you think I''m that kind of woman? " " But you previously admitted that you tried to force her. " " That''s right, but that wasn''t my intention. It''s just a misunderstanding. " Fan Ru responded with some embarrassment. " Heh, good luck convincing Young Master Shi. " Rui Feiyue mocked " Hey Look!! " Suddenly someone said and pointed towards the entrance where seven people had entered. " Isn''t that Young Master Sun? The woman next to him must be Ji Ran, wow, I never imagined that I would be able to meet them in person one day. " An unknown young man said in an unnoticed corner. " Haha, Young Master Lu embraces beauties as usual " " I want to be in their ce. " A young woman said, when her eyes sparkling. " What?! Do you want to be a loose woman? " " You idiot, don''t you know that the young master Lu always bears responsibility until the end? Their future is guaranteed, and they will be able to apany the young master. " Another woman said, " This is Young Mister Su, he looks a little cocky but he''s not scary like in rumors and he looks really handsome. " "Don''t be fooled by his appearance, " her friend said in horror. " He is a very cruel person who hasmitted many atrocities. Every woman heid his eyes on and every man made him frown a little. None of them lived until they saw the light of day again. " " Is he really that scary? " " Certainly!! " Someone noticed Shi Tu and Arcana and said, " Hey, there are two more people, who are they? " "Is this ... Young Master Shi?" Someone recognized Shi Tu. " Ha? That idiot who lost all his fortune? How is he still qualified to stand by the young masters of the three great families? " " Idiot, have you forgotten that the princess of the Sun Family, supports Shi Tu? It''s normal for them to give her some face and let him be with them. " Chapter 169: I Think You Dont Need Your Tongue Anymore Chapter 169: I Think You Don''t Need Your Tongue Anymore Contrary to the respect received by the rest, Shi Tu was met with scorn and disgust from the majority of the audience, even hatred. Although the Long Family, due to their goodwill, made all efforts to spread the news about Shi Tu''s mysterious background and rtionship with the Bull Army so that no one would act foolishly and bring disaster upon himself, there are many families who have not heard of the matter yet, even if they heard, the spoiled Young Masters who are not involved in management will not know anything like this, so from their point of view Shi Tu is only sticking to the Sun Family boat. " Hey, who''s that besides Shi Tu? She''s So pretty!! " Someone noticed Arcana and he waspletely lost in her beauty. " Wow! how can an woman like her still unknown? ven the most beautiful supermodels and beauty queens I''ve seen don''tpare to her " " Heh, idiot, look at her clothes. It''s too cheap as Shi Tu and they look new. They probably bought their clothes a while ago " " You don''t say that they....." " Exactly!! " " What is this courage?! How does he do this in front of Young Master Sun? His life depends on Princess Sun " Upon seeing Shi Tu, Du Wang and Fan Ru''s eyes lit up happily as Fan Xian stared with dislike. Du Wang let go of everything and approached Shi Tu, " Young Master Shi, Mrs. Shi, I am d that you both epted my invitation, Hahaha, I hope you are not upset by this humble ce, I know it''s not worth your presence but please bear with it " Du Wang spoke a little loudly in order to show his preference for Shi Tu, but the words '' Mrs. Shi '' sparked a lot of attention and chaos, for a moment, all eyes focused on Arcana, whatever the reason. Sun Chiwei frowned and didn''t like Du Wang ignoring them in order to please Shi Tu, and most of the audience also confused, they didn''t understand Du Wang''s behavior except for some of the characters and his friends who were with them who knew some details. " Du Wang, you haven''t changed. Do you still like ass kissing? " Lu Huang approached, grabbed Du Wang like friends, and their rtionship was obviously very good. As a gambling lover, it''s natural that Lu Huang has a good rtionship with Du Wang who is considered the king of entertainment among the young generation. " Hehe, Brother Lu, this is ...." Du Wang sweated and tried to justify himself, although he made up his mind to cling to Shi Tu no matter what happened, he didn''t want to lose his friend, especially since Lu Huang hates fickle people. Lu Huang gave a smile and attracted Du Wang towards more, " Hehehe, don''t worry, it''s natural to respect master first. If you didn''t do that kissed someone else ass, I would have beat you. " Lu Huang also deliberately raised his voice so that thergest number of people could hear him. "Your master? How did this happen? " Dou Wang was also surprised that the majority did. " Master? How is that possible? Master in what? " " Who knows? The Young Master Lu does a lot of things, but from his ent it doesn''t seem simple. " As he had achieved his goal, Lu Huang spoke in a faint voice, " Take that aside, how is the surprise you promised me? " Du Wang gave a meaningful smile and said, " Hehe, Brother Lu, don''t be so enthusiastic. I''m still on my promise, I''ve prepared the surprise you want " " Hehehehe, as expected of you, you really understand me. " " Hasn''t the show yet started? We havee for this surprise. " Sun Chiwei said impatiently. Su Yang too, " Right, or do you think I would waste my timeing here? " The rest, including Fan Ru and Rui Feiyue, seemed really bewildered because they hadn''t heard of the, Fan Ru and Rui Feiyue came only because they happened to be here because of some of their parents deeds that they had to apany them. " Don''t worry, I was just waiting for you, how can I start the show before your arrival? " Du Wang took a mic and climbed onto a small stage, " Ladies and gentlemen, especially gambling lovers, our customers and our loyal friends " Upon hearing Du Wang''s voice, all of the attendees stopped what they were doing and focused on Du Wang. " I think everyone is wondering why I asked you not to gamble even though this is a casino? " Everyone nodded in agreement because this really baffled them. " Well actually I had a friend knew someone ..forget it, who cares about the long lead? In short, we have a very important guest today I''m sure that everyone knows this person " Du Wang didn''t hide his pride and smiled very proudly, " Without any dy or introduction, I introduce to you the Gambling King Lan Chen!! " Among the audience, a man who had been lying in the crowd but no one could notice his presence came up and went up to the stage next to Du Wang. He looked in his mid-twenties, handsome and tall " This .... He really is!! There is no mistakes!! I''ve seen all of his games. " " Yes, it''s really the gambling king!! " " Amazing!! I can''t believe I got to meet him in person " Lan Chen grabbed the mic and said, " Wee everyone, I think everyone knows who I am, but just in case, I will ask, is there anyone who doesn''t know me? " Everyone gave a look that says '' How is it possible that there is someone here doesn''t know you? Just go on, who will humiliate himself by admitting that he doesn''t know you anyway? '' It''s clear that Lan Chen is a well-known person, if someone doesn''t know him, he just has to ask anyone next to him, who wants to bring shame on himself? " I don''t know you, introduce yourself " Unexpectedly, there was already someone who didn''t know Lan Chen and dared to ask him publicly. Everyone turned towards the sound which was among the people who supposedly knew of Lan Chen''s arrival in advance. Arcana has kept her cool and doesn''t look like she''s really ashamed. Many people wanted to shout at her because of her ignorance, if it was just previously suspicious, everyone is now sure that Arcana has no background and knows nothing. Lan Chen gave an embarrassed smile because he hadn''t expected this development, had it not been for Du Wang''s arm that secretly held him, he would have shouted at Arcana to be expelled. " Hehehehe, as expected from Mrs. Shi, your sense of humor is wonderful " Du Wang wanted to remedy the situation but Arcana doesn''t seem to appreciate this or that she has not yet realized the situation she is in now. " I wasn''t kidding, I really don''t know who he''s " " This ...." Du Wang was so embarrassed, how does it seem that Mrs. Shi has suddenly be stupid? Even Lu Huang and Sun Chiwei gave a strange gaze towards Arcana while Ji Ran and the two women with Lu Huang gave a contemptuous look towards her, as did the majority. " Hahaha, thinking that some people don''t know the gambling king, even the vagabonds heard before about the gambling king, where did you live so far? In another world? " Fan Xian advanced and didn''t dare to miss the opportunity to take revenge and insult Shi Tu. The crowd gave a chuckle andlooked at Arcana sarcastically, but no one dared to say anything, as not everyone has a background and courage like Fan Xian. " Fan Xian, what are you doing? " Fan Ru was horrified, she had not yet rified the misunderstanding with Shi Tu, but Fan Xian was insulting his wife in public like this? " Why are you mad, sister? What''s wrong with telling the truth? I haven''t said anything wrong and I think everyone agrees with me. " Fan Ru frowned because she realized the meaning of Fan Xian, she had not previously objected when Du Wang was insulting him because he was telling the truth, so she had no reason to stop him telling the truth now. Lan Chen showed a very happy smile, he didn''t have to say anything but there was already someone defending him, unlike him, Du Wang''s face was really pale, hemented his stupidity and forgot to alert Lan Chen to not behaving too arrogant. Fan Xian, " What is Young Master Shi thinking? I heard that she''s your wife, how is it possible that your wife is so ignorant? or is it possible that she picked you up after losing all your wealth? Is the Young Master Shi now eating soft rice? " Some smiled with mockery and contempt towards Shi Tu and Arcana, while some shook their heads helplessly. Du Wang''s face was very dark and it seemed that he was about to kill someone. '' This fool, doesn''t he know anything about the real situation? How can he be so stupid? '' Du Wang was about to order the securitymen to expel Fan Xian, but azy voice preceded him, " Oh? It''s clear that she was really living in a different world. " Su Yang advancing towards Fan Xian, Fan Ru felt things were getting bad and wanted to say something to stop Su Yang, but Su Yang didn''t care about her and pushed her aside forcefully. He stood right in front of Fan Xian and looked down because he was taller than Fan Xian. " When he was already at the top, running his empire and earning in one day what you earned in your whole life " Su Yang''s eyes narrowed and he gave a very frightened face. " I ..... I just ....." Fan Xian was still frightened and couldn''t speak properly. Quickly, Su Yang took advantage of Fan Xian''s speech and grabbed Fan Xian''s tongue, pulled it out and put a small knife on it. " This is why I hate ignorant people like you who insult their masters. I think you don''t need your tongue anymore, right? " Without hesitation, Su Yang cut San Fan Xian in front of everyone. Chapter 170: Mad Su Yang Chapter 170: Mad Su Yang " Fan Xian!! " Fan Ru screamed in shock at the sight of blood flying before her eyes. " Kiaaaaaaa " " Mad!! " Everyone was shocked by Su Yang''s cruel behavior, in front of everyone he cut off the tongue of Xian Fan that he was not even talking about him. Su Yang looked at Fan Xian, who had fallen to the ground with a dead face due to pain and shock, that life almost disappeared from his eyes, he couldn''t help but make a brutal sound because his tongue had been cut off and he lost his ability to speak forever. " Hahaha, this is how it should be. " Su Yang smiled and gave a sadistic gaze at Fan Xian under his feet. " Su Yang!! you went too far this time. " As a person equal to Su Yang, Sun Chiwei stepped forward to stop Su Yang before things got tooplicated. " murderer!! " Blood got up to Fan Ru''s head and she lost rationality for a moment and wanted to attack Su Yang, but Rui Feiyue stopped her. Everyone looked at Su Yan as if they were looking at a mad murderer, but Su Yang didn''t mind, even in the Su Family he is known for his cruelty, he was seen as a monster. Sun Chiwei went and inspected Fan Xian''s condition, sighing with relief because Su Yang''s skill was high and there was no dy on Fan Xian''s life, only he wouldn''t be able to speak for the rest of his life. " Su Yang, why did you do such a thing? Not to mention that it doesn''t matter to you. " Although Lu Huang isn''t a fan of such things, it''s his duty to intervene here. There is nothing wrong with killing because most of the sessful men have fought many battles and survived, even he forgot how many opponents he got rid of outside and inside the Lu family, but he had to follow thews and do it in the shadow, what was he thinking about when he did it in public? " Where''s the problem with what I''m doing? " Su Yang stepped toward Sun Chiwei, raised his foot and stomped on Fan Xian''s face with force. " What''s wrong with trampling on garbage? he''s just a useless thing. What''s wrong with getting rid of him? " Sun Chiwei stood up and looked at Su Yang sharply, " What you done is against thews, even if you are from the Su family, it doesn''t mean you can do what you want. " Sun Chiwei didn''tment or try to push Su Yang''s foot off Fan Xian''s face, this was like saying that he didn''t mind what was happening and even supported him, only Su Yang had to do it in the shadow. " Hahaha, Sun Chiwei, are you saying this seriously? Everyone here knows what you and your sister did, but now you talk to me about thews? And you ...." Su Yang looked at Fan Ru and said, " Didn''t your good brother try to kill you by poisoning you a few hours ago? Why is he still free instead of being in prison? " " What?! Fan Xian tried to poison Fan Ru? When did this happen? " " Is this true? Is unreasonable! How did he even try to poison his sister? " Most of the attendees were astonished when hearing this news for the first time, before when Du Wang was talking about the matter, only those who were close to the influential people and of course, the rest didn''t know anything or that Fan Ru wouldn''t allow Du Wang to say what he wanted. Fan Ru frowned with dissatisfaction, " Don''t mix things up, this is a personal affair between us, I am the victim and I have forgiven him. " " Exactly!! " Su Yang tightened his foot to Fan Xian''s face and said, " So let''s wait for him until he wakes up and ask him if he will forgive me? Ohh, I don''t think he will be able to talk, what about taking the opinion of his father, Fan Jian? I''m sure he will be merciful and forgive me, hahaha. " " You ...." " Hehehehe, it looks like you know the result in advance " Su Yang kicked Fan Xian''s body away and said, " Whatever I do to him, who dares to me me or use me? I am Young Master Su. " What Su Yang said was not an exaggeration at all, even if Fan Xian was killed, no one would dare to say anything in public or try to cause trouble to Su Yang or the Su family, even Fan Xian''s father Fan Jian had no choice but to swallow his displeasure. It''s known that the Su family are the emperors of the underworld, anyone who dares to offend them will not know how he will die, it''s said that more than half of the gangs and criminal organizations in Huaxia are run by the Su family, who will me the Su family if a criminal organization or gang kills someone who offends the Su family by chance? " This is a bully!!. " Fan Ru couldn''t help but clench her teeth and say in hate. " That''s right, having a background doesn''t mean that you can bully others, just as the two cases are different. In the case of Fan Xian, his attempt was a failure and Fan Ru didn''t suffer any harm, but you cut off the tongue of Fan Xian. " Rui Feiyue confirmed. "Really? " Su Yang said suspiciously, then looked at Shi Tu and said, " What do you think? " Fan Ru palled and her face became dead, she just remembered that she was not the only victim but also Shi Tu''s sister, previously she was desperate to justify her brother and forgot this point. Sun Chiwei and Lu Huang frowned hard, Su Yang''s behavior today is very strange, his orientations and thoughts are not secret to them, but he usually acts with a personality different from his convictions, what happened today to reveal his true thoughts? Shi Tu said indifferently, " I think he doesn''t deserve what happened to him. " Fan Ru''s face shone upon hearing this, it seems Shi Tu is supporting her, most likely he''s not on good terms with Su Yang and wants to take advantage of the opportunity, but this isn''t important, the important thing is that they survive Fan Xian, so whatever happens, he remains her brother. Shi Tu continued, "The assassination attempted of his sister, killing many of his family''s men in order to silence them, fabricating the usation of a little girl which happened to be my little sister, attempting to deceive and shading public opinion and distorting the facts. " " Any of these crimes deserves death, but death is mercy. I believe that torturing him for a few years to death would be a more appropriate punishment. " As soon as Shi Tu finished speaking, Fan Ru''s face turned pale again as if she had lost all life on her face. Fortunately, at this moment the medical team that started taking care of Fan Xian who had already lost consciousness arrived and then took him away. Fan Ru took the opportunity to escape embarrassment and apanied the medical team that took Fan Xian. " Hahaha, as expected from you, Shi Tu, you''re really good at handling things, I think I''m starting ...." " Silent " Shi Tumand. Immediately Su Yang fell silent, his face looked pale, he was struggling with everything he had to move his body but he couldn''t. " If you dare to interrupt me again, I will kill you. You must be grateful because I didn''t kill you because you tried to assassinate me this morning. " Shi Tu spoke very coldly because he didn''t like Su Yang''s behavior and excessive arrogance, in front of Shi Tu, how dare he be so cocky? " What?! Su Yang tried to assassinate Shi Tu but failed? " " This isn''t the point, how did Su Yang fail to assassinate Shi Tu? Isn''t he now just a loser dependent on the Sun family? " Su Yang regained the ability to move but was not afraid at all, he said sarcastically " Oh, yes, thank you for allowing to me and my father to leave alive this morning, had it not been for your mercy my father would have died. " " Killing your father? " Shi Tu mocked and said, " To achieve your goal and be the next head of the Su family? " Shi Tu spoke sarcastically, " Let me tell you, the best punishment isn''t murder, but thwarting ns and destroying dreams. " " What a shameless Su Yang!! did you want to use Shi Tu to get rid of your father? " Sun Chiwei cried out in dismay, if all went as Su Yang wanted, his father might be dead now. Su Yang had no regrets and said, "What is wrong with seeking power? Do you not see what the elderly does? Just obedience in order to entertain their master, I am more able than them to manage things, if I be the head of the Su family, I will free the Su family and the rest of the family " " This is nonsense!! they are your elders, you cannot do that. " Lu Hwang was horrified by Su Yang''s statement, no matter his stature, he could not say such things in private, let alone in public. " Hey, just because they are my elders, must I obey them in everything even in their stupidity? To be a ve like them? I refuse that. " Su Yang said strongly when looking at Sun Chiwei, " I will never be a person who courts his sister''s killer for the sake of interests, or be a ve of his mother''s murder for fear for his life. " Chapter 171: The Game Begins Chapter 171: The Game Begins " You." Sun Chiwei clenched his fist so tight that he issued a severe killing intent that could only be issued by a murderer, this murderous intention was directed at Su Yang, yet even ordinary people could sense it. " C-Chi .... Wei ... w-what you are . " Ji Ran was shocked because this was the first time she had seen Sun Chiwei in this condition, she was just an ordinary woman with some background and had never seen blood before in her life so Sun Chiwei''s current appearance was totally frightening to her. " What am I hearing? What is Su Yang saying? " "He courts his sister''s killer? He serves his mother''s killer? What is this? Is Sun Jie died? " Su Yang''s remarks caused a waves of chaos and terror in the hearts of those present. "Su Yang, that''s enough, everyone has their own difficulties and thoughts. " Lu Huang left the beauty in his armes, his yful mood had disappeared, surrounded by a fatal aura no less than Sun Chiwei as if he was ready to kill Su Yang if he said more. This time the crowd was shocked, especially the beauty next to Lu Huang, Su Yang is a well-known killer, Sun Chiwei isn''t it strange for him that he possesses some strength, but Lu Huang? The yboy? When did he even get time to practice in the first ce? Su Yang fearlessly smiled and spread his killing intent, " so you finally decided to be serious? I wonder how much time has passed since ourst fight, ten years? " The eyes of the three Young Masters narrowed with fatal gazes towards each other, the atmosphere became charged as if a bloody battle could break out at any moment. As long as the three of them were your best friend, the biggest rival and the fiercest enemy, as it''s said, the one who understands you most is your enemy, so they understand each other''s thinking. Sun Chiwei ispletely subservient to the Sun family and does everything with regard to the family''s interest at the expense of the personal interest. This is because he saw the horror of the Sun''s family''s ancestor once, so he knows that resistance is useless. When they thought of rebellion, his mother died after three days, this could not be a coincidence, she died in the core of the Sun family where she was supposed to bepletely safe, this is clearly a warning not to have stupid dreams. Lu Huang disobeying for once, he was punished by killing everyone he loved outside the family, as soon as he showed affection for any woman or friendship for any man, he would die the next day. Only Su Yang didn''t suffer from this, simply because the Su family ancestor was a rebel himself and could not wait to kill Zhan Xieshen, the Ancestor of the Sun family liked this mentality and he was d that Su Yang had this mentality, so he allowed Su Yang to do whatever he wanted. " Well, that''s enough, let''s put it to an end here. " A cold sound resounded in the ce apanied by a cold aura and a feeling of danger and fear instilled in everyone''s hearts. Arcana stepped forward to stop it. Although Arcana had remained silent the whole time, and her matter was forgotten just like Lan Chen, she''s now the center of attention. Silence prevailed in the ce and everyone''s breathing could be heard. No one dared to say anything and stared at Arcana with dignity, not because of mind control, but because of the royal and noble aura around her. This aura prompted everyone to obey her instinctively, to reverence and fear her. " It ends here. We are here to enjoy and celebrate, not to cause troubles. Anyone who wants to cause troubles, do it elsewhere. I came with my husband here to enjoy and not to watch these shows. " For some reason, everyone felt the need to listen to the words of Arcana just as all the negative feelings faded from the hearts of the three Young Masters. '' Hmm, the mind cleansing voice? As expected of her, although she has be a mortal, she can use this? '' " Hah, Mrs. Shi is absolutely right " Du Wang raised the mic and spoke, " As Mrs. Shi said, tonight is the opening night, wouldn''t it be a source of misfortune if we didn''t have fun? What does the king think? " As a gambler, Lan Chen was quick-witted and his response was notte " Haha , as Mr. Do said, since this king is already here, wouldn''t it be a shame not to have fun? It''s not easy for so many to get together here, and I would feel bad if all of Mr. Du''s efforts were lost. " Du Wang nodded and said, " Well, since the Gambling King said this, let''s start the main event. " Because of Arcana''s words, everyone regained their calm and focused on Du Wang''s words, remembering that Lan Chen was here, which made the enthusiasm burning in their eyes again, after all, what happened previously doesn''t concern them and can be considered just an entertainment. Only, everyone had to re-evaluate Shi Tu and Arcana. " All VIP Gold Card holders will get a chance to face the Gambling King, and someone will be randomly selected from the audience to join. Anyone who can defeat the Gambling King will get a reward of one billion yuan in addition to all the profits that the Gambling King will receive in his previous challenges." oring today " " There are a total of nine Gold VIP cardholders, and with the additional person, they will have tenpetitions. " Du Wang took out a gold card with the number ten written on it. " In order to determine the tenth contender, I hid myself a gold card like this between the tes, the first to find it would be the tenth, so first and before the main event, fill your stomachs well. " Immediately after this, everyone rushed to the dining tables in search of the gold card frantically, leaving only the nine VIP Gold Card holders, namely, Shi Tu, Lu Huang, Sun Chiwei, Su Yang, and Fan Ru who arrivedter while everyone was still searching for thest card, Rui Feiyue , as well as a three foreign youths who were huddled in a far away without caring about what happened before and contented themselves with watching the show. A very handsome blond young man spoke with some disdain, " So this is Shi Tu? I see that his wife is much more interesting than him. He really deserves his reputation for relying on women. " " Stop messing, Max. " Another young man replied, "The most important thing is what he''s doing here? Thest report I received was confirming that he has left City C and is now heading to the finish line. " " Alex, are you seriously asking? " Max asked with astonishment. " Don''t make fun of me, Max. My job is to fight, not to think. " Max replied. " This means that one of them is just an recement, or maybe they are both recement and the real Shi Tu is elsewhere. " Third young man who looked the leader and the smatest responded, " but this isn''t important, Shi Tu has nothing to do with us as long as he doesn''t try to spoil our job. Focus on our work. Lawrence stressed the necessity of bringing Lan Chen to his side, with his capabilities he can gather a great revolution, control the world economy and even control the global stock exchange. " " Yes, yes, but Maxwell, I doubt he will follow us, we don''t know anything about him and we cannot pressure him with anything, he must join us voluntarily or he may destroy us from the inside. " Maxwell looked confident and said, " Don''t worry, people like him are always so proud. If we defeat him in gambling and we stipte that he join us, if he loses, everything will be fine. " Alex looked surprised and asked stupidly, " Ha? What are you talking about? Didn''t Lawrence want him on his side because he''s the best in the world? How do you intend to defeat him in his field? " "By cheating of course, don''t worry, everything has been prepared, no matter what game we y, our victory is guaranteed. " Maxwell looked at Alex and said vehemently closer to the threat, " Alex, remember very well that this is the most important task for us in our lives, if we did it well, Lawrence will tell us who was behind the destruction of our city, we will know who killed our family, beware of acting recklessly as usual, if you did something that might spoil the n I''ll kill you by my hand, do you understand? " Maxwell''s eyes reflected extreme determination, he was serious. Maxwell didn''t lie in every word he said, he would really kill Alex if necessary. On the side Max remained silent, but his position was evident from his cold gaze towards Alex. " You don''t have to do that. " Alex spoke with a self-irony full of determination, " If I do anything to get in the way of our revenge, I''ll kill myself before you do. " From a distance, Shi Tu was looking at the three foreign youths. " Do you know them? " Arcana noticed where Shi Tu was looking and except for their distinct mood, she didn''t feel anything else. " Nothing, I just look at the first three pawns in this game. " Chapter 172: Misunderstanding? Chapter 172: Misunderstanding? " Oh, pawns? It sounds fun. " Arcana gave a smile and turned towards one of the tables full of food. " Do you intend to joining? Do you want me to tell you which table the Gold Card is? " " No need " Arcana ignored Shi Tu and didn''t pay any attention to him. " What is this? How dare behave in this way with Young Master Shi? even if she was his wife " Looking at Fan Ru''s angry face, Ji Ran smiled and said, " It''s true, she probably has nothing but her looks, but .. why are you angry in the first ce? " Fan Ru looked at Rui Feiyue who seemed to misunderstood something and she wanted to talk. " Hehe, Fan Ru, it seems to me that your gazes are focused on Shi Tu all the time, what''s the matter? Didn''t you contradict each other a while ago? " Sun Chiwei said cheerfully. " As expected of master. " Lu Huang quickly praised Shi Tu and deepened his admiration for Shi Tu, despite what her brother did and Shi Tu''s previous words, was she still not angry with him? " Heh, I advise you not to let your thoughts go away, who doesn''t know Fan Ru''s affection for her brother? After that great embarrassment Shi Tu caused to Fan Xian, it''s impossible for Fan Ru to forgive him, I bet she just needs a favor from Shi Tu. I bet She just fears that he is in a bad mood because Mrs. Shi ignores him, in which case he may not be in the mood to hear her " Su Yang mocked and looked at Fan Ru with contempt. " You .... that''s too much " Fan Ru didn''t know what to say because Su Yang waspletely right, she just want something from Shi Tu, but how did he know what happened? Even Sun Chiwei and Lu Huang don''t know. "Did Shi Tu embarrassed Fan Xian too much? Wasn''t it all Shi Tu did to Fan Xian''s is thwarting his scheme to poison you? " Sun Chiwei asked, Sun Chiwei must have heard about such an event, but how does he not know about this great embarrassment? " This is ..." Fan Ru was so embarrassed, because this is something that can never be said in public. After they left and Fan Ru woke, while they were waiting for their father, Fan Jian to arrive, Fan Xian began to act strangely and madly, took off his clothes and tried to get out of the house and ran like crazy, he even tried to assault every person in front of him, a man or a woman, and even Fan Ru who escaped with difficulty after pping him. At that moment, Fan Jian arrived, furious at the scene and pped Fan Xian with all his might. After Fan Xian was tied and examined, it became clear that there was poison in his body, but the doctor didn''t know what it was, but it was most likely that it was due to Shi Tu and that this poison was what made Fan Xian act this way. Seeing Fan Ru''s embarrassment, Du Wang knew there were some subsequent events that he didn''t know, but he had to help Fan Ru. " Oh, it''s very simple " Du Wang looked understanding and said, "It seems that there are many who don''t fully know what happened so I will tell everyone. " Du Wang spoke, " It was a small incident involving Young Master Shi and Fan Ru on the road, in that time, Fan Ru was poisoned by her brother to get rid of her. Unfortunately for Fan Xian, he tried to use Young Master Shi''s little sister, but Young Master Shi intervened and resolved the matter. Young Master Shi also saved Fan Ru by using acupuncture. " Du Wang''s enmity was with Fan Xian while he had a good rtionship with Fan Ru so he didn''t embarrass her and didn''t mention what she had done hoping that Shi Tu wouldn''t follow the matter. Sun Chiwei asked, " I know this, but this doesn''t exin why Fan Xian is so reckless today, and I don''t see how Shi Tu embarrass him. " " It''s simple. " Du Wang said, " Young Master Shi used a needle on Fan Xian, which made him suffer a little. " Du Wang spoke vaguely and didn''t mention what kind of suffering, in fact it was only a figment of his imagination but was met with a shocked gaze from Fan Ru. '' How does he know? Although the story is somewhat distorted, but it''s close to the truth, does he help me or is he trying to ckmail me with my brother''s reputation? '' Many thoughts intertwined in Fan Ru''s mind but she suppressed it, she couldter confirm things with Du Wang, but now she had to settle matters with Shi Tu. " Ho? Did something like that happen? " Sun Chiwei seemed to hear this for the first time, thinking about what kind of problems Fan Xian was experiencing, gave a smile and said, " No wonder Fan Xian was adamant about opposing Shi Tu, but thinking that he''s doing this to a little girl, he deserves what happened to him. " Soon everyone came to an understanding about why Fan Xian''s behavior was strange and why he insisted on insulting Shi Tu. Everyone swam in his imagination to guess what kind of problems Fan Xian had suffered, some people could guess some things, but even if everyone''s minds were gathered here, no one can imagine the scene that happened. " Haha, my master is really cool. Can you tell me what kind of trouble Fan Xian has been through? Curiosity is killing me!! " Lu Huang approached Shi Tu and said pleading. " Hehehe, I really want to know. " " Me too" Fan Ru''s face turned pale, if Shi Tu opened his mouth, Fan Xian could not show his face in public again. " Oh, I didn''t do much. " Shi Tu said indifferently. In fact, it''s really unrted to Shi Tu, how could he lie to Arcana? It''s clear that this is the work of Ling Qingzhu. " Since the master doesn''t want to say, it''s okay. " Lu Huang was disappointed but couldn''t insist on something like this. Fan Ru sighed on relief, she didn''t know why Shi Tu didn''t speak and didnt care, the important thing is that thest remnants of her brother''s reputation had been saved. " On your sister matter, young Mr. Shi, I offer you my sincerest apologies " Fan Ru came forward and bowed sincerely. Shi Tu said, " No problem " " No problem? How is there no problem? " Lu Huang interfered. " Do you think it could be resolved with just an apology? What if the master didn''te back in time? What would the fate of his sister be? " Lu Huang looked really angry, he really considered Shi Tu to be his master or at least he saw it, even if Shi Tu didn''t recognize him. " What''s more, didn''t you just hold back from continuing to defend Shi Tu when Fan Xian started insulting him? Your brother cannot be offended but can insult others and try to kill them? " " That ..." Fan Ru was extremely angry but had no argument, so she ignored Lu Huang''s words and said politely, " Excuse me but, there is a little favor I want to ask of you. " Some lines appeared on the faces of Rui Feiyue and Du Wang and they didn''t know what this girl was thinking, even Lu Huang, Sun Chiwei, and even Lan Xin, they thought there was a problem with Fan Ru''s head, did she really expect Shi Tu to listen? Shi Tu asked," What do you want? You can say here " "Well, the thing is ..." Fan Ru told Shi Tu what happened earlier. It seems that what happened earlier was a misunderstanding, it became clear that the stone jade found by Ling Qingzhu is hers but because of Fan Xian disappeared and was forced to look for it and found it in the hands of Ling Qingzhu, she thought this was a n of her brother to dy her for the concert so were not polite With Ling Qingzhu, thinking that Fan Xian deliberately hid the jade with her after giving her some candy, she suddenly felt severe pain in her chest. Shi Tu nodded, " I understand what you are saying, but do you have proof that this jade stone is yours? If you don''t have evidence, this means that everything you say is just excuses. " " Of course I have " Fan Ru took out a silver ne, this silver ne contained a ce where a gem or jade stone was supposed to be ced and she handed it to Shi Tu. Shi Tu didn''t need to make sure, it''s clear that the jadepletely with this empty ce suitable. " Do you consider this evidence? " " What do you mean? The jade stone fits perfectly into the ne " Shi Tu said, " And what guarantees me that the ne is yours in the first ce? In addition, who knows when the jade stone was taken from the ne? Maybe you owned the ne and discovered the jade stone and wanted to steal it to get the full ne " Chapter 173: Power Era Chapter 173: Power Era " This ...." Fan Ru was so embarrassed that this argument seemed really logical and she didn''t know what to say, it made her look like a trickster trying to steal from others. " In this case, show me the ne, I can tell the truth. " Lan Chen approached with a proud face, he was upset about being ignored before, but now he got a chance to show his abilities, of course, he will not miss it, especially in order to win the favor of a beauty like Fan Ru. Fan Ru asked, "The Gambling King? What do you mean by you can tell the truth? " Lan Chen smiled proudly and said, " As the number one gambler in the world and the Gambling King, it''s natural that I possess many skills, evaluate artifacts and jewelry among these skills, I can know if the jade stone was extracted from this ne a long time ago or not, if it was less then one day, then what Miss Fan said is true. " " Wow, as is expected of the Gambling King, no wonder he has never lost a bet before, because he''s really knowledgeable!! " Rui Feiyue jumped happily and had it not been for everyone''s presence, she estimated that she had jumped towards Lan Chen. Lan Chen didn''t dare to be so proud he said, " Haha , it''s just a little tricks. My little experience is nothingpared to the experts who have spent their lives studying archeology, especially that the history of Huaxia is deep like the ocean. " Fan Ru turned to Shi Tu and said, " What does Young Master Shi think? " " Sure, you can take a look " Shi Tu handed the ne to Lan Chen as he took out the red jade stone and also handed it to him. Lan Chen carefully examined the ne and the jade stone and looked like a real expert. On the side, the eyes of the three foreign were sparkling, it seemed that the capabilities of this Lan Chen were really high, and it''s no wonder that Lawrence insisted on including him at all costs. After some time, Lan Chen finished inspecting the ne and nodded ,"It looks like Miss Fan Ru didn''t lie. This jade stone was removed from this ne two days ago at most. " " Really? That''s good. " Fan Ru was delighted with Lan Chen''s judge, she feared he wouldck the skill or sell the favor of Shi Tu and say it''s false. " Young Master Shi, what do you think? " Shi Tu replied, " Mere words are not evidence, what made you reach this conclusion? " " That''s right. " Lu Huang advanced, " You have already admitted yourself that you are not an expert, so you may be wrong. It''s better if you tell us your reasons so that we are convinced. " Lan Chen didn''t seem upset at all because this unexpected development, on the contrary, he would doubt in those that believe his words easily " First, look at this jade stone. " Lan Chen handed the red jade stone to Shi Tu and pointed at it at some scratches, " It''s just a little dirty. It was clearly preserved in a ce where it''s well cared for, and there is only a little dust that left no scratches, which means that it was not on the ground for a long time. " Lan Chen handed the ne to Fan Ru and continued, " There are also some recent scratches on the jade stone that correspond to the fixing pins in the ne. It''s likely that the one who removed the jade stone was not an expert and did it in a hurry and this supports the story of Miss Fan Ru. " Fan Ru could not hold back her happiness, she said, "The Gambling King really lives up to his reputation as a king, with many skills!! " " I dare not ept this praise. " Lan Shen responded humbly. " What does Young Master Shi think? Is he ready to return the jade stone? " Ji Ran confidently asked. Ji Ran didn''t seem to ask for Shi Tu''s opinion, only to give him a face by looking at her victorious face Fan Ru looked at Ji Ran with gratitude before she said, " Yes, please Young Master Shi, this ne is really important to the Fan family, although the ne and the jade stone are not worth much, but the ne is a family heirloom. " " I understand and I''m sure what you said is true, but ..... Why should I return it to you? " " W-What do you mean? " Fan Ru was surprised by Shi Tu''s statement and didn''t understand what he was saying, " It''s mine, it belongs to the Fan family, it''s natural for you to return it to me, that what should happen. " Shi Tu asked, " Why do you think this is what should happen? " Fan Ru didn''t understand what Shi Tu is talking about, the ne and the jade stone is her, isn''t itmon sense to return it to her? Why does he say all this? Lu Huang and Sun Chiwei both frowned and seemed to understand what Shi Tu intended. " Hey, don''t you want to return the jade stone to its owner? Do you know this is stealing? " Ji Ran stepped forward and pointed towards Shi Tu angrily, but she was flying happiness inside. " Do you dare to steal in front of the three Young Masters and before the Gambling King? After you have lost all your wealth and influence do you think you can still do what you want with some rtionship with the Bull army? " Ji Ran''s words were so full of attacks on Shi Tu that she even confirmed that he wanted to steal and didn''t give him any opportunity to respond. Ji Ran didn''t believe that Shi Tu dared to be rampant in front of the three Young Masters, as for the Gambling King, many are willing to offer him a favor in order to gain his favor, it will not be difficult for them to trample on Shi Tu. No matter Shi Tu influenced is, it''s impossible for him to oppose these four or they will have to deal with him even if they don''t want in order to keep their face. Sun Chiwei frowned and grabbed Ji Ran and pulled her back. ''This fool, can she not see the situation? Can''t she see everyone''s actions towards Shi Tu? Just for a verbal argument with Arcana she wants to exaggerate the situation? '' Sun Chiwei made a decision in his heart to get rid of this woman as soon as they return to the Sun residence. This woman might one day drag the Sun family into perdition, if the Sun family managed to survive the next war. Shi Tu was a little surprised and said sarcastically, " unexpected you can understand this? You''re right, I''m stealing it. " Shi Tu raised his hand and showed the ne that Lan Chen was supposed to returned it to Fan Ru. " I''ll take this too. " Seeing the ne in Shi Tu''s hands, Fan Ru''s face became extremely pale. Lan Chen''s eyes narrowed so badly that he couldn''t notice Shi Tu''s movements, could it be reasonable that Shi Tu possessed skills beyond him? " You .... this is a bully!! " Shi Tu mocked and looked at Fan Ru, " And? What can you do? " " You going too far!! how can you be so rude? Don''t you have any principles? You dare steal in public? Don''t you give any respect to thews? " Rui Feiyue screamed as Ji Ran wanted to advance as well, but Sun Chiwei blocked her and held her so tightly that she felt her hand might break at any moment. " Master, don''t you think you''ve gone a little too far? " Lu Huang stepped forward and said in a low voice. If Shi Tu had been doing this to Fan Xian, Luo Huang wouldn''t have cared any less, but Lu Huang was always kind to women, even if Fan Ru was wrong, he couldn''t help but try to help her. "The color of this stone is beautiful red, it reminds me of strawberry, and it happened that red is my wife''s favorite color and strawberry is her favorite so I decided to give this ne to my wife. " " This isn''t a reason for stealing! " Fan Ru screamed " Of course, but it doesn''t look that you will sell me this ne, look at yourself, you seems as if you are going to die " " Young Master Shi, why don''t you return this ne to her? I''ll bring you one more precious of these with the same specifications, I''m sure Ms. Shi wouldn''t be pleased if you offered her a cheap item. " Du Wang also tried to intercede, he couldn''t stand still without doing anything. Shi Tu indifferently replied, " No, I want this, so I took it. Where''s the problem? " " Shi Tu " Sun Chiwei grate his teeth and offer also to mediate, " The Fan family is very influential and also has some rtionships with my Sun Family, so give me some face and return her ne. It can be considered that this Sun Chiwei owes you a favor. " " I agree. " Lan Chen also advanced, " Miss Fan may have sinned, but forgiveness is always better, and it''s not good for your reputation to push a woman to this extent. " Seeing this, Su Yang gave a sarcastic smile but some sorrow appeared in his eyes and thought. '' Fools who don''t know their position, the era of morals, rtionships and influence is over, this is the beginning of the power era '' Chapter 174: How Dare you? Chapter 174: How Dare you? In the back, Ji Ran smiled proudly, in the end things turned out as she wanted, even if they didn''t want to, everyone would have to go against Shi Tu in order to preserve the face, and the Sun Family also enjoyed a strong rtionship with Shi Tu through Sun Jie if he Shi Tu didn''t give any face of Sun Chiwei, this would be a great insult to the Sun family, she didn''t believe that Shi Tu would continue his stubbornness despite all this. Shi Tu frowned slightly, "It seems that you all don''t understand your position yet. " Shi Tu said to Sun Chiwei coldly, " Had it not been that I didn''t want to spoil my precious time with my wife, the woman behind you would have been already dead for opposing my wife. " Shi Tu looked at Fan Ru and continued, " For the same reason, you and your brother are still alive, even though you didn''t appreciate this generosity, but you were satisfied with a mere apology and you wanted me to forget the matter and return your things without offering anypensation? I wanted to postpone your punishment but you didn''t appreciate this generosity, I was not so generous and kind for a long time ago, don''t push your luck, because my patience is limited, if you are going to cause a lot of trouble it''s better to get rid of you. " Everyone felt cold around Shi Tu, he wasn''t lying, the most important reason for holding him back so far was not to spoil the mood, otherwise he''d get rid of everyone who bothered him. " Hahaha, as expected from Head of The Demon, your arrogance is truly limitless. " At this point, the three foreigners came forward, led by Maxwell. The three Young Masters Sun, Lu, and Su gave a fatal looks at these foreign youths. Lu Huang said with dismay, " Why did you intervene? I thought that you didn''t like to interfere with what isn''t your concern. " " Hahaha, how is it not our concern? Everything connected to Head of The Demon is a matter of the whole world. " Sun Chiwei eyes narrowed and said, " Are you here to persuade him? Since he didn''t help us, don''t expect him to help you ..." "Young Master Lu," Du Wang panicked and entered quickly, " Give me some face. My three branches in the United States depend on them, and this is also a ce for entertainment, if there are any grievances that must be resolved here with a game. " Du Wang was terrified, he had never expected things to reach this, it''s normal for the Great Young Masters from East and West to fight every time they meet, but the atmosphere is so fraught with Shi Tu and it wouldn''t be strange for them to immediately try to kill each other. Alexughed hard and said, " Haha, I agree with you Du Wang, in casinos, everything is a game. " Maxwell looked at Fan Ru and said, " You are Fan Ru, right? I advise you not to tire yourself by talking to Head of The Demon, you don''t have the qualifications to speak to him or to ask him for anything, in fact, the fact that you spoke to him rudely and even your brother opposed him, but you are still alive, really fascinates me " " Head of The Demon? You mean Shi Tu? " Since Shi Tu had not given her any face, she would no longer call him the Young Master Shi anymore, but she was baffled by Maxwell''s exaggeration in glorifying Shi Tu. Maxwell is the first Young Master in the United States, unlike Huaxia, where there are three great families that distribute power with aplexwork of rtionships, Maxwell family, the Farren family, is the sole ruler of the United States. This made not only her, but Du Wang, Ji Ran and even Rui Feiyue question about Shi Tu''s background and why Maxwell called him Head of The Demon. Fan Ru only mentioned that the name of this Head of The Demon sounded familiar to her. "It doesn''t seem to me that you noticed yet. " Maxwell said, " Although Head of The Demon apanies you and speaks with you, has he ever called any of you by name? The answer is no " " In his eyes, none of you is qualified to let him remember his name, just passing characters. More precisely, he just enjoys watching a TV show. " Maxwell looked at Shi Tu and said provocatively, " Am I right? Head of The Demon " Although Shi Tu was glorified, Maxwell''s tone didn''t suggest at all that he had any respect for him. Shi Tu asked, " You know who I am, but you dare to talk to me that way? " Maxwell mocked, " Hey, why don''t I dare? Even my two brothers dare, but the question is, do you dare to touch us? Head of The Demon " Sarcasm and provocation were evident from Maxwell''s tone, he could not believe that Shi Tu, who is Head of The Demon in name only, could do anything to him, Shi Tu inevitably wouldn''t dare to provoke his ancestor who directly follows the true Head of The Demon. Shi Tu kept a cold face and eyes empty of emotion but was angry like a volcano from the inside, usually, Shi Tu wouldn''t care about anything he was told unless the other side acted with extreme arrogance and it''s clear that Maxwell didn''t go beyond the limits, but because of his other lives, the seven sins were inside him was amplified and each one became an independent personality before Rai incorporated them all. This doesn''t mean that Shi Tu has now returned to his former self, just that he has be one person instead of several and will notpletely change his behavior without prior notice. Now, Shi Tu is easy to piss off, Shi Tu''s pride is too great, too lustful, too greedy, too envious and toozy, Too voracious. The Seven Sins are usually bnced, but if one of them were motivated, it wouldn''t be surprising if the effect of the sin gradually appeared. But the current situation is worse, because Maxwell not only angered Shi Tu, more than his anger at Fan Ru and the rest, but also insulted his pride by his contempt for him. If he doesn''t make him wish for death then it''s not Shi Tu, although this will speed things up, but it doesn''t matter. Shi Tu maintained his calm expression and softly raised his hand towards Maxwell, but a brown hand grabbed his hand. " Shi Tu stope, you promised me, no conspiracies, no problems, just entertainment. " Shi Tu lowered his hand and looked at Arcana that had stopped him. "You back quickly " Arcana raised a golden card in her hands " I got what I want " Arcana came forward and said, "It seems that everyone has some grievances with the majority, since this is a casino, why don''t we do as Du Wang said and solve everything with a game?" Maxwell smiled as if everything was going as he wanted and said, " Certainly, I think this is the best option. " Maxwell took the lead and came forward, " How about this? let''s cancel the money bet, no one among us needs it anyway. Instead of that whoever defeats the Gambling King can demand one thing from each person, anything. " " If more than one person defeated the Gambling King, they will face each other to determine the final winner. If the Gambling King remains undefeated, then he''s the winner and gets the same prize, is there any objection? " " I have no objection " The first to agree was Lan Chen, since he''s the Gambling King, he has the absolute confidence to win " I agree " " Me too " " And me " Soon everyone agreed, although Maxwell''s confidence seemed strange, but in their belief, the Gambling King is the Gambling King, it''s impossible to defeat him, so it doesn''t matter since because Lan Chen is the final winner and they don''t mind offering him a service, rather they want to serve him. In order to make friends with him because his abilities are very useful. " Well, we don''t mind, but I want to confirm something first. " Shi Tu represented himself and Arcana. " What do you want to confirm? " Maxwell asked without changing his expressions and he seemed to know what Shi Tu wanted to ask him. Shi Tu''s eyes scanned everyone and said, " By saying everything, do you really mean everything or are there some limits? You must be specific so that the situation isn''t embarrassingter. " Because of Shi Tu''s gazes, everyone felt a cold behind their backs, and an ominous feeling especially the women. Maxwell''s response, " Certainly everything means everything, there is no limits " Shi Tu asked, " Including life and the body? " " Heh " Alex sneered, " So this is your intention? It seems that the woman next to you is nothing but another puppet of ... hmmm!! " Before Alex finished speaking, Shi Tu had moved from his ce. He grabbed Alex from his neck and pressed him so hard that his eyes swarmed quickly and his soul almost left his body. Shi Tu''s face remained calm, and even his eyes were calm like ake, but his voice was so cold that everyone felt that they might just die from hearing this voice. " I told you, my patience is limited, how dare you? How dare you insult my wife? " Chapter 175: Setting Conditions Chapter 175: Setting Conditions Maxwell''s eyes narrowed and shocked at Shi Tu''s aggression, he never expected that Shi Tu would really dare attack them. Not only Maxwell, but even Lu Huang and Sun Chiwei didn''t expect this, as heirs to the Sun and Lu family, after the ancestors came out, they knew about Zhan Xieshen and knew very well that Shi Tu is just a recement, so they really didn''t expect that he would dare to attack a direct descendant of the Farren family because this is like pping their face. " How dare you?!! " Max roared fiercely. Max was shocked by Shi Tu''s sudden movement and couldn''t respond so quickly, he couldn''t even see Shi Tu''s movement. " Stop! if you dare do something to ...." Max tried to say something to help Alex but he froze in ce with fear upon looking into Shi Tu''s deadly eyes, all his instincts told him he would die if he moved one step forward so that his body didn''t respond to him. It seemed that Shi Tu''s hand had extended, or he didn''t perceive the distance properly, or he may have moved without noticing, but his throat suddenly became between Shi Tu''s other hand and was raised high to Alex''s side. Maxwell felt his guts green from regret, who told him to be so cocky and confident? Now he has made a mistake that cannot be undone, believing that Shi Tu is a rational person who appreciates his life and will not dare to do anything threatening his life, but he was wrong and this reminded him of a quote that his ancestor told him. '' Even the greatest emperors and kings, even if they did everything to suppress the peoples and their enemies, but they don''t dare to go too far against the powerful who don''t fear death and have nothing to lose '' Maxwell didn''t understand this well at the time but he understood now, the source of Maxwell''s strength isn''t himself but his background, people fear him not because of his abilities but because of his background, if someone dares to touch him then the Farren family will chase all his family and friends in order to take revenge, so it is natural that no one dare to oppose him for his and his family''s safety. But what if he encounters a person without family or friends and isn''t afraid of death? It is clear that he will die. Maxwell is considered strong among his peers of the same age but he is well aware that Shi Tu is a true miracle and that he doesn''t have the power to resist him, if he says anything at this time then Shi Tu will inevitably kill him. Thinking about this, Maxwell gritted his teeth and closed his eyes with sorrow and remorse so that he wouldn''t witness the death of his two brothers. '' Just wait, I didn''t want to involve in this and help Lawrence because he is from the Shadows Garden but you forced me, this humiliation and my brother''s blood, you will pay for it!. '' Shi Tu pressed harder on the necks of Alex and Max with the intention of killing them but he hesitated to do so, he didn''t want to break his promise to Arcana not to cause trouble but as expected, this tolerance was considered a weakness and now a group of insects dared to say what they wanted? This mess caught the attention of those looking for the gold card and turned to see what was going on. " What is happening? It looks like there is a fight. " " Hey, aren''t those Alex Farren and Max Farren? How did ite to this? " " What is Shi Tu doing? How does he dare attack them? the Farren family is stronger than any of the three great families of Huaxia and the Sun family inevitably will not oppose the Farren family for Shi Tu " While Shi Tu was hesitating to do it, he heard a voice from behind. " Stop, Shi Tu. " Shi Tu looked behind him to see Arcana, again to stop Shi Tu. Shi Tu hesitated a little bit before dropping them off and throwing them aside. " Cough " " Cough " The Farren brothers raised their head and looked at Shi Tu fiercely but with a deep fear in their eyes. " This is the second time arcana stop me, but there will not be a third time " Maxwell put his in hand to help Alex and Max, who were barely breathing. " Well, where were we? " Shi Tu spoke as if nothing had happened. After inspecting Max and Alex''s condition, Maxwell stood up and looked at Shi Tu but didn''t dare show any hostility and smiled. " As you were saying, there are no limits. The winner can demand literally anything from the rest of the losers. " "It looks like there are people who were skeptical about this point so I''ll ask again, who would agree? " This time the rest are not sure, these conditions are really hard, what if the body or all the wealth is asked? They cannot take this risk. Fan Ru hesitated, then her teeth gritted, " I agree as long as Young Master Shi agrees. " Fan Ru had no choice. She must take this ne back no matter what the cost. Even if she is forced to risk everything, her father will not me her. Without this ne, her family''s fate is death. She can participate and give a favor to the winner even if it is her body hoping he will help her get this ne back. "What?! What are you saying? Say you are kidding, even if this ne is valuable to you but it isn''t worth the risk to lose everything to get it back. " Rui Feiyue was surprised by Fan Ru''s decision and urged her against it, such a ne that can barely sell for hundreds of thousands yuan, isn''t worth the effort no matter its emotional value. Looking at the situation, Maxwell frowned somewhat, apparently nobody was willing to take the risk, " Don''t worry, I will pre-order my request, I don''t want anything from anyone, I just want the Gambling King to be my follower if I win. " Everyone looked at Maxwell and they understood his intentions, this bastard wants to get Lan Chen for himself? Isn''t that a lot of greedy? Even they want to get a favor from him, but not to monopoly me, monopolizing him means opposing of all the powers in the world who prefer to get rid of Lan Chen rather than allow him to help a specific party. Lan Chen''s face didn''t change much because this was expected, all those trying to get close to him are pursuing his abilities, and those who epted Maxwell used all methods for this, including the threat, even the Assassins League was hired to deal with him, but he made them all lose a lot of wealth in The interviewer before realizing that it is unwise to pressure him, and of course, Maxwell isn''t the first person to challenge him, and it is clear that Maxwell doesn''t intend to y with the rules, but he didn''t care because Lan Chen was so confident of himself. " I agree, and for me, I pledge that I will not ask for anything from anyone if I win. My only request would be for Master Shi to return what he stole to Miss Fan Ru. " Looking at this, Sun Chiwei didn''t hesitate and said, " Well, I don''t want anything too, I just want Young Master Shi to tell me why my sister died. " This statement from Sun Chiwei was a shock to all because it represented the death of Sun Jie. "What?! then what Young Master Su said is true and Princess Sun is really dead? Doesn''t that mean that Shi Tu really killed her since Young Master Sun is asking such a question?" " How is this possible? Who is this Shi Tu? How can Young Master Sun not be angry at his sister''s killer? " " Damn!! Princess Sun, how could she die at such an age? I couldn''t even meet her. " It is normal for a woman like Sun Jie to have a lot of stalkers and secret fanatical admirers of her, so the news of her death was shocking and sad for all men, after all it is sad to lose such a beauty. " I also agree, and my condition will only be for the master to ept me as a disciple. " Before everyone calmed down from the shock of Sun Jie''s death, Lu Huang fired another bomb. epting him as a disciple? Didn''t he call him master before? Doesn''t he mean this rtionship is one-sided and that Young Master Lu is the one who wants to be Shi Tu''s disciple? Su Yang said, " About myself, I don''t want anything because this is useless anyway, but I will participate because it sounds fun. " No one was surprised by Su Yang''s decision, since Lan Chen has dered that he will not ask for anything, there is no reason to fear because Lan Chen will win anyway. " Well, I will join too, and my only condition will be for Shi Tu to return the ne and jade stone to Fan Ru. " Rui Feiyue joined to support Fan Ru so that she wouldn''t be left alone. " Well, I will join " " And me " Both Shi Tu and Arcana agreed easily and without hesitation but didn''t announce their condition, and this only caused the crowd to ridicule, from their point of view, Shi Tu just wanted to correct his mistake and return the ne and the jade stone without losing much face, and since Lan Chen announced he will not ask for anything else, there is no need to worry. Chapter 176: Seven Consecutive Wins Chapter 176: Seven Consecutive Wins " In this case, since everyone has agreed let''s start, everyone has waited too long and it isn''t a good idea to make them wait longer. " Du Wang, who had been silent the whole time, quickly intervened so that things wouldn''t get aggravated further, following his intuition, Du Wang didn''t dare to do anything that could lower him in Shi Tu''s eyes even if this meant opposing everyone, it might sound stupid, but gambling is in Dou Wang''s blood, he even considers life to be a game for fun and since he chose to bet on Shi Tu, he will follow this decision to the end. Du Wang gestured with his hand and two people brought arge turndisc and ced it on the stage with small table. This turndisc wasrge and contained hundred different pixels describing a hundred different games of all varieties, so that there were games that many didn''t know about because they are not famous or that they are spread only in a specific ce in the world such as the Seven Families and the number one wins which no one has heard of Before including Lu Huang himself. " Ladies and Gentlemen, you must have waited so long? Don''t worry, the gold card was found by Mrs. Shi, so it will be the tenth yer, we can start ying but unfortunately we had some problems, due to some special conditions, two yers lost their qualifications to y, so I decided to select two random people." In fact, this was not bad news for anyone, but good news, very good, because this means that there are two other people in addition to Arcana who will be able to join, even Du Wang himself considered this a good thing because it would make the game more excited and reduce the yers who have grudges against each other, and this would be a great advertisement for him. After a simple draw, a young man and a young woman from average backgrounds were selected. "The rules are simple. Each time the yer will face the Gambling King, and the game will be chosen using this turndisc that contains more than a hundred different games at random. " " Each person will y three games with the Gambling King. The first person to win two different games wins. " " So, who wants to be the first? " " I will go first, since my game isn''t going to be entertaining anyway, it would be better to leave the fun until the end. " Su Yang walked up to the stage with Lan Chen, and the two of them didn''t seem excited at all. Su Yang didn''t wait and turned the turndisc by himself. " Hey hey , what are you doing? You''re not supposed to be the one to turn the turndisc! " Du Wangined about Su Yang''s behavior, is it unimaginable that he doesn''t know how to do it right? If he was the one who turned the turndisc then the result would be questioned if Su Yang wins because some might say that he chose the game he excels in that he prepared cheats in a particr game and deliberately chose it so that he could win. Although the probability that this will happen is extremely low, this behavior damages the casino credibility. " What? I thought the he is the Gambling King was correct? He will notin no matter what the game is because he is supposed to be able to win me in any game or he will not deserve the title of Gambling King, or do you have any objections? " Lan Chen mocked and said, " I don''t mind, I ran into a lot of people in every possible game and ran into all kinds of cheats, so whatever you do I''ll win in the end. " The crowd admired Lan Chen''s proud attitude, being able to beat anyone under any conditions, that''s what it meant to be a king. Momentster, the turndisc settled on a regr poker game in which Lan Chen had won without any effort because Su Yang was not interested in ying in the first ce. In the next round, Su Yang also turned the turndisc and stopped at a ckjack game, which was won by Lan Chen, who was the dealer. Su Yang didn''t feel any frustration and came down with a smiling face, "Heh, what a show, how dare you show up like this?" Lu Huang sneered. In general, Su Yang''s past show can be described as disastrous, he made no effort at all, on the contrary, he helped Lan Chen win quickly, and this was a strong p in the face of Lan Chen and also contempt for all the gamblers. " So why don''t you go up and show us your capabilities? " " sure! " Lu Huang stepped up and this time Dou Wang turned the turndisc. In the first round, the turndisc stopped this time on roulette, which was won by Lan Chen by andslide victory as his yearning was right every time. The second round was a rock-cut game, in which Lu Huang offered some resistance but fell in the end. The third was of course, Sun Chiwei, who alsopletely defeated in the two rounds. The fate of Fan Ru and Rui Feiyue was not different because they had only a superficial knowledge of gambling and all they knew were the famous games in casinos, but unlike the lucky ones before them they had to y games they didn''t know before so they had to y without even understanding thews and getting used to. The two winning yers won the lottery climbed but didn''t submit anything much either. " Wow, as is expected of the Gambling King, seven consecutive victories and overwhelmingly. " " Haha, sure, were you really expecting someone to be able to take the Gambling King? He''s the Gambling King!! he''s faced the world''s biggest and the newest and smartest cheating method and hasn''t been defeated yet " " Haha, it''s true, I can''t wait to see Shi Tu''s face after he loses and has to return what he stole. " " Well, who is the next? No need to be ashamed " Du Wang looked around, but Arcana, Shi Tu, and Maxwell didn''t move, nor did they seem intending to go up. After some awkward silence, Maxwell finally came forward, " since Head of The Demon wants to remain until the, don''t me not to give you any face, after I defeat the Gambling King I want to see how you dare to climb, hehehehe " " True, as expected of you brother, you are really generous, but unfortunately there are those who don''t appreciate that. " Alex confirmed while looking at Shi Tu and it was clear that he meant him by his words. Although they almost died before, they couldn''t just lean over to Shi Tu without showing any resistance, or they would bring shame on the Farren family. Shi Tu didn''t care much about this and remained silent the whole time he even didn''t look at the game. " master, isn''t Maxwell really this arrogant? Does he really think he can defeat the Gambling King? " Lu Huang said with great indignation and was not satisfied with Maxwell''s arrogance, this may not be Huaxia, but this is still East! not West, it is ufortable to see him behaving this vanity. " What can you do? Do you dare start a war with the Farren family? " Sun Chiwei spoke while holding his phone and ying some games, and he seemed very engrossed because he hadn''t yed for a few hours but he was also able to focus and see what was happening around him. " Not that, I mean he will lose like us anyway, even if he is much better than us. At most he will give the Gambling King some hard time but he will vever win. " Lu Huang turned to Shi Tu again and said, " master, you haven''t answered me yet, what do you think? Can Maxwell defeat the Gambling King? " "He can never defeat the Gambling King. " Shi Tu smiled and answered " But in this game, he will win too easy. " " What?! How? Didn''t you say he couldn''t defeat the Gambling King? " Lu Huang asked and appeared confused. Shi Tu responded, " That''s right. " " But will he win too easy now? " " That''s right. " Lu Huang was confused and didn''t understand this, how could he never care about the Gambling King but would he win now? Does he mean he can''t beat him by following the rules but he''s going to win by cheating? This isn''t logical, the real essence of gambling lies in cheating without being discovered or proven to be fraudulent. The ability to cheat is part of the ability of the gambler. The rest also heard Shi Tu''s words and only gave him a strange look, but after what Shi Tu had previously done, no one dared to mock him, especially Ji Ran because she didn''t think Arcana would save her as she did with the Farren brothers. " Hahaha " Suddenly Su Yang startedughing and looked really happy. " What''s wrong with you? did you finally be a retard? " Lu Huang asked with astonishment, Su Yang was always crazy and moody, one moment being the righteous and perfect son and at another moment he would be a crazy killer, but isn''t he today more insane than usual? " I am retard? I think you are the retard here. " " What? You are retard, all your family retards" Su Yang didn''t get angry and said, " Haha, lets waited, soon you will think you are really retard " Chapter 177: Maxwell Against Lan Chen Chapter 177: Maxwell Against Lan Chen Lu Huang was a bit confused and didn''t understand what Su Yang meant by his words, how could he be a retard? Maxwell stood before Lan Chen proudly and confidently as if the result had already been settled, which angered Lan Chen because he had not been subjected to such treatment for a long time. " What do you think to give it onest thought? You can still back off. If you call me grandaddy, I might consider withdrawing and letting you win. " Lan Chen frowned and said, " Stop blowing nonsense, this king never backs on something he said, especially if it has something to do with gambling. " " Heh, don''t regret it if " " Don''t worry, I will never regret it. " " Well, let see what will be the game in the first round " Du Wang came forward to stop the insults that seemed like pre-wrestling insults and turned the turndisc that stopped on the Russian roulette game. Du Wang cunningly smiled and pointed at his men, and quickly two people brought three guns of the same type with a rotary bullet tank. " As you can see, there are three guns and one bullet like this " Du Wang showed a blue bullet and continued, " There is a bullet like this in the bullet tank of one of the guns while in the other two there is a fixed mass in the bullet tank so that the correct gun wouldn''t be recognized by weight. " " Of course, this bullet isn''t real, but it is a blue paint bullet. The winner will be the one who fires the paint bullet at the other side, but if he makes a mistake and fired one of the fixed mass, the gun will explode in his hands and he is considered a loser, is this clear? " Fan Ru asked with astonishment, " This Russian roulette is weird, isn''t everyone supposed to shoot themselves? " She could understand there was paint bullet instead of a real bullet, but she didn''t understand the reason for the other additions. " True," Sun Chiwei said, " Usually, the percentage of win and loss is one from six and it increases with each round, but the percentage of winning from the first round is now one from eighteen, and the percentage of self-destruction is two grom eighteen and the percentages increase with each round, instead of checking one gun, they will have to check three guns in search of the winning bullet, but they may cause self-destruction." " Correct, " Lu Huang nodded, " This is a more difficult game than regr Russian roulette, a game worthy of showing the abilities of the Gambling King. I wonder how many rounds he will hold. " Su Yang said, " don''t you mean how many rounds before he wins? " " Ha? Do you support my brother? It''s okay, no need for this. We will not give you any way to escapeter " Alex heard Su Yang''s words and mocked him. " Don''t say words bigger than you, you don''t even know if you are going to leave alive. " Su Yang pointed to Shi Tu and Arcana, Alex couldn''t reply and gave a look of terror before looking at the stage again. " Well, I''ll be shameless and start first. I don''t think His Majesty wants to be the first, right? " Lan Chen didn''t say anything and kept his silence as proof of his approval. Maxwell didn''t check the guns, picked up a gun randomly, pointed it at Lan Chen''s chest and fired directly without checking the gun or running the bullets tank. Unfortunately, Lan Chen was safe and unharmed. " Oh?! This is unfortunate, it looks like I''m not lucky today. '''' Maxwell looked a little disappointed as if he was really expecting to win. Lan Chen slightly frowned and thought Maxwell was making fun of him, how could he shoot without checking the guns? Does he want to win by luck? Although winning by luck is possible in this game, but this doesn''t exin Maxwell''s confidence earlier, as he was sure of winning, and that confidence couldn''t have been fake. Lan Chen didn''t think too long, he just had to win like usual. Lan Chen went ahead and checked the three guns before picking one of them and pointed at Maxwell''s chest after running the bullet tank several times. Lan Chen pressed the trigger, but unfortunately, he missed too. "It seems that the Gambling King is also not so lucky today. " Maxwell smiled and said. Lan Chen was not upset because he didn''t expect to seed the first time and just wanted to check some things, he could know a lot of things from the shooting sound and reaction force and things like that, so after this shot, he can guarantee that the winning bullet isn''t in this gun, he knows Well this gun type, he has yed with it many times, so he can say it has fixed mass and not a bullet, also depending on the sound, it is likely that the bullet isn''t in the gun that Maxwell chose, which means that the winning bullet is in the third gun. " Don''t waste time, I advise you to win in this round because you will definitely lose if you don''t. " Shi Tu said suddenly while looking at Maxwell. Hearing Shi Tu''s words, Lan Chen''s face became respectful, could this Shi Tu locate the winning bullet based on sound alone? Everyone looked at Shi Tu and didn''t care what Shi Tu said just thinking he was making fun of Maxwell, but Maxwell didn''t take it lightly, this is head of the demon, and looking at his previous behavior he will not initiate trouble, so why does he help him? To defeat him by himself of course! Maxwell smiled at Shi Tu gratefully, he intended to procrastinate further in order to provoke Lan Chen, but he didn''t expect that Lan Chen would do it in one round. " Well, I will do as the head of the demon said, and I am grateful that head of the demon appreciates my abilities this way and trusts in my ability to win whenever I want, but ...." Maxwell never doubted Shi Tu''s judgment, nor was there any harm in being careful. There was one-point Maxwell didn''t like about Shi Tu''s behavior. " Don''t you think I am qualified for you to call me by my name? " Although he knew this point, hearing about it and being exposed to it are two different things, previously he didn''t care about this, but since Shi Tu refuses to call him by his name, indicating that he doesn''t deserve to remember his name, it struck Maxwell''s pride severely. Shi Tu said indifferently, " Why would I remember someone''s name that I would never see again and wouldn''t benefit me in anything and would not harm me? " Shi Tu''s words were a p in everyone''s face, a very strong p. Everyone reached a tacit agreement to ignore this point after Maxwell referred to it previously, who despised them because Shi Tu doesn''t consider them as anything, but now he is exposed to the same thing and dares to object? For Maxwell, this was not just a p in the face, but two ps on both of his cheeks. Maxwell felt like vomiting blood as Alex and Max''s face turned red from embarrassment and anger, but he didn''t lose his calm, not yet. Maxwell advanced and took the third gun and turned the bullet tank multiple times. Lan Chen''s gaze became very serious upon seeing that Maxwell had picked up the right gun and had a bad feeling, could it be that he would really lose here? This time Maxwell pointed the gun at Lan Chen''s face instead of his chest and didn''t hesitate to shoot. In the next moment, everyone''s gazes froze and shocked, so many couldn''t stop themselves from opening their mouths to their wrestler. Because Lan Chen''s face was covered in blue paint!! The gambling king Lan Chen lost!! and lost in a disgraceful way!! Obviously, Maxwell had intentionally hit Lan Chen in the face in order to dete his anger. " T-This ... How did this happen? How did the Gambling King be defeated? someone tell me! " Lu Huang was dumbfounded and unable to speak. " How did he do it? It is inconceivable that he discovered the right gun from the sound only? Impossible, right? " Sun Chiwei switched off his phone and his face became serious. "Of course, this is impossible for ordinary people, but when looking at the Gambling King''s appearance when Shi Tu warned Maxwell, he must have also known by voice so it isn''t unlikely that Maxwell could do it too. " " But, but this is the Gambling King!! how can one reach the same level so easily? " Lu Huang was not convinced, because that meant that there was someone in the world who couldpete with the Gambling King!! And he is a western!! Lu Huang felt the urge to rush and get rid of Maxwell who had insulted his role model in this way. " Don''t rush. " Sun Chiwei said, " It is possible that he just happens adept at this, many soldiers who have spent their lives carrying weapons can do, the ability of the Gambling King is that he mastered a lot of games and not just one game " Lu Huang nodded and sat silently, the two women on his side didn''t dare to say anything in order to console him, this is the war of the adults and they are not qualified to say anything, if Fan Ru and Ji Ran didn''tment, would it be their role? They only looked at Shi Tu with some wonder and radiance in their eyes, but they felt that they would die if they kept looking. Chapter 178: Insulting Lan Chen Chapter 178: Insulting Lan Chen Maxwell gave an arrogant smile and looked at Lan Chen who hadn''t yet moved. no, in fact, his entire body was trembling in anger. Insult! Shame! Humiliation! This is what Lan Chen was feeling now, he didn''t go through such a situation throughout his life, he had all confidence in winning so he allowed Maxwell to take the first move, but now he regrets it strongly, if he was the one who starts first, he would have been the winner if Shi Tu hadn''t intervened. " Towel!! bring me a towel!! " Lan Chen said with difficulty as if he was trying to swallow the blood in his mouth. Du Wang felt bitterness in his heart and didn''t expect this development, in fact, this was supposed to be a regr Russian roulette game with some candy as bullets but Du Wang changed thews to humiliate Maxwell who was arrogant in hisnd against Shi Tu, but never dreamed that he could win and he didn''t know how to exin it now. "Well actually ...." Du Wang said with great difficulty, ".... you can''t remove this paint only after an hour at least " " What?! What did you say? " Lan Chen lost his calm for a moment and it seemed that he had be an angry beast that might tear Du Wang apart at any moment. This paint can only be removed after an hour? Doesn''t that mean he has to go on with the paint covering his face? This would be a great insult!! Du Wang felt his intestines green and wondered what caused all this bad luck today? Since he decided to stick to Shi Tu''s thigh, the bad luck haunted him. Du Wang gritted his teeth and said, " I apologize, but the paint used in the bullet can only be removed after an hour or it will leave some traces on the skin. " " Hahaha, that was a good trick from you, Du Wang, hahaha. " Maxwell didn''t hold back hisughter also did Alex and Max, of course, they could know what Du Wang was thinking right now but it seems that magic has turned on the magician. " Your Majesty, you cannot be a bad loser and refuse to ept the consequence, right? This is out of proportion to your stature. " Maxwell mocked. " Heh, who said I''m upset? " Lan Chen restrained the anger in his heart, what happened has happened and it would be bad for him to push the matter more than this because it wouldn''t do anything but turn to discredit him. But he couldn''t help but say, " you won because of luck only. Who was the person who picked up the gun without checking it? Don''t tell me that you have an x-ray vision that enables you to see through things? If not, there is no exnation other than that you were just lucky. " Maxwell was a little surprised and then gave vague looks and said, " Who knows? Maybe I actually have an X-ray vision. " " Nonsense!! " Lan Chen shouted " That''s right, the first time he didn''t check the guns and shot randomly. The second time he chose the gun directly and turned the bullet tank once lightly before shooting, on the contrary, the Gambling King took his time checking the guns, shit! he trampled on shit luck or how can you be so lucky? " Many people agreed with this interpretation, but those with some experience in reading people''s expressions could notice that Shi Tu''s words affected both and that what happened isn''t just a coincidence. " How disappointing, is this the Gambling King? How can he be so rude and act like a bad loser? " Lu Huang was deeply disappointed by Lan Chen''s behavior and felt that he had been deceived for having admired him for years. " Do you still not understand yet? I told you, you are retard " Su Yang said amusedly. " Su Yang, please, I don''t have time to y this game with you. Leave me alone because I''m in a really bad mood. " Lu Huang didn''t get much excitement because he was frustrated with Lan Chen''s behavior, since he had lost so why should he bother making excuses? Whatever the reason, a loss is a loss. " No, I agree with Su Yang, you are really retard if you didn''t realize it yet. " Sun Chiwei added " Even you? " Lu Huang was helpless but he didn''t think much and was in no mood to think. " If his Majesty doesn''t mind, can we continue? " Maxwell asked. " Sure, but first, I want to ask the strangers not to interfere in the game to ensure integrity. " Lan Chen said while looking at Shi Tu. " Integrity in gambling? How shameless! How dare he say such words? " Lu Huang''s frustration increased, it is clear that Lan Chen is referring to Shi Tu with his words and hints that he was defeated by outside interference, and this is nonsense. " Master Lan. " Suddenly Du Wang became extremely dangerous and looked at Lan Chen with so displeased eyes that he didn''t call him King and used his name directly. " If Master Lan cannot bear to lose, please withdraw now and we will not impose any penalties on you. The previous bet will be canceled. " Lan Chen''s face frowned and asked, " What do you mean? " "Master Lan, Young Master Shi didn''t say anything considered interference in the game, all he said was to hasten to win and didn''t provide any hint or exnation. What he said isn''t different from what the fans say, so is encouragement considered fraud and external interference? Master Farren has clearly won using his own abilities, Master Lan, please don''t make us look down on you. " Lan Chen felt blood flowing to his head, so much that his veins were visible on him. Du Wang bluntly said everything without giving Lan Chen''s any face, isn''t he afraid that Lan Chen will try to take revenge on him? With Lan Chen''s connections, there are a lot of people willing to offer him a favor and this is what is terrifying about Lan Chen, but for Shi Tu''s sake, he didn''t hesitate to offend Lan Chen? No one believed that Du Wang would abide by thews or simply tell the truth, even if what he said was correct, he couldn''t say so to not offend Lan Chen. However, to defend Shi Tu, Dou Wang didn''t hesitate topletely offend Lan Chen risking his own life. " Good, Good, very good, Du Wang, do you think you are a big shot because I agreed toe? If not because of Kim Seo-il''s request, do you think I wille here? " Du Wang wasn''t afraid at all and said, " Just because you have some background doesn''t mean that you can invert ck and white as you want. I didn''t say anything wrong. If you have doubts about the validity of what I said, tell me. " " Good, good, very good, Du Wang. I''ll remember this well, I''ll remember it. " Lan Chen said the word "good" three times twice, which means that he is really angry. Du Wang ignored Lan Chen and said, " Well, now we start the second round " Du Wang turned his back and turned the turndisc. Many shook their heads and didn''t understand why Du Wang chose to offend Lan Chen for the sake of Shi Tu. if Shi Tu had not lost his strength as they thought, even if he had much more power than they thought and even if he could control Huaxia alone, it still didn''t deserve to offend Lan Chen for his sake. In fact, Du Wang was also trembling with fear in his heart, but he was also excited. He had chosen Shi Tu and would do it to the end no matter the risks. For a gambling addict like Du Wang, the bigger the bet and the greater the profit and the risk, the more motivated and felt alive he is, and now he''s doing the biggest gambling game of his entire life. Sess means ascending to heaven in one step. Failure means falling into hell with his entire family. At this time the turndisc stops on a game called Higher or Less. Du Wang pointed to his men who had banned a set of dice and arge cup. " I will exin the rules of the game if someone doesn''t know. " " The dice will be ced inside the cup and then shake the cup, then the contestants will have to select high or less, high in case the upper number of the dice was four or higher, less in case the number was three or less. " " In it is a tie, another dice will be added, and the answer will be high or less in the number of dice present, is there a question? " Lan Chen, " No " Maxwell, " No " Du Wang nodded and his men brought a small table, then put five dice inside the cup, shook the cup, and ced it upside down on the table. " Since both of you are great gamblers, I think it would be a waste of time if we started with one dice, so I started with five, now everyone is can give their answer. " Maxwell, " three high, two less." Lan Chen, " three high and two less. " Chapter 179: Lowkey Chapter 179: Lowkey No onemented or thought it strange that they both gave the same answer, in this type of game among the great gamblers the tie might go on for many rounds before one win, after all it isn''t surprising that both give the correct answer. Du Wang raised the cup and showed the result. " Actually, it''s three high and two less, it''s a tie. " Du Wang picked up an extra dice and put it into the cup " Wait " Suddenly Maxwell said. " What''s the matter? Is there any problem? " Du Wang politely asked, but the indignation was evident in his eyes. Maxwell, " yeah, there''s a little problem." Du Wang frowned and didn''t like Maxwell''s words, problem? how does he say there is a problem? Does he want to question the credibility of the game? " Don''t get me wrong, I just think it will be too long and boring if you add one dice every time, so I think you have to add five dice each time so the game doesn''tst for long." Lan Chen nodded and said, " I agree with him, Master Farren''s skill is high so this would be a waste of time. " " Since both of you agree, then we will add five dice each time. " Du Wang picked up another four dice and threw them into the cup, then shook it and put it on the table. " Seven less and three high " " Seven less and three high " Du Wang raised the cup and said, " Indeed, seven less and three higher, tied again. " This gamested for another eleven rounds, and the number of dice reached sixty-five, forcing Du Wang to bring a pot instead of a cup. " Wow, that''s amazing, the Gambling King really lives up to his reputation, he can still guess correctly even with sixty-five dice, he must have piercing ears. " " Yes, but I''m the Farren is really amazing too, he can still keep up with the Gambling King, it seems his previous win was not fortunate " " Yes, it seems that the Gambling King had finally met his opponent " The neenth round with a hundred dice. " Sixty-three high, sixty-seven less. " " Sixty-two high, sixty-eight less. " " Finally different answers! it seems that the result will be resolved in this round " " Don''t be too hasty, they are both probably wrong. " Everyone was excited because the match was nearing to end. Will the Gambling King take revenge and prove that the previous defeat was a fortune or that the Gambling King will be defeated for the first time? Du Wang raised the pot very slowly until the results appeared. Du Wang announced the result loudly, " Sixty-three high, sixty-seven less, the winner is Maxwell Farren. " "No way!! the Gambling King lost again?! " " Is this the birth of a new king? " " It seems we have seen a historic moment hehehehe, it is worth toe " " Hehehehe, I''ve been lucky only hehehehe " Despite the humble words, Maxwell didn''t seem humble at all, on the contrary, he was proud, very proud. Maxwell asked, "Your Majesty will not break your promise, will you? " "....." Lan Chen didn''t hear Maxwell''s words as if he was in his own world far from people. Maxwell didn''t care and continued, " Your Majesty, you are not nning to intentionally lose to another person in order to not fulfill your promise, right? Don''t forget, in this case, this person will have to defeat me and as long as I defeat him, I will remain a winner " Lan Chen regained consciousness and roared hard, " Maxwell, don''t go too far, I''ll never do something like this. " " Then you will fulfill your promise and join us? " Lan Chen gritted his teeth and said, " Certainly, the word of this king can''t be undone never " " Well, finish what you have to do while I''m waiting for you haha " Maxwell was so happy, he came down with a smile on his face and returned to the side of his two brothers, with a smile of pride on his face. Max and Alex didn''t skimp on him and apuded him. " Well, who''s next? " Du Wang asked. At this moment, there were only two people left, Shi Tu and Arcana. " I''ll go first " Arcana stood up and quietly ascended the stage. Du Wang politely smiled towards Arcana, without turning to Lan Chen Du Wang turned and turned the turndisc and interestingly enough, the turndisc stopped again at Russian roulette. Du Wang pointed at his men to bring a gun, but before Du Wang said something, he spoke Arcana. " Get the other two guns, we''ll y with the same rules as the previous ones. " " This ...." Du Wang hesitated a little because Lan Chen was extremely angry in this situation and he would definitely release his anger on Arcana because of his grudge against Shi Tu. Du Wang had no doubt that Shi Tu could defeat Lan Chen, but he didn''t have this confidence in Arcana, Arcana is skilled enough and it is clear that she is a natural leader, but that means that she is an ingenious gambler. After all, where is it easy to find someone who can defeat Lan Chen? " What Mrs. Shi says is absolutely correct. You cannot change thews as you wish. " Lan Chen smiled, but a fire of rage was burning in his eyes. Doesn''t this woman know what awaits her if she ys with these rules? Thinking about it, Arcana said that she doesn''t know him and may not understand anything about the gambling world and thinks she can win since Maxwell won. This made Lan Chen extremely angry because Arcana underestimated him, even though his slightly deformed face looked funny because of the paint on his face, and no one could tell what kind of expression he was giving now. Lan Chen didn''t refuse this and agreed easily because this is a good opportunity to take revenge on Arcana and Shi Tu, he may not be able to do it for Shi Tu personally, but dyeing his wife''s face after she defeated would be better. " Mrs. Shi, are you sure? I advise you to think about it again " Du Wang looked at Arcana with a meaningful look. She is Shi Tu''s wife, and he had previously seen her oppressive temperament and she was definitely not stupid. Can she defeat Lan Chen? Du Wang didn''t think so, and neither did everyone. " Yes " Arcana responded with one word and seemed uninterested. Du Wang nodded, " Well, since you both agree, so be it. " The three guns were ced on the small table This time Lan Chen shamelessly advanced and took the first turn, checking the three guns very carefully before choosing one and running the bullet tank. He aimed straight at Arcana''s face and shoot, unfortunately, unsessfully. Arcana picked up the same gun that Lan Chen had held and pointed straight at Lan Chen''s face without any inspection and without running the bullet tank. Lan Chen slightly frowned, is this woman really daring to aim at his face? However, he was not upset because he inspected that gun and is sure that it isn''t the correct one, which means that it may end up with self-destruction and this would be better. Unfortunately, this confidence didn''tst long because Arcana shot, and Lan Chen''s face became blue and yellow The Gambling King is defeated again!! The Gambling King was crushed!! Arcana looked at Du Wang, who had lost the words, and said, " Hurry up and im my victory. I don''t have time to waste. " Arcana''s words awakened Du Wang, regained his senses, and dered aloud, ecstatic voice, "The winner is Mrs. Shi!! " " Hahaha, as expected from the master''s wife, cool, really cool. Hahaha. " Lu Huang burst out happily andugh at his loudest voice. The faces of the Farren brothers pouted, they wouldn''t be surprised by Shi Tu''s victory but Arcana? Maxwell looked carefully at Arcana, how is it possible that they don''t know her exists? Not only that royal air around her but her abilities as well, is it conceivable that she cheated in the same way? Maxwell quickly dismissed this possibility from his head, she seems like the proud type who would only rely on his abilities. As he looked at her, Maxwell''s face shed a smile. Such a woman, it would be nice if he could make her his woman. '' Hahahaha, head of the demon will die soon anyway, maybe I can ask the ancestor to spare her and give her to me '' Fortunately, Shi Tu was not attentive and didn''t see Maxwell''s face, if he saw him, he would know what he was thinking just by looking at the perverted smile on his face. If this happened, it is estimated that a river of blood was flowing. " What is going on? How is it possible for the Gambling King to be defeated three times in a row? Someone tell me what is happening " Ji Ran couldn''t believe what she saw and could only say This woman has these abilities, so how can she not have any reputation? The most important is how can be poor? With these abilities, she could umte a fortune, so how could she wear such cheap clothes? Is this the legendary lowkey? For the first time, Ji Ran began to feel remorse for opposing Arcana. Everyone''s thinking wasn''t different from that of Ji Ran and they thought Arcana was the real mastermind behind Shi Economic Group and Shi Tu are just muscles. Unfortunately, none of them can imagine the fact that Arcana came recently from another world and has not built any reputation for herself yet. Chapter 180: Its Over Chapter 180: It''s Over " What is this? How can he be defeated so easily and from the first attempt? Is it possible that he is fake? Maybe he isn''t the real Gambling King, otherwise, how does this happen? " Rui Feiyue asked stupidly because she couldn''t really believe what was happening. " What are you saying? Look at him, he is definitely the Gambling King look at his face " " No, this can be resolved leather masks or stic surgery " Fan Ru remained silent as if her soul had left her body, she also began to believe that Lan Chen isn''t the Gambling King. But anyway, since Lan Chen had previously lost, she lost her chance to force Shi Tu to return the ne, which made her depressed and she was about to leave if Rui Feiyue didn''t stop her. Unfortunately for her, she didn''t leave and saw this scene that led her to despair. Lu Huang listened to the discussions around him before his eyes brightened up and he pped his face in anticipation of his stupidity. In the end, it turned out that he was really retard. Such expressions of doubt were widespread among all, after all, they would be surprised if Lan Chen was defeated by someone in one round of a game, not to mention that now he defeated three games in a row, there will be some who will not be too surprised as there is nothing and the new generation will rece the old. Given his background, the probability of Maxwell outperforming Lan Chen was not zero, nor was he more likely to cheat in some way. But to be defeated once again by a woman who doesn''t even know who he is and who doesn''t seem to like gambling? It is natural for them to suspect that Lan Chen is a fake. Of course, all these words reached Lan Chen who couldn''t swallow all these rumors about him and looked at Arcana sharply. " Congrattions on your victory " That''s all Lan Chen could say, if he said more, he estimated his reputation would drop below zero and it wouldn''t be strange for him to be arrested. Arcana didn''t want, but she looked into Lan Chen''s eyes and said, " Your name is Lan Chen? " " Indeed, this is my name. " Lan Chen had difficulty speaking, asking Arcana for his name at this time was an insult worse than the paint covering his face. " I didn''t say my condition when before, I will say it now and it is only directed to you. " Lan Chen''s face pouted badly, at that time no one paid attention to this point thinking that Lan Chen would win anyway and that this was Shi Tu''s attempt to retreat while keeping his face, but the situation is different now, Arcana has a chance to defeat Lan Chen, if this happens, Lan Chen will be between two options, the sweetest bitter. Unlike Lan Chen, the rest feltfortable because the original bet required that the winner could ask for something from everyone, so it is fortunate that Arcana only wants Lan Chen, as for Lan Chen, almost no one cares if he will suffer or not as long as the matter doesn''t include them, with an exception is one or two loyal fans. " Sure, what do you want it? " " I want you to change your name. You don''t deserve to use this name or im that you are the Thieves Emperor Lan Chen. " " Enough!! are you saying I''m an impostor? My skill is real and I''m Lan Chen really, I''m the Gambling King of Lan Chen, you think ..." Lan Chen couldn''t hold back and shout angrily, but Arcana interrupted him before hepletely revolted. " Calm down, I know you''re innocent but if you continue to scream you will die " Arcana pointed with her eyes at the Shi Tu. . As Shi Tu said previously, there is no third time, if someone dares to disrespect Arcana, the consequences will be really dire. Lan Chen fell silent and grabbed his fists tightly, upon remembering Shi Tu''s horror previously and how he dared even try to kill Alex and Max, he had no doubt that he dared to kill him too. " What is Mrs. Shi saying? Who is this Thieves Emperor? Is he also called Lan Chen? " Currently, it seems that some people have decided to win the favor of Arcana and Shi Tu, especially after what both of them showed and started calling her Mrs. Shi. " Maybe, but what a thief rtionship with gambling? " " Idiot, casino fraud, and gambling are two of the easiest ways to steal. " " This is true, the Gambling King isn''t necessarily to be a thief, but someone called the Thieves Emperor needs to be a great gambler " Someone thought and asked in a low voice, "Say, Do you think the Thieves Emperor is actually the true Gambling King? " " This is possible. This will exin why the Gambling King has easily disappeared, and that everyone failed to track him because the ability to escape and hide is intuitive for thieves. " Of course, most of these conversations had reached Lan Chen''s ear, which made him almost lose his mind out of anger. Arcana stared with pity at Lan Chen and sighed, This Lan Chen''s mind had been so ruined that it was impossible to save him unless Shi Tu intervenes to help him, which is impossible. Arcana doesn''t mind doing good deeds but she really doesn''t care if it takes more than lifting her finger. Arcana didn''t care about Lan Chen''s case and said, " I don''t care, this is my condition, and it is toote to backtrack. " With his trembling hands, Lan Chen took out a pack of medicines and swallowed a pill as if his life depended on this. " Hey, what kind of drug is this? Is it a stimnt? How dare he do it in front of us? " " No, this isn''t a stimnt. " Someone with some medical background spoke. " If I am not mistaken, Master Lan suffers from a neurosis disorder and his condition is getting worse due to extreme anger. This medicine is for pain relief. " " Master Lan, can I check on this drug? " Du Wang came forward and asked. Arcana said, " No need, it is just medication, and stimnts cannot help with gambling. " Du Wang replied, " As Mrs. Shi said, after all this isn''t a sport. " No one was surprised at Du Wang''s style of ass-kissing, because he''s famous for this, just give out fleeting smiles. " Thank you for your understanding " Thanks to the medicine, Lan Chen had greatly calmed down and said with gratitude, but hatred was radiating from his eyes. Du Wang nodded and said, " Well, let start the next game " Du Wang turned the turndisc, and again the turndisc stopped at high or less game. " What is this? Why does this look like a version of the previous match? " Nobody was surprised and asked " It must be just a coincidence. Gambling is in Du Wang''s blood and it is impossible for him to take sides even if he is his loyal dog. " If not for Du Wang''s reputation, the credibility of this game would have beenpletely destroyed, if anyone else turned the turndisc and squeezed things in, it would have been said that he was indeed in Arcana pocket. Du Wang may amend the rules of the game, but he will never intervene in it once it starts and will not set any condition that gives someone priority, at most making it as interesting as the paint that is still on Lan Chen''s face. Arcana''s gazes diverged at Shi Tu, Arcana didn''t know how, but it was clear that this had something to do with Shi Tu. " Hey, before I started, so don''t waste people''s time, what about starting from ny dice? " " Sure, I think Mrs. Shi is right. Master Lan''s limits are known so starting from five would be a waste of time. " Du Wang epted Arcana''s request directly without asking Lan Chen''s opinion, which is a major contempt for him. '' Again? again?! again?!! '' Lan Chen couldn''t say anything in this situation in order not to ruin his reputation, and he estimates that if he had not taken the medicine before, he would have already rushed towards Arcana like a madman. Du Wang threw ny dice into the pot, shake them, and turned them on the table. " Forty-six high, fifty-four less. " Arcana answered directly. Lan Chen was agitated because he was unable to hear the voice well due to his current mental state, but he said momentster, after great hesitation. " Forty-six high, fifty-four less. " Du Wang raised the pot and nodded. " Indeed, forty-six high, fifty-four less, it''s a tie. " This time, Du Wang threw a hundred dice into the pot, shook them, and turned them on the table. Arcana " seventy less and thirty high " Lan Chen hesitated for a long time because he was confused and didn''t know the correct answer, at first, he only wanted to choose Arcana''s same answer, but everyone will doubt him if the answer is wrong. " Sixty-eight less and thirty-two high. " Du Wang raised the pot and said, " Seventy less and thirty high, Mrs. Shi Tu wins!! " " Cough! " Once Du Wang announced the result, Lan Chen spat out a lot of blood and immediately copsed onto the ground, it seemed that his anger was so great that he fainted. Chapter 181: The Meaning of Head of The Demon Chapter 181: The Meaning of Head of The Demon "He lost consciousness? It seems that this was more than he could handle even with the medicine. " Arcana muttered softly. " Hurry up! someone check his condition. " Du Wang screamed in panic, he would be in big trouble if anything happened to Lan Chen. The ambnces who were on guard quickly advanced and took Lan Chen away to take care of him and his condition was unknown. " What are we going to do now? The game can''t go on, right? " Among all, Dou Wang looked at Lan Chen and asked, " Young Master Shi, what do you think? " Shi Tu answered calmly, " It''s simple, let''s get Arcana and the other brat topete, the winner between them will be the final winner. " Du Wang frowned slightly as Shi Tu called Maxwell a brat, but didn''tment. " But, what about you? You haven''t yed yet? " " That''s right. " Shi Tu looked at Arcana and said, " Since you''ve yed one round, what do you think about letting me y this round for you? I haven''t yet got my chance to y " " Well, it''s okay. " Arcana readily agreed because Shi Tu''s argument was convincing, it was unfair that she was the only one ying. " Well in that case ...." " Wait!! " Alex advanced and said with dismay, " Du Wang, do you despise us? How do you make this decision without taking my brother''s opinion? " " True " Max offers too, " Such a decision can only be taken with the consent of the yers. There is no rule stipting that yers may be substituted. You cannot tamper with the rules as you want. " Shi Tu smiled and said, "It seems to me that you have not learned your lesson yet. " Maxwell''s face frowned, then came forward and grabbed Max and Alex''s shoulders firmly and pulled them back. " I apologize on behalf of my brothers. I hope you will forgive them. " Maxwell seriously bent his head and said, " head of the demon is absolutely right. In front of the absolute power, all tricks are useless. We do not have the qualifications to discuss with you, so I hope you will not pay attention to the words of ours. " Alex didn''t ept seeing his respectful brother bow his head to Shi Tu like that. " But brother, how can we be silent about this insult? This is too much! he is just a recement, how dare he act as if he is the real one? If we tell the ancestor he will ..." " Shut up!! do you want to die?! " Maxwell looked so angry and he might really kill Alex, " What if we get insulted? As long as we achieve our goal, even our lives don''t matter, are we not willing to be dogs or ves? also ...." Maxwell''s eyes narrowed andrger in a threatening tone, " Did you forget your promise so quickly? " Alex was surprised and shocked for a moment. It is true, didn''t he promise to give his life if he obstructed their goal? If he insults Shi Tu due to some pride, can they stop Shi Tu from killing them? It doesn''t matter if they die but they don''t want to die before getting their revenge. Thinking of his haste and his foolish action Alex lowered his head in shame. " Sorry, I will fulfill my promise " Alex didn''t say much and approached Shi Tu with courage and seemed to make a decision and ept his fate. " I apologize for my past behavior, I hope you ept my life aspensation and I hope you allow my brother to survive. " Max also advanced and was seen angrily at Alex, who lowered his head in shame. " If his life isn''t enough to satisfy you, I will give my life as well. I hope you may leave Brother Maxwell. " " Haha, what a funny sight, where did all their arrogance go? " Su Yang sneered in a low voice only to be heard by Sun Chiwei and Lu Huang next to him, after all, he didn''t dare interrupt Shi Tu again or he would really die. " Don''t make fun of them like this. " Sun Chiwei whispered, " At least their bravery deserves praise. " At this moment, after seeing two Farren brothers ready to give their lives to please Shi Tu instead of using their background to pressure, there was no longer any doubt that Shi Tu had a great background, after connecting everything that had happened before, no one dared to make any sound, fearing that Shi Tu would consider this as disrespect for him. " Looks like your goal is really important? To get that fake one, you''re willing to go that far? What do you want to do? " Even with Shi Tu''s privatework or affiliated with the Assassins League, it is impossible for him to know everything in the world, of course, if he wants to know something specific there is nothing he cannot discover, but he isn''t so free to dig it up in every little and big that doesn''t mean him. Despite his unwillingness, Maxwell had no choice but to submit to Shi Tu, as long as someone survives toplete the mission, nothing is wrong. " Many may not know, but our parents died more than ten years ago. " Shi Tu nodded, " I know this, the recements who y your parents can never change their DNA so it''s easy to figure out because you''re badly acting. " The Farren brothers were surprised by this, was it this clear? They believed that even the true Head of The Demon shouldn''t be known because their ancestor had done everything to hide it. Shi Tu continued, " In short, there are who asked you to recruit the Gambling King and in return will tell you who killed your parents? " " That''s right. " Maxwell nodded in agreement. " Given the past years and your background, it is unlikely that your parents been assassinated, because no one dared to try to kill them, and even if one dared and seeded your ancestor would certainly investigate the matter, so either he didn''t know who did it or he doesn''t dare to do anything for him." " Taking all this into consideration, there are only three incidents that meet these conditions." Maxwell seemed surprised by Shi Tu''spletely correct analysis and doubted for a moment that Shi Tu knew everything from the beginning instead of deducing everything himself right now. " First, Beijing disaster, but this is unlikely because I sent a warning to the Farren family before doing so, and it was two years ago, but your parents had died ten years ago, at least " " !!! " " !!! " " !!! " " !!! " These words of Shi Tu shocked everyone but Shi Tu didn''t care and didn''t give them a chance to understand what he had said. " It is also unlikely that it will be the ghost town disaster. I havemanded and stressed the necessity to take only ordinary people. My followers who did it were not that strong and it is impossible for them to do anything for your parents. " This time Shi Tu paused a little to let everyone digest what he was saying. In just two sentences, Shi Tu reveals two of the world''s greatest mysteries, rendering everyone incapable of understanding for a moment. Shi Tu is behind the Beijing disaster and the ghost towns disaster? Apart from the Beijing disaster, wasn''t it the ghost town disaster ten years ago? How old was he at the time? Most importantly, all countries have investigated these disasters and are still investigating, but they didn''t know anything about this, what is the strength and influence of Shi Tu to do something like this? More importantly, how is it reasonable for a human being tomit such atrocities and admit it casually? The Beijing disaster sent thirty million humans to death while hundreds of millions disappeared in the ghost town disaster. Such a person could never be human, a human being could never do such a thing. As for Fan Ru and Ji Ran, they hadpletely copsed, they offended such a person who considered human lives less than weeds, there was no doubt that Shi Tu really restrained himself or that they were dead long ago. Even the three Young Masters could never hide their shock, there was no one who was able to keep calm after hearing this except Arcana. For a moment, everyone''s breath could be heard, waiting for what Shi Tu would say next. Follow Shi Tu, " That leaves only the New York chopping, am I right? " " Y-Yes " Maxwell replied with great panic and fear hadpletely gripped him. He didn''t know what kind of person Shi Tu was or if there was a word that could describe him. Unfortunately, no one knew the meaning of the word ''demon'', or they would understand the meaning of the head of the demon. Shi Tu shook his head and said, " Unfortunately, the person you are seeking is a fake, he is just a fool who''s skills and false memories have been imnted in him using hypnosis in order to try to imitate the real thing. " " What? Is this real? " Du Wang was shocked and couldn''t help but shout in shock, he summoned Lan Chen using the rtionships of a friend he trusted deeply, but it turned out that he was being used as a trial mouse? How could he easily believe this? " Didn''t you see his uneasy personalitybined with his low skills? " Su Yang said. " True, this was very evident from the moment when he didn''t notice how Shi Tu stole the ne from Fan Ru''s hands. " Lu Huang also smiled bitterly, it seemed that he was the only one who hadn''t noticed from the start even after Shi Tu gave him a hint. He felt that Su Yang and Sun Chiwei were not at fault for calling him a retard. Chapter 182: Everyone Runs for Their Own Life Chapter 182: Everyone Runs for Their Own Life " This, impossible!! how is this be? How is it possible for Lawrence to fall in this mistake? " " Are we going to die like this for no reason without even knowing our parents killer? " Max and Alex pouted their faces and felt so desperate that even if they sacrificed their lives now, they would anyway fail to do what Lawrence said, so he wouldn''t tell them anything. Unlike Max and Alex, Maxwell was calm and understood the situation better. Most likely, Lawrence is the founder of this fake Lan Chen, he must have used them to test the skills of this fake on one hand, and to make them show their abilities on the other hand so that Maxwell doubts that Lawrence knew that Shi Tu is here and that he was using Shi Tu to get rid of them and use them To see Shi Tu''s abilities. In the end, due to their strong desire for revenge, they were deceived and exploited to the fullest extent possible. If Shi Tu kills them, there will be an internal rift within the Assassins League, even if Shi Tu is just a recement but with these abilities, he must have some weight and probably not less than any of the Six Ancestors and may even control some of the Twelve Elders. The next war between East and West is almost bnced, but if his ancestor gets angry and attacks Shi Tu, who in turn may join the East and give up his neutrality, he will lead to the conclusion of the battle and greatly reduce the power of the Assassins League, which is in the interest of the Shadows Garden. Maxwell was essentially a rational person when he was still calm, so he said no more, waiting for Shi Tu''s judgment because resisting is useless and he couldn''t count on those he brought with him because they likely died at the hands of the Shadow Guards since they didn''t respond when Shi Tu attacked Alex and Max previously. "For your courage and your admission of your mistakes, I will give you onest chance. " Shi Tu gave a calm smile and pointed to Maxwell saying, " If he can beat me in a game, I will tell you who is behind the New York Chopping and I will let you go. " " But if you lose, you will kill yourselves here and now. What do you think? " " Seriously? Do you know who did it? Are you serious? " Alex asked with great joy and all his depression disappeared in an instant. "Of course, what is the benefit of lying to you? After all what I have said, do you think I don''t know my partner in horror and brutality?" " But why are you doing this? We have insulted you, but instead of killing us, you are giving us a chance to fulfill our dream? " Although Max was happy too, he was not as impulsive as Alex because it was really weird, so there is no reason for him to do something like this. "For entertainment, of course " Shi Tu replied, " Also, I don''t want to contaminate my hand with your blood today because I promised my wife not to cause trouble, but it will be different if youmit suicide, right? " Shi Tu looked at the Arcana and said, " You have no problem if they die because they bet their lives and lose, right? " " As long as you rely only on luck and don''t cheat or force them." Since Shi Tu didn''t kill them with his hands, he doesn''t consider that he broke his promise to her, and she also knows very well that he was upset with the Farren brothers and it is not a good idea to restrict him too much. " Well, we ..." Alex opened his mouth to agree, but Maxwell said first, " No need, we refuse, no need for you to give us false hope, we cannot beat you. " Maxwell never believed that someone like Shi Tu would appreciate feelings and listen to his wife like this for no reason, also who would know if he cheated? No game cannot be cheated so it''s impossible to win and no need for fake hope. At least if they didn''t agree, Shi Tu might refrain from killing them due to Arcana. " Haha, I know that well, so let''s sort it out with a totally lucky game. " Maxwell mocked Shi Tu''s words because Shi Tu was treating him like a fool, no game based solely on luck. Shi Tu took out a piece of paper and wrote something on it and then put it on the table and said, " I have written a number here that is either one or two, and you have to guess what the number is. " Maxwell''s eyes brightened and said, " I agree!! " Maxwell agreed without much thinking, it is true that this game depends on luck with equal chances of winning or losing and cannot be cheated or interfered with by normal means, but Maxwell has special lenses for x-ray vision so he can easily know the written number and it is impossible to defeat him in this game. Shi Tu nodded, " Well, guess it " " Wait " Du Wang advanced and said, " May I have a look at the number in advance? This is to ensure that the paper has not been reced. " Although this may offend Shi Tu, Du Wang will do his job as the game''s supervisor to the fullest and impartiality. " Sure, no problem " Shi Tu didn''t object and seemed indifferent. " Does anyone have an objection? " Du Wang asked. " Certainly, no problem. " Maxwell''s response. " Master Du Wang is known for his integrity in gambling and you can''t take sides so I trust you. " Du Wang said nothing and nced at the number written on the paper. " Can you tell us now, one or two? " Maxwell looked confidently at the paper on the table, but his expression froze because he could not see through the paper, there was no problem with the lens because he was able to see through the table but he could not see through the paper. Insting paper cannot be seen by x-ray vision!! It was at this moment that Maxwell realized that he had been yed by Shi Tu. Shi Tu knew from the start how he cheated and won. Maxwell regretted his haste and immediate approval, although he realized Shi Tu''s seriousness and weakness in front of him, it was not easy to change within moments and he still had fallen victim to his arrogance and pride, believing that he had managed to circumvent Shi Tu. In the end, it turned into a game that reliedpletely on luck, just as he promised Arcana, the number is either one or two so the odds are equal between winning and losing. After a long hesitation, Maxwell gave up and said randomly. " One " Du Wang nodded and turned the paper over before everyone looked at what was written on the paper. Two!! With this, the brothers fate was determined and it was death. " Unfortunately, you lost. " Shi Tu was not sympathetic and said, " Come on, hurry up and do it, I don''t have much time " The Farren brothers didn''t tire themselves trying to ask for help because this was a futile act. They didn''t need to look to see what kind of looks were directed at them, from mocking and gloating to hate looks, no one wille forward now to help them. Shi Tu got up and stood next to Arcana and looked at the Farren brothers. Any of the brothers Farren didn''t have a gun because they will not be able to enter it because in a ce like this, they don''t know when will be searched or if there are detectors for metal but each one of them was carrying a deadly poison with them to end their lives directly in case of capture in captivity in a way. Quietly, with tears streaming from their eyes, they all swallowed the poison capsules and immediately felt severe pain and blood appeared on the corners of their mouths. In the end, they died without revenge and without even knowing who killed their parents. But before they died and their bodies fell to the ground, an angry voice rang out. " Eastern bastard!!, how dare you to kill the young masters? Unforgiveable!! " Several armed people, carrying machine guns, stormed the site and started firing randomly. Due to the surprise, the bodies of many, including the three Farren brothers, were pierced. But some lucky ones managed to hide because they happened to be in a good position while there were those with high powers like Sun Chiwei who gave up Ji Ran and hid behind the turndisc and unlike him Lu Huang who grabbed his two women and pushed them to crawl on the ground like him. As for Su Yang, at some point, he disappeared unnoticed. In the middle of all this among the corpses, the people trying to hide or escape, and the madmen who shoot indiscriminately, Shi Tu and Arcana stood quietly. Behind their backs were two scarlet des that fired a scarlet aura that repelled all the bullets. " Sigh " Arcana sighed helplessly, it seemed that they were not destined to have a quiet time. " I told you that there is no third chance " Shi Tu held des of Chaos in his hands and there were dozens of craters facing him, behind them stood men dazed by flying des that repelled their bullets. " Everyone runs for your lives, you might somehow survive " Directly, Shi Tu waved a de of Chaos, cutting all the armed men in half and spreading their blood like a waterfall. Chapter 183: Betrayal Chapter 183: Betrayal A great scarlet sh divided the armed men in half and at the same time divided everything behind them, including the wall, spread the scarlet sh and prated several buildings before rising to the sky. Red Blood had stained the floors and walls and gave a bridal night look, but the situation was not something to celebrate. " Seriously, what is this? " Lu Huang opened his eyespletely in shock and everyone who managed to escape stared in astonishment at Shi Tu. The ability to cause all this destruction, inevitably exceeds human strength, even the most powerful martial artists can twist the steel at most, but Shi Tu shes it randomly!! " cough " " cough " " cough " Most of the survivors began vomiting at the horrific sight and the smell of blood all over the ce. Although they could order people to kill for them, most of them didn''t see such a horrific scene and the most of the women fainted. pppppp From the entrance, a man who was looking left and right stepped in wonder from the scene, his face filled with curiosity, amazement, and even admiration, but there was no sign of fear or disgust. He was a middle-aged Korean man, who gave the impression of kindness, but his ability to remain calm and step on all those corpses under his feet proves that he is a ruthless killer. The Korean man smiled with deep happiness and satisfaction and said, " As expected of you master, cool!! really cool!! What is this weapon in your hands? What is its name? How did you manage to make it? What was it made from? How could it fly and cause so much destruction? " " Kim Seo-il? I see you are still obsessed with science as usual, but you are reallyte toe. I thought you wouldn''te. " Kim Seo-il was not surprised and said with great appreciation, " Oh? As expected of you master, you have a piercing eyes as usual, such small schemes cannot enter your eyes. " " Did you forget who taught you the Personality Transnt Technique? I can say that you made that fake. " " It seems that the disciple has a lot surpass the master." Kim Seo-il looked a little disappointed but not much because this was expected and he didn''t have much hope of hiding the matter in the first ce, it is likely that Shi Tu had started to suspect him since he saw his brother at the Dakar Rally Party because his presence there clearly broke Shi Tu''s orders. " Since you realize this, don''t you think the desire to clone me, seems a bit unrealistic? " A glimpse of helplessness appeared in Kim Seo-il''s eyes and said, " This is why I have so many dolls, and I give each doll a specific skill from your skills. " Kim Seo-il showed a tired face and continued, " I have struggled a lot to be able to determine the limits of their tolerance, after all their minds will always copse after injecting a certain amount of information and abilities. " Helplessly asked, " Master, please tell me how do you keep all of this in your mind? " It can be said that Kim Seo-il is the most person who tried to analyze and understand Shi Tu''s abilities, he trained by Shi Tu for a few months and learned from him a lot of techniques and abilities, and also taught him a lot of tricks that he didn''t understand yet, all this because Shi Tu then saw a great obsession with knowledge in Kim Seo-il''s eyes and talents that greatly exceed Salim, as he was the first elder to offer loyalty to Shi Tu after a, bing the head of Satan. Because of this knowledge, Shi Tu never expected Kim Seo-il to betray him, at least as long as he couldn''t see his limits because he''s a very rational person. " Oh? Isn''t that clear? It is impossible to process all this information in a short time, the point isn''t in the amount of information, but rather in the speed of its flow to the mind, the difference between people lies in the speed of processing this information. " Arcana said with some interest. Kim Seo-il''s eyes brightened brightly, " Right, how did I never think about this before? But ...." Kim Seo-il quickly sped his hands and gave the ritual to the Arcana. " Master''s wife, I apologize for not greeting you early." Kim Seo-il waspletely sincere in his apology, he did not believe at first exactly like everyone who knew Shi Tu that she was really his wife, but with a few words from her she solved a great mystery for him as he feeling that she resembled Shi Tu from the way she spoke, which resembles old monsters. "No need, it''s okay." Arcana waved indifferently and she seemed happy because of the surname of the '' master''s wife ''. "Shi Tu, it looks like you have an interesting disciple." " Of course, " Shi Tu said, "I chose him myself, naturally he is special." Kim-Seo-il asked with some doubt, "From the data that I have, it takes at least a thousand years to process everything that you have given me, and I am sure you are hiding a lot from me, how could this be? Your DNA and your bones age have been examined, without a doubt that Shi Tu from the Shi family, when did you get the time to learn all of this? " " Oh? It seems that the Young Master Shi is more amazing than I imagined " Su Yang came from the same direction as Kim Seo-il and stood next to him with an arrogant smile. " Su Yang!! why are you standing next to him? Are you his ally? " Lu Huang stood up and shouted angrily, he was not stupid and the answer to his question was clear but he asked anyway out of excitement and shock because he never imagined that Su Yang would one day be a traitor. " Haha, Lu Huang, of all the interesting things that you just heard, why would you ask a question that you already know answered? " " So this is Lu Huang? " Kim Seo-il looked and nodded, " Well, I will keep his life with Sun Chiwei. I''m sure they will be wonderful dolls since they have such high abilities at this age. " "A doll? Su Yang, what is happening? Give me an exnation!! " Lu Huang roared furiously. " Impulsive as the reports say, huh? Well, I introduce myself, I''m the tenth elder of the Assassins League, Kim Seo-il. " "The Assassins League? Aren''t you master''s men? What''s going on? " Lu Huang asked. " There must also be internal problems in the Assassins League. Probably Su Yang and this Kim-Seo-il have already joined the West. " Sun Chiwei responded frowningly. "That''s right, " Luo Huang nodded sympathetically before shouting at Su Yang, " Su Yang, I know you are despicable but I didn''t expect you to be a traitor. Are you betraying your family and your country just to survive? I feel ashamed of being your friend all this time. " " Haha, I think that you misunderstood something, I have never betrayed my family " " Do you mean ...." "It''s enough, all fell asleep. " Shi Tumanded and waved his hand. After Shi Tu said this, everyone fell asleep on the ground except for Arcana, Kim Seo-il, and Su Yang. " So, how do you intend to kill me? You definitely didn''t think you could deal with me with this farce, right? I would be disappointed if it was like this. " " Of course not, I have prepared a whole army to deal with you, master. " " A whole army? " Shi Tu tried to find this army depending on the heat, Shi Tu actually felt a lot of heat source heading towards him from the sky. Shi Tu raised his head upward and then fired a scarlet sh towards the sky that split the building in half. Just like a domino, each half fell in the direction of hometown with many buildings. In the sky, there were many bright spots approaching Shi Tu''s ce. Missiles!! Dozens of missiles aimed at Shi Tu. '' Tsk, this is annoying '' If Shi Tu is alone then these things cannot harm him, but Arcana is different because she cannot resist. Without des of Chaos, even Shi Tu couldn''te out intact after being exposed to it let alone Arcana and the rest. The des of Chaos lit up and released a scarlet light covering Sun Chiwei, Lu Huang, Du Wang, Fan Ru, Rui Feiyue, and Arcana before the light returned to des of Chaos and took the Six Persons in. Kim Seo-il''s eyes brightened and he looked dazzled, " Wow!!, what is this?! Is this a pocket world? Or did you mess with the size of the living mass to put them in a smaller ce? Or did you turn them into dust? Please tell me!! " Shi Tupletely ignored Kim Seo-il''s words and jumped high in the sky towards the missiles and spined des of Chaos to destroy everything around him. All the missiles exploded around Shi Tu, generating a huge explosion in the sky like fireworks, lighting up the sky at night, alerting everyone in the city. Shi Tu quickly emerged from the dust of the explosion, but before he descended to the ground, there were more missilesing towards Shi Tu. Chapter 184: A Man Against A Whole Army Chapter 184: A Man Against A Whole Army From below and out of nowhere, numerous tanks, armored vehicles, and anti-aircraft weapons appeared, whose target was Shi Tu. People on the streets were shocked by this sudden appearance, as if this was the stealth technology, they see in science fiction movies. This was a full and perfectly armed army. This army kept advancing without concern for people''s lives and their target was Shi Tu, who was still hanging in the air. In the sky, Shi Tu was trapped among hundreds of missiles aimed at him, and without exaggeration, had it not been for the des of Chaos, Shi Tu would have been dead now, and at Shi Tu''s current speed, it is impossible for him to handle all these missiles. " Buddha Star Steps!! " Under Shi Tu''s feet, a golden light appeared and something like a road appeared and led Shi Tu away to a building roof. Stars Steps technique is a movement technique created by Duan Hao,ter Shi Tu developed this technique into several types, ording to his needs in every life. Demon Star Steps create hallucinations and afterimages to distract the enemy''s attention and reach his vital points, and it can also allow the formation of a one-man army, was created by the Asura Konrad. Shadow Star Steps is specialized inplete disappearance by concealing presence, aura, even scent, and energy in order to infiltrate anywhere in the world, its created by the Thief Emperor Lan Chen. Buddha Star Steps take its user safely anywhere, no matter what kind of attack he is subjected to, created by the Sloth Du Lan ck Star Steps reach the user directly behind his opponent in one step without his opponent noticing him in order to assassinate him with one blow, created by the Judge Yang Meng Of course, all of this is only uponplete mastery, for example, Mu Ruyan had only mastered the first stage of the Demon Star Steps but this doesn''t mean that every movement can be used in one way, each one is an independent movement technique in itself that can be used in several ways, but it is one movement technique that isprehensive for all uses. Using Buddha Star Steps, Shi Tu managed to reach a safe ce and due to the golden light of Buddha Star, the soldiers could not fire at Shi Tu because the golden light had affected their minds and temporarily turned them into followers of Buddha and they didn''t return to normal until after the golden light disappeared. " Shadow Star Steps " Shi Tupletely disappeared from his ce as all the cameras and radios, could not trace him. " What is this? Amazing! really amazing!! Hahaha. This is my master. Certainly, few missiles or radars can handle it." Kim Seo- il was watching and reading reports and taking many notes and thoughts andpletely forgetting that he was on a battlefield and that he might die from a stray missile. " Hey, this isn''t the time to be proud of your master, let us hold back or we may die. " " Hahaha, don''t worry, no missile can harm us, but I agree with you that it is time to change the system, these are not the medieval centuries where individual force can make a difference, with the power of science, the end of the gang of killers hase Hahaha. " " You just want an excuse to try your weapons, don''t you? " Su Yang said with understanding. Su Yang and Kim Seo- il are the same type, even though they''re obsessed with two different things, but when ites to their obsessions, she can ignore everything and act out of logic. " Of course, I don''t deny it, but you know, I also don''t like the idea of blind obedience to one person. " Su Yang said again, " You''re just angry that the Assassins League ignored your research, right? " " Cough! " Kim-Seo-il coughed and looked embarrassed, now he understands why it is said that like-minded people don''t match each other, it would be strange if they would agree if each other''s thoughts were exposed. " Damn, where did that monster go? " A team captain cursed because the devices couldn''t detect Shi Tu. " Sir, what do we do? Do we continue to shoot indiscriminately? " " Absolutely not!! Are you stupid? Do you want to waste valuable ammo? " " Sir, watch out!! " " !! " Amidst the soldiers, Shi Tu suddenly appeared holding the des of Chaos. Before any soldier could respond, Shi Tu waved des of Chaos roundly like a bulb, causing everything a few meters away from him to be cut in half. Not only that, but the scarlet sh seemed to get bigger until everything including the buildings had been cut down. Cutting off all these devices led to arge explosion due to the presence of many explosive materials The explosion caused a small burning area and a lot of dust, but among the dust, a golden road came out leading to safety, which Shi Tu pursued before disappearing again. " Damn, what body does this monster have? How was it not affected by all those explosions before? How could he disappear so suddenly? he doesn''t have any of your strange stealth devices, right? " " Haha, don''t be surprised, after all, Shi Tu is the second True Head of The demon, he must have such an ability. " Kim Seo- il was not surprised or interested in losing an entire army like this, because he had brought in an entire army expecting that no one would leave. " Haha, I can''t wait to dissect his body properly " Using the Buddha Star Steps and the Shadow Star Steps, Shi Tu continued to destroy everything. At this rate, the entire army would end up destroyed without being able to harm Shi Tu. " Don''t you have any solution? At this rate, he will destroy the entire army without being able to bring him down. " Su Yang asked nervously, after all, he didn''t want to die this way, at least he wanted to die after a deadly struggle and not without resistance. " Don''t be like this, had it not been for my master''s bad habit of seeking entertainment to break the boredom, we wouldn''t have had a chance in the first ce. Didn''t you hear that every missile or bomb fired at my master either deviated from its course or malfunctioned? If he wanted, he could paralyze this armypletely whenever he wanted. " " What?! " Su Yang was shocked, " Is this real? I think it is just rumored. " In fact, it is not that Shi Tu doesn''t want to use his phone to deal with this army, and disable all its devices, he prefers to spend his time with Arcana, but the wind does not go as the ships desire. The problem is his phone is not responding!! Due to theck of resources in this world, Shi Tu couldn''t make a microprocessor that could do all this and small that he could put it in the phone, so his phone is a point of contact with the processor under Shi''s residence. But there is no response!! " Hahaha, cool, really cool. If my master is that strong, how strong is the real Head of The Demon? Hahaha " Kim Seo Ilpletely ignored Su Yang and focused on watching the battle with joy. " this crazy man is hopeless " Su Yang took out his phone and shouted, " Quickly, use the gas bombs and plunged the whole city in the poison gas!! " " But, if we did this all people will die in the city " The other side hesitated a little bit, there are still many people trying to escape from the city and who are trying to save people from the rubble, if he covers the city with poison gas, no one will survive. He simply couldn''t do anything like this or he would be remembered in history as a war criminal. " It doesn''t matter, many people have already died. War is around the corner and you are worried about civilian life? This isn''t Huaxia anyway and we don''t have to care about them, do it! " The man hesitated a little and then sent a message to Su Hong, which he replied by doing as Su Yang had said. Everywhere in the city hundreds, perhaps thousands of gas bombs were detonated, and in less than a minute the entire city was covered with green toxic gas. Shi Tu was listening to the screams for help from everywhere from the terrified people. " This doesn''t look like the style of that disciple. He knows that poisons don''t affect me, but it seems that I didn''t waste my time teaching him, this is a good n. " Shi Tu stood amid the burning debris of the remains of a team he had just spent on and smiled at his sight of the gas filling the city. If Kim Seo- il''s n seeds, then the war will start tomorrow, Lincoln will use this as an excuse to start the war, and the first to fall will definitely be Huaxia. Huaxia will have to deal with Lincoln and Arthur from the west and Shiba Shin from the south using their emperor''s death as an excuse, and now there is the traitorous Su family. In this way, Lu and Sun families will fall, very quickly, without many casualties. But why is he attacking Shi Tu? Simply to prevent an uncontroble variable to intervene and to ensure the neutrality of the Shadows Garden in this war or at least not to intervene at the beginning because they probably don''t know the cause of this war. Chapter 185: Zhan Xieshens Past Chapter 185: Zhan Xieshen''s Past " However, this poison is very weak, but it doesn''t matter, there is a lot of it. " Shi Tu frowned slightly, although this poison would have affected him previously, but now that it has breakthrough into the secondyer of the Eternal Suffering Art, there is hardly any ordinary poison in this world that could affect him. Plus, these toxins are good food for Shi Tu to strengthen the poison in his body. From the palm of Shi Tu''s hand, a great suction power appeared and began to absorb the poisoned gas very quickly around him. A vortex was formed on Shi Tu''s hand and while Shi Tu absorbed the poisoned gas, he continued to deal with the soldiers, but there were simply too many of them with too many supplies and the range of des of Chaos is limited as he could not randomly destroy buildings because this is a waste of energy and not guaranteed method, so he had to deal with them all himself. Using the Shadow Star Steps, he can easily infiltrate into the core of the enemy''s ce and destroy everything before they realize what happened to them, then flee quickly by using Buddha Star Steps to escape the explosions or bombardment from other teams. In the end, Shi Tu absorbed all the poisonous gas and eliminated the entire army that Su Yang and Kim Seo- il had brought. Shi Tu happily stood up and tried to search for some survivors, if he rescued someone from this disaster, could this not be considered a good deed? Ignoring that he was the main cause of all this, unfortunately, Shi Tu couldn''t find any survivors, which frustrated him. " Seriously? Is this a human? He wiped out an entire army by himself!! " From afar, Su Yang watched what was happening and didn''t believe what he saw, one man dealt with an entire army, and very quickly!! it was only a few minutes, even in the Middle Ages, it was impossible for one person to deal with more than one division directly, if He wanted to deal with more, there was no choice but to use hit-and-run. But Shi Tu dealt with an entire army with a brute force directly. " Haha, this is my master, but ..... I still have onest surprise for you master. " Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosions rang out all over the city, and the city quickly turned into a burning inferno, in a scene simr to Beijing, but on a smaller scale. Nearly a million people had their bodiespletely cremated in this zing inferno, luckily for them, they had already died of the poisonous gas or this torment would be too much. " Su Yang, watch closely, this is the beginning of a new era after the old ones were destroyed just like our traditions in the Assassins League. " Su Yang shivered and said, " You are really crazy in the Assassins League. What kind of tradition is this? This is crazy!! " Kim Seo- l smiled and asked, " I think you heard that my master caused the Beijing disaster, but do you know why? " " Why? " As close one to his ancestor, Su Yang asked with great curiosity, as he was close to his ancestor, he, of course, knew that Shi Tu did it as he knows about the tradition of the League of Assassins that the new Devil''s head has to destroy his city with his own eyes , but his ancestor didn''t tell him why, after all, no matter what he looked at There is no point inmitting something like this. Kim Seo- il began to squeeze his phone and nine rays appeared from nine directions prating everything to meet at one point, which is where Shi Tu was supposed to be. The air temperature rose dramatically as if they were standing on the edge of an erupting volcano before arge explosion took ce, but there was no dust or smoke scattered, only a bright spot with a high temperature simr to the sun. Ignoring the st, Kim Seo-il spoke " As you know, in the Assassins League, there is a tradition stating that the new head of the demon must destroy his city in which he was born in order to erase his past and be reborn as the head of the demon, but most people, even among the twelve elders and the six ancestors, don''t know why, rather they don''t know how long did the previous demon head lived before Shi Tu, the only thing for sure is that it lived more than a thousand years, but my teacher once told me some things. " My master told me that a long time ago, the founder of the Assassins League was born in a country called Sparta in a ce called the First Heaven. " " Hey, I have not heard by the name of this state or the first heaven " " Me too " Kim Seo- l nodded, " I searched a lot in the history books and never found them, most likely all the information and records about this country have been destroyed. " " In any case, he was a great warrior unprecedented in the world, he was invincible literally, was able to deal with tractor armies alone, under his leadership, Sparta ruled the whole world, but he was arrogant and very bloodthirsty. He even after the unification of the world began finding excuses to make new enemies because he could not live without war, in the end, he was called the God of War/ Zhan Shen." " Heh, I was wondering about this but what is the meaning of the word demon? and the word god? " Su Yang at first thought they were just nicknames but they seemed to be words that have meaning, yet no one knew their meaning and no one dared to ask, so Su Yang gave up in the end. " About this .. " Kim Seo- il hesitated a bit and then replied, " ording to my master, the word demon refers to a different race from humans but is characterized by brutality and bloodthirstiness. They could not live without fighting and for them, killing and eating each other is a normal way to increase their strength. " " What kind of air is this? He didn''t say that this demon''s race lived before humans, right? " Kim Seo-il shook his head, " No, my master didn''t say more, but for God, it symbolizes an entity not invincible standing on the top of the hierarchy " " Shi Tu seems to believe in superstitions, the fantasy of the Assassin League ancestors is really vast. " Su Yang mocked. " And what happened next? " " Yet he truly loved his family and protected them from all risks. " " A lot of people warned him that his arrogance and thirst for blood would bring him a great pain and it would be toote then, but he never listens" " In the end, one day his enemy wanted to take revenge on him because he burned his home, so he hid in the vige where his family was " " Without knowing, he destroyed the vigepletely only to kill and discovered toote that his family had been killed with his own hands " " Because of the intense anger, the foundermitted a massacre that the world had never seen before. He didn''t differentiate between the enemy and the friend, just killing everything that his eyes could see until he calmed down. " " From that day the founded changed his name to The Evil God of War Zhan Xieshen and began a new era, after the death of his family, he didn''t have any w " " This means that following the example of the founder, this tradition is followed? And the name of Zhan Xieshen is also inherited? " Under the eyes of a stunned Su Yang, Kim Seo-il kept pressing his phone and the sounds of explosions and even electric shocks crept in until several lightning strikes fell from the sky. " Yes, this is true, but since my master didn''t use the name Zhan Xieshen, there are some rumors that the founder is still alive and that it represents and set a new head of the demon but it is the same in reality " After pressing what could be pressed, Kim Seo-il looked at the me''s sea in front of him and said. " Just like that day, this me''s sea marks the end of an era and the beginning of a new era, but this era will be different, an era like no other. " " Do you still remember this story? " A little breathless rang out. Under a shocked gaze, among the sea of mes, Shi Tu walked and stood before Su Yang and Kim Seo- il. Shi Tu was surrounded by a faint gray glow that quickly disappeared but he was really in tatters, full of wounds from the fragments of the explosions, his clothes torn apart and in a pitiful state, his breathing was very weak and he seemed to have really consumed all he had and the fact that he was still standing was a miracle. Shi Tu''s body contained all kinds of injuries from cuts, scrapes,cerations, and even stabs, the only type of injury that could not be seen on Shi Tu''s body is burnt. Chapter 186: True Identity Chapter 186: True Identity " You .... how?! " Su Yang looked at Shi Tu as if he was seeing a ghost, how could he escape all of this? He was struck by a nine-pointed incendiaryser that could pierce diamonds like a hot knife in butter, not to mention how many missiles, bombs, even stuns he was subjected to. How can a human being survive this? How?! Shi Tu gave a smile of praise and said, " Well done, my dear disciples, you have made your master so miserable, cercusser supported by Qi, stealth devices, poisons, and heavenly lightning? Chen Pengpeng Must has given you a lot of gifts " " So his name is Chen Pengpeng ? " Kim Seo- il asked. "It seems that he didn''t ask you to do anything, does this mean that there is another person behind your betrayal? " " True " Kim Seo- il nodded, `` All twelve elders are traitors, everyone has betrayed you, master, a few days ago we received an offer that could not be refused, and there is also the support of Shadows Garden and Su Di, although I don''t know who Chen Pengpeng you are talking about, he really didn''t ask me anything, All he did was give me a sh disk with a lot of information a few months ago. " Shi Tu ignored Chen Pengpeng''s matter and asked, "They are all traitors? How is that? I have not seen them for more than a year but they all had the courage to betray me? When did this happen? I met Salim and Gunduz recently because there were no problems. " " Well ...." Kim Seo- il was about to exin but Shi Tu stopped him. " No need, it''s better to leave it as a surprise, I have an idea who it is " Shi Tu raised the des of Chaos in order to get rid of Kim-Seo-il and Su Yang, and despite his body riddled with injuries, he didn''t seem to have any problems moving his body at all. " No!! I refuse to die in this ce. " Su Yang tried to escape but his arm was grabbed by Kim-Seo-il. " Where do you think you are going? There is no point in resisting, so ept your fate. " " You!! . Let me, I still have somethings to do!! the fate of the Su family is all on my shoulders " Su Yang resisted and tried to free himself but was shocked by the strength of Kim-Seo- il''s fist and his cold gaze, he waspletely different from the mad scientist before. Kim-Seo-il pulled Su Yang towards him and prevented him from leaving without Soo Yang being able to resist " You ... where did you get this strength? " This was really strange, is it not an exaggeration to say that Su Yang has respectable strength but couldn''t do anything in front of a mere scientist? " Heh, why are you surprised? Do you think I''m one of the Twelve Elders only because of my intelligence? You don''t know the true horror of the Twelve Elders after my master helped them or the terror of the Shadow Guards? " Since things have reached this stage, and since escape is impossible, at least he should die proudly. " So what? What if you are all strong? Don''t you just monopolize all knowledge for yourselves and treat the rest as mere ves? You refuse to spread and share your knowledge, just as you order people and ask them to die without knowing why they will die. " Su Yang was very upset and wanted to empty all hisints and also felt more anger by seeing Shi Tu and Kim-Seo-il looking at him as if he is an idiot. " The same thing about this stupid war, isn''t it only because the ancestors spoke rudely before Head of The Demon and decided to punish them with their lineage? This is illogical, unfair!! " A hint of madness appeared on Su Yang''s eyes and shouted proudly. " History will record that I brought down a Shadow Guard myself hahaha " "It really looks like you can''t be saved. " Kim-Seo-il spoke with some pity. Did the excess persecution lead to his obsession with this idealism? For a moment, Kim-Seo-il thought Su Yang was joking when he criticized them for their monopoly on knowledge. This knowledge is their effort and their money, why should they spread it free to others? To make enemies with the same strength and lose their superiority? To spread weapons that could easily destroy the world? And since when was the world fair? Would ordinary people without talent and effortless be expected to be able to enjoy life easy on their shoulders? Bullshit!! Dream on!! Shi Tu looked at Su Yang lightly, it really likened him in the past, when he wanted to grant peace to everyone and end all wars, this was one of the reasons Shi Tu was indulging in him. Seeing everyone who knows him act like a machine to carry out someone else''s desires against their will, smash and sell each other, afraid of death if they disobey orders. Su Yang, who grew up in this environment wanted to change this, wanted everyone to be able to do what they wanted with their own free will. Kim-Seo- il sighed and said, " If it weren''t for the special bullets that I gave you, would you assume that just bullets could wound a Shadow Guard? Just ept death and allow me to see my master''s weapon working before my eyes before I try it myself." Shi Tu smiled lightly, even at this time Kim-Seo- il still thinks like a scientist and wants to see and analyze des of Chaos. " Not that easy!! " The madness in Su Yang''s eyes increased and he seemed to make up his mind. " Shi Tu!! you liar bastard, die for me!! " Suddenly a brutal roar rang out that seemed to reach the sky and caused all who heard it to tremble in fear. Shi Tu heard this roar and didn''t have much time to react, quickly used the des of Chaos to repel the ax that broke through the sea of mes and almost cut Shi Tu in half from the side if he didn''t defend quickly or used something other than the des of Chaos. The strength of the ax was too strong and Shi Tu couldn''t defend against it and maintain its steadiness and was hurled away in the sea of mes. Kim-Seo-il and Su Yang stared at this scene in shock before running, because this is not the time to see what is happening, and they also don''t necessarily have the ability to intervene, anything that could hurt Shi Tu, is something they can never deal with. It would even be better if Shi Tu died here without them having to pay more. But as soon as they moved slightly, Su Yang froze in ce and looked terrified at his chest. He could see a bloody arming out of his chest that had crushed an organ. " For a moment, I forgot that you had a bomb inside of you. I don''t know if it will affect, but I prefer not to take risks. " Kim-Seo-il pulled his hand from Su Yang''s chest, which fell to the ground, soaked in his blood. Kim-Seo-il took out a golden needle and nted it in Su Yang''s heart. " This is a gift from my master. He told me that this needle contains a mysterious power that can resurrect the dead. I initially wanted to use it when my lifees to an end, but I am using it on you now. " " You .... what .... this ..... nonsense?! " Su Yang couldn''t believe Kim Seo-il''s nonsense and came to a surprising realization. Kim Seo-il is Shi Tu''s disciple, how can he turn on him so easily? Especially since Shi Tu told him so many secrets as he knew Shi Tu''s terrifying abilities, and it is unreasonable for him to choose to betray him so easily. There is one exnation for this. Kim Seo- il was a spy for Shi Tu!! Whether it was Shi Tu who sent Kim-Seo- il or he acted on his own, this is not important, the important thing is that Kim Seo- il knows a lot and the rest trust him, now after his death, he can return and continue collecting information and possibly corrupt everything internally. " Don''t look at me like this, even I didn''t believe this at first, but I discovered with time that my master never lie, perhaps he is from another world, bigger and wider than this and this exins his abilities. " " I admire your noble goals, but people''s greed can never be changed, and without greed, we wouldn''t be us. Hope that you learned this lesson. " From the needle lit up in Su Yang''s chest, a rune spreadpletely covering Su Yang before turning into dust. " What are you doing? Why did you send him out? " A gate simr to the one that appeared when Shi Tu fought Gu Yin and Chu Ya appeared, but it was much smaller. Kim-Seo-il smiled as his shape changed to Chen Pengpeng!! " Isn''t he an interesting child? He would be a perfect recement in case Shi Tu fails. " The sound silenced a little and said, " Do what you want, but this is thest time you can step in. " Chapter 187: Berserk Zhan Xieshen Chapter 187: Berserk Zhan Xieshen After flying half of the city in the air, the power of the ax was not weakened at all, and Shi Tu could easily be thrown for ten times the distance he traveled. After making a great effort, Shi Tu managed to hardly turn the ax toward the ground, causing arge crack in the ground, hundreds of meters long, the kind of power behind this ax could easily be imagined. Shi Tu fell on one knee while panting hard and was barely able to support himself. " Damn ghost!! what does this mean?! " Shi Tu angrily screamed out, but there was no significant effect because he was so exhausted, all those machines and blows he had been subjected to, consumed most of his strength, so even that blow now almost took Shi Tu''s life. Shi Tu was really angry, Zhan Xieshen attacks Shi Tu almost every time they meet but that''s really too much this time, this hit could have taken Shi Tu''s life!! Zhan Xieshen broke through the mes sea like a raging bull splitting the mes sea in half and forming a safe area. Each step Zhan Xieshen took hundreds of meters, shaking the ground and leaving deep traces in the ground. Zhan Xieshen stood at the edge of the crack caused by his ax and extended his hand, from the depths of the crack that could not be seen, a ck ax flew into the hand of Zhan Xieshen, answering his master''s call. Zhan Xieshen turned around and approached Shi Tu step by step, with each step Shi Tu could feel the intense hatred of Zhan Xieshen towards him and his overwhelming desire to kill and torture him. Due to severing his rtionship with des of Chaos, Zhan Xieshen lost all the Primordial Chaos inside his body and his skin returned to its natural color but his eyes were still filled with a bloody red glow, redder than the blood itself, even Shi Tu himself was stunned for a moment. Without a doubt, Zhan Xieshen is nowpletely berserk, the arrogance of the gods in his blood has been fully activated, in this situation, no matter what Shi Tu says he will never reach his mind. In this case, even his wife''s voice didn''t reach him let alone Shi Tu. " Rooooaaaar!! " Zhan Xieshen roared vigorously and dashed toward Shi Tu, dropping his ax like a meteor from heaven on Shi Tu. That blow fell to the ground creating another great crack due to the destructive power, although it was not asrge as before, but it was so deep, its depth could not be seen quite like an abyss. Even if Shi Tu is in his best condition, he doesn''t have any chance against Zhan Xieshen let alone in his current situation. Although Zhan Xieshen has used up all his mana and lost all his cultivation, he is still a true demigod, his body is so hard that it cannot be scratched, let alone severely injured. If Shi Tu is in his full strength, Zhan Xieshen will not be able to influence Shi Tu because he only possesses physical stiffness and not strength, if he possesses physical strength equal to his toughness then any blow from him is sufficient to destroy the world. But at the same time, Shi Tu will not be able to hurt Zhan Xieshen and it will end in a tie because no one can harm the other. But Zhan Xieshen was nowpletely berserk, and thanks to the arrogance of the gods, his power was greatly multiplied due to his intense anger and his fervent desire to kill Shi Tu. In this case, even Shi Tu in his full strength would have been easily defeated. Currently, Shi Tu was running like a dog for his life using the Buddha Star Steps. " Hehehehe, it seems to be very bad luck " Mo''s mocking voice rang out in Shi Tu''s mind. " This is not the time for mockery, why did that bastard tell this ghost about the death of his daughter? No how did he even know? The basis of the Sinister Spread Runes I prepared a long time ago and it is outside the Eternal Void Pearl, the amount of energy used was so small, just enough to create a connection using the space of Soul Unification Seal, and adopted on the basis of technology, how he knew that she died? " Shi Tu was really upset, he went so hard to prepare all with the risk of Alice''s death, wouldn''t it be unfair for him to die because of a misunderstanding? " Hahaha, has fear affected your intelligence? Don''t make me look down on you, if you can''t figure it out, it means we chose the wrong person. " Shi Tu frowned at Mo''s mockery and didn''tment, he sure knew what happened. There are only two possibilities, the first is that Chen Pengpeng''s strength is enough to break thews of the Eternal Void Pearl, which is difficult to believe considering the enormous amount of energy that must be used in order to activate the Sinister Spread Runes that can bypass thews of the Eternal Void Pearl, which equals the energy of twenty people in the fifth step. The second option, which is likely, is that Chen Pengpeng cooperates with the spirit of the Eternal Void Pearl, as for Chen Pengpeng being the master of the Eternal Void Pearl, this is not possible because the spirit of the Eternal Void Pearl cannot recognize a man as its master, at most they will cooperate. The important point is, why did Chen Pengpeng reveal this information to Zhan Xieshen? There is no benefit other than having them fight each other. Most importantly, it seems that this Chen Pengpeng knows Zhan Xieshen for a long time or that Zhan Xieshen will not believe his words simply like this, you have to know that Shi Tu did a lot to make Zhan Xieshen believe him, and even if Chen Pengpeng is so strong, he cannote up with conclusively evidence on Alice''s death, what if she was in the world of des of Chaos? It just means that Zhan Xieshen trusts Chen Pengpeng and believe his words without the need for any evidence. " Tsk, I don''t like this situation. It''s a long time since I''ve been through this " Suddenly, Shi Tu felt a killing intent behind him and instantly changed his path as Zhan Xieshen''s Ax crossed like a ck hole draining everything in front of it leaving great damage in his path. Unfortunately, Zhan Xieshen''s fist was waiting for him as Zhan Xieshen had already stopped Shi Tu''s path and had already punched him while waiting for Shi Tu''sing. " Cough!! " The punch fell directly onto Shi Tu''s stomach who felt that all of his bowels were torn. This blow is enough to throw Shi Tu far out of the city, but Zhan Xieshen grabbed him cruelly by the head and buried him tightly in the ground before stepping on him hard with his foot. Without giving Shi Tu a chance to resist, he kicked him too quickly and lifted him up to meet Zhan Xieshen''s double fist on his back, shattering his spine bones and burying him in the ground again. The ax returned flying into Zhan Xieshen''s hand, who lowered his head to look at Shi Tu. Looking at the helpless Shi Tu under his feet, Zhan Xieshen'' face mutted in great anger, even though he was tired of betrayals and causing his family to die over and over again, he finally got some hope for allowing his daughter to live without bearing the burden of this cursed blood, he felt that Shi Tu deserves his trust, he didn''t appear to be lying when talking about Atreus. But again, he was betrayed. Again, his decision caused the death of his beloved daughter. His daughter whom he swore to grant her happiness died at the hands of Shi Tu who deceived her and exploited her feelings towards him. " How dare yooouuu!! " Zhan Xieshen screamed so loudly and his voice was so loud and shaking that people hundreds of miles away were able to hear the roar of Zhan Xieshen, which sounded like the roar of a monster that had gone crazy. Even sleeping people woke up, for a moment all the people in neighboring cities looked in the direction of city B in astonishment. " Hey, listen. " Shi Tu didn''t talk but was suffering, "It is true that Alice is dead, but .... Argh!! " Zhan Xieshen directed another kick towards Shi Tu''s head to silence him, he didn''t want to hear more of lies and excuses. Seeing Shi Tu trying to self-explication, Zhan Xieshen thought for a moment that it might just be a misunderstanding, but Shi Tu''sst words had eradicated thest part of Zhan Xieshen'' rationality. Zhan Xieshen lift his ax high toward the sky, some bright purple points appeared around the ax, a dense ck cloud formed in the sky above them, the cloud gave a feeling of domination too severe, and has be more and more rapidly growing that the city covered in full and the cloud didn''t stop expansion and within moments, covered an area of hundreds of miles. Shi Tu''s face was towards the ground so he didn''t see this cloud but he could feel the changes and was stunned. Mana!! Zhan Xieshen still has mana in him!! but how?! Without a doubt, he used thest he had left in order to use the Earth Fury before, so where does he have mana now? Also, this is arge amount of mana, at least a thousand times what he used before. No, the amount of mana emitted from Zhan Xieshen increases with every moment. '' Dam!!, this ghost wants to destroy the world? just one blow with this mana is enough to destroy this wordpletely let alone that he wants to use an art. These clouds seemed to release sparks of lightning that looked like dragons descending from the sky to cast Heaven''s judgment on the sinners. Several Lightning Dragons roared in such anger as they couldn''t wait toe down to eliminate Shi Tu. Chapter 188: Shi Tu vs Zhan Xieshen (1) Chapter 188: Shi Tu vs Zhan Xieshen (1) " Hahaha, this person is totally insane. He is truly worthy of being the former bearer of the Darkness Ring. " " This is your reward because you kept it from Zhan Xieshen. You had to tell him from the start about your n and how to cure the arrogance of the gods. " " Shut up!! " Shi Tu screamed in his mind, " How can I know this might happen? Also, he would never agree if there was any danger to Alice''s life and ...." At this point, lightning struck the ax in Zhan Xieshen''s hands. The ax in Zhan Xieshen''s hand seemed to absorb lightning and be stronger with every strike of lightning it absorbed. One lightning strike Two lightning strikes Four lightning strikes Eight lightning strikes Sixteen lightning strikes Thirty-two lightning strikes Thirty-two lightning strikes descended from the sky, which was absorbed by Zhan Xieshen''s ax, and the ax light purple, getting brighter over time and began to emit lightning sparks as well. Feeling this, Shi opened his eyes in shock, he could say with confidence that this is Heavenly Lightning!! but how? How is heavenly lightning can be here? There is one answer. The Eternal Pearl Void allowed this. Usually, it is impossible to use an attack like this which requires a lot of time to prepare, but Zhan Xieshen''s foot was pressing Shi Tu hard and he was unable to move at all besides his severe injuries. '' In this case, there is no choice '' Shi Tu seemed to be about to make a big move but stopped hesitating because Mo told him not to resist. Before Shi Tu finished his thoughts, Zhan Xieshen dropped his ax imbued with heavenly lightning and it was toote to avoid the attack, all he could do was sit back and receive this attack. Boom!! Apanied by Zhan Xieshen''s ax, dozens of Lightning Dragons fell straight from the sky towards Shi Tu. A great explosion erupted that lit up the night and shook the earth and alerted the whole world just like what happened when Zhan Xieshen used the Earth Fury. " What is happening?! What is this?! " Someone looked at the ck clouds in the sky in fear. Whoever raised his head to look at the ck clouds in the sky was frozen with fear due to the oppressive feeling these clouds give. As soon as the lightning dragons began to form, everyone was terrified. Soon these clouds were spotted by thepetent authorities in meteorology all over the world and City B became the center of attention of all the world in a few moments. As soon as lightning struck the earth and the earth began to shake, everyone in the world was hit with panic. This earthquake was much stronger than the previous earthquake, and although it didn''tst for long, every building high a little in the world copsed, destroying thousands of cities in the world and buried hundreds of millions of lives under the rubble. No one knew what was happening, but they didn''t know what they were doing, there was no concept of myths and gods in this world, and of course, there is no concept of praying. Elsewhere in the world, there were a few personalities who got news of what had happened and sighed in mourning, especially the Six Ancestors, the strength of Zhan Xieshen and Shi Tu beyond what they could understand. Now, after all this devastation that afflicted the world, whether they wanted it or not, wars and chaos will spread out in the world in order to survive and monopolize the remaining resources. " President, what should we do? should we start helping the survivors, or do we start digging for survivors under the rubble? " " President, we must use our precautions to provide humanitarian aid. " The president shivered as he said, " No need, all the armed forces must prepare, the n has not changed. " " But sir, this is not the time to think about this, we must save the people. " " Shut up!! " The president roared. " I know what I''m doing. If we don''t win this war, all of our people will die in more horrific ways and we will be ves at best. " Such a scene was repeated in most of the Presidential buildings in the world, within moments, the world began to prepare to the war at an elerated pace and war may break out at any moment. Elsewhere unknown. Craaaashh!! Lawrence hit the table hard in a rage. " What''s up? " Someone who was standing next to him asked. " See for yourself " Lawrence handed a tablet device to the person in front of him. It contained the report of everything that had happened previously, from an audio recording of Shi Tu''s admission of his actions to the death of the Farren brothers and the great strength of Shi Tu and his current fight with Zhan Xieshen and their terrifying power. This was a report sent by Kim Seo- il. The person frowned badly. "It looks like they really have exaggerated strength, and it also means that whoever is driving towards the finish line is just fake. " " What do we do? " Lawrence asked anxiously. " After such a battle, it is imperative that whoever the winner is, he must be in his limits " "All nearby forces must hold City B and prevent even flies from entering and exiting. Once the fake reach the finish line, these recordings are broadcast as an excuse for war, and while the whole world is preupied with war, and while the members of the Assassins League fight amongst each other, we will upy those secret ces underground where the kidnapped are in the ghost towns disaster." Tang Zhong will reach the finish line within a few hours or tomorrow morning at the most, and it is assumed that not much riot will erupt and information does not spread very quickly, each country must withhold information with all it has for the sake of final preparations for the war. This is why they will have enough time to deal with Shi Tu and Zhan Xieshen before the war begins. They must be the first to get to Zhan Xieshen or Shi Tu, in the case of Zhan Xieshen or Shi Ti death, the Six Ancestors will join forces to rebuild the world and lose their chance then. Lawrence frowned and looked at the person in front of him with some pity in his eye " are really want to do this? I want to avenge my father but you? You are just chasing daydreams " " I know, but without these daydreams, I cannot live " " If not, for what reason am I still alive? " ......... After the sessive lightning strikes stopped, Zhan Xieshen stood staring at the hole under his feet, under the power of the heavenly lightning, no creature could survive, the power of the heavenly lightning is the power of the heavens responsible for inflicting punishment on the cultivators who defy the heavens, this power is not controble, people who understood thews of Heavenly Lightning and controlled it could be counted at fingertips. In fact, there are only two survivors in the current era, Zhan Xieshen, the head god of Olympus, Zeus. With the exception of them, everyone must flee from the heavenly lightning or use heaven-defying treasures supported by a high cultivation base in order to survive only. Zhan Xieshen momentarily looked at the scene in front of him and although his face was dead, he was amazed in his heart. This attack was supposed to be enough to destroy this world, but only caused a deep hole in the earth? Either Shi Tu possessed some treasures that absorbed most of the damage, or Chen Pengpeng or the Eternal Void Pearl Spirit intervened in order to neutralize the damage. But in both cases, Shi Tu is sure no longer exist in this world, no matter how amazing Shi Tu was in the past and whatever he has now, with his current cultivation base, it is impossible for him to resist the heavens and must have evaporated until nothing remains of him. Zhan Xieshen walked in strides leaving each step deep on the earth, he wanted to torture Shi Tu in order to quell his anger, but despite losing all rationality, his instinct as a warrior made him get rid of Shi Tu directly with his strongest or that Shi Tu might get a chance to escape. So, even though Shi Tu is dead, his anger has not decreased and he is still bloodthirsty and full of desire to kill. " Where do you think you are going damn ghost? " Zhan Xieshen stops in shock and before turning around, he suffered a double cut in the back. Zhan Xieshen stepped back and turned to see Shi Tu, standing in his hands, holding the des of Chaos stained with some blood. Zhan Xieshen felt the wound on his back and this Shi Tu attack certainly managed to hurt him!! Most of Shi Tu''s wounds were gone and what was left of them was healed with insane speed. Shi Tu was surrounded by a dense gray aura with a hint of purple and he was radiating strength as if he had returned to his peak, no, he had regained his full strength and became stronger. Taking advantage of Shi Tu''s shock, using the footsteps of ck Star Shi Tu moved in glory to appear behind Zhan Xieshen''s back in order to cut him off again, but who is Zhan Xieshen? He is the undefeated God of War, it''s impossible to fall for the same trick twice. Zhan Xieshen was waiting for Shi Tu toe, turned quickly, waving his ax to on Shi Tu. Shi Tu smiled, blocked Zhan Xieshens''s ax with one de and shed Zhan Xieshen with the other de in the ce of therge scar on his stomach. Because of this, Zhan Xieshen felt burning pain because this scar could not be cured and he was just suppressing it, rendering him helpless for a moment and this allowed Shi Tu to forcefully kick him away. Chapter 189: Shi Tu vs Zhan Xieshen (2) Chapter 189: Shi Tu vs Zhan Xieshen (2) In thest moments, before Shi Tu used his trump card to escape, Mo stopped him and asked him to be exposed to the heavenly lightning and not resist. Shi Tu didn''t understand the reason for this and he didn''t have time to think and that moment of hesitation cost him his chance to escape and he had no choice but to follow what Mo had said. Indeed, once the heavenly lightning stroke the body of Shi Tu, he was seriously injured, all Qi in his body or anything made of Qi including his Dantian Qi had been eliminated, for the cultivator, the Dantian is his life, if his energy sapped, he can recover it, if he lost his cultivation base, He could cultivate again, but the dantian was different, it is impossible to recover, at least there were no examples for someone who managed to form a new dantian after destroying his own dantian. Though, Primordial Chaos Dantian was unaffected!! Surprisingly, arge amount of Heavenly Lightning was swallowed up by the Primordial Chaos inside Shi Tu''s body before it caused great damage to Shi Tu''s body. All the Heavenly Lightning was absorbed towards the Dantian and the Primordial Chaos Dantian looked like a bottomless ck hole continuing to devour the Heavenly Lightning, the Heavenly Lightning was greatlypressed until many cracks appeared in the Dantian before the Dantian exploded and the Primordial Chaos spread all over Shi Tu''s body. Gradually the Primordial Chaos merged with heavenly lightning began to transform into something simr to a gray liquid that oddly healed all of Shi Tu''s wounds. With every strike of lightning that Shi Tu was subjected to, more Primordial Chaos turned into a gray liquid more quickly until the Heavenly Lightning became insufficient and was devoured as soon as it hit Shi Tu''s body. Once Zhan Xieshen removed his foot, Shi Tu had regained his ability to move freely and quickly escaped using the Shadow Star Steps and hide his presence to see what was happening to his body. " Haha, congrattion, you breakthrough the secondyer of Chaos Sea Technique and managed to turn the Primordial Chaos into Primordial Energy, the first real step to form your Chaos Sea " " The secondyer? Chaos Sea? " Shi Tu''s understanding of Primordial Chaos was almost absent and he only understood the basics, and that he knew nothing about the Chaos Sea technique except for the firstyer, which was what the scroll allowed him to learn and he could not understand more, but now Mo told him that he had reached the secondyer in the Chaos Sea technique? What is the Chaos Sea? Did he mean the gray liquid? Shi Tu didn''t feel any resentment because of his ignorance but rather felt happy and enthusiastic, he felt that he had gone back in time to the first time he ventured into the world when he was young and know nothing about the world, this feeling of exploring the unknown ... " Stop being distracted, let''s talkter. For now, focus on the enemy before you. " Shi Tu felt that his understanding of the Primordial Chaos had improved and that he had be able to control the Primordial Chaos better. Shi Tu raised his head and looked at Zhan Xieshen, who was still bathing in the heavenly lightning striking the earth. In his excitement, once it was over and he turned to leave, Shi Tu attacked him. But soon, remembering Zhan Xieshen''s physical stiffness, he was supposed to take the opportunity to flee rather than attack. But Zhan Xieshen has been hurt again!! Unexpectedly, Shi Tu''s attack managed to injure Zhan Xieshen again. It''s worth noting that this was just a normal attack without any martial art. Doesn''t this mean that Shi Tu now has a chance to defeat the Zhan Xieshen? Zhan Xieshen roared badly and threw his ax towards Shi Tu. Shi Tu didn''t dare to directly block this attack and quickly avoid it. Using the ck Star Steps, Shi Tu appeared again behind Zhan Xieshen and cut his back again " Arghh!! " Again, Zhan Xieshen was injured severely but quickly turned around with much greater speed than he showed and threw a powerful punch to the stomach of Shi Tu, who could not keep up the speed of Zhan Xieshen. It seems that Zhan Xieshen was restraining himself and not yet showing all his power, as expected of the undefeated God of War, whether he thought of it or was just an instinctive act, the fact that he kept his full strength as a trump card is amazing given how much hatred he has towards Shi Tu. Before Shi Tu flies away because of the punch, Zhan Xieshen grabbed him Z from his arm. With his other hand, he grabbed his ax that went back and cut Shi Tu''s chest before throwing him away. " Cough " Shi Tu coughed up some blood, but before he realized the scar that appeared on his chest had already disappeared, it seemed that that gray liquid or what Mo called Primordial Energy had incredible healing powers. Before Shi Tu could finish his thoughts, Zhan Xieshen had already stood before him and was preparing to hit him again with the lightning ax. Although this is no longer heavenly lightning but still a powerful attack. Fortunately, Shi Tu was already ready to run away by using the Buddha Star Steps, and the golden path had already appeared before Shi Tu even stopped after Zhan Xieshen had previously thrown it. But he could not escape. Shi Tu tried to retreat but was surprised that he had be too slow, too slow that he was no longer able to avoid this attack even though he had already prepared for it. Shi Tu noticed a ring suddenly appearing on Zhan Xieshen''s finger. This ring decorated a skull with eight snakes attached to it like the hair on its head. Medusa Soul Ring!! Since he could not escape fast enough, Shi Tu had no choice but to defend with des of Chaos. " Lightning Judgment!! " Zhan Xieshen''s ax fell on the des of Chaos and Shi Tu was thrown prating several destroyed buildings before he could stop. Even though Shi Tu got stronger, he was still inferior to Zhan Xieshen in terms of physical strength, speed, and even treasures. Shi Tu possesses no decent treasures but des of Chaos, while Zhan Xieshen is replete with treasures that can start a war in order to get it. For example, a Medusa Soul Ring, which is slowed the movement of Shi Tu, said that this ring contains the soul of Medusa after Zhan Xieshen killed her in order to get her ability to transform everything into stone forever, fortunately, even with external assistance, Zhan Xieshen does not have Lots of mana to do this and the most he can do is slow down Shi Tu''s movement. With this, it would be bad for Shi Tu to enter into a near-term fight against Zhan Xieshen because he would definitely lose. Shi Tu noticed a purple light heading towards him quickly and shouted. " Golden Buddha Manifest " Behind Shi Tu, arge shadow of a golden Buddha appeared, but the golden Buddha seemed to be seized by something and quickly turned gray and lost its golden radiance. " Golden Buddha Palm " The gray Buddha''s shadow grabbed the purple light in the hands, the purple light gave fierce resistance and almost escaped from between gray Buddha''s hands, but its energy eventually ran out and disappeared. From a distance, Zhan Xieshen stood with a golden glove on his right hand. The glove contained two pits through which two purple lights emerged to form a great bow. " Lightning Piercing Arrows " Zhan Xieshen pulled the bowstring and lightning gathered around him to form four arrows that heunched towards Shi Tu. Shi Tu looked at this sight and couldn''t help but show praise. It is known that the Heavenly Lightning Bow is one of the ten greatest weapons in the world and the strongest bow ever, but Zhan Xieshen is able to use it to this extent with his current strength? In the hands of the Gray Buddha appeared what looked like des of Chaos, but much bigger. The Gray Buddha seemed to absorb the gray aura around Shi Tu and became more and more real. The Gray Buddha waved the des releasing two shes toward the four lightning arrows. The sh collided with the four arrows, the collisions caused great damage near the collision, but fortunately, the damage didn''t spread much. Maybe someone is messing with space. After a short struggle, Shi Tu''s shes overtook and swallowed the four arrows and proceeded towards Zhan Xieshen. Zhan Xieshen shot some arrows towards the sky before hiding the Heavenly Lightning Bow, and a silver sword and golden shield appeared in Zhan Xieshen''s hands. Zhan Xieshen used the Golden Shield to block the shespletely, using the silver sword to send a sh towards Shi Tu as a response. The Gray Buddha blocked the attack, but Shi Tu had to retreat a few steps while Zhan Xieshen had not previously retreated. Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed a little and he smiled helplessly. '' This damn ghost really has the most famous treasures in the world, after I finally managed to wound him, he pulls out the Moon Sword and the Sun Shield? How am I going to hit him now? '' Chapter 190: Shi Tu vs Zhan Xieshen (3) Chapter 190: Shi Tu vs Zhan Xieshen (3) Zhan Xieshen didn''t give Shi Tu time to think, moved forward very quickly then jumped high. " Falling Moon " Zhan Xieshen descended from the sky and it seemed as if the moon was falling from the sky. Shi Tu didn''t try to avoid it at all and responded to this attack directly with the Golden Buddha. The strength of the two attacks was nearly the same, but only at first nce, Zhan Xieshen quickly gained the upper hand and Shi Tu seemed to lose his ability to stand. " Not yet " The Gray Buddha absorbed more of the Primordial Energy and his presence became clearer, this gave him more strength. Taking advantage of the sudden increase in strength, Shi Tu pushed Zhan Xieshen away and then suddenly appeared behind him and cut him again, but Zhan Xieshen quickly turned in the air and used the Sun Shiels to repel Shi Tu''s attack. Although his attack had been blocked, Shi Tu gave a smile as if he had expected this. Looking at Shi Tu''s smile, Zhan Xieshen noticed that the Gray Buddha has disappeared and appeared behind him. Gray Buddha can move independently!! Before Zhan Xieshen could respond, the Gray Buddha had alreadyunched his attack, and this attack would inevitably inflict a deep injury on Zhan Xieshen''s body. But suddenly, the Gray Buddha deflected the attack towards Shi Tu, more precisely, towards the arrows targeting Shi Tu. Zhan Xieshen took advantage of this situation and stabbed Shi Tu, who had just finished his attack. All this, they were in the air and within fractions of a second. In the end, they both fell to the ground but Shi Tu''s situation was even worse. " Damn ghost, what kind of luck do you have? Just randomly shot arrows have just saved you " Shi Tu calcted the path of the arrows and it was definitely not supposed to be here, which means something has diverted its path, it might be some thunder or wind around the ck clouds, but this is definitely not Chen Pengpeng. Zhan Xieshen didn''t respond, but his face mutted further in anger. Zhan Xieshen concealed the Moon Sword and the Sun Shiels and took out his ax. Zhan Xieshen moved around Shi Tu in a circr motion and very quickly in search of any holes, he would throw his ax at Shi Tu and catch it if Shi Tu avoided him or diverted his path after being blocked. But how could Shi Tu be on the defensive like this? He, too, directed several attacks on Zhan Xieshen, but all of them were blocked. " Finish it fast, the Heavenly Lightning that you absorbed will soon be executed, you cannot bear to continue in a battle of attrition. " Rai''s voice rang in Shi Tu''s mind. " What? Are you saying that my current strength will notst long? " " Sure, what do you expect? " Mo mocked. " It is true that you transformed the Primordial Chaos into a Primordial Energy, but you didn''t form the Primordial Body yet. Your current body cannot use the Primordial Energy directly, and there must be a medium that your body can deal with. " Do you mean that the Primordial Energy that my body can use now is an impure Primordial Energy mixed with Heavenly Lightning? " " Yes " Shi Tu didn''t know how to respond, this is Heavenly Lightning!! but before the Primordial Energy, it is just impurities that reduce the effect of the Primordial Energy? Does this mean that the Primordial Energy is much higher than the Heavenly Laws? " Oh, I forgot to tell you. " Mo reminded something and said, " Once you run out of impure Primordial Energy, you will die, although most of the Primordial Energy in your body is impure, there is a good amount of pure Primordial Energy, your body cannot deal with it, especially if you are not in your full health, you will die if you try to use it or if it spread in your body " " What?! " Shi Tu quickly scanned his body, indeed, he could sense some Primordial Energy that looked a little different, but was encased in impure Primordial Energy. This means that, once the impure Primordial Energy is gone, nothing could hold back the pure Primordial Energy and he might end up exploding. " Hm? " Shi Tu noticed another kind of Primordial Energy, not tainted by Heavenly Lightning but by something else, something like Qi? No, Heavenly Lightning wipes out all forms of energy except for Primordial Chaos, it is impossible for any Qi to remain. " Could this be ...." Shi Tu quickly tried to control this strange Primordial Energy by using a special method. Shi Tu inwardly smiled happily as the Primordial Energy had responded to him. " Damn ghost, Alice still alive!! Do you think I will break my promise? " Zhan Xieshen didn''t respond to Shi Tu''s words at all and seemed to not hear what he had said. Shi Tu sighed sadly, it seemed that his blood hadpletely taken control of him. Since he couldn''t distract Zhan Xieshen, there was no solution but to increase the Primordial Energy consumption. The gray aura around Shi Tu became thicker as well as the Golden Buddha, Shi Tu had an increased initiation rate Suddenly Shi Tu stopped and dashed straight towards Zhan Xieshen. Zhan Xieshen stopped and sent his ax towards Shi Tu. Shi Tu is definitely not stupid to sneak behind Zhan Xieshen again, which means that there is a high probability that some kind of traps exist and that Shi Tu might want to lure him. In this case, stopping the rushing of Shi Tu and stopping to avoid the traps is the correct choice, after all, it is impossible for Shi Tu to avoid the ax and reach Zhan Xieshen very quickly. The Buddha Star Steps are to escape, the Shadow Star Steps are to hide and the ck Star Steps are to sneak behind the opponent''s back. Nevertheless, there is a possibility that Shi Tu is using this kind of thinking to sneak behind him again so Zhan Xieshen was wary of any sneak attack. " ck Star Steps " Zhan Xieshen noticed Shi Tu''s steps well and realized that they were the same steps he used to sneak behind his back, quickly turned around to stop Shi Tu''s attack but Shi Tu didn''t appear. " !! " Zhan Xieshen turned to find the des of Chaos cutting off his chest before he could do anything. Shi Tu smiled lightly, the specialty of ck Star Steps is a one-step infiltration, and this not only works on people but attacks and objects as well, he can make some afterimages while avoiding attacks to mix the ck Star Steps with the Demon Star steps. Now, Shi Tu used the ck Star Steps to quickly avoid the ax and reach Zhan Xieshen, who rxed his defense thinking that the attack wasing from behind and didn''t count the attack behind me because the Golden Buddha must be busy blocking his ax and wouldn''t be able to direct any attack on him. " !! " Zhan Xieshen resisted the pain and grabbed the chains of des of Chaos and pulled Shi Tu towards him, the Moon Sword appeared between his hand and cut Shi Tu''s chest as well. Shi Tu was seriously injured and the white color of his bones could be seen. " Argh " Before Shi Tu had recovered from the Moon Sword attack, his back was severed by Zhan Xieshen''s ax. Shi Tu quickly retreated and took cover in the Gray Buddha and gave a helpless smile. Zhan Xieshen really doesn''t care about his life in this battle as long as he kills Shi Tu, so that he is willing to take a direct hit in exchange for hitting Shi Tu twice, he must have great confidence in his physical strength and that it is impossible to fall with one attack. From the beginning, he expected Shi Tu''s thinking, or maybe it was just an instinct or a quick response, but Zhan Xieshen used the Medusa Soul Ring to slow down the time for both of them, and although it seemed a long time for them, outside the influence of Medusa Soul Ring it is much shorter and enough for Zhan Xieshen''s ax to deflect quickly before even it reaches the Gray Buddha to cut Shi Tu''s back, and due to the time difference Shi Tu didn''t receive the information from the Gray Buddha in time. Zhan Xieshen concealed the Moon Sword again, grabbed his ax, and moved towards Shi Tu " Buddha des " The two des fused between the hands of the Gray Buddha into a single,rger de and shed with the ax of Zhan Xieshen. It was a severe sh was not able one to take the upper hand, but soon Zhan Xieshen began to decline and bending, under the Gray Buddha power, Zhan Xieshen kneeled on one knee and seemed suffering in order to block Shi Tu''s attack, even a line of blood had appeared on the corner of his mouth. Chapter 191: Berserk God Art Chapter 191: Berserk God Art Shi Tu was not going through an easy time either, although he is currently superior but he cannot go on for long, after all his impure Primordial Energy will soon be depleted and he cannot be certain that he can continue until it is already used up. " Buddha Palm " Two additional arms of Gray Buddha appeared. Gray Buddha hit Zhan Xieshen from the side, under the preupation of both Zhan Xieshen''s hands that support the ax, it was assumed that this attack could achieve a direct hit to Zhan Xieshen but this didn''t happen. Zhan Xieshen left one hand to support the ax and stopped Buddha Palm with the other hand. Zhan Xieshen managed to hold off Buddha Palm and Shi Tu couldn''t harm him. Buddha Shadow Technique is a Tian-ss technique and it is definitely impossible for Shi Tu to show its full potential right now, although he can disy four arms but he can only use three to attack, and he is now barely able to keep up with Zhan Xieshen. The two extra arms disappeared in order to conserve energy and not to waste it. The Gray Buddha raised one arm and then struck again, then with the other arm and so on and so on continued a barrage of strikes toward Zhan Xieshen. It will be difficult for him to repel sessive attacks from different directions with one arm, regardless of his speed, if his focus drops a little, he will be cut in half. Thanks to this, and in exchange for the rapid consumption of energy to Shi, increased pressure on Zhan Xieshen and kneeled on his knees and spit more blood " Berserk God Art!! " Zhan Xieshen enveloped in a dark golden glow like a raging sun " Orrgggg " Zhan Xieshen pushed Buddha de and when the next blow came, it descended on the ground and didn''t hit its target because Zhan Xieshen had disappeared. "Argh!! " Shi Tu didn''t know when, but the Moon Sword had prated the Gray Buddha and was no longer able to preserve it. Shi Tu spat out blood because the Gray Buddha is attached to Shi Tu and it is normal for him to suffer a bacsh when destroyed. Before picking up his breath, Shi Tu felt danger from behind and turned around quickly to see Zhan Xieshen''s ax flying toward. Shi Tu used des of Chaos to block Zhan Xieshen''s ax but was retreating with increasing frequency. Shi Tu noticed another lighting towards him, after careful consideration, it turned out that it was Zhan Xieshen who had gone far enough before rushing towards Shi Tu. " This is bad, I cannot defend against this .... Buddha Star Steps!! " Shi Tu gave up on this attack and chose to flee, the golden path appeared for Shi Tu who followed it in order to escape. Seeing the running Shi Tu, Zhan Xieshen used his thrust and hit the ground with his foot with all his might and stopped in one step. " Earth Fury!!" From the foot of Zhan Xieshen, a shock wave spread across the earth causing the Earth to copse and the Golden Path disappeared. Shi Tu jumped high quickly to avoid the copse of the earth or any ground attacks caused by Earth Fury. " Lightning Piercing Arrows " Once Shi Tu jumped, Zhan Xieshen had already fired a dozen Lightning Piercing Arrows towards Shi Tu hanging in the air. These Lightning Piercing Arrows were not as strong as before because Zhan Xieshen didn''t have time to collect enough lightning. Shi Tu waved the des of Chaos to cut off all the Lightning Piercing Arrows before they approached him, unfortunately, these arrows were not made of Heavenly Lightning or Shi Tu would be get pierced with pleasure. Once Shi Tu cut all the arrows, he opened his eyes in shock because Zhan Xieshen was directly behind the arrows!! Shi Tu couldn''t avoid this attack in the air and it was toote to use the des of Chaos. Shi Tu received a fierce punch in his stomach and was thrown to the ground, but before he hit the ground, Zhan Xieshen''s kick from below was waiting for him. " Argh " Crack! This time, the sound of bone-breaking rang out and it was clear that they were Shi Tu''s bones. " Cough!! " Zhan Xieshen wanted to pursue the attack and not give Shi Tu any chance, but he could no longer stand it. He spat out much blood and crouched on his knee with a trembling body and a hint of gray appeared on the golden glow that enveloped him. "Hahaha, this person is a true genius, who managed to control his cursed blood to this extent and turn all this anger and thirst for blood into his own strength. I estimate that his strength is now ten times more than the normal situation, it is amazing his ability to load reactions due to sudden changes in motion, his current body is really strong, Rai, doesn''t this look like your power? '''' "Yes, he is a really great person. If he weren''t so easily influenced by grudges, it would have been great if he bes the Darkness Ring Master. " Hey, you two, which side both of you are? Thought with me about a way to escape " Shi Tu reacted indignantly as he gasped to gather strength and heal his injuries. Ray " No way " Mo " You cannot win " "....." Shi Tu was really speechless, are these two really on his side? " What? Let me tell you, if not for the Primordial Energy which is the best fuel for the des of Chaos, you could never scratch him, it''s a miracle that you are able to resist so far " " Your opponent is a genius who deserves the title of God of War. He was able to make use of his cursed blood in order to increase his strength. Your only hope was to deplete his energy or weaken because of your Energy Poison to a level that you can defeat him, but it doesn''t seem that he will soon copse unlike you, I advise you to escape right now. " " I would have run away if I could. Do you think he would give me a chance to escape? " Shi Tu was a little disappointed, although he had not reached the secondyer of the Eternal Suffering Art for a long time and didn''t strengthen his poison, but he was confident of his Energy Poison, but apparently, although Zhan Xieshen was affected by it, it wouldn''t take long before he suppresses the poisonpletely or even gets rid of it. " In that case, what about me help you? " A strange voice rang in Shi Tu''s mind. " Oh, is that you Jadar? I thought you don''t care about these things. " Mo seemed to recognize the owner of the voice and was surprised by the fact that he interfered. " Hello, I am Jadar, the Fourth-Generation Judge " " That voice ..... Weren''t you the one with whom I spoke when I first tried to get the des of Chaos? " " Oh, you are wrong, a lot of people mistake me for him but we are really two different people and we have nothing to do with each other. " Do many people mistake him for? This means that either that person''s soul is inside the Darkness Ring or they both lived at the same time period, but it''s likely thest because he doesn''t seem to know about the Darkness Ring, but didn''t Mo say that he was the judge of the previous generation and des of Chaos creator? How does he not know about the Darkness Ring? Shi Tu ignored the matter and said, "It creates forty out of the likeness heh? so, how do you intend to help me? " Jadar extended his finger and a light emanated from him, which settled in Shi Tu''s forehead. Some vague information flowed into Shi Tu''s mind and after reading it, he smiled and said, " Even if you are a pseudo-judge, you are a monster. Huh, you are right, there is a good chance that this will work. " Shi Tu followed, " What do you want in return for this? Since you are a malevolent soul, then this cannot be a free service, right? " " Haha, talking to smart people is better. " Jadar smiled, but his smile looked scary for some reason, " It''s simple. You will owe me a favor, at the right time you will help me fulfill one of my desires, but I will help you only this time. If you want my full cooperation like Mo and Rai, you will have to pay more, one service isn''t enough. " " Sure, as long its not something obstructs my way, or makes me a weak point, it would be bad if you told me that you have grandchildren somewhere and you want me to take care of them or something like that, they will be a great weakness for me and will bring me a lot of problems " " Oh? " Jadar appeared a little surprised, " Are you setting conditions even though your life is in danger? I think you have to ept regardless of what I want as long as you can live right? " "Of course, it would be true if I was in a hopeless situation where I have no choice but to ept your offer. " " Unfortunately, you are not the only person who can help me now, I just don''t want to choose the other person if possible. " " I got it " Jadar seemed understanding as if he knew who Shi Tu is talking about. " Don''t worry, my desire will not stand in the way, and you can refuseter if the situation has changed and caused you problems " " Hope, huh? It''s really scary. Okay, so I agree. " Jadar extended his finger towards Shi Tu and a more dazzling light emanated than before andsted longer. " I trust you won''t have a hard time doing it " Chapter 192: The Nine Chaos Slash Chapter 192: The Nine Chaos sh Shi Tu was hiding in a pile of rubble and was able to recover from most of his injuries, it seems that the Primordial Energy inside his body has superior healing capabilities and as long as he has Primordial Energy it doesn''t matter what kind of injury he is exposed to, as long as he has one breath, all his injuries will heal within a few minutes. Thinking about it, even though Shi Tu seemed previously confident in front of Jadar, but it didn''t seem like that person was anywhere near, maybe he would never help Shi Tu or maybe he couldn''t. As the Spirit of the Eternal Void Pearl and Chen Pengpeng are involved, most likely the ce is surrounded by a barrier of some kind to prevent any external interference. Thinking about this situation, Shi Tu felt that if he didn''t win he would lose something and would probably not be able to leave. This feeling as if he was being tested and his fate in the hands of others, he didn''t like this feeling. " Rooooooar!! " Zhan Xieshen''s roar was so loud that the earth began to shake in evidence of his anger, looks like that Zhan Xieshen can''t sense him, so Zhan Xieshen simply began to destroy everything around him there. It was raining arrows prate everything, likely that Zhan Xieshen will feel if he blocked any of his arrows. Although it can be seen that his speed has decreased somewhat, in the end, it will be difficult for him to continue in this form for long even with his abnormal body. This means that Zhan Xieshen has not been able topletely get rid of the Energy Poison, rather he is suppressing it, which reduces his abilities significantly. While Shi Tu was contemting, the pile of rubble in which he was hiding was breached with Lightning Piercing Arrows. Shi Tu rushed to block the arrows and run, but Zhan Xieshen felt it straight and stood up and drew a long spear, it was a long purple spear of the flexible type. Despite all the injuries on Zhan Xieshen''s body that didn''t heal, he didn''t seem to be very affected by these injuries. The position of Zhan Xieshen was perfect without any holes, it seemed that he was really used to getting injured and continuing to fight armies. Zhan Xieshen didn''t rush madly towards Shi Tu as usual, all his instincts told him that the current Shi Tu was dangerous and that he would suffer if he advanced carelessly. Just suffers, he will not fall or die. Zhan Xieshen''s instincts were extremely sharp, whatever Shi Tu used, at most he would hit him severely but it wouldn''t be enough to bring him down let alone kill him, though he was not reckless because he felt that Shi Tu intended to end the battle with this attack and he definitely didn''t intend to do a suicide attack before death. "Berserk God Art, second form, Berserk Lightning God!! " The ck cloud had not disappeared yet, but it was onlypletely calm, but suddenly another Lightning Dragon fell straight towards Zhan Xieshen. This lightning dragon was muchrger than all previous lightning dragons, once it fell, the ck cloud shrunk dramatically as if all of its energy had been absorbed, Zhan Xieshen''s body waspletely encased in an armor of Heavenly Lightning!! Even for Zhan Xieshen and despite the outside support he receives, there are limits to the number of times he can use Heavenly Lightning, the now Berserk Lightning God''s use must be thest attack Zhan Xieshen can use, as soon as Shi Tu attack fails to take Zhan Xieshen''s life or force him to Back off, that would be the end of Shi Tu. The gray aura around Shi Tu condensed to the limit, then that aura began to leave Shi Tu''s body and head towards the des of Chaos. Shi Tu''s arms became extremely skinny as if all the flesh had disappeared and the grayness began to disappear from his body, the color pink again. Most of the Primordial Energy inside Shi Tu''s body was absorbed by the des of Chaos, any further loss of the Primordial Energy would mean the death of Shi Tu. Shi Tu is clearly betting everything on this attack. " Nine Chaos shes, First sh, Chaos sh!! " Shi Tu unleashed all the gray aura around the des of Chaos in parallel and symmetrical shing from each de. The shes didn''t give any destructive or oppressive aura, there was no phenomenon or something supernatural, only an ancient feeling, these two shes seemed to cross the universe since its inception. Quickly merged with each other to form a shrger was not different from that before but itrger. Zhan Xieshen didn''t hold back, with his spear he rushed to the Chaos sh outrightly! " !!!! " Once the spear collided with the Chaos sh, they both paused for a moment before Zhan Xieshen was hurriedly pushed back. "Arghhhhhh " The blood vessels inside Zhan Xieshen''s body began to burst and he seemed to be in unimaginable pain, it was as if he had experienced a bacsh to the use of a forbidden technique, but this shouldn''t happen. This was due to Shi Tu, more precisely because of the Karmic Reversal Technique that Jadar had taught Shi Tu. With Shi Tu''s current strength, he can hardly use the first sh using all his energy as a price, but the bacsh will be very fierce and Shi Tu who has exhausted all his energy will be exploded due to the bacsh, but due to the Karmic Reversal Technique, he was able to change karma and make Zhan Xieshen endure the bacsh instead of him. Add to that the suppressed Energy Poison within Zhan Xieshen''s body, and this led to Zhan Xieshen''s current condition. Again, Medusa Soul Ring appeared on Zhan Xieshen''s hand and this time it was applied to Zhan Xieshen himself in order to slow the speed of the injuries, but this had little effect. Soon, Zhan Xieshen''s body was destroyed from within, and lost his ability to resist. Crack! The spear of Zhan Xieshen began to crack, need to know that this spear is one of the most powerful weapons in the world and is supposed to be indestructible, but it was cracked due to an attack from a person in the first step? " Alice, Alice, my daughter will never die alone!! " The purple glow around Zhan Xieshen became more intense. " I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!! I''ll kill youuuuu!!! " Zhan Xieshen roared furiously and seemed to be risking everything and was finally able to stop himself from holding back and fending off the Chaos sh. This is what is terrifying about the arrogance of the gods, the greater the anger and the thirst for blood, the greater the power he gets without limits, as long as the body doesn''t copse or lose consciousness, there is no limit to the power that he can gain with anger, for Zhan Xieshen who owns the body of a demigod, his body is hisst problem. Zhan Xieshen couldn''t ept defeat, why she died while her killer is alive in front of him? Alice died but he possesses this power, if he escapes, he may not be able to find him again and he may not get another chance to kill Shi Tu. For Alice''s sake, Shi Tu must die here!! It seems that Zhan Xieshen''s internal and external injuries are beginning to heal at an insane speed, outpacing even Shi Tu''s previously. He who possesses the arrogance of the gods is the God of War, before the God of War everyone has to submit, nothing can stop the angry God of War! Zhan Xieshen''s anger stimted his cursed blood to the limit and with every second that passed, Zhan Xieshen got stronger. Not in terms of the amount of mana or the ability to master supreme techniques, it is just that Zhan Xieshen''s body gets stronger, strong enough to resist the Chaos sh! Over time, Zhan Xieshen manages to reverse the situation and push the Chaos sh a bit. " What a beast you are, you truly deserve the title of God of War. If you had not been betrayed at that time, you would surely have been able to subjugate the world alone. " Nu Wan Er''s shadow appeared behind Shi Tu and took the breath of Shi Tu and grabbed the des of Chaos with Shi Tu. Shi Tu looked a little unwilling and said, " I wanted to keep this trump card but I didn''t expect to use this so fast " The des of Chaos that had lost all the aura suddenly exploded with a much more intense gray aura than when Shi Tu unleashed Chaos sh. It is clear that the source of the aura is a huge amount of the Primordial Energy greater many times than what Shi Tu can possess more intense and doesn''t appear as a liquid but like jelly. " Nine Chaos sh " Nu Wan Er spoke behind Shi Tu and gave a very ancient and powerful aura suited to his being the spirit of des of Chaos with an unforgiving look towards Zhan Xieshen without showing any feelings of the earlier time when Zhan Xieshen was carrying the des of Chaos. " Nine Chaos shes, Seventh sh, Samsara Chaos!! " Chapter 193: I Cant Help Him Chapter 193: I Can''t Help Him A gray sh went to Zhan Xieshen directly. This sh looked different from the one that Shi Tuunched, it seemed that he could prate everything and mess with everything, everything started with chaos and back to chaos. Zhan Xieshen couldn''t resist at all, he tried everything he had to move or escape but froze in his ce and forgot that he was even facing the Chaos sh and was cut straight away. Zhan Xieshen''s body seemed to have been sliced up everywhere and blood had gushed out from all over his body even from his seven holes. Behind Zhan Xieshen, the sh turned on something like a spacetime crack where Zhan Xieshen who was defeated and pushed by Chaos sh fell. Cough!! Shi Tu was in dire straits and fell right after Nu Wan Er disappeared, soaked in blood from his seven-hole, but he barely managed to keep his consciousness. He has used up all that he has, his Primordial Energy is running out, his body is in dire straits and there isn''t enough Primordial Energy to heal himself. Previously, Shi Tu agreed with Nu Wan Er in exchange for taking care of Ling Qingzhu, Nu Wan Er carries out one attack instead. Shi Tu was just a mediator in this process, but the mere passage of Nu Wan Er Primordial Energy through his body was enough to put him in this miserable state. Shi Tu''s gaze was focused on the crack in front of him, the crack didn''t close immediately after Zhan Xieshen fell, but rather began to shrink little by little. After all the distortion couldn''t be quickly fixed. Suddenly, Shi Tu''s eyes widened in disbelief. Hand!! Zhan Xieshen''s hand!! From inside the crack Zhan Xieshen''s handes, which lost almost all the flesh and was almost a mere bone, clung to the ground firmly and tried to lift himself until his second hand came out. ording to the speed of the crack shrinking, Zhan Xieshen will inevitablye up again, and if hees out, that definitely is the end of Shi Tu. What monster is this? Can he even escape death and climb back with all these injuries? Also, from where does he have the force to resist and climbing? He was not only subjected to the bacsh from the Chaos sh, but even the Energy Poison has spread inside his body and it is likely that he is now naked bones throughout most of his body. It''s over, as long as Zhan Xieshenes out, Shi Tu is dead inevitably, he can never resist Zhan Xieshen because he no longer has the strength to resist. Shi Tu clenched his teeth and tightened his grip on the chaotic des. It''s not over yet! If he manages to hit Zhan Xieshen and make him release his fist, this time he will fall and will not be able to climb again. Although Shi Tu could barely maintain his consciousness, he began to crawl with all his might towards Zhan Xieshen. As long as he doesn''t die yet, as long as there is hope, he will fight to the end and will never ept his fate. " Big Brother, this is enough, let it to me from here" Shi Tu looked at little Loli in pink and seemed to have changed her hairstyle and let her long hair fall on her back. Upon seeing Ling Qingzhu, Shi Tu smiled reassuredly before giving up and losing consciousness. Ling Qingzhu Advanced and trampled without mercy at the hands of Zhan Xieshen with her small foot. Zhan Xieshen raised his head and was about to catch her and pull her down with him, but he froze as soon as he looked at her. The fatal expression on his mutted face disappeared and just kept staring in astonishment at Ling Qingzhu without uttering a single letter. " You bastard, how dare you to cause all this to Big Brother? " Ling Qingzhu spoke with intense hatred, even her gaze towards Zhan Xieshen was filled with an unspeakable hostility as if Zhan Xieshen was her father''s killer. " !!! " Zhan Xieshen surprised and realizes that his hand under Ling Qingzhu''s feet has beenpletely crushed and even bones turned into powder. " Big Brother is really nice to throw you into the Samsara Sea to die without pain, but I''m not. " Ling Qingzhu extended her hand toward Zhan Xieshen. " You must suffer and be punished, death is a mercy for you after all the massacres youmitted. " " You ... do ....." Ling Qingzhu''s aurapletely changed and Zhan Xieshen felt extremely threatened, all his instincts telling him that he would die in the next moment if he don''t run away, this Loli in front of him gave a feeling as if she embodied death itself, hatred, sadness, it seemed to be the source of all the negative feelings and the greatest evil in universe. Zhan Xieshen responded quickly and released his hand, falling into the Samsara Sea behind him. Just after Zhan Xieshen fell, he was surrounded by endless strings, each string snatched a part of Zhan Xieshen''s body until nothing was left of him. " So he chose to die heh? Did he die this way? myths and people''s words really shouldn''t be trusted. Shouldn''t there be but one way to kill the bearer of the Arrogance of The Gods? " " He is really in a miserable condition. " " You were the one who told me to use the worldws to help Zhan Xieshen, don''tin now. " " !!! " Ling Qingzhu turned towards the sound source in the direction of Shi Tu in shock, yet she can''t sense the presence of any person, if she didn''t hear the sound she will not realize that someone has approached Shi Tu, anyone can sneak behind her without being aware is a dangerous enemy. But as soon as she saw who was standing next to Shi Tu, all caution disappeared from her eyes and reced with joy. In front of Shi Tu stood a tall man in a luxurious formal suit next to him stood a woman who appeared in her twenties with great beauty, her long blue hair fell on her back, her features were almost perfect and gave an air of seductive maturity, she was definitely a beauty that could destroy a country. What drew more attention was the blue star symbol on her forehead, which was eye-catching, although its shape was not strange. " Uncle Pengpeng! Third Auntie! " " Hey? Isn''t that little Ling''er? How are you? I haven''t seen you in a long time " Chen Pengpeng looked to Ling Qingzhu and smiled lightly. Ling Qingzhu rushed to hug Chen Pengpeng like a little girl in thep of her uncle. " Uncle Pengpeng I miss you!! " " Heh, wasn''t he the one who threw you in the Second Brother ce and didn''t evene to visit you? why do you love him so much? " The third aunt sneered and seemed a little upset, but her lips bent in a warm smile. " Hehe, the third aunt is jealous? Whatever happens, uncle Pengpeng will be my favorite! " Quickly, Ling Qingzhu remembered the case of Shi Tu said, " Right! uncle Pengpeng, please quickly helped Big Brother before dying " " Oh? Thinking that the day when you ask me to help a manes. " Chen Pengpeng smiled said. " No!! " Ling Qingzhu immediately denied. " He is just my Big Brother. He was really nice to me and without him, the Second Uncle wouldn''t have let me out so I don''t want him to be hurt. " Ling Qingzhu had just arrived after feeling the battle Shi Tu and Zhan Xieshen because she was not going to fulfill her promise to meet Shi Tu, so she didn''t know that Chen Pengpeng and Third Aunt have hand in what happened to Shi Tu. If she knew, she wouldn''t care at all about Shi Tu''s life or death, if Chen Pengpeng or Third Aunt wanted his death, she would dly kill him herself. " Don''t worry, I''ll do this even if you don''t tell me. " Chen Pengpeng called golden energy to surround Shi Tu, the golden energy was warm and it is clear that he wants to treat him. " Mm? " Chen Pengpeng frowned a little because his power was blocked by something, Chen Pengpeng felt strong Soul Power prevented him from intruding on the body of Shi Tu. Chen Pengpeng''s eyes turned to the dark ring in the hands of Shi Tu before sighing. " I can''t help. " Chapter 194: Complicated Relationships Chapter 194: Complicated Rtionships " Uncle Pengpeng, what do you mean? " Ling Qingzhu was a little panicked, " Big Brother is a genius who was able to convert Primordial Chaos into Primordial Energy and reach the secondyer of the Chaos Sea within a few days. He is a genius who can help us in our goal, you must help him!! " Chen Pengpeng responded helplessly, " Ling''er, it''s not that uncle doesn''t want to help but I really can''t, there is a powerful soul power in Shi Tu''s ring that prevents me from helping him. " "The ring?! " Ling Qingzhu looked to the ck ring on the finger to Shi in amazement. " Isn''t this a copy of the Judge Ring in order to determine the candidates? How can it stop Uncle Pengpeng ? " " Right, Pengpeng, didn''t you like him? You even acknowledged him as your master, how don''t you want to help him? As long as this isn''t the strength of a true Judge Ring, nothing is supposed to stop you. " The third aunt scratched her eyebrows with dismay. Unlike Ling Qingzhu, Chen Pengpeng knows well who is Shi Tu and his true abilities, he made all this effort to test Shi Tu, now that Shi Tu has seeded and even defeated Zhan Xieshen, Chen Pengpeng refuses to help him? Chen Pengpeng smiled bitterly and could see suspicion and resentment in the eyes of the third aunt. " I really can''t. I tried with all I could but I didn''t make a single wave in the soul power that blocking me. In this case, whatever I do it won''t have much effect. " " Do you want to say that there is something in this world equivalent to the Judge Ring? Could it not be the real Judge Ring? " The third aunt asked with some doubt, people and things that could hinder Chen Pengpeng can be counted on the fingers of one hand. Chen Pengpeng shook his head, "It is impossible. I know the Judge Ring well. This is definitely not the Judge Ring, although his aura is somewhat simr, so I initially thought it was a copy made by a former judge, but it seems that I am wrong. " Chen Pengpeng looked to the des of Chaos and asked, " What do you say, second? " Nu Wan Er incarnated alongside the des of Chaos and shook his head, " I also don''t know " " I tried many times to find out what is this ring, but an inexpressible soul power always stood in my way. I also thought it was a copy of the Judge Ring, but after checking I was wrong. I contacted the first brother but he also didn''t know anything about this ring. " " Ha?! Even the first uncle doesn''t know? How is that? Isn''t the first uncle omniscient? " Ling Qingzhu asked in shock, Chen Pengpeng can be regarded as is the strongest, while the first uncle is the weakest in terms of power, but in terms of knowledge he is omniscient, there isn''t something he doesn''t know. " The First Brother gave everything he had, but he couldn''t discover anything about this ring. This ring has no fate, no aura, and cannot be traced through samsara and there are no records of it, although Zhan Xieshen carried it for a long time, but I didn''t feel anything strange from it and considered it just an ordinary ring until it fell in Shi Tu''s hand. " " Does this mean that this ring is in the Judge Ring level? " " No " No Wan-see shook his head and seemed to believe what he was going to say, " ording to the first brother, this ring exceeds the Judge Ring and most likely Zel and Zach didn''t know anything about it, or do you think he would allow someone other than him to possess a treasure that might allow him to surpass him? " Chen Pengpeng and the third aunt nodded in agreement. " Then we can''t help Big Brother? Will he die like that? " Ling Qingzhu talked sadly and seemed unwilling. " Don''t worry, look at him, his wounds have already started to heal. " " How is that?! " " Impossible!! " Shi Tu''s wounds were already starting to heal at an insane speed, but how is that? It is true that the Primordial Energy could cure Shi Tu, but he had nothing left. " Second Brother, get them out. " Nu Wan Er waved his hand and Arcana and the rest appeared. With the exception of Arcana, the rest were gasping as if they were having trouble breathing, but they couldn''t be med for this, after all the space, inside the des of Chaos is full of all kinds of energy, and as mortals, they are unfamiliar with this, it is normal for their bodies not to be able to deal with the sudden change. " As expected from the Queen, the peak of the initial stage of the first step? Triple cultivation above that? " Chen Pengpeng smiled and praised Arcana, reaching this level so quickly isn''t something anyone can do even with umted experiences. " Oh? Sister-inw is really amazing! " Arcana didn''t bother with Ling Qingzhu and looked at the devastation around them and to Shi Tu lying on the ground and frowned upon. " Who? " It was just one word, but it carried endless anger. " Sister-inw, are you stupid? Who else is here? Does it seem like we''re trying to help Big Brother? Or do you think weak people can do anything to Big Brother? " " This is no time to joke, who did it? " Arcana said with an icy tone surprised even Ling Qingzhu. " Sister - in -w ..." Ling Qingzhu felt a little resentful and a fatal glow appeared in her eyes. " If it is anyone of you, then Shi Tu won''t even get a chance to resist. " " Sister-inw is really amazing, you still calm even about this? It''s Zhan Xieshen " Ling Qingzhu gets a desire to kill Arcana, but if anything happened to her, she cannot exin to Shi Tu, and currently has some interest in this Big Brother who exceeds her expectations every time. " Then he knew of his daughter''s death after all " Arcana was not surprised, she had some doubts because Zhan Xieshen was the only one who could lead Shi Tu to this state and her doubts were now confirmed. " Well, we will leave now, Shi Tu can treat himself by himself and there is no need for us. " Chen Pengpeng waved his hands and then looked at Lu Huang and the rest. "As for you, I advise you to return to your families because the world will soon change. " Chen Pengpeng turned with the third Aunt to leave but they stopped by Arcana''s voice. " Hey " " What''s up? " Chen Pengpeng asked. Arcanapletely ignored Chen Pengpeng''s, she didn''t know who he was, but it is clear that he is the strongest here, and since he didn''t introduce himself, this means that he doesn''t intend to tell her even if she asks him so she ignored him I looked at third aunt. " Nu Wan San, Shi Tu is doing all this to prove his identity to you, isn''t that enough? Obviously, he''s the judge you know, why don''t you just get him out? " " What?! Big Brother is the judge?! On the Heavenly Title List, the Judge Yang Meng?! Heeeeee!! " Ling Qingzhuo screamed in shock. "F-for real? the Judge Yang Meng? Impossible! H-how is that possible? didn''t he die six billion years ago? " Ling Qingzhu looked to the third aunt with aplex look, she knew the nature of the rtionship between her third aunt and Yang Meng. If Shi Tu is really Yang Meng, doesn''t that mean he didn''t die that day? Or maybe he died and didn''t reincarnate until now? Either way, that''s really bad, she''s calling Shi Tu Big Brother, but Nu Wan San is her third aunt, doesn''t this destroy the generational arrangement? Nu Wan San gave a bright smile with a hint of disappointment. " No wonder he never forgives you, even though you were forced, don''t you know his mind? Do you think he would be happy if I brought him out because I knew his identity? Do you think that he doesn''t have a way tomunicate with me and prove his identity to me? " Arcana frowned and couldn''t deny, Shi Tu definitely would prefer to get out with his abilities instead of relying on his previous rtionship with someone, especially someone who had always trying to kill him. Chapter 195: The Only Fair Law in The World Chapter 195: The Only Fair Law in The World Ling Qingzhu stared at this conversation with an open mouth. Did arcana betray Shi Tu? Arcana? when? Also, isn''t that the name of the Dark Elf Queen? The story of Dark Elf Queen Arcana and Azura Konrad is so well known, what does Shi Tu have to do with this? Could that Shi Tu be Konrad, right? Konrad is a Heavenly Title that caused the second Ragnarok war and he died more than seven billion years ago. Shi Tu is the reincarnation of Konrad? Hey, isn''t Shi Tu is Judge Yang Meng''s reincarnation? But it''s at the same time he is Azura Konrad? This means that Shi Tu is the reincarnation of Judge Yang Meng who is the reincarnation of Azura Konrad!! This means that Shi Tu is really older than her, he is really a Big Brother!! Ling Qingzhu looked grievously at Nu Wan Er, she was sure that he knew all this but he had hidden it from her. In fact, Nu Wan Er''s astonishment was greater than that of Ling Qingzhu, he had never known that but was able to maintain his calm in order to save his face in front of Ling Qingzhu. He also discovered a big secret, he didn''t know Shi Tu''s past, but he knew very well that Konrad was Duan Hao!! Although Nu Wan Er was with Zhan Xieshen all the time, he was able to observe what was happening in the world through his first brother, who was talking to him most of the time. He was wondering why Loki and Prometheus would help Konrad, and etc. The first brother had told him that Konrad was Duan Hao. Nu Wan Er was upset with his brother who had hidden such information from him, no wonder he always gave an amusing look when he was telling him these things. No Wan Er wondered how Ling Qingzhu would react when she found out that Duan Hao was who she hates so much, he''s the same person she is calling big brother. " Oh right, Ling''er, help Arcana get rid of her aura. One of the Dark Elf came and discovered her existence, but I dealt with him. It would be good if you do it quickly." " Ha? Why should I do such a disturbing thing?" Ling Qingzhu seemed upset and unwilling to help. " You say that but weren''t you going to help anyway?" " This ..." "It''s okay, I know everything because I''ve been watching you" Chen Pengpeng shook his head and looked at Shi Tu with someplexity. Others didn''t care what was happening inside Shi Tu''s body, believing that his ability to heal in such a situation was due to the mysterious power in the ck ring that helped him. But Chen Pengpeng had carefully inspected Shi Tu''s body again and almost shouted in shock. The changes in Shi Tu''s body is immense and imusible. There was no trace of that strong soul power, just a small amount of Primordial Energy inside Shi Tu''s body that was left as a preference when Nu Wan Er used his body as a mediator. But this Primordial Energy was very strange, it was raging like a tsunami, because of this it showed a healing effect ten times better than the normal Primordial Energy. With Chen Pengpeng''s knowledge, he realized that the cultivation technique practiced by Shi Tu is no longer the Chaos Sea , but another technique. The Eternal Suffering Art!! Thinking that Shi Tu had been able to create art that possessed the ability to rule the Primordial Energy and even erase the Chaos Sea technique. This made Chen Pengpeng feel bad about Ling Qingzhu, if she hadn''t made that mistake, she could have kept a good rtionship with Shi Tu, but at least, Shi Tu will not be her enemy, but he is definitely not her ally. After that, Chen Pengpeng and Nu Wan San disappeared while Ling Qingzhu remained and seemed to intend to apany them. "By the way, who are those? Why can weak, mortal humans stay here?" Ling Qingzhu pointed towards Lu Huang and the rest, who were stunned and didn''t dare to squeal any sound the whole time. The conversation they heard just left thempletely shocked. Shi Tu is someone who lived billions of years? in their eyes, they ate just weak human beings? Are they not just human beings too? The one who was most shocked was Fan Ru, looking at Ling Qingzhu in front of her she was extremely frightened, she was not stupid and it''s clear that Ling Qingzhu isn''t just an ordinary little loli, if she asked her uncle, the entire Fan family would be finished. Under Ling Qingzhu''s gazes, they all shivered severely and felt death approaching them. "Oh? Sister-inw, these humans look really funny shivering like that." Ling Qingzhu looked amused as if enjoying frightening them. " Enough, no need to lower yourself and y with them." " Hehehehe, okay." " Sorry, but the master''s wife ..... " Lu Huang gathered his courage and stepped in shame. All that they had heard before was very shocking, but the important part was Chen Pengpeng''s saying that the world will change so he had to ask whatever happened and they didn''t leave at the risk of being killed. "Master''s wife? Hahaha" Ling Qingzhuughing sarcastically. " You? Big Brother''S disciple? Big Brother really knows how to y with humans, thinking that he would take a mortal like a disciple, he must have really enjoyed ying with humans. " "Weren''t you acting sweetst time? What''s wrong with your rude behavior now?" Arcana asked with curiosity and sarcasm at the same time. "Heh, only Big Brother deserves to see the cute Ling''er" " Why should I show my cute side to these mortal humans? They aren''t even cute animals to y with, honestly, it''s better just to disappear." " I don''t know why Shi Tu took you as a sister even though you are not blood-rted but let me tell you this." Arcana''s tone changed and looked a little serious, " Never say this in front of Shi Tu because he will get angry." " Oh? Why would he get angry? I didn''t say anything wrong, they are just mortals, they are weak and there are many of them and they are not funny at all even as pets. " Ling Qingzhu raised her hand sarcastically and it was clear that she was expressing what was in her mind. "I can kill all people in this world with a random blow from my hand, so where is the problem with mocking them?" Lu Huang and the rest lowered their heads in disgrace, especially Sun Chiwei who felt extremely resentful and cursed hisck of strength and not possessing the daring to yell at Ling Qingzhu. His mind tells him that this will only lead to disaster for him, his family, his country, and everyone he knows. "If you don''t know the answer, then this is your problem." Arcana said indifferently, but her eyes were full of mockery and contempt. Ling Qingzhu frowned and felt very angry at Arcana''s gazes at her. Of course, she knows the answer, but she cannot say it after all she has said about humans. ording to the Heavenlyws, everyone without exception should start from mortal in the first heaven, even she and Chen Pengpeng and all the mighty being are no exception. No matter how powerful you be, even if you obtain the ultimate power to control the fate of all living things and possess eternal life, this doesn''t change the fact that you were once a mortal and can be crushed like ants. This was the onlyw in the world that could hardly be considered fair. "Heh, you seem to have some self-awareness." " You ..... " Ling Qingzhu clenched her fist in anger, she hadn''t undergone such humiliation throughout her whole life, she had always been protected by her uncles who treated her as the most precious treasure, but Arcana now talk to her with such contempt? Her uncles could be considered a great being in the world. Even the Heavenly Titles should respect her third aunt and her second uncle? No one dared say anything before him, even Zhan Xieshen was only qualified to carry the des of Chaos. As for her first uncle? Except for Duan Hao, she hadn''t heard of anyone who was qualified to meet him. Chen Pengpeng? He could sweep the thirty-three heavens with ease, dashing all the myths of Heavenly Titles. These characters all treated Ling Qingzhu with kindness, and whatever she did, they didn''t get angry at her. Who is Arcana to treat her like this? Although they spoiled her greatly, but they taught her well, so Ling Qingzhu was able to suppress her thoughts and only gave a sly smile. "Oh smelly old woman, you canugh now but I''ll make sure that you pay dearly for your humiliation, soon, you''ll be crying under my feet for my help, hahaha, can''t wait to see that scene. Even Big Brother won''t have anything to say and he won''t be able to help you because your life depends on my mood" Chapter 196: Alchemy God Technique Chapter 196: Alchemy God Technique "Humph" Ling Qingzhu extended her hand and the red jade stone, supposed to be the legacy of the Fan Family, appeared " This is .... " Seeing this jade stone, Fan Ru gathered her courage, perhaps if she apologized sincerely, she might forgive her and return the jade stone. Although this would never happen considering Ling Qingzhu''s previous behavior, she couldn''t give up. "No need" But as soon as Fan Ru tried to speak, she couldn''t move, suddenly she felt just as tired Even if she had used all her energy to run all day, she wouldn''t have felt this tired throughout her life. "Fan Ru! what''s wrong?! Why is there a ck aura around you?" Rui Feiyue approached her friend in a panic. "Ha? " Fan Ru didn''t understand what was happening as she had a very hard time to heard what her friend said to her, and even her breath became heavy and soon she sumbed to extreme fatigue and closed her eyes, and fell to the ground. Under the shocked gaze of everyone, the ck aura around her became so dense that it covered her just like a cocoon. Seeing this, Arcana''s eyes narrowed a little, and seemed to understand a little of what was happening. When the ck aura disappeared, only a drop of red blood the size of a Finger it. "Hey! what have you done to Fan Ru?" Rui Feiyue seemed to go crazy and screamed at Ling Qingzhu in anger and forgot before whom she was standing. "Ha? Isn''t that clear? She has already died, leaving nothing but her Blood Essence." Ling Qingzhu answered as if that was a stupid question. " You!! how dare you?! Do you know who she is? Do you know the support she has? Fan Jian won''t let you go .... '''' " Calm down, don''t act rashly" Seeing Rui Feiyue''s condition, Lu Huang quickly grabbed her and prevented her from saying more. Because she lost her ability to think properly due to her dead friend in front of her, if she says more she will inevitably die and he simply couldn''t see this happen. "Blood Soul Stone?" Arcana asked with some doubt. " Oh? As is to be expected of sister-inw, your knowledge is really too deep." On the face of this word is praise, but in reality, it''s a mockery. After all that you have lived, you cannot recognize the Blood Soul Stone and ask with a little confidence? "That''s right, it''s a Blood Soul Stone. I happened to find it and then this girl came to get it back, but I noticed the link between her and the Blood Soul Stone, so I activated it, as more than ten generations have passed since his association with her family, so it''s supposed to be good, but I didn''t expect theing of the Big Brother to suppresses the process to improve the purity of the blood essence." Ling Qingzhu showed a hint of respect and appreciation towards Shi Tu. "As expected from Big Brother. He is really cool, even I don''t have such a technique to quickly improve mortal blood without mutting it." The blood essence was absorbed by the Blood Soul Stone before Ling Qingzhu crashes it and turns into dust. Suddenly, a ck me ignited on Ling Qingzhu''s hand and swallowed the Blood Soul Stone''s dust. This me didn''t spread any heat but only gave an evil feeling, everyone felt as if this me might devour them at any moment. This feeling was so heavy to others that it almost drove them crazy that even some suicidal thoughts or a desire to kill grew in their hearts and even immoral desires. Of course, this was not a problem for Arcana, but she was astonished by something else. Around the ck me, some cracks appeared in addition to distortions inside the me. Ordinary people might think that this was just sparks or an optical chromatic effect, but she knew very well that this was a distortion in space-time!! Just a small me fragment like this is enough to deflect distortions in space-time? When Arcana came here for the first time, she knew very well how strong thews are in this world, even for her while she was in the fifth step, she couldn''t break thews of this world and identally distort them as Ling Qingzhu does now. This means one thing, which is that what she is using now is a Heavenly me! But she has never heard of a dark Heavenly me before, is this a new one? Ling Qingzhu smiled lightly and said, "Have they finally arrived?" "You evil terrorists, for the sake of your nuclear and humanitarian experiments, youpletely destroyed the city and sacrificed all its inhabitants." A man''s voice rang through the loudspeaker. At the same time, loud engines and ground shaking could be heard due to the soldiers besieging the city. The city was besieged by tens of thousands of soldiers with the full ground and air forces. " Are these idiots? aren''t they supposed to sneak in to detain us or bomb the citypletely and bury us with it?" Ling Qingzhu seemed surprised at this stupid behavior. "Foolishness here is you. Thews of the game here are different from our world where power prevails over everything." Arcana looked despised and said, "This army belongs to all the countries near here, so they cannot do what they want and they must follow thew by giving us a chance." "If you didn''t understand this much, then you have lived your life until now in vain." Ling Qingzhu frowned hard, of course, she understood this but couldn''t this woman remain silent? Can''t she see that she wants to y with a few humans? She just wants to y the role of idiot to see what the hidden men will do behind the curtain, after all, whoever catches them can get valuable information, so it''s natural for everyone to send some qualified individuals to do workers in the dark and she just wanted to keep up with them to waste time. But because of the word of Arcana, she cannot do this now. " Sigh, you may be food for my Pill." From the little me on Ling Qingzhu''s hand, a thousand little ck balls shot off and spread out in all directions. "W-What is this? C-Commander .... Arghhh!!" " what is happening?! What is this ck thing?!! " " Help!! there are strange ck bodies ... Arghhhh!" In the course of moments, all the soldiers were swallowed up inside a ck me and immediately evaporated, without knowing what had happened to them and without realizing anything. Near, Arcana and the rest, a few dozen ck blocs appeared a few meters away and appear to be the secret forces tasked with kidnapping at least one of them. Lu Huang and the rest watched this scene in disbelief, they thought Ling Qingzhu was just bragging and excusing her ignorance when she said she could wipe out all the people in the world with a single stroke, after all, they couldn''t imagine the power necessary to achieve something like this. But now, before their eyes, Ling Qingzhu took the lives of tens of thousands of soldiers quite easily without moving from their ce. While the ck me was absorbing the Blood Essence of the soldiers that were constantly streaming in, Ling Qingzhu took out many high-quality herbs and materials with a pure heavenly aura and threw them into the fire at her hand. Because of the distortions of space-time, the area on her hand is muchrger than it appears and has no trouble containing all those materials. "Mm?" Ling Qingzhu noticed a strange luster that appeared inside the me but quickly vanished. Ling Qingzhu didn''t care much about this and thought it was just some kind of impurity within the herbs. The ck me quickly disappeared and a red pill appeared with nine colored stripes, this pill gave a gloomy aura and a rotten bloody odor but Ling Qingzhu gave a satisfied smile and seemed proud of what she had done. "A level 9 Red Pill? But the technique of refining the Pills without a cauldron is ...." " That''s right!! " Ling QingZhu proudly replied, "This technique is the refining technique of Alchemy God Yao Yan, the only Alchemist in all history who didn''t need a cauldron to make any level of pills, unlike that idiot Duan Hao who had nothing but talent and achieved nothing in his life and didn''t even deserve the Heavenly Title Eternal Might, the Alchemy God Yao Yan possessed the supreme talent and invented the higher techniques andpletely changed the history of alchemy, so he invented methods that made even those without talent could refine the basic pills, even the first uncle learned his techniques in alchemy." Ling Qingzhu''s face was filled with respect and reverence towards Yao Yan. How not, and created all the currentws of alchemy before even breakingthrough to the third step? He is the only one in history to get his Heavenly Title before being recognized as the strongest. Because of his genius and the greatness of his techniques in alchemy, the ancient system that existed before has beenpletely forgotten. Only those who have been alive since that time can remember. Chapter 197: Why? Chapter 197: Why? Arcana wanted to ask how she learned this technique but stopped and gave a smile of sly anticipation. She could see that Ling Qingzhu had some kind of hatred against Duan Hao from her speaking about talent, she was most likely tired of hearing praise for Duan Hao''s talent until she hated him. Now she calls Shi Tu Big Brother and also has respect and admiration for Yao Yan, she want to see what face she would give him if she knew that Shi Tu is Yao Yan and Duan Hao? "But as expected of the Eternal Void Pearl, even though you refined a Ninth Level Red Pill and even used the space-time distortions to shorten a year of pill refining but no trace of the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion, this ce is really a paradise for cultivators and alchemists. " " Hahaha, sure, Third Aunt is really amazing in beauty and strength." Although Arcana didn''t like Ling Qingzhu''s arrogant look, she couldn''t deny what she had said. If the Eternal Void Pearl ability was only to create independent bocket worlds, it wouldn''t be deserve to be one of the Three Great Treasures, there are many treasures that can do this even though they cannot create as many worlds at the same time as the Eternal Void Pearl, but what distinguishes the three great treasures is their ability to break the heavenlyw with ease. The des of Chaos that have the ability to destroy, break, and tamper with allws, the Eternal Void Pearl, it has the ability topletely block the heavenlyw and create worlds withwspletely independent of the of the thirty-three heavensws. This is what makes the Eternal VoidPearl worlds a paradise for the strong cultivators and alchemists because they can cultivate and refine without worrying about the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion that threatens their lives. They can also speed up times without having to worry about destroyingws and upsetting the heavenlyws, This allows for a drastically shortened time. If the Eternal Void Pearl falls into the hands of a sect, as long as they possess a person proficient in thews of time, they will be able to climb to the top easily, they can grow herbs that require millions of years within a few years and they can refine as much as they want Pills. They can break thews as they want as long as Nu Wan San allows it. This words isn''t just myth, it''s a fact. Long ago, the Young Jade Emperor obtained the Eternal Void Pearl and it was the main reason for his founding of the heavenly courtyard and the achievements he has reached today. Unfortunately, in the first Ragnarok War and in order to defeat Zhan Xieshen, the Jade Emperor did something that angered Nu Wan San which led to her leaving the Heavenly Courtyard. Thinking of this myrrh, Arcana looked at the des of Chaos in Shi Tu''s hands. If the Eternal Void Pearl only in third rank with all these abilities, how terrifying would the des of Chaos be second? Zhan Xieshen wasn''t really the Master of des of Chaos so its true abilities are unknown. What about the legendary Indestructible Stone that ranked first? " Take it" Ling Qingzhu threw the pill to Arcana. "This is a Ninth Level Red Pill, Life Transforming Pill, by using the refined Blood Essence by generations of the Fan family as a basis, in addition to my deathws and many life treasures, this pill canpletely transform your body into a human body and change your aura forever, you will not be a Dark Elf anymore, no one will recognize you again and no one will associate you with the Dark Elf Queen Arcana, even those close to you will never know you." Ling Qingzhu smiled proudly and said, " When Bog Brother wakes up, ask him to help you refine it. Who knows what kind of Blood Essence is in the Blood Soul Stone?" " Ok" Arcana''s eyes narrowed, but she didn''t say much and only showed some pity in her eyes. With all what she heard, it became clear what had happened and many of her doubts were resolved. The use of the Blood Soul Stone is to suck the blood of various races in order to create new powerful bloodline. Zhan Xieshen must have used the Blood Soul Stone to mix the worst of the human bloodlines and create a pure and extremely weak bloodkine in order to weaken his own bloodline so that he could control it. Probably there are many families in this world that possess the Blood Soul Stone which has been passed down for generations and with some threat and rewards, it is not difficult to get these families to take care of this stone at the expense of their lives. At that time when they met Fan Ru on the road, Shi Tu was able to tell all this from one look, unfortunately she couldn''t because she lost her ability to sense these things, of course, she wouldn''t be able to discern a treasure such as a Blood Soul Stone. At that time, the cause of Shi Tu''s anger was not what happened to Ling Qingzhu, but rather the fact that Ling Qingzhu had imnted the deathws in the bloodkine of the Fan Family and for this reason Fan Ru was in that state because her blood wouldn''t have be polluted with the deathws and once the deathws merge with her blood she will die and the Blood Soul Stone will devour her. if Arcana took the pill made of that blood, she will be tormented until she died, which means that Shi Tu was angry for her and not for Ling Qingzhu, he was angry because Ling Qingzhu plotted against her and perhaps also the fact that Ling Qingzhu did this which is considered a total betrayal and this made her realize once again Shi Tu''s acting abilities and his ability to fake his actions. she saw no loophole and was sure that Shi Tu. She also understood why Shi Tu said that only Ling Qingzhu is able to help her and that she could evenpletely change her aura forever, thews of death is the only thing that could change her aura as if she died and her aura was reced by the aura of the dead after her right to reincarnation was stripped. "What are you doing here? Come on quickly leave or do you want to die too?" Ling Qingzhu looked at Lu Huang and the others frozen in their ces out of fear with contempt intense as if she couldn''t stand seeing them. "who do you .... hmm!!" Rui Feiyue gathered her courage to respond with difficulty, but Lu Huang stepped her mouth and prevented her from speaking, and said humbly, " Okay we''ll leave." " Heh, looks like there''s an ant that knows its ce, not bad." Ling Qingzhu mocked and seemed to really enjoy ying with them. "All, stay, I have something to tell you." Everyone looked at the source of the sound and at Shi Tu who opened his eyes. Shi Tu coldly looked at Ling Qingzhu and didn''t hide his displeasure with her. " As for you, leave, it will be bad for you to stay here for long so that you don''t a shame on you in front of the people you despise." " ha?! B-Big Brother, w-what .. are.... you say? Ling''er don''t understand." Ling Qingzhu was a bit nervous as she tried to speak sweetly as before, pretending to be ignorant. But since Shi Tu prevented them from leaving that means he was listening to them, right? Since when did he wake up? And the worse, he might have heard her talking. " cough!! " Suddenly, Ling Qingzhu spat out a lot of blood and got down on her knees. " cough!! " " cough!! " Ling Qingzhu coughed up more blood and her face became very pale, she felt that she lost control of the energy within her which began to act strangely, it destroys he veins just like poison. "What is going on? T-This, this is Energy Poison?! Impossible!! I have not experienced any deviation in my cultivation in my whole life, how can there be an Energy Poison?" Without dy, Ling Qingzhu began to suppress the energy inside and swallowed some pills, after all the more poisoned energy was used the more the situation will be worse. It is impossible to imagine monsters that can continue fighting and use energy despite being exposed to Energy Poison, because this will quickly lead to death under the most severe types of pain. This was absolutely true for Shi Tu until he encountered Zhan Xieshen, honestly, he still preferred to believe that Zhan Xieshen had not been exposed to the Energy Poison instead of believing that he had endured all the pain and suppressed the Energy Poison while he was fighting. " Cough" " Cough" Ling Qingzhu coughed up more blood and life seemed to disappear from her face, but the shock and disbelief didn''t disappear from her face. "It seems that you have some means, but because of your great strength it will be difficult for you to refill the energy and you will die due to the Energy Poison within a few decades. " Ling Qingzhu raised her head towards Shi Tu in amazement and asked in disbelief. " Why? " Chapter 198: Rapid Mood Change Chapter 198: Rapid Mood Change " You ask why? You despise me so much." Shi Tu narrowly stood up with the help of Arcana. "After trying to poison my wife, you didn''t tire yourself by witnessing how I treated that woman, and now you put all your focus on refinement and didn''t tire yourself by checking the Blood Soul Stone and you probably ignored the oddly, thinking that your me can get rid of all impurities, right? " "I don''t know if you are naive or overconfidence in your abilities, or maybe you are underestimating me?" " After all things you saw from me, you definitely didn''t think I was a normal person? did you think I wouldn''t know what did you do to that woman''s blood? You tried to harm my wife, but you never took care of me. '''' Ling Qingzhu stared at Shi Tu in astonishment and said in a trembling voice, " y-you put the Energy Poison in my blood? How?" Ling Qingzhu didn''t understand how he could do it, Poison Energy could never be created in a will, and couldn''t be controlled to poison others, so how did Shi Tu poison her with Energy Poison? Shi Tu didn''t answer her question and continued the conversation. "I was confident that you would start the refinement straight away without checking the Blood Soul Stone because of that and as soon as your energy touched the Energy Poison, your energy has beenpletely polluted and it''s impossible for you to survive even if you give up your cultivation." "You ... why?! I saved you shortly from Zhan Xieshen! So why! how can you be so ungrateful? how can you do that to me?!" Ling Qingzhu nodded and said with great hate. " So what? " Shi Tu answered sarcastically, "Just because you saved my life, will I forget the fact that you tried to harm my wife? Since you conspired to kill my wife, why should I be grateful to you and act fairly with you? " "No! I just wanted to ..." It seemed that Ling Qingzhu was trying to exin herself but Shi Tu didn''t want to hear her. "I know you were going to show upter and save her in order to earn a friend and make me more owed you to help you with something." Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and said, " But this will not cancel the fact that this will make my wife suffer a lot. So no matter how much you are good to me, I will never be grateful. " " I promised Nu Wan Er to take care of you, but we didn''t agree about the period, it can be considered that I didn''t break my promise, since I carried you in my arms for a long time, and you were the one who initiated the first betrayal." "No need to worry, with your abilities I am sure you will live well. Finding a great source of energy to support you and living for a long time will not be difficult for you. Although life itself will not be easy." "You''re a devil!! how do you treat me like that? Cough, cough." Ling Qingzhu eximed excitedly and due to this wave in her energy, she provoked the Energy Poison within her. "Just hurry away, my little sister, it''s okay, find a good ce to create an array to help you before its toote." Ling Qingzhu clenched her teeth and walked away with difficulty because she couldn''t use her energy or her condition will be worsen. A while ago she was making fun of people for their weakness, but it looks like that she is the weak now. " you are really tough. She''s just a little girl but you are so tough with her." Arcana smiled and said flirtatiously to Shi Tu, she was in a good mood that Shi Tu w cured her bloodlust and took her revenge on Ling Qingzhu. " Hey, if not for her father I would let her know the meaning of life worse than death. " " Really? But I was really convinced that you were mad for her at that time, I really thought you care more about her than me." What Arcana was interested in the most was from her father, but in thinking in the small number of friends whose family Shi Tu could treat well, only a few people woulde to her mind. Arcana liked this guessing game, and Shi Tu would never give herplete information so now she had to find out who Ling Qingzhu''s father is on herself in order to get the reward. It is for sure no a normal reward. Shi Tu smiled happily at the sudden change of Arcana, he remembers why he loved this woman in the beginning, simply because he couldn''t know how she would act in every situation. ''Heh, seducing me this time? '' Shi Tu grabbed the waist of Arcana and pulled her to his chest, letting his naughty hand y a little. " I understand that the wife was jealous at that time?" " Sure, do you know how it was that feeling and I see you give that attention to other women? Although you said she is your sister but I know you have no family, how can I not be jealous? " Shi Tu approached and whispered in Arcana''s long, pointed ear. " the wife is so honest and that makes me feel bad for you, what do you want aspensation?" Because of the nearness of their faces, both of them could sense their breaths, especially Arcana who was suffering from Shi Tu''s hands. If Shi Tu says that he''s the second when ites to women''s pleasuring, then there is a good number that will im the first ce and many will say that Shi Tu doesn''t deserve the second ce and that he overestimates himself. But if Yin Yang said he was the first, no one would dare to put himself together in the same list and im any rank, not even thest because simply no one deserves topared to Yin Yang. "N-Not here, someone is watching." Under Shi Tu''s naughty hands, Arcana was so helpless that this exceeds everything that she had felt before, this is normal because Konrad''s skill will never bepared to that of Yin Yang the best in the field. After all, there are many myths about the fall of fairies, saints, and goddesses, and there are some great names that remain to this day in the Realm Yin-Ying created without returning to their original Realms which indicates their sincerity and their attachment to Yin Yang. " Hahaha, don''t worry." Shi Tu''s eyes deviated with a fatal glow towards Lu Huang and the rest, who turned around, closed their eyes, and blocked their ears so that they couldn''t see or hear anything. They had a sinister feeling that they would die if they heard or saw what they shouldn''t have. "Now that the disturbance is gone, what about we continue?" Shi Tu whispered. Arcana tried to resist and said shyly with some muffled voice. " No hmm you can hm not do this here." Shi Tu smiled happily and kissed Arcana front. "This is your reward" Unfortunately, they cannot go any further than this at the moment. Honestly, he couldn''t wait until he reached the Yin-Yang realm to eat the wife he missed. " Jerk! " Arcana pinched Shi Tu''s back with dismay with an inaudible whisper, she really thought for a moment that he had lost control of himself. " Hahaha, your upset face is just like your mother, is this something that is passed down? " " Jerk, to talk about my mother like that " Arcana got angry and hit the back of Shi Tu. Thinking about that public humiliation her mother experienced that day, Arcana couldn''t help but feel a little resentment towards Shi Tu because of what happened that day. " There is no need for all this anger, it isn''t that I am the one who did this to your mother." " But you didn''t stop it, right? Then It''s the same thing asmitting it." " This is illogical. Your mother was an enemy at the time, and you were not even born yet. Why should I prevent him from humiliating her? This is something that doesn''t concern me." " I don''t care, this is your problem. " " This is really unreasonable." Arcana looked at Shi Tu with dismay but her lips were bent in a sweet smile and she was clearly enjoying. Shi Tu licked his lips and looked amusing. By this time, Lu Huang and the rest had turned around again, looking at the seductive Red face of Arcana, their imaginations had gone too far. " Beast " Rui Feiyue muttered softly as the men raised their thumbs out of respect to Shi Tu especially Lu Huang whose face was filled with sanctification. Moments ago, he was talking coldly about his n to deal with who is supposed to be his sister who betrayed him and tried to harm his wife, a few moments passed and the mood changed from seriousness to Lovey-Dovey in public!! and with some words, he got such a heavenly expression from his wife. After all, is there a woman who will not be touched if the man says in front of her that he refuses to pay back his debts to someone who has harmed his wife at the expense of his dignity? He could have uncovered everything from the start but he turned it this way to make Arcana feel jealous and get to this point. It seems that Shi Tu''s reputation for subjugating women isn''t undeserved. In fact, this was a side gain, Shi Tu''s real goal was to obtain the Life Transforming Pill which he could not currently refine and had no choice but to go along with Ling Qingzhu to the end as he wanted to punish her which he could not do with his current strength without some cunning. Chapter 199: Antss Dream Chapter 199: Ants''s Dream " Master, as expected of you, my veneration for you increases with every moment." "There is no need to tter me, and don''t call me Master, you are not qualified for this yet. " Lu Huang and asked, " So how do I obtain these qualifications? " " Hm? Are you really interested?" " Yes! I am interested. I want to be your disciple." Shi Tu was not interested and said, "I don''t advise you to do so, from what I see you don''t have any great ambition, you may have many desires but you don''t intend to give your everything to achieve it, I advise you to continue as you are." "Isn''t the problem that I don''t have the talent?" Shouldn''t he turn him down because he doesn''t have the necessary talent? Shi Tu replied, "Perhaps talent is very important to others, but it means nothing to me. I can turn the lowest trash into the greatest genius if I want to. With sufficient resources and time, talent loses its importance." Shi Tu''s resources are limitless, he can also speed up time and instill knowledge directly in Lu Huang''s mind, so for that for Shi Tu, talent isn''t at all important as much as personality. " So why I am not qualified if my talent have nothing to do with it?" "Let me ask you, someone like you just wants to live peacefully with his many women, whatever motivation he might do you have to get stronger and what will that lead to? " " This .... " Lu Huang is not stupid, he could definitely understand what Shi Tu wanted to say, for him the drive to be stronger isn''t great, also if he goes on this path, what kind of hostility will he create? In this case, his women will suffer, in this case it''s better to stay in this world and live quietly as the young master Lu, what will guarantee him and his women a good life. At the very least, the chances of him losing someone from his family would be much less. " Master, may I have a question?" " sure " " What is the limit of strengths that one person can get? Could one person possess enough power to determine thews of the world himself? " "Of course, it''s possible, but only a few managed to do it and they didn''t live long because of the price they had to pay." Lu Huang showed glory on his face and said, " In this case, I am determined to follow this path." " Why?" " I am greedy, I just want to live quietly with my women, but I also want to live as long as possible and have the power to determine my own fate, the world where one person can decide everything looks better than here, where rtionships and hypocrisy prevail." Shi Tu only gave a sarcastic smile to Lu Huang, he would have respected him a little if he was brave and satisfied with his fate and the life he had which he had been almost satisfied with until now, realizing that he was much better than most people, but as soon as he gets a chance to have more and a better life, he seizes it immediately despite the great risks. "wait" At this point, Sun Chiwei came forward and asked, " If I be strong enough will I be able to resurrect the dead? " " yes, you can " Shi Tu replied, " You can revive the dead, but there are many conditions andplicated things, in the case of your mother, this is impossible because she died as a mortal, she entered the cycle of reincarnation, and most likely she was reborn into a new body after she forgot everything about her previous life." Sun Chiwei didn''t understand what the cycle of reincarnation was, but he understood that his mother had been reborn somewhere in the world but she didn''t remember anything about what she had lived here, and that was enough for him. " What about my sister? " he asked hesitantly. " In your sister case, no need to worry at all, if you bes strong enough you will be able to meet her again." " Do you mean that my sister didn''t die?! So where is she?" Hearing this, Sun Chiwei became extremely excited and couldn''t stop himself from asking out loudly. "No, your sister is dead, I have killed her myself." Shi Tu quickly poured cold water on him. " In fact, her death was not really nned, she just stepped into something and was forced to apany Alice on her journey to the death." Hearing this, Arcana''s eyes narrowed a little and it seemed that she had thought of something before shaking her head in denial of this ridiculous idea because this is something no power in the word can do. "What about Fan Ru?" After hearing that reviving the dead is possible, Rui Feiyue could only ask with anticipation. " her?pletely dead and will never reborn, except if the samsara ... " " Stop " Arcana stopped him, "Do you think she can understand this thing? Don''t give her false hope like this." Shi Tu returned to consciousness and looked a little awkward, "Haha, I was excited for a moment when talking about it, after all, this is one of the greatest goals for cultivators, right? Who doesn''t want to correct his faults in the past? Unfortunately, no one has ever been able to do it. " " I''ll try!! " Rui Feiyue stood and said persistently and seemed intent on passing through fire and thorns for this. "Hope is really scary, it makes everyone crazy." Shi Tu shook his head. "Sorry, but ..." Du Wang shyly stepped forward and seemed embarrassed to ask, "In the vast world, is there ..." Before Du Wang couldplete, Shi Tu spoke, "Certainly, there are many sects dedicated solely to gambling and making money, there are no limits for what you can bet or earn, there are a lot of mysterious ces or cemeteries built by gambling madmen." Shi Tu recalled some things and said, "I remember there are a few Realms where everything there can be determined by gambling rather than power or wealth that was founded by Thieves Emperor." Du Wang''s eyes lit up with a wonderful glow and said, "I want to go!! I want to live in those Realms, I want to see every gambling game that exists. I want to face the best gamblers." As a gambling addict, what Shi Tu talked about is his dream, A world where everything decided by gambling, is all he wanted, no matter what he had to do, he must go there no matter the cost. " Well, there is no need to talk about all this, since you insist, I will give you a chance." Shi Tu waved his hand and a scrolls flew into each one''s hand. " Take a look " Once the scrolls were opened, an enormous amount of information flowed into their minds. Shi Tu first looked at Lu Huang and said, "This is called the Dragon and Phoenix Dual Technique, it''s a dual cultivation technique and even considered the best dual cultivation technique because it''s the only dual cultivation technique of Shin Level " After absorbing some of the information entering his head, Lu Huang had some understanding of what this technique does and how it worked and was happy and surprised. "I didn''t expect there is such a thing. Can I get stronger by doing this?" Lu Huang was very happy, with this technique he could be stronger in thepany of all his women without any concern for his talent, he could always help them as long as he got stronger, he would be able to push his women to his level. "Thank you, Master! " Lu Huang hurried to kowtow to Shi Tu with great respect. "I told you that you are not qualified. If you want to be my disciple, you must leave this world by yourself and enter the genius ss at the Madness Academy. You will know about it as soon as you leave." "I will definitely do it and will not disappoint you." Lu Huang was really all full of determination. Shi Tu nodded and looked at Sun Chiwei. "Well, your sister''s condition is a bit special so without much power it would be impossible for you to even meet her, even if some miracle happens and you can, I don''t think you will see her at that time. '''' "In anticipation of this I gave you a sword art called the Imperial Shadow Sword Art, which is an assassination art and I think it will be useful for you if you want to escape. After all, running and hiding is the specialty of assassins." Sun Chiwei frowned and said, " Are you saying I don''t have the necessary talent to be strong?" "No, strength has a lot of ways, some people get stronger by stealing and some be stronger because his father is strong, I just help you survive, you can practice another art if you want." " But I advise at least to learn the Shadow Star Steps to be able to escape when necessary." Chapter 200: Teaching ants (1) Chapter 200: Teaching ants (1) Shi Tu turned to Du Wang, saying, "For you, I didn''t give you a cultivation technique that raises your strength, what I gave you is a technique called the Omnipotent Hands and Eyes. It''s very useful for thieves and should be useful for a gambler like you as for cultivation techniques and necessary resources, you can only steal it. " " Thank you very much!! " Du Wang hastened to kowtow to Shi Tu, tears streaming down his eyes, he was grateful for the fact that he had made his bet on Shi Tu and thought that this was the best bet he had made in his life. Who knows what expression would be on his face if he knew the value of the technique created by the Thieves Emperor himself? It''s the dream of every person in the field. "This humble servant pledges total loyalty to you, if you ask me to cross over a sea of mes or climb mountains of thorns, I will never hesitate!! " Shi Tu wasn''t much affected by this oath and looked at Rui Feiyue. "For you, well ..... hm, do your best " Shi Tu seemedpletely uninterested in her and annexed her so that she was not the only one left. "Hey, won''t you tell me anything?" Rui Feiyue asked awaiting anxiously the advice or big secret that Shi Tu could tell her. "Ha? What would I say to someone who hates me? Is there a madman in this world who might help someone who cannot wait to kill him?" "You .... didn''t you already helped me? Help me more! " Rui Feiyue felt very angry, she felt very stupid, it seemed that the other three had understood some things from the scroll they had received as Shi Tu told them something but she didn''t understand any of the information in her mind and thought for a moment that Shi Tu is deceiving her, and it doesn''t seem like Shi Tu is going to tell her anything, is she really that stupid? And what made it worse was that Shi Tu didn''t seem to hold any hope for her. "Well well, calm down, don''t be angry." Lu Huang tried to calm Rui Feiyue but it wasn''t helpful because she had already exploded. "Why are you defending him? Are you stupid? He clearly has ulterior motives, where can there be someone who will give you all this for nothing? Have you forgotten that he is a savage murder? He is the mastermind behind the Beijing disaster and the Ghost City disaster? you can''t trust his words. " Although she was also excited before since she will not get anything good she will spoil the matter on them too! " Hey, when did I said these are free gifts?" Shi Tu suddenly said "Ha? What do you mean?" Not only Rui Feiyue but even the three men were surprised, they really thought Shi Tu is doing this with good intentions. Seeing this, Shi Tu sighed helplessly, it''s really difficult to deal with mortal humans, for Shi Tu this is like dealing with stupid children, did they really think that someone would give such generous gifts without hidden goals? Where is there such a good thing? " Master, whatever you want us to do we will do it without hesitation!" " Yes, that''s right. You gave me hope to see my mother and sister again. I will definitely pay you back this debt." "Master has given me an opportunity to fulfill my dream and show me new horizons. I will not hesitate to sacrifice my life." The three men responded very persistently, ready to die if they had this Shi Tu. Shi Tu looked at them helplessly and said, " Do you know the value of what I gave you? Do you know your value? What do you think you can do for me anyway?" Suddenly the air around Shi Tu changed and the temperature in the ce dropped below zero very quickly, causing them to freeze in their ces in astonishment. " know your ce, fool mortals." Currently, Shi Tu was very frightening and looked like the personification of death, and Shi Tu''s eyes also turned bloody red, they felt that Shi Tu can take their life at any moment he wants, not losing their life, but the life of every person in this world. Suddenly Shi Tu gave a frightening smile and said, "It seems that you will not learn until you see your graves." Shi Tu thought a little, it seems that speech will not work with them no matter how much he lectures them, their thinking will not change easily since they are already ustomed to a certain thought and lifestyle, in such a case, instead of talking, it is better to get them to experiment the result of their stupid thinking to realize the cruelty of the world and how small they are. Shi Tu looked at Arcana after the dark disappeared from his face and he became kind. " Can you help me? My Mind Control isn''t strong enough right now because of my current weakness and my current soul power is barely enough to observe the ce around me." " So it''s really Mind Control." Arcana sighed after Shi Tu confirmed it. "You really .... ah, I don''t know what to say, how can you use the vampire unique technique? Without pure vampire blood andpatible soul, Mind Control can never be used as I have heard that there are special rituals to awaken Mind Control ability, how did you do it? " " These are just rumors, do you want me to teach you?" " Ok." After that Arcana waved her hand and all of them fell unconscious. .... Du Wang narrowly opened his eyes, he was able to remember what he had been through and the terror he felt from Shi Tu. "Du Wang, what are you doing? Why are you stray still?" Du Wang looked at the young man in his high school uniform and shivered for a moment in disbelief. "You .... Tuba Yuxi?" Tuba Yuxi looked at Du Wang strangely and said, "What are you saying? why are you acting as if you''ve seen a ghost?" Du Wang gathered himself together and asked, " Where are we going?" " Ha? To the high school of course" Tuba Yuxi stopped and looked at Du Wang strangely with a hint of anxiety, "Seriously, what''s wrong with you today?" Du Wang was so dumbfounded, did he back in time or is this just a dream? Without a doubt, this is his best friend from high school, Tuba Yuxi. Under the Du Family business policy, Du Wang learned in public schools with themon people, after all, as a middle-ss merchant, they should possess the ability to understand the desires of themons who are their main source of money and be able to integrate with them. Until middle school, Du Wang was devoted to learningmerce until he went to high school and met Tuba Yuxi, who was not a good student at all. One day, he dragged Du Wang to a casino and from there, Du Wang began to get addicted to gambling and decided to create his own empire of casinos and clubs. It can be said that what changed Du Wang and made him what he is now is this Tuba Yuxi. Du Wang smiled and approached Tuba Yuxi, "So which casino will we go to today after school?" " Ha?! casino? what is this ce? Is it the name of some restaurant? It should good? otherwise, let''s just go to KFC. " " Haha, Yuxi, you really have a good sense of joke. Of all the people, you don''t know what a casino is?" Du Wang looked amused andughed at his friend''s joke, but Tuba Yuxi''s upset expression stopped him. "Are you mocking me? I don''t know what you''re talking about at all, if you want to mock me because I don''t know a lot of terms, this is mean of you" Despite the weirdness of the matter, Dou Wang thought his friend was joking with him, so he decided to go along with him because he''d rather beaten to death than believe that Tuba Yuxi doesn''t know what a casino is. "The casino is a ce with a lot of games and activities where we can y and gam .... hmm!! " Before Du Wang finished his talking, his mouth was blocked by the frightened Tuba Yuxi. "Have you lost your mind?! do you want to die?! " Tuba Yuxi looked at the sky in horror, as if terrified by something, and Du Wang could sense his shivering. " What is wrong with you? " Du Wang distanced Tuba Yuxi''s hand because he had overrepresenting. "What is wrong with you?! Do you want to die?! Ha? How did you even think about speaking about this forbidden topic?" This action made Tuba Yuxi even angrier and grabbed DuWang by his cor and shouted angrily. " What?! Forbidden topic? How is this a forbidden topic? It''s just gamb .... hmmm." " Shut up!! You *****, if you want to die, don''t take it with you." At this moment, Du Wang was so confused because he was really too much for a joke between friends, so he asked in confusion. "I really don''t understand, can you tell me?" Tuba Yuxi felt very strange because this knowledge is the basics of life, even newborn babies know this. p!! Suddenly, a sound of lightning rang out that seemed to strike somewhere, which made Du Wang deeply surprised. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you afraid of lightning?" Chapter 201: Teaching ants (2) Chapter 201: Teaching ants (2) " What do you mean by that? It''s lightning!! of course, I would be afraid, there may be some victims and we may be affected as well." " Of course there are victims, of not, the Punishment Lightning will not, ites only to punish the sinners, as long as we didn''t do anything we will be safe, even if the Punishment Lightning strikes us by mistake, except for sinners who are punished by Punishment Lightning, nothing can be harmed." Du Wang looked confused and asked, "What are you saying? How could a lightning strike only affect certain things?" "Have you lost your memory or something? How you don''t know these axioms?" After that, without any choice, he believes that his best friend had somehow suffered from partial amnesia or that he was still confusing the dream with reality, he exined to him what is happening. A hundred years ago, someone is said to have lost all his possessions in gambling, which led to the death of his family seeking to pay off his debts. But one day, this person suddenly disappeared and everyone thought that he hadmitted suicide or that the debt collectors arrested him to sell his organs. But, this person reappeared after more than twenty years with very great power, he was able to control everything, with a word from him, storms wille or the rain will fall, with a word from him will be a harvest or drought. When he appeared, the first thing he said was. "From now on, all types of gambling are strictly prohibited. Anyone who utters this word or practices gambling will suffer from the Punishment Lightning." Indeed, right after he said this, lightning strikes hit all over the world and wiped out all the casinos and gambling dens with everyone who was in. Of course, there were some people who didn''t believe this and dared to utter the word ''gambling'', and immediately the Punishment Lightning fell on them and wiped them out of existence. Since that time it''s amon knowledge that gambling is taboo that much basic knowledge is about gambling has been lost and is only found in ancient books so people now don''t know what is the casino or the famous games, and seeing Punishment Lightning isn''t umon, sometimes criminals choose to die by the Punishment Lightning instead of being caught, just as the Punishment Lightning is used for suicide or Some kids who said this word inadvertently. Hearing this exnation, Du Wang was speechless, and after living in this world for a few days he didn''t notice anything strange except for the Punishment Lightning, even the history is almost without change. Gradually, Du Wang began to doubt that this is the reality and that everything before is a dream or he hit his head and see a strange dream. But less than a weekter, Du Wang began to suffer from severe very, and his mental state was deteriorating greatly with each passing day. These were the symptoms of an addict who had stopped using what he was addicted to. Previously, not a day went by for Du Wang without gambling, even if he didn''t go to the casino he would gamble in normal life, in short, he must gamble in something. But he now spent a week without gambling! He couldn''t stand this! Soon he began to have nightmares and all of his motivation to study and do anything disappeared. "Oi, Du Wang, what''s wrong with you? You don''t look fely." Tuba Yuxi noticed his friend''s strange condition and asked anxiously because it''s rare for Du Wang to be cheerful. Du Wang was semi-conscious so he answered automatically. "I want to gamble, Arghhhhhh!! " As soon as Du Wang said this, lightning from the sky fell and turned him to ashes, although he turned to ashes in an instant, he felt it was the eternity, he suffered pain that can''t be described because the Punishment Lightning. "Ha?! What is going on?" Du Wang opened his eyes and saw that he is standing in front of Tuba Yuxi on the way to school. ''This ..... did I back to the starting point? '' Du Wang was so nervous, he couldn''t imagine what it would be his days like in a future were without gambling and he could only wish that it was all just a dream and that he had now woken up. Despite his extreme fear, Du Wang mustered his courage and said. "Gambling" p! Immediately the Punishment Lightning descended from the sky, struck Du Wang, and passed by again with that indescribable pain. Once again, Du Wang opened his eyes to find the same scene in front of him. This happened with Du Wang countless times, he was always afraid of dying so he decided to give up gambling. He visited many psychiatrists and tried all means he knows, but he was already addicted beyond the rescue. At some point, he began to think about why all that happening to him, why is there such aw? Why did that person do something like this? Only because he once suffered from this, he decides on his own that gambling is a bad thing, or is he just hating gambling? Why could he do such a thing? Is there no justice in the world? Just because he''s strong he can do whatever he wants? Because he''s strong, does the weak''s will like me not matter? Because I am weak, my life and my thoughts can be ignored? Du Wang opened his eyes and gasped madly, looking at his hands, which seemedrger than that of a student. He looked around to see Lu Huang, Sun Chiwei, and Rui Feiyue exchanging the same horror looks with trembling bodies. "Since you came out of the dream world, you must have realized well your value, right?" Shi Tu was lying on his Arcana thighs rxed, asked without opening his eyes. The first to answer was Du Wang, who couldn''t stop his trembling body. " I saw a world without gambling, a world where everyone who uttered the word gambling will be killed, and I couldn''t do anything in front of absolute power." "I have seen all of my women being abused and stolen from me, I saw everyone I care about repeatedly being killed before my eyes and I was powerless, I could do nothing." From all of them, Lu Huang''s condition was the worst because he was the most emotional, and seeing his loved ones die terribly over and over again hadpletely destroyed him. "I saw my mother and sister being assassinated many times, although I knew how the assassination would happen, I was never able to save either of them." " I ...." " I am not interested in you, you are here because of a whim of me." This time Rui Feiyue weakly lowered her head and didn''t dare to say anything, after what she had gone through, she knew very well her worth and knew well that she still alive due to a whim of Shi Tu. Shi Tu opened his eyes and got up with the help of Arcana, apparently, his body hadn''t fully recovered. "You should be thankful. Usually, only the elite disciple of the great sects and ns can go through the experience of the dream world in their youth. It''s a good way to prevent the heirs from falling victim to their vanity and belief in their superiority, you are lucky that Arcana is here, or that you were going to die like dogs if you go into the world with your mentality. " The dream world considers a high-level soul technique that few people can use due to the great pressure that it puts on the user''s soul. He will not have to divide his soul into millions in order for the characters in the dream world to be more realistic and independent thinking to achieve the best possible effect. Controlling millions of characters at the same time for many years without stopping is very stressful and requires great wisdom to prevent something like the user''s personality from happening. That is why only those who have reached the peak of soul cultivation can use this to train their younger generations so that they are not wasteful and cocky. "We thank you for your kindness to us and we will never forget it. If we have the ability one day, we will make sure to repay you." This time they didn''t say they would definitely repay Shi Tu but rather said if they could and this means that they make good progress realizing their weakness, after all, what can they offer to someone like Shi Tu? "This is better, now you go and hope you survive and live so that my efforts are not wasted. Among the millions whom I have given this opportunity, you have a fairly good chance." This was a final reminder of Shi Tu. Because I chose you, don''t think that you are special, you are four out of millions of candidates. The Four bowed deeply to Shi Tu and left without problems because Ling Qingzhu had gotten rid of everyone and it wouldn''t be difficult for them to pass throughmoners or ordinary soldiers. "Well, let''s leave now, there are a lot of things to do in one night." Chapter 202: Alchemist God Chapter 202: Alchemist God " What?! Repeat what you said? " " All the vital signs of the men we sent have disappeared at the same time. Not only that, but all the vital signs of the army that was surrounding the city disappeared suddenly and all this happened at the same moment!! " " Useless!! " Lawrence hit the table in anger, he sent out the Shadows Garden Elite to capture Shi Tu or Zhan Xieshen but how did it turn out like this? " Calm down Lawrence " Bao San tried to calm Lawrence and said, "I told you that he would not do a show like this without being sure of his ability to survive. It''s impossible for him to put himself in a dangerous situation. " " Are you kidding?! What kind of preparation can kill tens of thousands in an instant? " Lawrence was so angry at the losses incurred by the Shadows Garden as the men who had been sent took with them most of the pills that Chu Ya and Gu Yin had left that they had hidden, how could he not be angry? " Heh, did you think I was joking when I told you that he can control all the electronic smart devices in the world? Even the Assassins League gave up assassinating him and tried to bomb him with missiles but no use. What about some soldiers? isn''t it easy to kill them by detonating their devices? " Bao San replied sarcastically. " So what do we do? Do we just follow his n? " "Do you have another suggestion? This is better than death, for me, as long as I live it doesn''t matter, you too, be thankful that you can take revenge on your father, we are surrounded by electronic smart devices all the time, were it not that Master was not interested and he is busy now, do you think we can n in secret? who knows? maybe he already knows our ns,ughing at us, remember what I told you, I just help you because this path is the only one with the slightest hope of survival or prolong the period of my life, I have not much hope " Bao San was really rxed, after all, he was a candidate for Shadow Guards so he had a lot of knowledge about Shi Tu''s abilities and had little hope of killing Shi Tu, he just wanted to extend his life as long as possible. Lawrence seemed really unwilling, to follow that n, he would have to follow his friend''s orders from now on, and the loyalty of his followers might change toward him and he didn''t like that feeling. " In that case, how about epting my help? " " You ...." Lawrence frowned at the mysterious person in front of him and quietly extended his hand to pull out his gun. The mysterious person reached out to show Lawrence something. " This ..... How do you own this thing? " " This isn''t important. What is important is that you don''t have to worry, right? " .................... In an unknown ce in the world and inside a luxurious suite equipped with thetest facilities, in addition to the most luxurious furnishings and amenities, even the royal rooms of the royal family in Europe are not that luxurious. Gold, marble, even diamonds, and rubies were everywhere in the suite, for the sake of decoration and coloring, as if these things were no different from painting. In addition to advanced screens andputers that exceed what humanity has reached. Shi Tu rxed on therge king-size bed, " Well, here, no one will be able to disturb us for some time, and we will also be able to survive. " Without hesitation, Arcanae andys beside Shi Tu naturally, " Are you sure no one will find us here? " " Sure, I''ve met Zhan Xieshen and inherited him only two years ago, do you think that I have spent the past years before that doing nothing? I own my forces separate from the Assassins League." Arcana snorted and said disdainfully, "You mean a bunch of brainwashed dolls? " "It''s rude to describe it this way, let''s just say that they are loyal followers who owe me their lives. " " Well, do you want to sleep or want me to cook something first? or you want to start directly in the refinement of the pill? The bed here isfortable that I have here some ingredients that I spent years in preparation, it may not be good but there is definitely the best here " Of course, Shi Tu had been attending this moment a long time ago, the only difference is that he didn''t expect that Arcana will stay with him but he expected some women to attend, he had equipped this underground suite with all entertainment in order to avoid boredom. Arcana shrugged off Shi Tu and said, " No need, let''s start refining first, if there is time left, it''s not toote to have fun. " " Okay, give me some Soul-Cleansing Pills and Blood-Clotting Pills, I need to heal myself first. " Shi Tu swallowed all the pills at the same time and remained rxed without taking the position of cultivation, at Shi Tu''s level he could cultivate in any position and whatever the conditions are, the most important thing is the ability to stay calm. After some time, Shi Tu opened his eyes and woke up. " Okay, let''s go to the bathroom. " Shi Tu began filling the luxurious Jacuzzi in the bathroom with warm water. " Okay, do you have Purple Spirit Grass? " " Yes " Arcana took out a purple herb that gives a pure life aura and handed it over to Shi Tu, who carelessly threw it into the jacuzzi. " Extreme Yin Lotus? " " Yes " " The heavenly Yang Root? " " Yes " Shi Tu kept asking Arcana for many Herbs that surprisingly she had all of them and in good condition of the highest quality too. Even for Arcana, she felt some tingling in her heart from Shi Tu''s extravagance, every herb he asked for was at least an invaluable billion years old herb but Shi Tu throw them just like that? Arcana didn''t understand much about alchemy because she simply couldn''t do alchemy, but she can at least say that what Shi Tu threw in the Jacuzzi is half of her wealth!! Shi Tu noticed Arcana''s gaze and jokingly said, " What? You have stocked them all this time, wouldn''t it be a shame not to use them? " " Well, now give the Life Transforming Pill " Shi Tu grabbed the pill, crushed it, and threw its dust into the jacuzzi. Arcana opened her eyes at the crazy Shi Tu act and couldn''t help but scream " Hey, what are you doing? Why did you crush it? This will make it lose its medicinal effect!! " Shi Tu looked at Arcana and said disdainfully, " Who do you think me? of course I know this, and why do you think I wasted all these herbs? In addition, do you think I will just give you a normal human body with a normal bloodline? " " What do you mean? It''s general knowledge that the crushed pill can no longer be used because it has lost most of its medicinal effect. " " Have you forgotten who I am? I am the Alchemist God, I am the one who changed thews of alchemy and established the current system of alchemy, knowing me, do you think that I will spread all my secrets?" Thinking about it so right, it''s impossible for Shi Tu to spread all his knowledge, it''s natural to monopolize the good things. " Do you mean there is a way to recover the medical effect? " " No " Shi Tu shook his head, " This is impossible, but the pill''s dust can be used for alchemy again while preserving its medicinal effect. " " If you swallow pill''S dust, most of its effects will be lost, but if it''s used for alchemy again ...." " The resisting effect of the pill will be eliminated and making a low-level pill with the same effect as a high-level pill " Arcana thoughted a little and it makes a little sense. Almost anything can be used as ingredients for alchemy, including shit, why can''t a crushed pill be used? " As expected of you, it''s true, using the pill''s dust as an ingredient in alchemy ..." Shi Tu put his hand on the Jacuzzi and a gray me erupted in Jacuzzi, for Shi Tu, the cauldron ispletely unnecessary as long as it has an excellent me, and is there a me in this world better than the chaos me created by his life essence? The processsted about an hour before the gray me disappeared. When the gray me disappeared, the jacuzzi contained green-colored water with a fragrant aroma which gave a strong sense of vitality and life as if this liquid could create life at any moment. " What is this? It looks like Body Refinement Paste but different at the same time. " " Why not try it yourself? All you have to do is soak your body and refine the medicinal effect, you will knowter. " Shi Tu quickly turned around to leave as if he was afraid of something. " Where are you going? Shouldn''t you stay to guard me in case something happens? " Arcana said while undressing in front of Shi Tu without shame. Shi Tu was not stingy and pleasured his eyes a little with sight, after all, he used to sleep with her in the same bed as he knew every inch of her body. " And what might happen? Although it has a medical effect from the ninth level, but the medicinal liquid itself is only seventh level, some people in the fourth step may not be able to refine it, but you will be fine. " Without saying more, Shi Tu left, in fact, he would be happy to watch her, but his body condition was now unstable and he no longer knew what was happening inside his body so he had no time to waste and began cultivating immediately. Chapter 203: With Heaven-Defying Luck, There Is Always A Flaw Chapter 203: With Heaven-Defying Luck, There Is Always A w Amidst a vast space filled with Primordial Chaos, Shi Tu stood in the empty area and looked at the two gray clones in front of him who had his same face. " Youe again? You haven''t made any progress in cultivation or understanding. You definitely don''t think you can do anything in front of us with your damaged body right now? " Shi Tu ignored this question and sat in cultivation pose for cultivating. " As expected, he only came here to cultivate. " " Well, I will doubt his mental integrity if he chooses to cultivate in the cultivation room. It''s true that it contains an abundance of Primordial Chaos, but it''s also full of various kinds of energy. cultivating here is better, and there is no rule stating that fighting is the only thing permitted here. " " Well let''s wait, we have nothing to do anyway. " Shi Tu was currently checking his body condition. Within his body, there was no longer Dantian, just Poison Energy of Primordial Energy and a small amount of Raging Primordial Energy. After fighting with Zhan Xieshen, Shi Tu is supposed to have died, because the Primordial Energy that remained in his body that Nu Wan Er left behind was pure, ording to Mu and Rai''s words, his body could not handle this which is in agreement with him because he personally experienced the Primordial Energy and he admits that it''s extremely powerful, not to mention that the Primordial Energy within Shi Tu''s body is in a raging state and is ten times stronger than the normal Primordial Energy, in this case, how did Shi Tu manage to survive? If Shi Tu isn''t wrong it must be thanks to the Energy Poison and the Eternal Suffering Art. After the Dantian was destroyed, the Chaos Sea was supposed to form ording to the Chaos Sea Technique, but it seemed that the Eternal Suffering Art was stronger than the Chaos Sea Technique and was dominant. Thanks to this, the Energy Poison formed from the Primordial Energy and the remnants of the Primordial Energy gradually turned into raging energy. In the end, and oddly enough, a bnce urred between the Poison Energy and the Raging Primordial Energy as they suppressed each other, and this allowed Shi Tu to survive. In this case, what would happen if the bnce was broken? Shi Tu absorbed some Primordial Chaos and watched what would happen because he really didn''t know what might happen now as there is a great danger if the bnce copsed that this could lead to his death. Once the Primordial Chaos entered Shi Tu''s body, it was swallowed up by the Raging Primordial Energy and Energy Poison. The Primordial Chaos was greatlypressed and eventually turned into a drop of Primordial Energy Strangely enough, this Primordial Energy didn''t transform into raging Primordial Energy or Energy Poison, but it did maintain neutrality and didn''t affect Shi Tu''s body because it was trapped between the raging Primordial Energy and Energy Poison. Shi Tu felt alienated and continued absorbing the Primordial Chaos that only resulted in the formation of a small amount of Primordial Energy until Shi Tu could not absorb more. Shi Tu frowned slightly as he felt so strong that it was preventing him from absorbing more of the Primordial Chaos. " What are you doing? Have you forgotten that the amount of Primordial Chaos you are allowed to absorb into your body is limited? " " Ha? " Shi Tu remember this topic " We know your conditions, but unfortunately the rules can''t be changed. You can absorb Primordial Chaos only 1% of your body''s total energy storage capacity. " " We know your current situation, but the matter isn''t in our hands. Even Nu Wan Er cannot control this because it''s somethingpletely independent that the Creator made, unless you reach his level, this cannot be changed. " Shi Tu concentrated inside his body, it was evident that he had broken thisw because all the energy in his body was now Primordial Energy and he was barely ten percent full, the Primordial Energy resulting from the absorption of the Primordial Chaos hardly brought about a change in proportions. From observation, Shi Tu guessed that the Primordial Energy was a Primordial Chaos greatlypressed into a liquid called Primordial Energy. This means that if he wanted to fill his energy, he would need ten times what he could bear to convert it into Primordial Energy, and it''s clear that the current ratio has no effect. " What level do I have to reach in order to be able to obtain Infinite Primordial Chaos? " "The fourth step " " That''s really hard, doesn''t that mean that I have to fight and cultivate with a great handicap? " " It''s not in our hands " Shi Tu fell into thinking again and then an idea popped up in his head. He had previously managed to control the Energy Poison by relying on the Eternal Suffering Art. In this case, could he make the Energy Poison devour the Primordial Energy? Without hesitation, Shi Tu tried to do so and seeded. The Energy Poison attacked the Primordial Energy, poisoning it to be an Energy Poison as well. At the same time, the Raging Primordial Energy moved in order to deter the Poison Energy and devour the Primordial Energy and turn it into the Raging Primordial Energy. Shi Tu was happy because things were just as expected. Energy Poison and Raging Primordial Energy seemed to have somewhat spiritual intelligence. Primordial Chaos can be considered the source of everything, and it''s not surprising that something was made out of Primordial Chaos at a high level to develop spiritual intelligence. Although the level of spiritual intelligence is very low, the Energy Poison is underplete control of Shi Tu thanks to the Eternal Suffering Art, if Shi Tu tries to make it stronger then the raging Primordial Energy will do the proverb to maintain bnce and for survival. After all the Primordial Energy had disappeared and turned into Raging Primordial Energy or Energy Poison, Shi Tu tried to absorb the Primordial Chaos again and it was sessful! It seems that Shi Tu''s guess was correct, the Raging Primordial Energy and Energy Poison resulting from the Eternal Suffering Art is considered another kind of energy, so as long as all the Primordial Energy is diverted, he will be able to absorb the Primordial Chaos again. Shi Tu smiled lightly and continued in this manner, first absorbing the Primordial Chaos which turns into Primordial Energy and then transforms it into Raging Primordial Energy and Poison Energy. The process was slow but effective!! All this happened under the helpless gaze of the two gray people. " Thinking a loophole like this, even the Creator cannot anticipate everything. " " Are you ming him? Who could expect that someone in the first step could do this? " "The problem isn''t in the person only, but in the Eternal Suffering Art and his fortune in being exposed to Heavenly Lightning, without any of these factors he would not have reached this point. " Had it not been for Shi Tu''s inimitable talent and his own childhood, he would not have thought of creating something like the Eternal Suffering Art that creates something like raging energy to squeeze the body and had it not been for his fortune that allowed him to discover a way to create the Energy Poison, he would not have found the secondyer of the eternal Suffering Art. Later, had he not been exposed to Heavenly Lightning, he would not have reached the secondyer of the Chaos Sea without his will, and the transformation of Primordial Chaos into Primordial Energy would not have been so rapid, and without the Energy Poison, this strange bnce would not have urred. Indeed, Shi Tu''s luck seemed to go against heaven. When the two gray characters thought of Shi Tu, whose half- Primordial Energy was raging and the other half as Poison Energy, they couldn''t determine his future prospects. Only by relying on the Primordial Chaos, Shi Tu''s fighting strength had multiplied many times, and thanks to the Primordial Energy, his strength was doubled ten times more and then doubled again due to the Raging Primordial Energy and Energy Poison. But how could everything go so smoothly? Soon, Shi Tu began to feel the increasing pressure on his body Since it''s raging energy and even if suppressed by the Poison Energy, the mere presence of the raging energy ces a heavy burden on Shi Tu''s body causing severe pain to him and it''s precisely the purpose of the Eternal Suffering Art. This pain awakened Shi Tu from his illusions when faced with an unprecedented opportunity to obtain strength anyone would be high and act recklessly, even Shi Tu felt for a moment happy because he had obtained such strength and advantage that would give him superiority over most cultivators, at least Shi Tu didn''t meet so far anyone can cultivate Primordial Chaos let alone Primordial Energy, only Zhan Xieshen who had a bit of Primordial Chaos in his body and was really a disaster for the world. Of course, even without pain, Shi Tu would not have been behind these desires, but constant reminders were necessary to preserve his heart, as even the best Heavenly Weapon would be destroyed after many battles unless repaired periodically. In the end, Shi Tu reached his limits and had to stop forming the raging Primordial Energy and kept trying to stabilize and refine his body. Chapter 204: Perfect Accurate Plan Chapter 204: Perfect urate n Early in the morning, Tang Zhong was driving in the form of the beggar Shi Tu and he had little left before reaching the finish line. He had driven nonstop for a long time to quickly finish up and get back at his queen''s side. Tang Zhong Was able to naturally to feel the big battle between Shi Tu and Zhan Xieshen and could not calm himself because he lost feeling about whereAcana and Shi Tupletely. But at the same time, he could not break Shi Tu''s orders and return so his only option was to quickly win and go back to search for them. Soon, Tang Zhong approached the finish line and was able to see the crowd of journalists and fans waiting in front of the finish line. Although they were less than usual in previous years, still a lot. There was no other car close to Tang Zhong and yet he didn''t slow down, crossed the finish line, then pressed the brakes hard, and didn''t care about the safety of the car. After Tang Zhong got out of the car, he felt intense killing intent directed at him and he didn''t care, he knew that this race was for the distribution of power between the big shots for the sake of agreements of some kind, and he inevitably corrupted their ounts by winning so naturally, he was the center of hostility. " Shi Tu, hehehehe, you really won the first ce with one arm!!" Tang Zhong looked around to see Murong Xu approach him, smiling from ear to ear Tang Zhong extended and ced his hand on Murong Xu''s shoulder, and all of his memories poured into Tang Zhong''s mind in an instant. '' Ho? so this is how Connie intends to leave? No wonder he sent me instead, and here I really thought he wanted to have some private time with my queen. '' Tang Zhong smiled helplessly " What''s wrong with you? You don''t look happy. " Murong Xu noticed Shi Tu''s strange expression and asked in confusion. " You achieved a historic achievement that only the legend Frederick could do. Look at all the journalists flocking to you and listen to all the cheers! " Murong Xu pointed to the crowd of journalists and reporters who wanted to rush to him, but police barriers were preventing them. " Where are Jean Fly and the rest? Aren''t they supposed to be here? The injury of Javier and Cecilia shouldn''t be too serious for them all to stay by their side. " " W-Who are you?! " Murong Xu''s expression changed and stepped back in panic, suspicion, and caution filling his eyes. " What do you mean? I''m a Shi Tu of course. " Murong Xu shooked his head and stared at Tang Zhong cautiously. " Shi Tu has never called us by name before, it''s inconceivable that he suddenly started calling us by our names like this. " " Oh? not bad, you could notice this so quickly. " Tang Zhong looked at the reporters nearby and asked, " Is everything happening here broadcast live? " " Yes, most of the sports channels devoted a full day to cover the Dakar Rally " Murong Xu replied quickly and had gained some courage, thinking that this man would not dare to do anything in front of the cameras. " Good " Tang Zhong couldn''t help but smile and appreciate Shi Tu''s genius n. Due to Lin Chenshui incident, which was intended to lure anyone who had a desire to eliminate Shi Tu after seeing his approaching death which ended with luring Chu Ya and Gu Yin, Shi Tu lost his credibility and gradually lost the support of the three families and even won their hostility because he had not given a proper exnation to Lu and Su family and let them fight each other, then he pressed for taking Sun Jie then caused her death. Also, due to the strange moves in the Shi Economic Group, the entire world economy was shaken because the Shi Economic Group didn''t hesitate to pay any price and disclose all its cards and rtions and erased its secret subsidiaries in order to destroy all markets in all areas and disrupt the global economic system, which led to serious repercussions and great losses. This also led to the bankruptcy of manypanies, which made Shi Tu provoke almost all economic powers in the world. Because of spoiling the results of the Dakar Rally, the big shots in the world also resent Shi Tu, who spoiled all their ns and destroyed all their alliances, due to the emergence of a new variable in the Dakar Rally, all the divisions and alliances that they reached, which will be decided based on the results of the Dakar Rally in order to preserve The bnce of the world and the demonstration that the bipr era of the Assassins League and the Shadows Garden has passed, and they can no longer do what they want or that they must face the whole world. All of these ns are no longer valid. At this time, if Shi Tu''s undercover followers started rumors that there was a traitor who hired Shi Tu, the tension between them would increase, especially with an impending war where the friend could not be distinguished from the enemy and it would not matter if they discovered that these rumors were falseter. Of course, at this point, they don''t know Shi Tu''s real face but the rumors probably have already spread and are doing their job. In this case, what if the crimes of Shi Tu and the fact that he was the mastermind behind the Beijing disaster and the Ghost Towns disaster were made public? Although many people will demand Huaxia for an exnation, they will not exaggerate because Huaxia itself was damaged as it''s a major world power, also how old was Shi Tu when the Ghost Town disaster happened? Because of this, the congestion will not be very great. But what if it turns out that the one who spoiled the Dakar rally is the same Shi Tu, the suspect of two disasters, and in front of the whole world, causing the third disaster? In this case, Shi Tu will almost certainly be the cause of the past two disasters and demands for his ountability will rise. But how could they find Shi Tu when Tang Zhong couldn''t find him? In this case, Huaxia will be used, and the world will think that they concealed him in order to obtain the secrets of his weapons, the technology that he possesses, and monopoly it, which no one will allow. But Huaxia of course will not be able to hand over Shi Tu, not because they don''t want to, but because they can''t. Because of this, the global hostility will be shifted from Shi Tu to Huaxia who will be the enemy of the whole world and will only end up handing in Shi Tu. In this case, an unprecedented world war will begin and it will affect the whole world as governments will not care about the cost or the casualties as long as they prevent Huaxia from monopolizing these weapons. At the same time, this war will be an internal conflict between the Assassins League, which would use garden shadows in order topletely eliminate the Assassins League and revenge for their dead so once the spark of war and the opportunity provide, it will not be easy to undo. Not only that, it''s most likely that Shi Tu was nning this for a long time ago he was gradually leading the world situation to this situation by achieving a bnce in power between East and West by establishing the bull army led and trained by Shi Tu personally and carrying out mock assassinations in order to ignite hatred between East and West. All this, for the sake of this moment. Although many things have gone out of the n, the general flow is still as nned by Shi Tu. This precise thinking is extremely terrifying, even Tang Zhong felt for a moment that even he and his queen were part of Shi Tu''s n and that he had expected their arrival from the start, or how could Shi Tu possess the power to cause a great disaster forcing the world to ignore their hatred and hostility and run after him? If Tang Zhong hadn''te, how would Shi Tu do it? In fact, even with Tang Zhong''s mind, he could only figure out half of Shi Tu''s n and also erred in the fact that he expected them toe because things were slightly out of his control as he was intending to rely on Zhan Xieshen for this. The ability to anticipate all possible actions of thousands of people who could influence the world and to control precisely the consequences. This can only be described as very expressive. " !!! " Suddenly, under everyone''s gaze and under the cameras that broadcast what was happening, the features of Tang Zhong''s face changed and Shi Tu''s face appeared. " You, you are ... Shi Tu? " Murong Xu, was of course able to recognize the face of Shi Tu Although most of the attendees were not able to recognize it, but the important thing is that the big shots that can see it. Tang Zhong raised his hand and a small purple ball appeared. Chapter 205: World Shock Chapter 205: World Shock " Hey! what are you doing? " A reporter managed to bypass and approached Shi Tu. " Sorry, are you the owner of Shi Economic Group, Mr. Shi Tu? " " Do you have anyments about the current situation of Shi Economic Group and what happened to Shi residence? How did you manage to change your facial features? Does Shi Economic Group want to enter the cosmetic field? And when was the young master Shi in the race like this? " Due to theck of strength and the possibility of missing the opportunity, the reporter asked many questions at the same time. Tang Zhong smiled and showed intense anger as if he had suffered severe injustice. " You bastards! you are watching, right? " " I really want to ask, Did I do anything for you? I was doing my job right and I didn''t wrong any of you, so why did you try to kill me? Because I didn''t give you what you wanted? You wanted to kill me and burned my house and destroyed mypany! " "If you want me to give you the new technology that I have developed, you have to pay for it! I am a businessman!! " " Now, I have lost everything, then take a taste of what you wanted! " Without hesitation, Tang Zhong dropped the purple ball to the ground. As soon as it touched the ground, it became even more glowy to the point of blindness. The purple glow continued to expand until it covered the whole city before it gradually began to shrink, leaving behind a very deep abyss, the kind of destructive force behind it can be imagined. In the end, the purple glow disappeared, leaving only the ground where Tang Zhong stood surrounded by a deep abyss whose bottom could not be seen. Tang Zhong raised his head to look at the sky before disappearing from his ce without a trace. " Hahaha, this cat is really amusing. " Shi Tu sat rxed as he looked at arge screen showing everything that was happening. Since Shi Tu''s crimes have yet to be announced, Tang Zhong chose to do a small y to force the other party to expose Shi Tu''s crimes. Tang Zhong didn''t know the extent of Shi Tu''s influence outside the Assassins League and whether his followers were skilled enough to spread these things. Now that Shi Tu has taken the role of the victim and showed such a weapon, he must now be the focus of all eyes for all reasons, those who hate him to corrupt their business, those who hate him to kill their people, who wants revenge and who is controlled by greed and who is afraid of such a weapon falling into the wrong hands. In this case, to start a war and gain the people''s support, they have no choice but to expose Shi Tu''s crimes and form a united army to deal with him. Although Tang Zhong didn''t specify who attacked him, he did give a clear hint. It''s natural to pay a certain price to obtain such a weapon, and it''s also unwise to get rid of the creator because he is the only one who can develop, improve and modify this weapon, or at least the best. But those whom Tang Zhong talked about wanted to obtain for free expecting full support from Shi Tu without threat and after he refused, targeting him? There is one card that can be used to get something like this for free and without threat, and it can be said with confidence. Patriotism! By using patriotism and contributing to the country as an excuse they want Shi Tu to hand over this weapon for free because he is a citizen and contributes to the prosperity of his country, he must sacrifice everything for the sake of his country, so what if he has spent great effort and wealth in developing this weapon? He is a citizen of Huaxia and he must sacrifice for the sake of Huaxia! With this, Huaxia came under the eyes of the world, and whatever Huaxia government said, it could never escape, either handing over Shi Tu and all the weapon-rted information that they obtained from the Shi residence that they attacked and destroyed and from the Shi Economic Group, if the Huaxia government insisted that it had no Shi Tu or any information about the weapon he used, they will have to ept guardianship and international inspection. How does this differ from destroying Huaxia? Huaxia people value the face a lot and prefer death to surrender so that if the government rationally acquiesces, the people will never surrender. With this, war is inevitable anymore. .................... " What is this?! What is this weapon?!! " Jean Fly stared in disbelief at the video in front of him. " N-No, it can''t be, no, how can such a thing exist? " Jean Fly''s body trembled badly, and his legs could no longer support him. " Jean! " " Jean! " Mason and Javier were quick to support Jean Fly, whose strength was depleted and his legs were too soft and he could not stand up. " It''s my fault, it''s my fault, only if I told him the truth and didn''t hide the truth from him. " Jean Fly looked terrified at the death of Murong Xu, who is his best friend. " Jean, this isn''t your fault ....." " No!! Murong Xu died because of me, I am the reason, I was intending to attack Shi Tu but I didn''t bother to warn Murong Xu. " Javier ted on the shoulder of Jean Fly, said, " Jean, this isn''t your fault. We all thought that this Shi Tu is fake and doesn''t pose any danger, especially after what happened in City B. Who can expect that the fake can carry such a weapon with him? " " Shi Tu!! You! because of you I lost the love of my life and severed my friendship with Murong Xu for more than ten years, now I lose my best friend as soon as we back after ten years of disagreement. " Jean Fly clenched his teeth and could recall the underground hell he had encountered after Shi Tu''s men kidnapped him during the Ghost Towns disaster. "Post the recordings of Shi Tu confessing what he did, I want him to find no ce to hide in the world, I will make the whole world his enemy! " Madness appeared in Jean Fly''s eyes and he seemed determined to get his revenge on Shi Tu no matter the cost. " Jean! bad news. " Suddenly Cecilia came in and looked a little frightened. " And what could be worse? " " We have lost contact with Lawrence and Bao San, all cooperation with the Shadows Garden has been severed. " " Bastards " Mason shouted angrily " What do you mean that the connection has been severed? Is there any problem? " Stewart asked quietly. " They have abandoned us." Jean Fly answered directly with a ck face. " But why?! " Mason asked, and he was not believing that Lawrence had abandoned them, it was he who asked to join the n to avenge his father after they got the information from Bao San, why back down now? " Because they think that we don''t trust them, the attack of the Shadows Garden on Shi residence has been revealed. Lawrence must have believed that we doubt his intentions and that he knew about this weapon and wanted to obtain it for himself, so there is simply no trust between us. " Stewart analyzed the meaning of Jean Fly softly. " Just like that?! Without even talking to us? " Javier frowned because he was the person who most valued friendship and human rtionships, so he despised Lawrence for deciding to end the partnership without talking to them. " What should we do now? " " Revenge!! " Jean Fly responded, which seemed to have changed a bit and filled with hatred. " We didn''t expect the help of the Shadows Garden from the beginning, even without their help, I want to continue with the n and attack the underground bases to free the kidnapped. " " You have all seen what Shi Tu has, if any of you want to back off now, I won''t me him, but whoever remains has to expect death. " " Jean, what are you saying? We have all survived that underground hell. Destroying it and release the rest of the prisoners is our dream and our reason for life, or we will be sorry for those who sacrificed to let us escape. " " Jean, although I didn''t see this hell, you were the one who pulled me from the streets and changed my life. I don''t care where you go, I will follow you! " " Thank you " " Now get ready, we have a big battle to fight. " .................... " This ..... Is this really the coach? " " Wow, that''s cool! the coach is really a genius to do something like this. " Most of the soldiers in the Bull Army were extremely excited by Tang Zhong''s performance. " Why are you so happy?! This is a massacre! a crime! he''s just a thug, why are you talking about him as if he''s a great person? " Kong Shao frowned at the behavior of these soldiers. Of course, the new soldiers who had little contact with Shi Tu were different from the old soldiers whose loyalty was to Shi Tu, not the country. " So what? Greatness is the greatness, as long as he''s recorded in history, who cares? And most of the historical men are famous for their cruelty and not for their decent morals. " " Ha?! What kind of thinking is this? " " This isn''t Shi Tu " Feng Xiaoxiao said quietly. Chapter 206: fire under the ashes Chapter 206: fire under the ashes " Soldier Feng Xiaoxiao, on what basis you say he''s not the coach? You barely stayed with him for a short time and ...." " Xiaoxiao is right, this isn''t the former coach. " Beforepleting words, Mu Ruyan confirmed the words of Feng Xiaoxiao. " Coach Mu!" " Coach Mu " Once Mu Ruyan arrived, who challenged the coach appointed by Shi Tu and regained her deserved position as the coach, everyone showed her respect and this is one of the advantages of ranking by strength and abilities because it eliminates the doubt with certainty in the abilities of the leaders. " Right, that''s not the coach. " Another female soldier said and confirmed what Feng Xiaoxiao said. " How do you know this? " One of the soldiers asked in astonishment because he didn''t notice any difference. " Because we are women " This answer was enough to silence all the soldiers and could say nothing in return. It''s true, can men outperform women in distinguishing men? As long as the woman has sincere romantic feelings towards a man or even just sincere respect, she will be able to distinguish him even if his face is distorted, which makes you think that she is his mother. Suddenly an officer came and whispered in Mu Ruyan''s ear under the envy and jealous eyes of all the soldiers as he managed to get close to their beautiful coach but soon, these feelings disappeared and they became tense because Mu Ruyan''s expression became dangerous, indicating the seriousness of the matter. Mu Ruyan looked at the soldiers in front of her and said in a loud voice," Be prepared, all of you, we have orders to prepare for an all-out war! " There weren''t many new soldiers, so everyone was trained at the highest level and their moods changed very quickly. They wasted no time and started equipment immediately. .................... Somewhere secret in the Sun family''s property. After a long non-stop journey, Sun Chiwei finally arrived at one of the Sun Family residences where he was supposed to meet his father. Sun Chiwei had already called his father and told him everything that happened to him without hiding anything, of course at first Sun Hongjun didn''t believe him, but Sun Chiwei''s story was so borate and without any ws as if it actually happened, in addition to the seriously of Sun Chiwei which is an unusual part of him, although he is really talented and keeps the face of the Sun family in front of strangers, but he is reallyzy and loves to y games on his phone all the time when he''s at home. But Sun Chiwei, as soon as he arrived, felt that the atmosphere was really strange, the atmosphere seemed very bleak and the ce was not vital, there might be a big waring but life would not stop because of this. This atmosphere just looked like someone''s funeral and after scrutinizing people, Sun Chiwei noticed that they were all dressed in ck and stared at him with pity and sadness and this created a bad feeling in his heart. " Master, wee, follow me please. " Sun Chiwei followed this servant to the back yard where there was a coffin with the body of a dead person. " N-No, no! how could this happen?! " Sun Chiwei stared disbelief at his father''s corpse, and his tears flowed ceaselessly. " Who?! " Sun Chiwei angrily roared and looked like a raging beast. The server didn''t dare toze and immediately answered. " They are the Feiying Gang, after the ex-head went somewhere, he returned alone because all his bodyguards apanying him had died and the Feiyang Gang got this information and his way was intercepted and died. " " Ex-head? Heh, do you want me to believe this? I was talking to him a few hours ago, that incident happened a whole day ago, do you want to tell me that my dad spent almost a whole day alone without guards? " " The ex-head called and we sent more men to guard the ex-head but we lost contact with them and when we arrived it was toote. " Sun Chiwei thought of the only person who knew this information and had an interest in his father''s death, " Suuuu Yaaaaang! " .................... Secret ce on the property of the Su family. " Su Yang! you traitor!! " Su Taiping roared fiercely in front of the corpse of his brother, the ex-head of the Su family. " Uncle, I don''t think it''s good to report that Su Yang did it, there might be some unknown situations. " " Unknown situations? That bastard had attempted to assassinate Shi Tu and borrowed Shi Tu''s power in order to kill Sun Hongjun and my brother and even forged an alliance in the Su family''s name with the West. " Su Taiping angrily grabbed many records and threw them into the air. " Now these westerns want us to leak information to them about Shi Tu, they dare to ask for our cooperation in order to deal with Lu and Sun or they will reveal our cooperation with them. " " If this isn''t treason, what is it? Do you still dare defend him? " " What do we do then? " " Quickly, contact all Huaxia families, this isn''t the time for internal conflicts, our lives are all at stake, also mobilize all the gangs under our control and kill all opponents and suspects of treason, from this moment the civilw has been suspended. " .................... Secret ce on the property of the Lu family. Lu Huang was on his knees with blood tears streaming from his eyes, and his mental state seemed extremely unstable. In front of Lu Huang, more than twenty coffins were lined up, each coffin containing the body of a beautiful woman, some young in high school and some looking in theirte thirties. Lu Huang clenched his fist tightly and his eyes turned red. " Only if I were stronger, if I was stronger they would not have died. Xin''er, Shui''er, Xiao Mei, Xiao Ning, if I were stronger, if I was able to protect you " " Whoever was the cause must die, I will kill them, I will kill them all, until thest one of them!! " " Master said that the dead and weak mortals will be born into a new body somewhere after death, wait for me, I will find you again at any cost, but now, whoever caused your death will suffer. " .................... Meanwhile, the Six Ancestors were in the midst of a heated online debate. " I say, we don''t have to fight anymore, he must have died " " Do you have any evidence of his death? We didn''t see his body, do you think that there is someone else who can exterminate tens of thousands of soldiers in an instant? " " And what if he is Shi Tu? he fought him peer-to-peer, it''s not surprising if he is the winner. " " There is no evidence for this. If we disobey his orders, then he will be in trouble that may cost us our lives if it turns out that he was the winner. " " But what if he was not the winner? Will we sacrifice the lives of our people for nothing? " At the same moment, the Six Ancestors received many reports, and their expressions varied between shock, anger, and fear, then enthusiasm and greed. The six ancestors exchanged looks and knew that any hadith more than this is useless. They didn''t know if Shi Tu is dead or alive, but they knew that Shi residence is in Huaxia, and from Shi Tu''s words, the Huaxia government might have put its hand on Shi Tu''s research on this weapon. The ancestors of the three families knew this is not true, but would the rest of them believe them? Obviously not, They also could not curb greed, now with the leaving of Shi Tu and Zhan Xieshen, the throne of the world is empty and they can say that whoever puts his hands on this weapon will be the new ruler. The Six Ancestors understand each other so all Ancestor hangs up because there is no point in talking anymore. Of course, at the same time the Three Families Alliance was formed on the one hand and the West on the other hand, as Huaxia people, they have to deal with the external threat and then fight among themselves, in this way the ruler of the world will be from Huaxia whoever wins. .................... Both Ru Ru and Ouyang Mie watched what Shi Tu did and the damage he caused. Because of this, they couldn''t help but believe what Shi Tu told them about cultivation and after some hesitation, they decided to give it a try, after all they had nothing to lose. .................... As expected, and very quickly, the audio recordings of Shi Tu were leaked and turned into the enemy of the world and a mad scientist. Huaxia was asked to hand over Shi Tu with all his research, which was denied by Huaxia of course, but no one believed this talk, and quickly Huaxia was besieged from the four directions with united armies from all countries in the world. This was really fast as all these events took ce within just an hour and it''s clear that all of this was just a charade in order to gain the support of world opinion and support the war against Huaxia at all costs. Of course, there was something like this also inside Huaxia, where patriotism was encouraged, the exploits of all Huaxia dynasties recalled, the West was described as cunning, an attempt to discredit them, etc. Chapter 207: Prison Break (1) Chapter 207: Prison Break (1) " Coach Mu, the enemy army has reached the extent of sight, they are just three hundred meters from the extent of our weapons have they began preparations " " Is there anything else? " " Yes, despite the enormity of the army, it doesn''t seem that they are in agreement, and I can see the slogans of more than twenty countries, in the forefront of which is Britain. " " What do you think Xiaoxiao? " Although the rank of Feng Xiaoxiao isn''t high but not low inevitably, especially after Shi Tu helped her refining her body and remove impurities, she bes stronger and managed to reach the middle ranks, which gave her the right to lead up of ten people and the right to provide her opinion and participate in the making decisions. Of course, the reason that most of the soldiers listen to her preference is Shi Tu, and it can be said that their trust in the eyes of Shi Tu is the source of confidence in Feng Xiaoxiao. In fact, Feng Xiaoxiao has changed much after waking up the Calm Sea Divine Soul, has be more like a seasoned war scheme will not be affected regardless of the pressure and the situation. " I suggest that we use hit-and-run methods in order to weaken them and destroy their morale, given that they are an army made up of soldiers from more than twenty countries, I doubt that their cooperation will be good. " " Well, let''s do that " Such a scene dotted all the military bases on thend and sea borders of Huaxia, as Huaxia was surrounded from all directions by endless armies armed with thetest weapons. The west was under Arthur''smand, while the south was under themand of Shiba Shin and the East was under themand of Lincoln while there was an unknown army from the north with an unknownmand, but the big shots knew who this army belonged to. Shadows Garden! The second greatest power in the world after the Assassins League has broken its tusks. In light of the intense atmosphere of tension from the outbreak of war at any moment, and moments before the nned wartime, all of the devices in the world suddenly broke down, leaving no single usable electronic device. What looked like an electric wave spread across the whole world, destroying all devices in the world, not only that, but every metal thing with a length of more than a finger was destroyed into very small pieces. This means that all aspects of technology in the world have been destroyed and rendered unusable, including smart weapons. All the equipment, weapons, cars, bikes, factories, and even buildings copsed on the heads of their upants, but fortunately, there weren''t many losses due to the copsing buildings because people ran away quickly when the buildings started shaking. Faced with this amazing thing, the world was in astonishment and shock for some time before some rumors spread from an unknown source that this was an electromaic weapon made by Shi Tu, and Huaxia had put her hands on this weapon and used it to save themselves. After all, no matter how you look at it, Huaxia has no chance of winning this war, but what if no one could use guns, rockets, and modern weapons? Of course, the preference will fall in the hands of those who haverger numbers and mountainous terrain for defense, in addition to high martial arts. What does this mean? This means that Huaxia is the biggest beneficiary of this! Why Huaxia? It''s arge country with varied topography and ideal fortification due to its strategic geographic location. Also, Huaxia is a country of more than a billion citizens with a long history in martial arts and traditional weapons that it still maintains today. What else? Traditional Chinese Medicine!! Unlike Western medicine, which requires a lot ofplex devices and difficult to manufacture materials for treatment, Traditional Chinese Medicine doesn''t need all of this. All this gives Huaxia an absolute advantage and a better chance of winning or ending the matter without a war. If anyone says the opposite, he will be described as either a lunatic or a spy. .................... In some darkroom, where the stench had spread, there was a person thrown in a room full of small bits of metal that look like the wreckage of severalputers. This person looked very dirty, his hair disheveled, and his skin was dull and bby as if he had lived for hundreds of years. Of course, this is Shiba Tatsuya. After spending more than three days of continuous work and consuming all the system elerators that allowed him to speed up the time a thousand times, Shiba Tatsuya was reaching his limits and about to faint. " Haha, I am excited to see the results, but first, I will sleep a little to recall my energy " Ding! The host''s life-threatening condition has been detected. The status is being checked. High consumption of life energy detected. Depreciation of the base host lifetime due to the use of time elerators. Searching for solutions. The host is still under protection. The host''s performance was excellent. Started healing the host. the remaining time. Eighty years. .................... Songjiang, Shi residence. People stared at the gigantic ck tower that pierced the sky. The smell of chastity spread like the smell of rotting corpses, but no one dared to cross the walls after seeing the consequences. Many men lined up around the Shi residence and killed everyone who tried to approach, after a closer look, it can be seen that these were local residents who used to live near the Shi residence, but now they don''t look like ordinary people, but rather as super-elite soldiers. The strange thing is that they were not armed with guns but with swords and spears. This scene was repeated in three other ces in the world, and after more than three days, these constetions glowed with a crimson glow and awork of runes spread covering the whole world before the four constetions suddenly copsed and with it all the power that was guarding them disappeared. At the same moment, every person in the world felt a strange feeling, they felt rxed as if a strange force had entered their bodies and made them stronger. In his secret location, Shi Tu was cultivating while his body was heavily dripping with sweat. He had to train his body in order to be able to withstand the pressure of the raging Primordial Energy in his body so he had to gradually convert the Primordial Chaos into Primordial Energy as he refined his body. Suddenly, Shi Tu felt a mysterious power that greatly suppressed his cultivation base to the middle level of the Gathering Realm. This doesn''t mean that the Shi Tu cultivation base has changed or that he cannot cultivate anymore, just that the amount of strength he can demonstrate has be limited by the average level of the Gathering Realm. There is only one thing that can do such a thing. Heavenly Restriction!! This means that he has seeded and the whole world has been transported outside the space of the Eternal Void Pearl and now in the starry sky of the first heaven. Shi Tu finished the cultivation session and went to inspect the corner of the Jacuzzi. Arcana was still quietly cultivating in the jacuzzi that seemed to be in another world, of course Shi Tu didn''t skimp on his eyes from the gorgeous view. " At this rate, she will not be able to rebuild her body in less than eighty years. " Shi Tu thought a little, eighty years is by no means long for him, and it''s also the time necessary for him to refine his body in order to be able to fill his bodypletely with Primordial Energy and make his body able to endure, but it will create many problems for him in the future because he wille out and he is more ny years old. In such an environment, Shi Tu can only refine his body and dilute the strength of some longevity materials in order to extend his life essence. Shi Tu went and cooked some food and turned on some secret cameras that were still working. The first thing Shi Tu saw was the scene of Jean Fly''s forces trying to attack the Four Towers, and he was a little surprised. " Oh?! So it is him? " Shi Tu scratched his eyebrows a little bit because he really didn''t expect Jean Fly to be behind this, he could sense that Jean Fly was hiding a secret but not a secret like this. " Looking at the despair in his eyes when seeing the corpses of the underground workers whom I kidnapped in order to build the towers, he must have some rtives there, maybe a lover? But how did he establish his strength under my eyes and without me noticing? " " Traitors? " Shi Tu thought a little and came to the conclusion that Jean Fly had escaped from one of the towers somehow, maybe due to the help of a guard or luck, after all, nothing absolute or maybe some of the guards betrayed him and with some knowledge he gained there, it wouldn''t be difficult to work without Attracting attention, especially if a significant number of people fled next to him and didn''t meet from that day, and each one worked alone to avoid drawing attention. Shi Tu quickly opened the cameras observing the other constetions that were already surrounded by men who were apparently beside Jean Fly. Unfortunately, everyone was ughtered like chickens in the four ces by Shi Tu''s special men under themand of two shadow guards in each ce. Shi Tu inspected other ces and the situation was almost the same, a bloody war with swords and spears that led to millions of lives lost and a lot of hatred, chaos, and negative emotions, which is exactly what he wanted. The two ces that caught Shi Tu''s attention were a ce in the Western Front where the Bull Army was able to defend and crush the enemies and all this was thanks to Feng Xiaoxiao''s ns. " Haha, I didn''t waste my time on her, she really knows how to exploit theCalm Sea Divine Soul, with this mentality, it won''t be hard to turn her into a genius and use it as a yin source. " Although Arcana rebuilds her body, her Vital Yin can never be recovered, soShi Tu still needs to find a new Yin source. The second ce that caught Shi Tu''s attention was the Northern Front where the Shadows Garden Army was forging its way like a hot knife in butter. " Ling Qingzhu? This is really disappointing, what could she do with making an army like this? It just helps me activate the Transport Array, no wonder it happened so quickly, and I thought it would take at least ten years to get to this point. " The four towers are like array gs covering the whole world and its center is a cave located in the Devil''s eye where all energy is concentrated there. The function of these four towers is to convert many forms of unusable energy into real usable energy. One of the towers is responsible for converting negative emotions into demonic Qi. The second is responsible for converting living mass into life qi, absorbing part of the life energy of living things and converting it into life qi. The third is responsible for converting dead bodies into energy, such as dead bodies and minerals. The fourth is responsible for converting the energy of nature into elemental Qi. All this energy will meet in the cave where is the core of the Array that Shi Tu personally built. Of course, even if all the energy in this world is collected, it is not enough to make transport. So just like what happened with Alice, this energy is only collected in order to stimte an Array that is outside. The experience with Alice was sessful and because it''s only Alice, who doesn''t need to keep her body and life in the process, there was no need for much energy, the regr energy gathered over the past year was enough. But now, Shi Tu has moved the whole world out of the Eternal Void Pearl so the energy consumption is so great even if it''s just to stimte the Array outside. Chapter 208: Prison Break (2) Chapter 208: Prison Break (2) The Thirty-third Heaven, Asgard Amidst a frozen ce where only the white can be seen. A white jade-like body was tied, this person''s face looked pale, but he didn''t show any weakness even though his hands and feet were tightly chained while his whole body was buried naked in transparent ice mountain, only his head was free but there were many seals bound his face. Countless arrays spread around the ce, restricting the man''s movement and causing him pain from time to time, and even attacking his body until he shed a lot of blood for no reason. In fact, if the person watching this scene has sharp eyes, he will notice that every time these arrays are activated, this person moves a little and this movement is hardly noticeable if the person isn''t seeing strongly. From there, it''s possible to imagine how dangerous this man is and how much fear of the one who imprisoned him is, just a simple movement from him is enough to activate the defensive arrays and make sure that this person doesn''t have the ability to do anything although he ispletely restricted. Suddenly the man opened his eyes and raised his head to look in front of him and this time the arrays were not activated, but as long as he tries to move something other than his head, it will do activate immediately. " Loki, my dear brother, have you missed me? " Loki looked at the luxuriously dressed man in front of him radiating a sublime light. " Who do we have here? Isn''t this the shame of all cultivators, my dear brother Thor? You don''t have to bothering here, if you need to consult me about something, you should justmunicate with me with telepathy. " " You bas ..... Ahem, Loki, I am now Asgard Sovereign, show me some respect, you are alive only because of my pity on you. Do you think I can do anything without you? " Apparently, Thor is very pissed off and trying to hide it but the sight of him doing this was just so funny to Loki. " Oh?! You''re the idiot who tried to nibbles more than he can chew, which led you to the current state of mental retardation can manage Asgard? Hehehehe " Loki didn''t restrain himself or hide his contempt andughed to his heart''s content. " What a joke! everyone knows that you became Asgard Sovereign only because you are the only heir to the throne, if I were not there to help you, do you think that our father would give you to the throne? He would have kept it for himself or given it to someone else in the worst case. " Thor''s face became so dark, this subject was always the cause of his pain. When Thor was young and reckless, he went against the teachings of Odin and tried to control the Heavenly Lightning, at that time there were only Zeus and Zhan Xieshen who could do it, not even Odin himself was able to do that, but Thor tried to do it to achieve a great achievement and outperform his genius brother Loki to get praise from Odin. Of course, Thor failed in this, and fortunately, Odin managed to save him from death after paying a heavy price, but the shock of Heavenly Lightning affected Thor''s soul. Although his talents in cultivation were not affected and even improved significantly, he was unable to suppress his emotions, especially anger, any insult to him would end in a big battle as he became very impulsive and never thought before acting. In short, he was unfit to rule. Odin had some hope that Thor would heal with time, but this hope continued to diminish over time until it disappearedpletely. On the other hand, Loki''s talent was emerging day after day, and his aplishments with Duan Hao and Prometheus increased day after day. Soon after he is healed of some shock, he gets shocked that Loki has done another great thing. Without a doubt, if he had not been born in the era of Duan Hao, Loki would inevitably have had a Heavenly Title, after all, Odin was confident of Loki''s ability to dominate Prometheus, or at least that was what he hoped for due to his enmity with Zeus. After the Second Ragnarok War, Loki is secretly captured and hidden in a secret location under Odin''s pce while he is announced to the world that he is dead. After that, Odin decided to pass the throne to Thor, which met with strong opposition, but Odin didn''t care and gave the throne to Thor. But unexpectedly, Thor was not a failure. Rather, it seemed that he had be so wise that he thought of unimaginable solutions to many of Asgard''s problems, which made everyone suspect that this was Loki and not Thor because this level of intelligence can be described as a genius but they quickly removed this idea from their minds because it was impossible for Odin to keep Loki alive. After all, if this were discovered then Asgard would be in big trouble. But they weren''tpletely wrong because Loki was locked up and presenting his ideas to Thor by telepathy in exchange for preserving his life, which is what Thor has had difficulty epting despite having passed that long. " I cannot use telepathy to not be discovered. " " Are you on probation? What is the matter? " " I don''t know the source of the rumor, but it seems that the Dark Elf is suspicious that you and Prometheus are still alive. " Loki''s eyes narrowed a little and asked, "Based on any doubts it built after all this time? " Thor shook his head and said, " I don''t know. They are demanding to provide conclusive evidence of your death, arguing that the father may not be able to kill his son and ....." Suddenly, Thor''s face turned pale as if he had seen a ghost. " I-Impossible, how is that? No, h-he cannot be alive " " What''s up? " " The Eternal ughter Array has been activated in the Relics of the Eternal Realm. All energy has been depleted in a sword that directly struck the first heaven and ..." Before Thor finished speaking, his face became paler, this time filled with horror. " What''s up this time? " " P-Prometheus .. he ..he is alive and has escaped from Olympus Mount and Zeus asks us all help in the chase " " So what are you doing? " Loki shouted, saying, " go! the sooner you get there, the fewer doubts, not like I can do anything. " Thor nodded in agreement and never doubted Loki''s intentions because he had gotten used to doing what he was saying all this time. He activated the arrays again before vanishing to hunt Prometheus. Not only Thor but all the Realm in the thirty-third heaven set off to hunt Prometheus. Activating the Eternal ughter Array means that Duan Hao is still alive, or at least his heir, but with the appearance of Prometheus, the probability that Duan Hao is alive has be greater, which is a disaster for everyone, so arresting and interrogating Prometheus is a top priority. Moments after Thor vanished, a very beautiful woman appeared, with perfect curves and a wless face. Just looking at her white like snow skin is enough to make men crazy. " Freya?! Why don''t you put on your veil? This is unusual for you. I thought you said all men are just animals that don''t deserve to see your face? " Loki didn''t seem at all moved by Freya''s face and asked without interest. Freya said nothing and waved her hand with some seals. Immediately after that, the ice covering Loki''s body melted as released from the chains, and it seemed that all the arrays had broken. Freya threw a storage ring at Loki, who took some clothes off and then looked at Freya and said after some silence. " Thank sis, or should I say, sister-inw? " Freya didn''t deny orment on what Loki said, but a slight redness appeared on her cheeks. " Hehehehe, as expected from the first brother, not only you, the most beautiful Asgard Goddess Freya, even Aphrodite and Athena, hehehehe I cannot wait to see the face of Zeus and dad when they know this hehehehe " " How did you know? " Freya asked with some astonishment. " Yin Yang will never let a beauty like Aphrodite, Aphrodite cannot save Prometheus, only Athens can because she is the favorite of Zeus, but if Athens was alone, there is no way of Aphrodite not to notice that Athens fell in love, which means that they are together " Freya nodded and said," As expected of the Heavenly Sly Emperor, they were not wrong when they said you would have be a heavenly title if you had not been born in the era of husband. " " Oh? You call him husband? " Loki gave a cheerful smile and was amused at seeing the icy beauty Freya fall in love. " Stop saying nonsense and hurry to leave, Prometheus is in big trouble now " Loki asked, " Are you all okay? " He wasn''t really interested in these women, but the fact that they risked their lives for his first brother made him see some value in them. " No problem, if we were caught, our escape route to Yin Yang bliss is guaranteed. " " Ye Chuxia? I really want to see the woman who could be my brother''s future empress. " Loki thought of something and said, " I tell you, Freya, what do you think I can help you reach the position of the Empress? " " Say this after we survive. " Loki said no more and disappeared from his ce. .................... In the starry sky, a person full of wounds and injuries was trapped and looked really bad how many before hundreds of characters that could shake the world. Despite Prometheus''s miserable condition, those who besieged him showed no indulgence and were on guard the whole time. " Prometheus, surrendered, you have no way to escape" " I don''t know how you survived and hid on Olympus Mount all this time, but your luck is over. Did you think that the most dangerous ce would be safe forever? " Everyone looked at Zeus trying to justify his situation but no onemented, they can understand that it''s not easy to give up on someone like Prometheus, if he was not alive they would not be able to question him about Duan Hao, after all, if he was dead they would have to face Duan Hao''s anger if he was alive which could lead to a third Ragnarok War. Suddenly Prometheus disappeared before their eyes and a mocking voice rang out. " Hehehehe,e if you could follow us " " Loki!! it''s without a doubt Loki''s voice and this is his aura, is he still alive too? " After that, the chase continued down through the thirty-three heavens and the alliance army becamerger with time as the various races organized to arrest Loki and Prometheus, but many interventions from mysterious people hindered them until Loki and Prometheus reached the Primordial Chaos wall of the first heaven and tried to prate it, but they evaporated because the bacsh like everyone else, it attempts to enter the first heaven. Although no one had any doubts about their death this time because the heavenlyw could not be broken, but they had waited fifty years before they began to disperse. Chapter 209: Am I Beautiful? Chapter 209: Am I Beautiful? " ?! " Shi Tu opened his eyes after hearing some noise, he had spent a lot of time in cultivation until he reached the maximum that he can achieve now and any other progress depends on opportunities so he spent most of his time getting used to his strength, studying the Primordial Chaos and understanding the Chaos Sea technique and didn''t know how many Time has passed, and if it weren''t for the annoying noises that woke him up, he might be in this state for a long time. " This wall is really hard, there must be a great treasure here. " " Right, if we can prate the solid walls of this hall with our power, then it means that it has been a long time ago and there must be some good things inside. " " I just hope we find something good so that the emperor will reward us. " The roof of the hall was pierced and dust was scattered everywhere on the floor from the hole. Two young men and a girl appeared in their twenties, and their clothes were luxurious and exaggeratedly decorated, especially the women''s dress, which was the most exaggerated. The three looked around at thevish suite, but some disappointment appeared on their faces. " This ce doesn''t look really old, at most, it was built eighty years ago and has been in use until recently, so there is no trace of dust. " " Look, there is a man! " The girl pointed to Shi Tu, sitting in the cultivation position, and then approached him. " Looks like he''s dead? Did he die during isted cultivation? " " Who cares about dead bodies? he doesn''t seem to carry anything good on his body, so let''s look for treasures. " The three spread out to search the entire suite but couldn''t find anything worth anything. " What a waste of time, all the effort for nothing? " " This expert must have consumed everything to save himself, but he failed in the end. " The girl didn''t agree and said, " Even if it is true, he will at most consume pills, what about weapons and techniques? " One of the young men thought and said hesitantly, " Maybe he has a storage ring? " Both the girl and the other guy looked at him stupidly. " Are you serious? A storage ring is an ultra-rare treasure, even my father doesn''t have one, only my grandfather does. " The girl didn''t believe that a random and unknown person might possess it. " Hey, did any of you checked that room? " " Ha? Isn''t it just a bathroom? What kind of treasure could there be? Let''s take all the jewels and leave, at least we can sell them for some Energy Stones." " No, I''ll check out first, maybe there is a secret passage of some kind. " The young man wanted to regain some face after he said something stupid so he hung all his hope that there was something somewhere unexpected. " I don''t advise you to try to get in. " " !!! " Everyone turned to the body they thought belonged to a dead expert. Quickly and without hesitation they took out their weapons, which are long swords decorated with golden inscriptions. " Who are you? What are you doing here? " The two young men stepped forward to protect the girl, and one of them said very cautiously. Shi Tu opened his eyes and said coldly, " I am the one who should ask you this question. This is my house and you are the ones who broke into my house and turned it into this chaos. You even woke me up from my cultivation. " " This ..." The two young men wanted to exin themselves, but Shi Tu didn''t care. " There is no need to say anything, take everything you want, and leave. There are no techniques scrolls or weapons for you to take, never go to the bathroom or you will have to face the consequences. " After saying this, Shi Tu didn''t care anymore and closed his eyes again. The three looked at each other and seemed to have the same ideas. Is there a person who will not get angry if his isted cultivation ce is broken into and searched before his eyes? This person didn''t speak the whole time but prevented them from entering the bathroom, which means there may be something truly valuable there! But weren''t they allowed to go and take whatever they wanted? The only exnation is that he''s seriously injured and doesn''t want to cause trouble, but he just couldn''t see them take his treasure, so he''s trying to scare them. Given the Heavenly Restriction, they all could only show the same cultivation base, even if this man was a peerless expert with great battle power, would the three of them be afraid of someone about to die? Of course not! opportunities alwayse with risks. " Senior, I tell you, what do you think about giving us your treasure? You are going to die anyway and there is no point in keeping the treasures, if it was something that could help save your life you wouldn''t be in this state. " One young man advanced and said politely, " It is true, and in return, we will fulfill one of your requests, such as killing the person who injured you or looking after your grandchildren." The other young man hurried to confirm with confidence. " Oh?! Do you have such ability? " Shi Tu opened his eyes and looked a little interested. " Certainly!! " The two young men proudly hit their chest and said, " We belong to the Great Huaxia Empire and we will not back down from our promises. " " Great Huaxia Empire? Never heard of it before " The two young men were not angry and seemed understanding, even though the girl frowned a little. "It is not surprising that you have not heard of it before, because the Great Huaxia Empire was established less than seventy years ago and I believe that Senior spent more time in isted cultivation. " " How can a newly formed empire achieve what I want? You don''t think I''m weak, do you? " Shi Tu asked with some doubt. Seeing this, the young men became immediately happy and quickly exined. " Of course, since senior can live for more than a hundred years, he must have reached the Gathering Realm peak, but do you know the support behind the great Huaxia Empire? " " Heavenly Courtyard? " " Right! senior really has a sharp eye. " The young man looked a little surprised, but he continued, " Huaxia Empire is an empire subordinate to the Heavenly Courtyard. " Shi Tu shook his head in disappointment and said, " This is not enough, there are countless empires under the umbre of the Heavenly Courtyard, why might the Heavenly Courtyard make so much effort for you? " " Haha " At this point the girl proudly stepped forward, "It may not seem like this, but I am actually the first princess of the great Huaxia Empire and my father is the current emperor. As for his mother who is my grandmother? She is the wife of the representative of the Heavenly Courtyard in the First Heaven, which means that he is my grandfather! " Doesn''t it look like that? Looking at her showy clothes, it is clear that she is a princess of some kind, despite having these ideas, the two young men didn''t dare say it. " Really? " " Certainly, my grandfather prefers me very much, if I ask him, he may agree, especially if your treasure is a great treasure. " Shi Tu pretended to think a little and said, " Okay, you can go in but beware, this is the greatest treasure in the world and it is priceless. " The trio was very happy with what they heard, and they immediately headed to the bathroom, the treasure that someone like Shi Tu is cherished by no means should it be an ordinary thing. The three were barely able to hold back theughter in their hearts. Did this person really think that we would waste this advantage in order to fulfill his desire? They would be stupid if they did it, he would die anyway, so who knows if they keep their word or not? Is there anyone to hold them ountable? As soon as the princess grabbed the bathroom door handle, a runic circle appeared under their feet. "Is this a defense array?! You!! how ..." Before she had finished speaking, the three had evaporated into nothingness. " Aya, kids don''t appreciate kindness, that''s why I forbade you from entering. " But then the bathroom door opened and a tall woman with long ck hair and blue eyes came out like the sky. This woman wore no clothes so her wheat-colored body was visible and it was directly reflected in Shi Tu''s eyes. Those perfect curves, those bouncy, handy peaks that invite Shi Tu to hold. All of Shi Tu''s masculine instincts were urging him to push her down, but he showed no reaction whatsoever except for his thoughts. " You finally came out Arcana? Wow, you have be much more beautiful. I can say from here that your skin is much smoother than before so that your skin has be lighter, although it is not white like jade, but it ispletely wheat-colored. " Shi Tu was not stingy and evaluated the new Arcana look from top to bottom. " I tell you, are you trying to torture me? " Arcana gave a bright smile and said in a tempting voice. " Do you think I''m so beautiful as the greatest treasure in the world? " Chapter 210: Failed Attempt to Behave Naughty. Chapter 210: Failed Attempt to Behave Naughty. In front of Arcana''s seductive voice, Shi Tu nodded forcefully, " Sure!! I can hardly stop myself. " Arcana looked at the low half of Shi Tu and said sadly, " No need topliment, your little brother does not think so at all " " Haha " Shi Tu embarrassedlyughed and answered, " he''s just tired, do you know the torment of being around you? " Arcana gave a light, cheerful smile and then put on her clothes while Shi Tu got in the shower and when he got out, the ce be really clean. They both went to prepare food but Shi Tu barely stepped in and was only Arcana''s assistant. Although the food would be much tastier if Shi Tu was the one preparing it, but since Arcana took the lead, Shi Tu had nothing but to back down for his own safty. " By the way, who bothered me? They were so loud and couldn''t concentrate, luckily I was already done or the results would have been catastrophic. " " They are Just children from the Heavenly Courtyard, don''t bother with them. " Shi Tu replied while eating quietly. Arcana didn''t find any topic to talk about and Shi Tu say nothing which made the atmosphere a little awkward. After eating, both of them sat down. Arcanay on Shi Tu''s chest with a slight smile on her face, and an unknown time had been calm. " Shi Tu, why don''t we just live like this? There is no reason to try to seek strength. " Amid Arcana''s thoughts in such a life, words leak out without feeling them. Knowing her current mental state, Shi Tu ignored this question and did not answer, because the answer is very clear. " What do you intend to do now? " " I didn''t change my mind, are youing with me? " " Are you still asking? Are we going straight to the second heaven? " " No, I will first go to Sparta and then we will go to Yin-Yang world. I want to experience the life of being a disciple and what it feels like to be a disciple of a sect. " Thinking about this, Shi Tu had never joined any academy or sect before, since he was rejected by everyone in his first life, he would make his way solo and when he was strong enough, he would create his own force to satisfy his needs and do business for him. " Sparta? What will you do in that aridnd? " Arcana asked, Sparta is a desertednd in which there is no life and also has a mysterious force that affects the soul of everyone who enters it. It is said that the ghosts of all those who died because of Zhan Xieshen are there. " Oh, right, you have never gone to Sparta, right? This would be a good opportunity to cultivate your soul there, as there are some things I want to take. " "You speak as if you have returned to the first heaven many times. " Arcana was amazed at Shi Tu''s words, which seemed to have visited Sparta more than once. It is not surprising that Shi Tu once visited Sparta as Duan Hao, but Duan Hao at that time was neither strong nor knowledgeable nor did he stay long in the first Heaven so he is not supposed to know something of value there. In general knowledge, it is impossible to return to the first heaven after getting out, so the first heaven has always been a secluded ce whose news can only be known through those who leave the first heaven. But that changed when Zeus fell into a strange spatial crack to find himself in the first heaven again. Then Zeus discovered that although cultivators who leave cannot return, the energy can easily pass through the Primordial Chaos Wall, so he created amunication array tomunicate with Olympus Mount, and it worked! After Zeus left the first heaven, the descendants of Olympus Mount were the rulers of the first heaven because Olympus Mount was able tomunicate with them and teach them cultivation, but this did notst long because a monster named Zhan Xieshen was born in the small kingdom of Sparta who ruled the first heaven with his power, even the descendants of Olympus Mount were unable to do anything, so Zeus ordered them to get out of the first heaven quickly. At the same time, no one came out from the first heaven for a long time, including someone from the royal bloodline of giants, which angered them a lot and rushed to OlympusMount to interrogate them, which resulted in a great battle that was one of the reasons for the giants'' hatred with Olympus Mount. Then a royal dragon managed to get out and told them what was happening and the fact that Zeus couldmunicate with whoever in the first heaven. After a long dialogue with Zhan Xieshen, they seeded in convincing him to leave the first heaven, andter all sects became able to take care of their descendants in the first heaven. So, it is not strange that Shi Tu knows the first heaven news, but this is not like knowledge but rather like experience, also no one would dare enter that ce because no one got in there and got out alive. Shi Tu looked at Arcana and was sure she was not kidding him. " You are right that Zeus is the only known exception. This is because he did things in such a way that things could not be hidden, but that does not mean that no one else could. Perhaps several people could do it but they did not tell anyone, for example Zhan Xieshen, Loki and me " " How ...." " My Queen, have you forgotten that he reincarnated seven times? Which means that he has returned to the first heaven seven times? " Arcana raised her head to look at Tang Zhong, who had entered without permission. Arcana turned away from Shi Tu and angrily looked at Tang Zhong as if she wanted to eat him alive, causing him to sweat. " My queen ....." Tang Zhong felt extremely frightened under Arcana''s cold gaze and felt that she really wanted to kill him and didn''t understand why, didn''t he just save her from the embarrassment of losing her face in front of Shi Tu because she didn''t notice thing like this? " You bad . cat " Arcana spoke in a cold voice full of killing intent. " Yes!! my queen " Pob! Tang Zhong fell on his knees quickly and didn''t even dare to look into Arcana''s eyes let alonein about her calling him a cat. " I said cat. " " Miao! " In this situation where his life is in danger, Tang Zhong did not give a fart for his dignity as the Celestial Purple Wolf and sat just like the cats in his human form. Arcana took some food into a saucer and ced it in front of Tang Zhong and said tenderly, " eat " Tang Zhong looked at the food on the saucer in front of him and felt his intestines green, isn''t this cat food? It is poor quality cat food!! how can the queen have something like this with her? Is she always carry it with her to do this to me? " M-Miao!! " However, Tang Zhong didn''t dare to object and ate cat food, showing a happy cat''s expression. " Haha, haven''t you had any experience with any kitten yet? It seems to me that you don''t know how to behave with women, there are times when you have to im ignorance. " Shi Tu couldn''t help butugh at Tang Zhong''s gullibility, did he really think Arcana couldn''t notice something like this? Obviously, she just wants to y naughty with him. " So, you knew but you treated me like an idiot? " Arcana turned around and looked at Shi Tu coldly, Arcana looked really upset, she really thought her acting had deceived Shi Tu but it turned out that he just didn''t want to embarrassment her and imed stupidity. Although Shi Tu likes smart women, but there is no man who does not like naughty women, but Shi Tu was always able to look through her and she could not act like this in front of him before and thought she had seeded this time but it turned out that Shi Tu was justplimenting her. Arcana asked why there is a big difference between them? She can never tell if Shi Tu is serious or deceiving but Shi Tu know her thoughts. " How is this possible? " He immediately denied it. " I am not stupid, once you got angry at Tang Zhong''s interference I immediately realized that you were pretending. " " Really? " " Certainly! " Shi Tu stressed strongly. " You know me well, right? I don''tplimenting anyone. If its good, I will say it and if its bad I will say it, have I everplimented you before? " Arcana thought and found that Shi Tu is right, he always said his honest opinion, ignoring the mood even if what he was saying was offensive to her, previously he did not hesitate to say that her food is bad when she first started learning to cook and did not hesitate to ridicule her stupid suggestions, at most he will notment but if she ask, he will give his opinion. " Well, I believe you. " Chapter 211: Unfilial Son Chapter 211: Unfilial Son " Miao " Tang Zhong finished the cat food in front of him and asked for more like cats. " That''s enough, aren''t you a proud Celestial Purple Wolf? Stop behaving like cats " Arcana looked at Tang Zhong with disgust and her cold gaze had vanished, which means she was no longer angry. " Yes! my queen " Tang Zhong was really miserable, she asked him to act like cats previously, why criticize it now? " Your face says, '' You asked me to act like cats before, so why are you criticizing me now? ''" Arcana was naturally able to guess Tang Zhong''s thoughts and bring them out without giving him a face. " Impossible! how dare I? " Tang Zhong was really frightened and afraid of punishment. " I don''t remember telling you to act like a cat, you did it on your own. " " Hahahahaha!! " Tang Zhong was speechless and didn''tknow what to say. Shi Tu interfered to change the subject and said, " Now tell us, how long has we been here? What happened? This appears to have be the great Huaxia Empire? " " Yes, that''s right. " Then Tang Zhong told them everything he knew. It looks that it has been exactly eighty years since Shi Tu''s disappearance. After Tang Zhong destroyed the finish line City, he immediately went to search for Shi Tu and Arcana, but he could never find them, so he gave up and decided to stay here and watch things happen. ording to Tang Zhong, it seems that a bloody war has urred and that most of the poption on this has been killed. Under the strength of the Shadows Garden Army, with soldiers who took pills that didn''t lead to their death and greatly improved their strength on one hand, and the West Alliance on the other hand, Huaxia was almost wiped out of existence. The three families quickly copsed due to ack of trust between them and the fear that the Su family would betray at any moment. But fortunately the Bull Army seized the leadership under Feng Xiaoxiao''s hand, which seized the leadership of the bull Army from Mu Ruyan. Under the leadership of Feng Xiaoxiao and using guerri warfare and the her wisdom, they were able to somehow defend but not for long. Then, another party in the war appeared, Jean Fly, who somehow managed to steal the Pills from the Shadows Garden and form his own army, although they were much less numerous, but their efficiency was high and soon he took control of the armies of the West and killed Lawrence and the six ancestors who cooperated with him on the view of the world and thus The Assassins Leaguepletely copsed, especially since the twelve elders or what was left of them appeared under the leadership of Jean Fly and after the disappearance of the Shadow Guards who didn''t care after they had done their duty to defend the four towers. After that Jean Fly swallowed Shadows Garden armies but Bao San has been back to the side of the bull''s army carrying with him arge amount of Pills in exchange for preserving his life but Feng Xiaoxiao killed him after taking the pills. After he swallowed the Shadows Garden, Jean Fly put his hand on the source of the Pills and became much stronger and the Bull Army could no longer do anything. No matter how intelligent Feng Xiaoxiao is, all tricks are useless against the overwhelming difference in power and for some reason, didn''t use the Pills obtained from Bao San. But when disasterse, heroes appear. It seems that the heirs of Sun and Lu had acquired a simr strength as Jean Fly. There were also two mysterious people with a great power killing the leaders of the Shadows Garden, and there were incidents of freezing entire military bases without knowing. Then Sun Chiwei and Lu Huang joined to Feng Xiaoxiao but they cannot pass their techniques to Feng Xiaoxiao but told her some of the basics. but this was enough for her to surpass them after few years. It seems that she used the pills to create a high-level elite division rather than improving the general strength of the army, which proved to be the right choice. Within a few years, and despite the fact that Huaxia forces almost gone, but the elite led by Feng Xiaoxiao, Mu Ruyan Lu Huang, Sun Chiwei, Ru Ru, Ouyang Mei Rui Feiyu, managed to crush Shadows Garden andpletely defeated Jean Fly, who wasbing the world searching Shi Tu''s where about in direct battle but someone intervenes and rescues him. After that, the unification of the world under the banner of Huaxia Great Empire with Feng Xiaoxiao as emperor without any problems because the mentality of the people began to change and be more inclined to report everything by power, so no one cares about being a woman as she was the strongest. A few yearster, many cultivators of the Heavenly Courtyard arrived and wanted to take possession of this, the force difference was so great that they immediately fled without a fight because it was hopeless, but the Heavenly Courtyard agent had liked some women from this and wanted to take them as concubines, but all of them including Mu Ruyan and Feng Xiaoxiao fled safely thanks to the sacrifice of Ouyang Mei but Rui Feiyue surrendered, whichter became the official wife of the Heavenly Courtyard agent. Shi Tu asked, " Who saved him? Do you know? " Looking at Tang Zhong''s eyes, Shi Tu concluded that he knew who saved him and he is not an ordinary person. " It was Xie Li. " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed badly upon hearing this name, throughout Shi Tu''s life he didn''t have any children, but Xie Li was the closest to being his son because Shi Tu created him and raised him. " It seems that this unfilial son has evolved a lot during this period, and another one has been added to the list of those who were able to return to the first heaven." Arcana remembered something and said to Shi Tu with a harmful expression. " True, he is such a unfilial son that he pursues his father''s wife after his death. " Shi Tu asked with astonishment, " What!! My wife? What wife are you talking about? When did I get married in the first ce? " "The current head of the Yin-Yang bliss, Ye Chuxia " " Hey?! That ice burg? That unfilial son has some guts! hahaha" " Heh, why aren''t you angry? " " It seems that you have a misunderstanding here " Shi Tu paused and said earnestly, " Although it was my deputy in the Yin-Yang bliss, but I never touch her ok? she''s the daughter of Prometheus after all, even if the lust took me over, I will not put my hand on my niece " " What?! " " What?! " Arcana and Tang Zhong shouted in shock at the same time. " Prometheus''s daughter? That man who has no interest in women? How is that? There have never been any rumors of his affair!! " Shi Tu shook his head, " I have no idea either, but she is without a doubt Prometheus'' daughter because she bears his aura and blood. " Shi Tu didn''t think much about Yi Chuxia and didn''t care much, though it would be surprising if Xie Li could win her heart which would be unfortunate because she would have to be a widow soon. Shi Tu stood up and said, " Ok let''s go now. " " Shi Tu, won''t you ask about the girls? Don''t you care? Their life and death are unknown " Shi Tu indifferently replied, " Why do I care? I just gave them the opportunity to change their fate, because I am helping them doesn''t mean that their future is guaranteed, but rather it''s up to their effort and their choices. " " Including Feng Xiaoxiao? " " Absolutely, she can never die " Shi Tu replied with an unusual confidence. " Why all this confidence? " " Because she has nine lives " Arcana realized the meaning of Shi Tu and spat out. " This is cruel " Shi Tu wasn''t embarrassed and said, " Thanks for thepliment. Now let''s take a tour and go visit the Emperor''s mother. " "The Emperor''s mother? How do you know that she came to visit? " " Use your mind " It looks like the ytime is over so Arcana didn''t push things further and they walked out. The suit was located deep underground, and as soon as they got out, it exploded and buried underground again. Shi Tu looked around and the area waspletely empty like a desert. It seems that this has undergone a lot of changes. " Little cat, where is the imperial capital? " " In this direction where Songjiang was located. " The three moved extremely quickly towards what was previously known as Songjiang which is now the imperial capital Along the way, Shi Tu noticed the advanced civilization nearly disappeared, and this was not surprising because the Great Huaxia Empire of the Heavenly Courtyard which hated technology very much and focused only on cultivating Qi energy. Chapter 212: Disappointment Chapter 212: Disappointment Inside the imperial pce, a man in imperial clothing sat in front of an attractive-looking woman looking younger than the man in front of her. " Mom, I''m really happy today, you finally agreed to visit me in my mansion. " Was Yu Hui Si very enthusiastic because his mother had responded to his call finally, so he dered a feast day and pardoned criminals and removed the debt, this was a historic day for him " Yes, after all I can not stay stuck in the past forever " Although Rui Fei Yue was happy as well, she looked a little restless and scared as her eyes looked around every now and then as if she was afraid of something. " Haha , now that''s all the talking. " Yu Hui Se ignored his mother''s strange behavior because she was quieter than usual, she was trembling in fear just thinking of this pce so her arrival could be considered a major progress Since his birth, his mother has refused his uniforms in his pce, so that she was strongly opposed to the idea of inheriting the throne of the great Huaxia Empire for reasons unknown to her, all he knows is that this pce brings her bad memories that she was struck by a hysterical fear once while he was talking to her about the beauty of his pce and some myths Local up Yu Hui Se did not know what had happened to his mother in the past and did not ask since his mother did not want to say but he did not care much At that time his mother was just a weak character but now she is the wife of the agent of the Heavenly Court and one of the ten most powerful people in the first heaven, who can harm her? Even if he found such a person would he dare? Rui Fei Yue forced a smile and changed the subject " I came this time to take Yu Nian with me, she has a good talent, and your father managed to secure a ce for her in the Celestial Academy. " " Really? But isn''t that a little early? " Even though Yu Hui Si was happy for his daughter''s sake but he also felt envy towards her, for him, his only advantage is his background, frankly if it weren''t for his background he wouldn''t even reach the world of collecting so he is destined to stay in the first heaven forever because he can only rely on what you have to offer. First sky " You know that registration in the four academies takes ce once every ten years. If this opportunity is missed, this will be bad for her future. " " But with the current strength can not cross the wall of the primitive chaos to the second heaven " " No problem, we can raise its cultivation by force within a short period, although this will have a negative impact on it, but it is worth it. " Yu Hui Se couldn''t help but smile bitterly, it seemed that his daughter''s talent was enough for his father to sacrifice the many stored resources for her. " Well I will ...." squeak " Your Majesty " Suddenly a eunuch entered court and was terrified Yu Hui Se frowned and said with dismay " What''s the matter? Can''t you see I''m talking to my mom right now? How did you break in like this? " '' First Princess '' The eunuch stammered from fear and tension, because his head might fly because of this " Yu Niang ? " Yu Hui Se turned to his mother to see that she was calm, so he rxed his heart, since his mother is not anxious, it means that he is not a big thing. " What''s in it? " " She is dead " " What? " Faced Yu Hui Si trouble grasping what he heard and looked at his mother sees it like himpletely shocked " How? Are you sure? " " We don''t know how she died, but her death is certain because the smell of her soul has been broken and ...." " Your Majesty " Before the eunuch could finish his words, another eunuch broke out in panic "The earth has split off. " " What are you talking about, too? " Yu Hui Se strangely looked at the eunuch " What is the problem if the earth splits? Maybe it is an earthquake or some treasure, you may lose it. The priority now is to find out what happened to the first princess. " " This is not, I have Anschwt the ground and appeared degrees in the courtyard of the pce to the disciplinary somewhere under the ground but we did not dare to go down without your permission " Yu Hui Se frowned , if such a ce existed, how did they not discover it during construction? Did one of the princes build a tunnel? " Okay let''s go, I''ll check it personally. " " No, don''t go. " Rui Fei Yue stood from her ce and screamed in panic " Mum, you know my strength, what could happen to me here? I also have a treasure trove for life. " " No, you will never go. If you dare to go, I will disown you. " " Mom, why all this anxiety? Did you see something? " " I told you to build your pce elsewhere. This ce is never safe. " For some reason, Rui Fei Yue looked so terrified as if she had just seen a nightmare " Why? I heard that this ce was the property of a crazy world that caused the start of a world war eighty years ago, but didn''t it die? " Although Yu Hui Se trusts his mother''s ability a lot, he is extremely skeptical when ites to his shortness because his mom has been warning him for years and nothing has happened so he firmly believes that this is only because his mother is afraid of something that happened in the past. Rui Fei Yue held herself trying to stop her shivering and shook her head " You are wrong, that man cannot die. The strength he showed me far exceeds that of your father. How could he die? " " Mom, you are overly anxious, you were so weak at the time that it is only natural that any normal farmer could scare you like this. " Rui Fei Yue wanted to exin to her son but couldn''t because he probably wouldn''t believe her and Shi Tu might even be angry when he got back because she said something she shouldn''t say. Since Shi Tu gave her a strange technique eighty years ago, he hasn''t been able to cultivate or increase her strength, the only change that has happened to her no matter how much she sows has been that her intuition has be strong. Since that day, Rui Fei Yue''s intuition has beenpletely correct and never wronged before, if you feel that something bad will happen then it will add up to some opinion every now and then. Previously when Yu Hui Se was about to go explore the cer, Rui Fei Yue felt that she would never see her son again if he went so she severely prevented him. Also, earlier in the war against Jean Valley, Roy was Fei Yue very useful when you ce Feng Xiao Xiao ns were asking her mind if she thinks that the n will seed or not , and this has contributed to bridging the power gap between the two parties " What a disappointment, after all these years is this your level? " Azy voice rang out, full of disappointment " You ....." Roy looked in Yue Zhong at the man and woman sitting in front of her, she had a big and deep impression of these two people especially the man because she used to see him in her nightmares and it is impossible to forget this face at all. " Who are you? How did you get here? " Yu Hui Se took out his sword and looked at Shi Tu sharply, ready to attack at any moment Dozens of guards, hearing Yu Hui Si''s screaming, rushed around and surrounded Shi Tu and Arcana " What a reception, is there a need for all these dogs? I ban some cats because they are better than dogs, at least my wife thinks so. " '' Rudeness '' Did this guy just call out elite guards in his mansion with dogs? Was Yu Hui Si was very angry because he and all his life had not been subjected to such a shame before, was angry to the point that his face turned to the red color of anger and did not express the strange notes on his mother ''s face " Little dog, stop barking, you''re annoying. " A red glow shed in Shi Tu''s eyes and Yu Hui Se and the rest of the Imperial Guard froze without being able to move a finger Shi Tu looked at Rui Fei Yue in disappointment " Even after incurring the trouble you enter the world of dreams you did not learn your son well? " " I ...." Rui Fei Yue was extremely terrified, lowering her head in disgrace without daring to say anything to Shi Tu Although her son''s behavior is not really her fault because her husband is the one who oversaw his education and she hardly met him because she refuses toe here because she has a sinister feeling in this ce Also, what problem is her son acting proudly in the first heaven? Here he is standing at the top and no one can hurt him because truly powerful characters cannot exist in the first sky But now that she came, her sinister sense became real A ne that was pinched on Yu Hui Si''s delicacy glowed and after that, freed from Shi Tu''s mental control, he pointed his sword towards Shi Tu and shouted angrily at him. " How dare you talk to my mom like this? Do you know who she is? " Chapter 213: To The Starry Sky Chapter 213: To The Starry Sky " Soul Defensive ne? " Shi Tu immediately recognized the nature of the ne and sighed. " My soul seems really weak, even a weak treasure even among the first level treasures can release you from my Mind Control. " Despite Yu Huisi''s ws, he was an Emperor, so he was able to calm himself to some extent with the help of the ne that also had a calming effect. Weak treasure even among the first-level treasures? This phrase caught Yu Huisi''s attention strongly, ording to his knowledge, all the treasures in the first Heaven are level one iplete treasures and there are only about sixty real first level treasures and all of them are in the lower level. But looking at Shi Tu''s words, it seemed that he saw treasures of a higher level? " Are you a vampire prince? " Yu Huisi asked, his tone had changed and became respectful, if Shi Tu is really a vampire prince then he definitely cannot offend him. " Oh? And why do you think so? " " Your previous words mean that you have seen before a treasure of medium first level, only the dragon n or vampires n can have something like this here, you mentioned earlier that what you used on me was Mind Control, which is a distinctive ability of vampires. " Yu Huisi showed a proud face and was confident with his words. Hearing this, even Rui Feiyue thought it was logical and waited for the answer, if he was really a vampire then he wouldn''t kill innocent people in public right? After all, this was against thews of vampires, Rui Feiyue could only put her hope on this. Yu Huisi showed the emperor''s dignity and asked, " May I ask what a Prince like you doing here? Usually, vampires and dragons are never leaving the Northern Region and focuses only to gain power without interfering in the affairs of the world " " Konnie, do you want me to get rid of this dog? It''s barking so loud. " At this moment, Tang Zhong entered while dragging someone with him, his hair was long and disheveled and smelled extremely foul. " I really hate it when ants feel proud and think they''ve achieved something. " " Who is this? " Arcana noticed the person being dragged by Tang Zhong and asked curiously. " I don''t know " Tang Zhong replied, " But I found him in the underground base and it seems that he finished making a Star Ship, although it''s of a first level, it''s definitely the best that can be found in the first Heaven, although the materials used in the manufacture are of the lowest level, ording to my analysis, it isparable to a second level Star Ship " Tang Zhong raised his hand, showing a ck fist-sized cube. They both looked at Shi Tu because he was the only one who could make something like this with means like this in this ce. Shi Tu didn''t deny but he seemed a little upset. "It''s true that I drew the n and I was the one who asked him to build it for me, but who allowed you to attack him and modify the Star Ship? Why did you improve its structure? " Tang Zhong seemed a little puzzled by Shi Tu''s behavior, knowing Shi Tu, this human must be just someone using him, and since its usefulness has ended, where is the problem killing him? He was already generous enough to let him lose consciousness, also why is he so angry with him for improving the Star Ship? He didn''t mess with theyout of the ship and just improve the materials he''s made of so there should be no problem. " Sigh " Shi Tu sighed in sorrow and stood up. " Well let''s leave, there is still onest ce on this that I want to visit before we leave. " Shi Tu looked at Rui Feiyue. " Eighty years ago you were very faithful for your dead friend and didn''t fear and screamed at me for her, I gave you a chance but didn''t take it and decided to stay where you are and you give up your quest to revive your friend as expected " " No! you''re wrong. " Rui Feiyue regained her ability to speak and said quickly. " I''m still cultivating hard so far but I''m incapable of understanding anything as I am ...." " ming your talents? " Shi Tu shook his head and didn''t bother talking anymore. She could have traveled in search of opportunities to develop herself, but instead stayed in a ce like First Heaven? She probably felt the danger of death if she went out for adventure and chose to cling to a strong person and rely on him instead of challenging fate, someone like her will never be able to understand a technique that can alter fate and correct wrongs from the past, if she feared death, how would she advance in this technique that aims to change the past and control the future? " Let''s leave " Shi Tu turned to leave after he had lost all his attention, after all, he had no hope in her from the beginning and he didn''t tire himself by taking away the technique from her because she couldn''t pass it on to anyone, and she had also started to face the consequences of using this technique with only one year left of her life. If someone finds her who can extract this technique from her mind before she dies? Well, that could be considered fate. After Shi Tu and hispanions disappeared, Yu Huisi fell on his knees vigorously spitting blood out, the rest of his Imperial Guards were in a worse condition because they fell dead immediately. Yu Huisi was very frightened because of what happened. Suddenly and without warning, he lost the ability to move or speak as soon as Tang Zhong spoke, this was different from Shi Tu''s Mind Control that prevented him from moving by force, what prevented him from moving this time was fear, his body was afraid of Tang Zhong and didn''t dare to move. " Mom, who is he? " " Don''t ask and don''t tell your father, with the personality of your father, he will definitely go for revenge and I can tell you with certainty that he will die if he goes. " "It seemed that he came to take a Star Ship that was underground here. Was he the one who lived here before the founding of the great Huaxia Empire? " " Yes, you know my ability well. I had a feeling that we might face a disaster if I came here so I didn''te. I also have a past with him and I''m really afraid of him. " Rui Feiyue shook her head in sorrow, after all those years in which she refused to visit her son and after her sinister feeling had passed, Shi Tu appeared again? Fortunately, he didn''t do anything or it would be a huge disaster But what baffled her was how Shi Tu appeared here after her ominous feeling was gone? She has never been wrong before that she has so much confidence in this and has dared toe only because her bad feeling has gone. In fact, she also lied, she didn''t feel any sinister feeling foreshadowing her husband''s death, but she only lied to protect him. Maybe Shi Tu changed and became nice? Rui Feiyue decided not to think more about it and enjoy her life here after Shi Tu left, she can finally stay and apany her son. ........... The next ce Shi Tu went to was a small vige somewhere in former Huaxia. The atmosphere in this vige, which mainly consisted of two families, was very sad because the great-grandmother of one of the two families had passed away. Shi Tu and Arcana were among the people who were crying without anyone being able to notice and find them. " What a fate, having the opportunity to change their fate but ended in this way, one sacrificed her life in order to allow her friend to escape and the other that survived, instead of thinking of revenge has dedicated her life to protect her family and the family of her friend " Arcana said, "It''s true, their talents with the Divine Body are definitely on the venerable level, it''s unfortunate that they died in this way, but also good in some way." " At least, the two previously didn''t have the courage to die for others, instead of taking care of themselves, they fought alongside Feng Xiaoxiao " " Yes, in the end, there are countless talents but how many are buried in their youth? " Then Shi Tu took out the ck cube and he disappeared inside it, then the ck cube sped out into the starry sky. ........... " Can I apany you? " After taking a bath and changing his clothes, Shiba Tatsuya sat very rxed and said. " Do you know that your question is so rude? " Arcana frowned and seemed upset, just Tang Zhong''s presence was annoying enough but someone else wanted toe? How hard was it for her to have some time with Shi Tu? Shi Tu indifferently replied, " No problem, you can apany us " " Shi Tu!! " Chapter 214: Human Scum Chapter 214: Human Scum " No need to be angry. He gave up his family and everything he owned in order to gain more knowledge. Don''t you feel pity on him? If we don''t take him with us, how long will it take to leave by himself? " Shi Tu added, " He will also not be affected by your beauty because he temporarily disrupts his desires thanks to the system, so it doesn''t matter if he sees you. " Arcana grunted and said, " Shi Tu, it seems to me that you havee to like interfering with what isn''t rted to you. " Shi Tu didn''t answer, and gave with a mysterious smile. " Okay I''m going to prepare the food " " Well, but needless to add a third person " Arcana looked at Shi Tu and asked, " Are you doing this to me for the same reason? " " Certainly not, I do my best to treat in special way" Arcana sighed helplessly and said nothing. But as soon as she got to the kitchen, her lips bent down with a slight smile. It seems that Shi Tu really cared about her, if Shiba Tatsuya didn''t have the ability to ignore her beauty and had dirty thoughts towards her, would Shi Tu get rid of him? " Do you have something to tell me? I have a feeling that you are not doing me good. " " You have a good feeling " Shi Tu waved his hand and threw a scroll for Shiba Tatsuya. " This is a map that will lead you to Automaton Realm in the first Heaven. I think this is the most suitable ce for you. It also contains basic knowledge of the 33 Heavens and some good things for you. " Shiba Tatsuya didn''t pick up the scroll directly and asked suspiciously, " What do you want me to do? " " Haha, talk to smart person really faster, read the scroll then destroy it " Shi Tu reached out to deliver the scroll and said, " This scroll is a bit special, if you try to transfer its contents to anyone, you will have to pay with your life for this, of course you can ignore it and live your life as if you didn''t know anything, I don''t force you to do anything, I just forbid you to say what you cannot say " Shiba Tatsuya slightly hesitated and asked, " I don''t know what is inside this scroll, but I don''t want to know, if I knew what I shouldn''t know then my life would be in danger, it''s not worthy" Shi Tu nodded and said, " You are really smart. Our previous agreement was to help me in exchange for showing you a wider world. This agreement is over. Now we need a new agreement. " " So, what are you showing me? What do you want from me? " " I will give you the Indestructible Stone in exchange for your cooperation. " Shiba Tatsuya looked at Shi Tu in bewilderment and asked, " What is this thing? " " The Indestructible Stone is the great treasure number one among the Three Great Treasures and all the treasures in the thirty-three Heavens, it''s also known as the all-knowing stone, did you understand? " " All-knowing? such a thing that the whole world should fight for, but you simply give it to me? Also, I don''t think you are that strong. " It was only natural that Shiba Tatsuya had doubts about Shi Tu''s intentions, something precious like this being served so simply? Shi Tu smiled and said, " Read and understand the content of the scroll " " Your evidence is a big secret? " " What are you going to do? Are you afraid? " " No " Shiba Tatsuya stood up, took the scroll and entered a rooms. " Konnie, are you really serious about giving him the Indestructible Stone? It''s the first Great Treasure! " After Shiba Tatsuya was gone, Tang Zhong appeared. " Where is the problem? The value of the treasure lies in its usefulness to its owner. For me, the Indestructible Stone is absolutely useless, so there nothing wrong with using it to bring Shiba Tatsuya to our side. " For Shi Tu, who knows almost everything and what he doesn''t know, the souls inside the Darkness Ring know it, he really doesn''t need the Indestructible Stone, so instead of wasting time trying to gain his recognition, it is better to use it for a deal, and if the new owner is able whether or not to gain recognition of the Indestructible Stone, he don''t care. Tang Zhong opened his eyes in shock upon hearing Shi Tu utter the name Shiba Tatsuya. " You ... you used his name?! " Tang Zhong gathered himself and asked, " Are you sure he will agree? Besides basic knowledge of the thirty-three Heavens, this scroll also contains many secrets including the fact that you are true reincarnator? Do you intend to kill him if he doesn''t agree? Or maybe you want to control him and brainwash him? " " What kind of person do you think me? " Shi Tu seemed unhappy with the perception that he was such a vile person. He will only use this inferior method to collect cannon fodder, in order to obtain true followers, he must earn their loyalty with his effort, just because of what he has done in the past years with the mortals whom he never cares about being judged like this? But simply responded, " He''s probably a title talent. " " What?! A title talent?!! Are you serious?!! " Tang Zhong stood stunned, as if he heard a Heaven shaking secret. " Does this mean that he could be a Heavenly Title in the future? " After Shi Tu said this, things became clear to Tang Zhong. Heavenly Titles cannot be judged by logic andmon sense, and it''s stupid to try to exploit them or create a grudge with them, and it''s better to build a good rtionship with them because their pride is so great and just as they will not forget the enmity and will pay it a hundred times, they will not forget the charity and they will pay it a thousand times. After understanding this, Tang Zhong thought Shi Tu is a human scum because he only cares about the benefit, if Shiba Tatsuya wasn''t a Title Talent, would Shi Tu really have brainwashed him? Where is that man who valued loyalty and human rtionships and was able to convince all devils to start a war for unknown reasons? That man who won the respect and fear of everyone despite his cruel and angered personality, or was that just acting in order to deceive them? Some anger appeared within Tang Zhong and he couldn''t help but think that Shi Tu was only taking advantage of them, and that he and Arcana were nothing but pawns in his n. '' But why is this shown to me? Does he think I will not doubt him? With his intelligence, he should know that his behavior in front of me will reduce my trust in him, he knows very well that my loyalty is to the Queen and not to him, if I thought that he would pose a danger to her, I will kill him without hesitation.'' Tang Zhong thought a little and then reached an answer. '' He must be sure that I will not do anything to him, the only thing that can hold me back is the Queen so he must have a way to control her life.'' Tang Zhong hid these thoughts in his mind and made his effort to not show any w. Suddenly Shi Tu changed the subject and said, " Anyway, have you made up your mind? Are you going your way or will your paralyze your cultivation? " Tang Zhong''s expression changed and a conflicting expression appeared on his face, after some struggle, Tang Zhong finally replied helplessly. "I will paralyze my cultivation, after all I can''t get away from my queen very much " " But why should I do this? " Tang Zhong was full of doubts on Shi Tu''s motives, he hadn''t thought deeply before but was now full of doubts about Shi Tu, who knows? Maybe he wants to threaten him with Arcana''s life to get rid of him. " Isn''t it obvious? You are something of the past, I have reincarnated and arcana paralyzed her cultivation and rebuilt her body, which represents a new life, what the meaning to use the past glories? If youe with use what can happen to us? it will bepletely safe journey and this is bad for the cultivation of Arcana, although she have great experiences, but she needs to risk her life again in order to realize the reality." Shi Tu said seriously, " Having someone like you will give her a feeling of safety and affect her judgments, she will always think that whatever she does, you are there to clean behind her. " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and said, " You know very well that I don''t want to have a useless wife that totally dependent on me again, right? " "You''re right. " Tang Zhong seriously nodded and understood Shi Tu''s message, if he continued topletely protect her from all dangers and give her an easy life then she would eventually turn like Chu Ya and Gu Yin, knowing this, would Shi Tu take care of her? Chapter 215: Smile from The Heart Chapter 215: Smile from The Heart Shi Tu shook his head and said, " I don''t say that we should forget the past and not use what we had previously, but it''s better not to rely on this too much and remember the current situation. She is no longer a Queen anymore and she has to understand well the reality of her current situation. Now anyone at the first step peak can trample on her to death, her overwhelming talent and her previous knowledge don''t mean anything in front of absolute power, I don''t attach great hope even to the Title Talent like Shiba Tatsuya, because the future is unknown let alone her." " Although she understands this with her mind, understanding the matter, epting it, and applying it arepletely different things. She has to experience a difficult life and suffer on her own before she can ept the matter and change her way of thinking. " Shi Tu showed a sarcastic expression and said, " Can''t you see that she considers all of this just fun and still thinks herself at the top of the world? Most likely she thinks as long as she is by my side, nothing will happen to her and everything will go ording to my will, which will only lead to her destruction. " The mockery intensified on Shi Tu''s face and said, " Just mortal humans bypassed my ounts and created a powerful organization under my nose without knowing and there are also those who betrayed me, even for me, I am not infallible. " In fact, all of these excuses are just nonsense, although they are part of the reason but the real reason why Shi Tu wanted to get rid of Tang Zhong''s strength was to not make the journey boring, with Tang Zhong''s strength, he would be able to grow quite easily and obtain all the resources he needs. this is simply very boring, he better risk himself, otherwise, he can just visit one of his warehouses and devote himself to cultivation. Of course, it would be nice if Tang Zhong went to warn Shiba Tatsuya and tell him some lies to use him to get rid of Shi Tu, that would be the best because it would elerate the growth of Shiba Tatsuya, but at the same time, he did not want this to happen so that the rtionship between Arcana and Tang Zhong would not worsen. For this, Shi Tu decided to leave the decision to Tang Zhong, all he did was give him a missing fact and leave the decision to him. Shi Tu took Arcana Storage Ring and threw it to Tang Zhong. " Do whatever you want with it, we no longer need it, now leave and find a good ce to paralyze your cultivation and we will meet in the Yin-Yang world. " " What? But ....." Tang Zhong was surprised by the rapid development. Does he want to get rid of him so quickly? Is there something he doesn''t want him to see? Or maybe something else? " No, but, leave immediately. " Shi Tu interrupted him. With Tang Zhong, he will not be able to woo Arcana well so he must get rid of himpletely. Shi Tu also felt an itch to know Tang Zhong''s decision quickly and made a decision in his heart, if Tang Zhong chose to trust him or at least blunt his doubts towards him and inquired about Shi Tu''s true goal, he would not do anything like manipting people again and he will seek again to build a happy family. Currently, Shi Tu''s thoughts are conflicting between his mind and his heart, his mind tells him that if he tries to open his heart again to form a family, he will be betrayed, those who don''t understand each other can never coexist, but his heart says that Arcana feelings are sincere and Tang Zhong will not betray him after all the time they spent with her previously. So, Shi Tu decided to settle this matter once and forever and everything depended on Tang Zhong''s decision. " Ok " Looking at Shi Tu''s resolute eyes, Tang Zhong knew he couldn''t object so he took the Storage Ring and left the Star Ship without hesitation. ................... Eighty yearster, Shi Tu managed to fill his body with a rate of fifty percent divided between the Primordial Energy and the Energy Poison, and this is his current maximum, which his strength would allow after he reached the Silver Body Peak, if he wanted to continue, he would have to continue breakthrough but this is impossible in the first Heaven due to the Heavenly Restriction, if he had not been inside the Eternal Void Pearl, he wouldn''t have even been able to breakthrough to the Refinement Realm and Silver Body. Shi Tu also spent most of the time studying the Primordial Chaos and talking to Mu and Rai who didn''t tell him anything important. After some time, Arcana came back carrying several tes and ced them in front of Shi Tu. The couple ate quietly and without disturbance, it seemed that Shiba Tatsuya was indulging in reading the contents of the scroll that Shi Tu had given him. Of course, Shi Tu didn''t forget to woo Arcana and flirt with her every now and then to improve her mood but never interfered with her cultivation. This situationsted for ten days before the Star Ship stopped, and at the same time Shiba Tatsuya came out, his looks changed and looked sharper and more mature. Shiba Tatsuya said nothing and got off the Star Ship and seemed to want to leave. Arcana frowned at this behavior but didn''t care much about it, in her eyes it was just a mean ant that apanied them due to a whim of Shi Tu who suffers from boredom, after all, it was not present when Shi Tu used his name or her behavior towards him will change. " You won''t give me your answer? " Shi Tu and Arcana emerged from the Star Ship in the form of arge ck cube that shrank in size and fell into Shi Tu''s hands. Shiba Tatsuya stopped without turning, " And what can I do for you? When I get strong enough and you think I can help you with something don''t hesitate to contact me, my talent without strength can do nothing to help you " " When will you get strong enough? I''ll wait. " Shi Tu was satisfied and said, " There are ruins in this direction a few days away containing a transport array that you can use to go where you want, but watch out because there are some monsters in the way. " Shi Tu didn''tment and turned around to leave with Arcana. " Do you think he can control the Automaton Realm? After all, there are three candidates to inherit the throne of Automaton, I don''t think his chances are high without adequate support, especially since you exaggerate his realistic thinking and inte his self-awareness. Sometimes it''s better to keep warm blood and the rush of youth, caution, and nning always not necessarily good " " Oh?! Did you notice? " Arcana frowned at Shi Tu''s demeanor, who seemed to never expect her to see so deeply through his intentions. " Do you think I am stupid? Even for a whim, you are treating him very well, you even tried to trick Tang Zhong into being his guardian which means that he deserves and you have some motive behind it. " As Shi Tu said, there is a difference between perceiving something, epting it, and applying it, in terms of perception and reading other people''s intentions. Arcana is an old monster and it''s not difficult for her to perceive these things. '' So he called her and asks for her opinion? He doesn''t fully trust me and doesn''t think badly of me, nice! I liked it, in this case... '' Shi Tu gave a warm and sincere smile and said, " Since you''ve noticed all this, you know what I want from him? " "...." Arcana fell silent and didn''t answer for some time. Not because Shi Tu''s smile, unfortunately, she is unable to differentiate between his deceitful and sincere smile. " Are you sure? He can turn his face to you at any time, it is better to get a blood oath from him or a pressure card, it''s dangerous to leave a Title Talent like him free like this. " " Where is the problem with this? Whether he bes my ally or enemy in the future, he will do what I want from him anyway. I need him to do one thing and I don''t care what he does otherwise. " Arcana was speechless, where did Shi Tu cautious go? Did Du Wang infect with gambling? For some reason, Shi Tu felt a little different but she didn''t know how, he is too careless like a young man and she almost even believed that Shi Tu smiled from his heart previously. " Anyway, why did you stop here? Didn''t you say that you were going to Sparta? Why are we in this ce? " There was only a wastnd some distance away during their walk, whichsted for several hours, and Arcana could only ask. " This Realm is close to Sparta, so I thought about visiting since I hadn''t been here for a long time. " " ?? " After a few more hours of walking, they arrived at a small vige where most of its inhabitants were ordinary people, but some cultivators can be seen here and there. At the entrance, Arcana''s eyes brightened because she noticed that this vige was surrounded by high-level array even for her, and it''s strange to be in such a ce. Chapter 216: Fang Yu Chapter 216: Fang Yu Arcana noticed Shi Tu who kept wandering all the streets of the vige with strange and intricate looks, he seemed to know every corner and stone in this vige like the palm of his hand. If Arcana doesn''t know what this vige is, then she lived useless until now. Finally, Shi Tu arrived at a very old and dpidated restaurant, even the chairs and tables inside were worn out as well as the putridfort of alcohol spread, had it not been for the ce not containing a speck of dust, anyone who has seen this will think that no one has entered this restaurant for a long time. Arcana looked at the name of the restaurant, Fang Yu, and thought it was a little strange, but all of this vige is strange From her impression, this is apletely deserted realm, they had previously walked for hours through a wastnd without a trace of life, so how does a prosperous vige exist here? She even saw some cultivators with respectable abilities in the vige. These things can be easily exined, but the strangest thing Arcana noticed is that none of the people here gave her any look. Arcana is an absolute beauty, so how can she not receive the gazes of men? It looked like she was subtle, but she did talk to some people, and yet they stared at her indifferently as if she was a normal woman. After they were seated, Shi Tu took a small bell that was on the table and shook it slightly. Quickly a little waitress appeared in shy clothes strangely without being too exposed. The waitress smiled brightly because she hadn''t seen a customer in a long time. But as soon as she set her eyes on Arcana, she froze and kept staring at her in amazement at the intensity of her beauty that she had never seen before which caught the attention of Arcana because this is the correct reaction of any sane person, male or female, who sees her face, if it was not for Shi Tu who had cracked his finger, she wouldn''t have woken up close to her amazement. The waitress regained her mind and bowed quickly. " Wee to our restaurant Fang Yu. Here, we are proud of the best dishes in the world and have ensured the high quality of our 10 billion year history ..." " Sister! what are you doing, I told you not to say such embarrassing words again. " Before the first waitress finished speaking, the second waitress quickly stepped forward to apologize to Shi Tu, but she froze in her ce as soon as her gaze fell on Arcana and Shi Tu had to help her too and as soon as she regained her awareness she quickly bowed and apologized to Shi Tu. " Customer, I apologize on behalf of my sister, please take it all what she said is nonsense, as I hope to forgive me " " Why do you mean? The manager asked us to say this to every new customeres " " Don''t do whatever that old man tells you to do. " The second waitress seemed to be angry at her stupid sister. " What restaurant canst ten billion years? How many generations are in his family? It takes 200 million generations tost that long! " This is just a low realm in the first Heaven and there is no stronger cultivator than the first level of the first step. And if it were not for some cultivators whoe now and then, people here wouldn''t have believed in the outside world and wouldn''t have acquired basic knowledge. For some reason, it''s rare for someone to visit this realm and all of them say that they are arrived by chance and didn''te back. So, the second waitress didn''t think what their manager had said was true. If he were strong, he would have left this realm long ago, why would he stay here? " But I don''t think the manager is lying to us. " " Hahaha, is Fang Xiong still saying that? Didn''t really change " Seeing the two waitresses'' arguments, Shi Tu couldn''t help butugh. " Customer, do you know the manager? " Shi Tu nodded, " Yes, I know him well. Can you call him? he should be lying and pinching under that tree " " Well, I''ll call him immediately. " The waitress had no doubts about Shi Tu since he knew Fang Xiong''s customs and he wouldn''t see that tree unless Fang Xiong allowed him to enter his garden. " What''s your name? You don''t seem to believe Fang Xiong''s words. " Since Shi Tu is Fang Xiong''s friend, the waitress was not very polite but avoided looking towards Arcana. " Who can believe such ridiculous words? A small restaurant like this? Impossible! " " Really? But what he said is true. " " Who asked me toe? " At this moment, a tall, white-haired man entered, the smell of alcohol was raging heavily, and fortunately, there were no customers or they were all leaving, in addition to his stench, which is probably because he had not showered or changed his worn clothes for a long time. This was the smell unpleasant even for Arcana that showed disgust. Fang Xiong''s drunken eyes fell into Arcana and his eyes brightened as if he hade back to life. " Hey beauty, did you want to meet me? " Fang Xiong rapidly approached Arcana with a sideways gaze on his face. " Haha, you look so pretty, what do you think about apanying this brother? " p!! crack Arcana didn''t hesitate to p Fang Xiong and toss him away, smashing several tables. "It''s been a while since I pped a guy who was trying to harass me, I forgot this feeling. " Arcana smiled lightly as if submerged in her own world. " Now I remember why I loved doing this in the past. It really feels great. " " You! ... that''s too much " The two waitresses hurried to inspect Fang Xiong''s condition. " He''s just drunk, is there a reason to behave this way? " The waitresses started at Arcana angrily, although it was Fang Xiong who was at fault for trying to flirt with her, but wouldn''t it be too hard to p him so hard? Many of the tables and chairs on his way have even been smashed. " He was rude to this queen, he deserves it. " " Good! very good!! haha. " Fang Xiong quickly got up and stood as if nothing had happened. " Hot temper with a queen mind? My type!! " Unexpectedly, Fang Xiong managed to stand without any injury with an even bigger perverted smile and approached Arcana again. " I see that you are still perverted as usual. Fang Xiong, I pity these two waitresses, do you raise them well so that you can eat themter? I have to say that these are some good seeds. " The two waitresses got a little red and didn''t deny what Shi Tu said, maybe they are actually craving this? Finally, Fang Xiong noticed Shi Tu and looked straight into his eyes before ignoring him. " Beauty, instead of apanying this sweet-tongued deceiver whose thoughts are totally contradictory to what he does, it is better to apany me, you may not know that but this bastard has deceived countless women and I don''t think you will love life with him, I may not have the money or the power but. ..... Painful! damn, it''s really painful!! " Before Fang Xiong finished speaking, he was kicked by the two upset maids for some reason. " Haha, shameless as usual " Shi Tuughed happily but his face suddenly darkened and said coldly, " You even dare to flirt with my wife in front of me? you have grown some courage. " "Your wife?! Seriously? " Fang Xiong stood in shock and seemed to be woken up by those kicks, he looked at Shi Tu in disbelief because he didn''t expect to hear this word from Shi Tu''s mouth again before he looked at Arcana and said sarcastically. " Tusk, you had to say this from the beginning " Arcana looked at Fang Xiong with a thoughtful expression, this man isn''t simple at all, although he tried to flirt with her, but his body didn''t show any reaction when I pped him, I noticed that his blood cirction is normal and there are no symptoms of excitement or tension or anything. Fang Xiong stood straight and asked, " What should I call you this time? " " Shi Tu " " Okay Shi Tu, can you introduce me to her? " " She''s ...." " My name Bing Xue." Shi Tu''s face darkened a little but he didn''t say anything. In the same way, Fang Shung''s face darkened. Arcana felt Fang Xiong''s killing intentions towards her as his hand was trembling as if he is resisting the urge to kill her, which made her wonder about his rtionship with Bing Xue, from the information she had gathered, there was no one apanying Shi Tu at that time except her because he had not met Loki and Prometheus yet, this got her to make sure that something big hidden had happened at that time because the ability to hide things from them could not be done by ordinary people. Chapter 217: Last Home Visit Chapter 217: Last Home Visit " My name is Fang Xiong, I am old acquaintances with him. " Fang Xiong smiled and said. " You must really be an important person to Shi Tu since you are still alive despite using this name knowing its meaning to him." Arcana did not show any weakness and responded, "And if you weren''t a friend of Shi Tu, you would have been dead to disrespect this queen." "Hahaha." Fang Xiongughed hard and said, "If Shi Tu intervenes, I doubt I will die, after all .... " "No, you bastard will die, only because we are old acquaintances you think that you can disrespect my Arcana and stay alive?" " Seriously?! " Fang Xiong seemed a bit surprised at the fact that Shi Tu was willing to oppose him for her sake, but he quickly understood after hearing her real name. "So she is the Dark Elf Queen? What happens? Aren''t you never gives a second chance?" " People change " " you? change? Hahaha!" Fang Xiong mocked andughed as if he had heard the funniest joke of his life, "You have never changed in ten billion years, you are still a hypocrite, even the death of Bing Xue brought you nothing but a greater hypocrite, do you want to convince me that you will change now? A man like you is only good at exploiting and deceiving people, is changing?" Fang Xiong''s tone became cold and his face darkened. "This is not a good joke." " I am serious " Shi Two indifferently replied. Fang Xiong said nothing more and pointed to the two waitresses and said," Keke, Sisi, prepare the special dish and bring me the wine that I keep in my private room. " " This is ... isn''t this wine for a special event? You didn''t touch it before " Fang Xiong sat next to Shi Tu and said, " There are only two events worth using that wine, and this is one of them. " The waitresses said no more and left but a hint of disappointment appeared on their faces. " Aren''t you a little harsh on them? Don''t give them hope when it doesn''t even exist. This is my way of taking women ... Ouch!! " Shi Tu looked at Arcana who had kicked him under the table. Fang Xiong smiled at this scene and felt happy for his old friend, it seems like there is a chance that this woman will continue for long with a bit of hope that his old friend will change. " Hmpf, the dog cannot spit out ivory, as expected from your friend, it seems to me that you only befriend this kind of person. " "It looks like there is a misunderstanding here, Shi Tu was just joking. " Fang Xiong said, " This hope is their reason for survival. If I cut this hope off, they will not live another moment. " Arcana realized what Fang Xiong meant and felt ashamed of herself for her short eyesight. Although she helps people every now and then, but she really doesn''t care most of the time, though, as a woman, she didn''t like her man''s statement that he was used to manipting women and just thinking about the possibility that he was manipting her angered her. " It''s okay " Fang Xiong answered with understanding and then looked at Shi Tu. Arcana looked at Shi Tu who smiling lightly and was sure it was a sincere smile, after all, it seems that Fang Xiong is one of the few that Shi Tu can talk to them naturally given his ufortable with Fang Xiong''s previous behavior and the fact that Shi Tu told him about his reincarnation and on Most likely everything else. " Is this your eighth time? " " It seems, but it will be thest. " " I see " After some time, the waitresses put many dishes on the table and as soon as Arcana tasted, she was shocked because this taste was so good, but it looked familiar. " I taught him myself, but the girls don''t seem to have learned well. " Arcana was not surprised since Shi Tu was the one who taught them even though they were far behind Shi Tu. Then she took a sip of wine and was so surprised that she was speechless. Fang Xiong noticed this andughed proudly, " Hahaha, what do you think? At least as far as wine is concerned, I''m sure my abilities exceed him. " Shi Tu didn''t deny but mocked, " This is normal considering all the time you spent studying wine. " " Don''t bother with this, although I know the answer, but do you want to visit your room? It''s still the same ten billion years ago " " Yes " "You knew that you don''t .... Huh?! What did you say? " Fang Xiong opened his eyes in surprise. " Why are you so surprised? I told you that thisst time so I may not be able toe back, I want to at least see my room for thest time " Shi Tu said with some emotion, " After all, that room is the only ce in the world that I can call home " The two waitresses stared at this strange exchange but weren''t moved too much, apparently thinking this was just nonsense talk between friends or at least one of them. " Were you working here before you became a cultivator? Looking at your conversation, it sounds like he''s the son of the owner? " " Heh, you''re really smart, despite all his achievements and all possessed ability, this will not change the fact that he called me the young master, hehehehe " " Really? Was he being bullied or might he bow his head to your parent or clients? " Since the topic is rted to a past that Arcana had not heard of before, she got excited and started to ask questions, Shi Tu didn''t care and focused on eating as if it was not his concern. "Absolutely no, he was a genius from the beginning and was able to defend himself, just as there is some quality that people have established since their birth that will never change. Do you think that he will bow his head to someone? I doubt that he will bow his head even to his parents. " " Indeed " Arcana looked at Shi Tu with some me and said, "He wasn''t even polite in front of my parents. " " But how did you manage to live up to now? Without a doubt, you are only at the first step first level and there is also something strange about this vige and its residents .... " " Who said I am alive? " Fang Xiong responded weakly. " In any case, you can stay alone, I don''t want to be the third wheel. " Fang Xiong''s mood seemed to change and an air of gloom surrounded him before he left. " Arcana, this may be a good opportunity for you to hear stories about my past, but you shouldn''t this time " Shi Tu stopped eating and looked at Arcana. " Well let''s go up, I haven''t seen my room in a long time. " Shi Tu room was one of seven rooms on the second floor, with nothing but a mattress on the floor and some torn clothes lying on the floor. " Did you live here? " " Yes, I only had this mattress to sleep while I spent most of my time working in exchange for the food I got. Even the clothes I used to make myself, I was really poor. " After looking a little, Shi Tu turned to leave. " Ok let''s leave. " " Ha?! You only looked for a few moments but you want to leave? " " There is no point in drowning too much in the past. One nce is enough for me to remember everything. " " That''s right, but... Oh, who cares " On the first floor, the two waitresses were cleaning shattered tables and looked hate at Arcana. They didn''t know the reason, but since Arcana asked about his past, Fang Xiong sat under the tree in his small garden and looked more depressed than ever before as they felt weak in his desire to die and end his life. Shi Tu looked at the two waitresses and said, "pass this message on to Fang Xiong. " " Yu Lian is still waiting for you, the proud daughter of the Jade Emperor who disobeyed her father and endured everything for you. Instead of hiding and drowning in sorrows, be a man and fight. " " Ha " The two waitresses froze over what they heard Yu Lian? The Jade Emperor''s Daughter? Haaa?! Does such a character have something to do with Fang Xiong? Even Arcana was a little surprised, Yu Lian''s story is widely known, this person turns out to be the cause? Arcana did not ask what happened because she could guess what happened, it is likely that Shi Tu, Fang Xiong, Yu Lian, and Bing Xue were friends in Shi Tu''s youth, but because of their humble background, how could the Jade Emperor allow his daughter to apany them? he was probably the one who destroyed the fact that Fang Xiong and Yu Lian existed, but that does not exin why Fang Xiong was so depressed and confined himself there, Shi Tu''s friend character should not be so weak. Despite her curiosity, Arcana did not ask Shi Tu, thinking that one day he would tell her himself. Chapter 218: Atreus Chapter 218: Atreus Inside the Star Ship, Arcana sat for cultivation while Shi Tu remained seated doing nothing and seemed to be very bored. Thankfully he didn''t sit down for long, after a few hours the Star Ship stopped again and they got off. In front of them was a strange sight, energy-richnd, such and should be the reason many would fight for it, but no one''s presence could be felt. Once they got out, Arcana felt that there was a strange soul power trying to break into her soul. " Do you feel it? " " Are these lost souls? " "yeh, on this realm, a lot of powerful people died within a few years and for some reason, anyone who dies here bes a soul without intelligence that seeks only to eat other souls of anyone who enters here, for this reason is called the Ghosts Realm, Sparta. " " It''s a good ce for soul cultivating. " Shi Tu plucked a random grass, put it in his mouth, and started cultivating. " This ..." By virtue of the mysterious nature of the ce and the absence of any strong cultivators in the first heaven, Arcana doesn''t know anything about this ce, because in general knowledge, whoever enters does not go out and there is no exception, and this ce is in the eastern region, which made it impossible toe here. Arcana noticed Shi Tu''s condition, he seems cultivating his soul too quickly. Usually, the easiest way to strengthen a soul is to absorb other souls, but the process takes a long time in order to refine souls and dispose of their intelligence. Arcana also picked up a grass at random and noticed that the grass is extremely rich with soul power which makes it ideal for helping someone cultivate his soul because this soul power is a hugely pure soul power and doesn''t contain any intelligence so it can be refined directly. Arcana didn''t hesitate and started cultivating as well. After some time, Shi Tu stood up and advanced a little before starting cultivation again, after some time, Arcana did the same. It seems that the more you go in this direction the more lost souls get stronger, so nothing is better than cultivating under external pressure. Thissted for an unknown time before they reached great city. The city was grear and surrounded by huge and thick walls, which indicates the strength of those who built this city, however, inside it waspletely different from outside. The effects of chopping down houses and thend were clear, as if a sword had pierced everything, as well as all kinds of weapons spread everywhere from swords, axes, shields, spears and even some strange weapons that Arcana had never seen before. In the middle of this vige was the corpse of a man drowned in a small pool of blood, but it gave a great oppressive feeling that kept all lost souls away from the city. Shi Tu spontaneously approached and kicked the body and looked at his face. " This ..... Is this the corpse of Atreus? " Given the great simrity between this young man''s face and Zhan Xieshen, it''s possible to guess his identity, but this isn''t certain, but what made her confident of her judgment was the fatal aura emanating from the blood that was clearly Atreus''s blood by looking at the stab on his chest. " Shi Tu ..." Arcana stared in amazement at Shi Tu, stepping on the body of Atreus with his foot as if he were a random ant. "He might be dead but you said he''s your friend. I don''t think it''s right for you to treat your friend''s corpse like this. " Completely ignoring Arcana, Shi Tu didn''t push his feet away but rather pressed hard to get the blood still inside Atreus'' body. " Just a worthless corpse, it doesn''t mean anything to me. " " You ...." Arcana made her decision and grabbed a thrown sword on the ground, pointed at Shi Tu. " Shi Tu, leave him, you can''t do this to your friend''s corpse. " Despite all the massacres that Shi Tu did in all his lifes, he always kept his promises and never harmed his allies, followers, or even his subjects from among themon people unless they betrayed him first, but Shi Tu now abuse his friend''s corpse? For Arcana, this is totally uneptable behavior and she cannot allow Shi Tu to do something like this so that he doesn''t lose hisst remaining humanity. Currently, the problem isn''t whether what Shi Tu is doing now is good or bad, but rather its consequences. If Arcana allows Shi Tu to abuse the body of someone whom he considers a true friend, then this means that he''s no longer the Shi Tu that she loves who values human rtions anymore, but rather is just apletely rational being and there are only two types of persons for him, useful and useless. Without looking at Arcana, Shi Tu narrowed deeply and said with dismay, " Do you think I care about a lifeless corpse? " Shi Tu''s voice becamepletely cold and all kindness disappeared from his tone, " I was generous enough not to get rid of you and give you a chance, but you have the nerve to offend me?" Without hesitation, Shi Tu waved his hand, a sword that was on the ground flew into his hand. " Do you want to disappear? " Shi Tu''s aura rose powerfully and impressively with a heavy killing intent that terrified even Arcana. In front of this aura emanating from Shi Tu, Arcana realized that Shi Tu not joke, all her instincts refined over a long period screamed that she is in danger of death. Nevertheless, Arcana didn''t retreat in front of death, if the Shi Tu whom she loved had truly died and only this person standing before her remained, she would rather die in this battle than continue in life. Arcana''s eyes shone a deep blue and were ready to fight at any moment. Shi Tu raised his sword high as if he was going to sh, but unexpectedly, Shi Tu nted the sword on the ground amid the blood pool. Immediately, the blood was absorbed by the sword, the sword waspletely repaired, and its color changed to bloody red, and a dense bloody aura appeared around him as if he wanted to kill everything. Shi Tu raised the sword and said with satisfaction. " Hey, good boy, at least you are not stupid for billions of years old bloodline, you know very well what to do. " Finally, Shi Tu looked at Arcana who was in a fighting position and surrounded by a strong soul power with a slightly gloomy aura as if she was going tomit suicide. " What is wrong with you? You look like a warrior going to death with his feet, has the arrogance of the gods blood affected you? This bastard, even though he was in front of me, is in fact daring to care about someone else? " Shi Tu carried the sword and stared at him angrily as if he was in front of a living person and not a sword. Shi Tu pulled his fist on the bloody sword between his hand and looked at him with a fatal look causing the sword to tremble as if he was denying any connection to the matter. "Do you dare deny? Don''t tell me you want me to believe I was previously touched by some lost soul, right?" "The arrogance of the gods blood? Haaa?! " Faced with a shocking evolution, Arcana''s mind quickly worked to understand what had just happened. It seems that Shi Tu was not talking to her but was talking with the arrogance of the gods blood, it seems that it was preserved here after the death of Atreus and after absorbing so many lost souls he developed some spiritual intelligence. Probably, Shi Tu wanted to subdue it and refine it into a sword, but the arrogance of the gods blood wanted to resist at first and it almost ended in a fight. Arcana regained her intelligence and said again. " Regardless of your intentions, why did you treat Atreus'' body this way? Also, even if it''s precious, I find it wrong to refine the blood of your dead friend into a sword." Shi Tu scratched his eyebrows a little and said, " it''s true that Atreus had died earlier but when I told you that he is still dead? " " What do you mean? Obviously ..... wait! don''t you tell me it''s artificial reincarnation? " Arcana uttered thest words in a trembling voice, as if she didn''t believe what she was saying. Shi Tu smiled and said, " Exactly " " Imp .... how is it possible? " Arcana wanted to yell that this was impossible but she backed down because Shi Tu hates hearing that word. " Reincarnation is one of thepletely independentws in the thirty-three Heavens, only the Heavenlyw controls it, until now everyone who remembers his memories from his past life was after he was a trash even among mortals in his previous life and became strong this time. As for the strong cultivators, their souls are divided and reincarnated into Many people, and for rare cases like you, the circumstances behind it are unknown." Arcana looked at Shi Tu in awe and said, "If a person can reincarnate at will, it simply means that he is close to achieving true eternal life." Chapter 219: The Job of Problem Solving (1) Chapter 219: The Job of Problem Solving (1) Arcana''s face quickly shone with hope before Shi Tu poured cold water on her. " Instead of artificial reincarnation, I prefer to call it artificial rebirth. " Shi Tu exins calmly, " Using a special array and a veryrge amount of energy, the soul, body, blood, and karma are cut off and all kinds ofmunication between them are then imnted in a new body, during this process, the soul will really die and be divided into millions of parts for reincarnation, all those parts are collected before it merges with new bodies and then brings them together to restore the previous soul and imnt it into a new body. " " More precisely, we don''t interfere in the reincarnation process itself, but interfere in the death and birth " " Cut the karma? " Arcana soon realized the purpose of this. " To free Atreus of the arrogance of the gods? " " Exactly " Shi Tu nodded in agreement. " Does this mean that Atreus is alive somewhere and this isn''t his body anymore? " " Isn''t that clear? Otherwise, why didn''t I give him a proper burial? did you thought that I would treat my friend''s dead body this way if it wasn''t just useless chuckling?" Arcana was speechless, but after thinking about it, it''s true, Shi Tu might have done it now, but Duan Hao wouldn''t treat Atreus''s body this way. " wait, did you use the same method with Zhan Xieshen''s other daughter? " Arcana remembered and asked. " Yes, but the array is designed to be used by only one person at a time, and the energy that I gathered for the array is sufficient for one person. Unfortunately, another person intervened in the matter, so I don''t know if it worked or not. " Shi Tu showed some guilt on his face because Alice''s life and death are now unknown due to an error in his calctions. " hurt! what are you doing? Why did you hit me? " Shi Tu grabbed his head as Arcana struck him. " You don''t have to be sad, there is nothing absolute in the world, I don''t think that Atreus will me you since he is your friend, he must not be so narrow-minded, I also doubt that you will befriend someone who cares about his family, especially given his rtionship with his father. " " Actually ...." Shi Tu looked a little flustered and said, " Atreus is a big siscon, so I''m afraid he''ll kill me if he knows that I hurt his sister. " " Ho, so scared? " Shi Tu felt that the temperature of the ce had dropped below zero. " You are afraid of Atreus? I think you should be afraid of me right now. " Looking at the cold surrounding Arcana, Shi Tu didn''t dare say anything. " Listen carefully, from this moment on, I forbid you to carry out or n any plots for a whole year. " " What? But this ..." " Shut up!! " Shi Tu wanted to say something but Arcana wouldn''t allow him and stared at him with cold eyes but she was a bit strange as if she was waiting for him not to object? " This is your punishment for manipting me to test me, didn''t you say that you will not treat me as a follower or a tool? So why did you test me to see if I am a puppet who unconditionally follows your desires at the expense of my desires? " " what?! What is talking about? When did I... " " Shut up!! " " But ..." " Without but, if you do it again then let us separate. If there is no trust between us, there is no point in staying together. " Shi Tu wanted to cry but without any tears, this is just a misunderstanding on her part, he was talking the blood of the arrogance of the gods and he was totally focused, what is his fault if she misunderstood? This is so unreasonable!! Nevertheless, Arcana can''t believe him, whatever the arguments that he wille up with because of his ck past with scheming and she is aware of his abilities to convert white to ck and ck to white. Shi Tu did not say more because he knew that his words could not be trusted, and Arcana would not believe him no matter what he said and whatever he said seemed reasonable. "Sigh, I reap what I nted." " Hmpf, that''s good, remember your words well. " It seems that Arcana misunderstood his meaning, but he did not dare to correct it, " Yes, yes, as you wish " Shi Tu can hold out for some time without scheming and he canter convince Arcana with some sweet talk to forget about it, after all, he has the confidence to do so. " Are we leaving now? " " Yes " Both of them realized their cultivation base with all their might, Shi Tu has definitely exceeded the limit in the First Heaven since it had reached the Refinement Realm, while Arcana had reached the Gathering Realm peak with 108 veins which give her battle power that also greatly exceeds the permissible limit. When their cultivation was realized, they felt a mysterious power surrounding them and lifting them to Heaven with increasing speed until they prated Heaven. .................... Second Heaven, Yellow Jade City " What is this? Is he crazy? " A young cultivator who was ncing at some weapon looked at a stranger who caught his attention and asked. " Oh, just got here? He''s been here for ten days and didn''t move. " The seller looked in the direction the young cultivator was looking and said indifferently. The young man stared stupidly at the man sitting on the corner with a board written on it. ''Problem-Solving Consultant, I give you the solution for any problem in exchange for a low-level Energy Stone '' Shi Tu sat in this state for ten days but unfortunately, he hasn''t got any customers yet. All that Shi Tu got was mockery from every person who looked at him, and although he was sitting in the middle of the market, despite the huge numbers of people thate here every day, Shi Tu didn''t get a single customer but he didn''t seem to care much. " Shi Tu, out of all the way to get money, what is this? " Arcana, who wore a slightly shy yellow dress hiding her face with a thin veil, but the curves of her body were enough for anyone to realize that she is a peerless beauty and most likely she had suffered greatly because of that. It''s clear from her clothes that she works as a waitress in a restaurant but she is still somehow safe although it is certain that she had to deal with many people who tried to get close to her, with the evidence that she had to hide her face, which she did not do throughout her life until now. " You can just sell some technique or some paintings of yours, and we will get the money to take the four academies exam. " Shi Tu shook his head and said," No way, any technique that I own and any artwork that I create is something that ordinary people cannot distinguish, since we are in one of the Eastern Region''s four capitals. A person may distinguish one or two things, but he will not be able to know the true value and will not be able to pay for it, and I don''t I start a losing business, on the contrary, solving problems is quite simple to me. '''' Arcana sighed and didn''t know what to say, Shi Tu''s behavior is sometimes strange even from her point of view, why should he expose himself to the ridicule of passers-by? Arcana didn''t see any benefit from this, he even dared to ask her to work as a waitress to collect money for the daily food, instead of this, why didn''t he also work in a store? Although they won''t collect enough money quickly this way and will have to wait another ten years but this is a short period for them. Shi Tu smiled only at Arcana and seemed to enjoy the looks of contempt mixed with envy. His main purpose here is to allow Arcana to change her mindset. for people here, ten years is a very long time, and wasting the opportunity now may suffer loss of the future, but since Arcana is so confident, she doesn''t care for this short period, this thinking inherent in her subconsciously is the problem. " excuse me, can you really provide a solution to all problems? " A young man who appears to be sixteen or seventeen years old, dressed in luxurious clothes, and obviously has a great background, considering his respectful demeanor and not showing great arrogance when asking for something. " Certainly, as written, I offer the solution to all problems in exchange for one low-level Energy Stone. Of course, following my suggestion or not it''s up to you but you have to pay in advance. " Chapter 220: The Job of Problem Solving (2) Chapter 220: The Job of Problem Solving (2) " No problem " The young man nodded and pulled out a small Energy Stone and was about to hand it over to Shi Tu. " Hey " The young man stopped and turned to the man who stopped him who ran a shop beside Shi Tu. " What''s up? " " Little brother, I advise you not to be fooled by his words, he is clearly a liar. " " Do you have evidence that he''s lying? Like a customer who applied his advice and didn''t seed? " The young man asked politely. The man surprised a little and said, " What evidence do I need? Solve all sorts of problems in exchange for one low-level Energy Stone? If he had this ability he wouldn''t be here on this street " The young man shook his head and didn''t bother to exin, but he kept his politeness, " Since you have no evidence, don''t say anything. " " Wealthy youth, just because one Energy Stone doesn''t mean much to you that you waste that way? " The man didn''t bother with advising the young man anymore and returned to his shop to see the show. The young man reached towards Shi Tu and said, " I have some problems with my cultivation. Recently, I cannot cultivate well. " The young man didn''t exin more and just looked at Shi Tu. Given his background, he was taught not to despise people and judge them as stupid only because he doesn''t understand their behavior. Usually crazy and weirdo are true geniuses, but ordinary people cannot understand their thoughts. He heard many stories about people who helped a street vagabond turn out to be a legendary expert looking for an heir. If the person in front of him has real abilities to solve every problem as he says, then he should be able to know his problem without exining, the young man refused to believe that there is a stupid in the world who could brag like this, it''s enough for him to have one customer to expose his lie so he had some hope. Shi Tu took the Energy Stone and then grabbed the young man''s hand and momentarily checked his pulse. " You are cultivating a water element Qi technique, and you have encountered water element mana cultivator, and a small amount of it has leaked into your body, although both of you use the water element, but mana and Qi are in fact inconsistent and the least amount can disturb the cultivation of the other. I advise you to use all the energy in your body. Then renew it again. I also advise you to rece your spear because it was originally intended to be used with the water element''s mana and not the water element. Your use of it increased the instability inside your body." " What nonsense is he talking about? How can the energy of the water element collide? " The man from before shouted after hearing Shi Tu''s exnation. "hehe, it turns out he''s really a scam. " " Hey, I want to see if he dares to stay here for another day. " Soon, they started mocking Shi Tu for his strange interpretation, even if the energy types were different but belong to the same element, even if they didn''t harmonize, how could they influence each other like this? On the contrary, the young man looked a little surprised and then bowed respectfully. " Thank you for your advice, I will do as you said. " " No need to thank you for paying me " For the young man, he waspletely convinced of the idea of Shi Tu, after everything his education is different from teaching ordinary people, his teacher told him that for certain high-level cultivation systems, any difference in energy may lead to an imbnce within the body even if they are of the same element and it happens that his cultivation system is of such high standard that Shi Tu made sense. Shi Tu also correctly guessed that he was using a spear and that his spear was originally intended for mana and not Qi, and this increased his confidence in Shi Tu. Shi Tu didn''t leave and remained seated all day even though no one paid him any attention and kept mocking him. Only, Arcana woulde to check on him and bring him food which increased the men''s anger towards Shi Tu. He''s just trash, so why could he enjoy taking care of such a beauty? This is unfair!! The next day, Shi Tu was still sitting without leaving,ying the piece of wood in front of him. " Seriously?! is he still here? " Seeing Shi Tu is still here, the merchants were surprised when they returned to open their stores the next morning. They thought that he would run for his life for fear that his advice had caused something bad to happen to someone with a background, but some thought he was stupid enough not to notice that the young man had a great background. " Although I despise him, I really respect him. " " Hey? Seriously? Respect him for what? he''s just his garbage! Trash depending on a woman " " trash my ass! have you ever seen a man with a face thicker than him? Look at him, he wastes all day here while there is a beautiful wife who works for him and brings him food. Is there better than this life? At least this is better than our life. " "If he gets another customer, I''ll go try my luck with him, maybe he''ll solve my problem hehe" ''''Only if it''s a fooling women problem hehehe'''' Suddenly everyone fell silent and looked at who said this "Damn, that''s right!! if he could rte to such beauty, he might have some ways. I think it''s worth wasting a low-level Energy Stone to try my luck! " "Right, I think so too." "So, is this the problems-solver?" Suddenly, a proud and mocking voice rang out. A group of men, led by a well-dressed man, approached noticeably as a golden sword was attached to his waist, making it remarkable. Chapter 221: Righteously Stealing Someone Elses Wife Chapter 221: Righteously Stealing Someone Else''s Wife " Customers? Wee, I solve all kinds of problems for one low-level Power Stone, how can I help you? " The man in front took out a few low-level Energy Stones and threw them in front of Shi Tu without concealing his contempt. " Rejoice, this young master has taken a whim on your wife. Take the Energy Stones and divorce her immediately. " ''''Wow! Young Master Chun really has high manners. " " True, young Master Chun isn''t someone who bully on the weak and fear the strong " " True, instead of stealing someone''s wife, he asks them to divorce so that he can chase her properly " "It''s true, this corrupt husband, his wife must suffer greatly because of him, she has to work every day while this garbage sits here without doing anything. This can be considered a rescuing her. " " Hi bastard, have you heard? Young Master Chun has given you enough face, this amount of Energy Stones is an amount that you will not be able to collect in your life so take it and get lost immediately. " Shi Tu didn''t pick up the Energy Stones and looked at these clowns in front of him, although everyone knew of this Young Master Chun''s intentions, but with strength the facts could be reversed. How did separating husbands and stealing someone else''s wife be a good deed? However, since Young Master Chun had dered his surname, all the salesmen realized his background and didn''t dare to say anything, even some began to praise him for his high manners and me Shi Tu for his humiliation and bad treatment of his wife. " If I am not mistaken this is the Yellow Jade City of the Heavenly Courtyard and it is under the administration of the Tantai n, how dare you cause trouble here? " " Hehehe, ignorant brat, didn''t you hear the surname of Young Master? It''s Chun! don''t say you''ve never heard of the Chun n before? " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " No, I haven''t heard of it. Every day ns disappear and new ones appear. I also know many ns with the surname Chun, so which one do you mean? " " You ...." Chun Zikong suppressed his anger in order to save his face. " Well, since you are ignorant I will tell you " " In the entire Eastern Region of the First Heaven, the exams of the Four Academies can be taken in only four cities, which are the capitals of thends belonging to the Four Sovereignty Realms of the Eastern Region, and we are currently in the Land of the Heavenly Courtyard which is supervised by nine ns. The Tantai family that upies the first ce is the one who supervises the Yellow Jade City, while the Chun family upies the ninth ce and n has its own area, and Young Master Chun Zikong is a direct descendant of the Chun n, even if he deals with you, the Tantai n will have to give the face of the Chun n." " I got it " Shi Tu nodded understanding, " If so, then take the Energy Stones and leave " " So, in short, the direct descendant of the respectable Chun n which is one of the nine ns trusted by the Heavenly Courtyard to rule hernd in the Second Heaven, Young Master Chun Zikong is using his background to bully me? I thought that you don''t bully the weak and fear the strong? " " What nonsense are you saying? I Chun Zikong. I have always been a respectable man and I will never bully the weak. " " Really? " Shi Tu looked doubtful and said," But I saw you stalking here for days, why didn''t you show up until now? " " Isn''t that clear? I fell in love with your wife at first sight, but she was married and I made my heart to fight for her. " " Really? I thought you waited for the day when the guards you know woulde so you can bribe them to leave. After all, the guards left as soon as you arrived. I also remember seeing you give them a bag. It turned out that I was wrong. " Shi Tu nodded and admitted his mistakes. " As expected of Young Master Chun, I was wrong about you and underestimated you. You are willing to do all this for the sake of the woman you love and who doesn''t even know her name. It really opened my eyes. " Everyone knew how much insults these words contained towards Chun Zikong and tried to do everything they had to not beughing. " You bastard!! how dare you nder me? " Chun Zikong''s face turned red from embarrassment because Shi Tu''s words had fully revealed his ns and showed his bad intentions without leaving any face for him. Chun Zikong pulled out his sword and said, " Since you don''t know respect and dare to nder this young master, I will deal with you personally so that no one will say that I depend on the influence of my n. " Chun Zikong advanced towards Shi Tu with a clear intention to catch him immediately " Die!! " " Stop!! " A powerful aura appeared to a cultivator at the first step second level peak, stopping Chun Zikong and those with him who were only at the beginning of the first step second level. " Who dare he stop this young master? " Chun Zikong angrily turned around to see who dared block his path. " How dare you fight here? Don''t you know that fighting is forbidden? This is the Tantai n city, do you dare not respect the rules that ...." As soon as Chun Zikong looked at the person in front of him, whom he immediately recognized, he froze out of fear and opened his mouth until his jaw nearly fell to the ground. Shi Tu looked at the person who stopped them and smiled lightly, isn''t this the young man from yesterday? " Tantai First Young Master!! " All Chun Zikong''s arrogance vanished and he seemed to be a grandson standing in front of his grandfather. Although he is a direct descendant of the Chun n, but he isn''t even among the first ten in the line of inheritance, on the contrary, Tantai Renxian was the first heir of the Tantai n, even if he killed him, his n would neverin especially that he was at fault here. Tantai Renxian looked at Chun Zikong and showed the dignity of the heir of a powerful n. " Out of respect for your n, I will allow you to leave today. " " Yes, yes, I thank Young Master Tantai. " Chun Zikong and his followers simply turned around to leave, dragging the tails of defeat between their legs and daring to say nothing. " You save them? But at least you should have made them apologize to me " Shi Tu joked. Tantai gave a respectful smile and said, " I don''t think you care about an apology that was forcefully extracted that doesn''t stem from the heart, right? " " Indeed " Shi Tu nodded and said, " I see that you did as I told you and got good results. " " Yes, I have recovered thank you but I didn''t expect my Tantai nsmen to be bribed, causing these problems to you " Tantai Renxian bowed to sincerely apologize, which Shi Tu didn''t refuse " It''s okay, I''m fine anyway, and you don''t need to thank me for paying me earlier. " Shi Tu said, " Let go of the nonsense and tell me what you want from me this time? " " I can''t fool you " Tantai Renxian didn''t seem surprised but he just increased his respect for Shi Tu. " Well actually ...." " I refuse, leave please, you hinder my work. " " I still haven''t said anything yet. " " I will not join your main n nor will I be your honor guest. " " As expected, in that case I won''t bother you anymore. " Shi Tu''s words made Tantai Renxian realize that he underestimated Shi Tu, he also seemed to know about his true background and despite that he did not care, after all if he was not moved by the strength of the main Tantai n, he must not be easy to deal with. Tantai Qi Xian bowed again and then left As soon as he left, Arcana approached Shi Tu, said in an icy tone " Is that why you asked me not to kill those perverts? Do you want to gain his favor to move easy? " Shi Tu was a little helpless, Arcana refuses to listen him and flees every time he tries to woo her, it seems that this time she is determined not to allow herself to fall victim to Shi Tu''s tricks. " Absolutely not. We have to follow thew here. Things will beplicated if we cause any problems after all. We have no background. " " Also, didn''t you already disobey me? " Arcana is considered an extraordinary talent in soul cultivating, so it was not difficult for her to influence the souls of those around her enough to prevent them from trying to do anything for her, though, her ability is still limited and there are now and then some people with a soul treasures she has to deal with them personally. Chapter 222: Supreme Bloodline Chapter 222: Supreme Bloodline " I''m not stupid, I know this well. If I want to kill them, I just have to make sure I''m not suspected. " Then Arcana returned to her job and it wasn''t long before a new customer came to Shi Tu. " Hello, do you really can solve all kinds of problems " Looking at the wretched man who seemed to have lost all his possessions, Shi Tu smiled and said, " Certainly, any kind of problems " " Well actually ...." It turns out that this man is the owner of one of the famousmerce chambers in Yellow Jade City, but recently the Commerce Chamber business has decreased dramatically and all merchants have refused to work with him because of the spoiled goods. It seems that someone is stealing the goods and recing them with spoiled ones, but despite all his efforts, he didn''t know the perpetrator and is still losing money and confidence day after another. Although his reputation was the best in the Yellow Jade City because of his manners and business skills, the business world is tough, as soon as problems arose, he started to lose people''s trust directly. After Shi Tu heard all the details, the man got up and seemed to want to leave. " Hey, why are you leaving? I still haven''t said anything. " " Oh, it''s okay, I know this is a big problem, and it''s likely that manymerce chambers are involved and the matter cannot simply be resolved, so you don''t have to try, I just wanted someone to talk to. " The man took out a low-level Energy Stone and threw it to Shi Tu. " Thank you anyway for listening to me. " " You are wrong. The issue isn''t that big and it can be easily solved, just as the enemy is only a few people. " The man stopped and looked at Shi Tu stupidly. " Ha?! What are you saying? How can a few people do something like this? " Shi Tu replied, "A close person to you who can see the schedules of goods delivery and change the ce of delivery, someone who can represent you in the negotiations and the person who delivers the reports to you " " What are you talking about? They are just three people, how can they deceive me and manipte the entire Commerce Chamber? The people in these positions are the ones I trust the most and have apanied me from the start and are unlikely to betray me. " "Your blind trust is the problem. It''s very simple. By tampering with the delivery ces, the real goods will be delivered to other warehouses and sold again, while your own warehouses are shipped with spoiled goods from the beginning, so you have not been stolen because the goods didn''t reach you from the ground up. " " Nonsense!! I check the warehouse periodically, they definitely contain real goods. " The man cried out in disbelief but he had a sinister feeling, and since he could run a room like this, he was definitely not stupid and had an idea of what Shi Tu wanted to reach. " Only some boxes contain real goods. You are not the one to choose which warehouse to check and when to check it or which box to open during the inspection, right? " " You don''t mean ... no, impossible. " " It''s even possible, and since you don''t attend most of the negotiations yourself, maniption is easier, and if the person who provided you reports directly is also involved, you will never know what is happening since you don''t talk to other people and never ask them because you don''t trust them, owning one information source isn''t a wise thing at all. " " With this, you can do this with up to three people." Shi Tu said, " Now if you just went and collected information from ordinary workers easily you''ll know who is behind this, even though I think you have already guessed who they are " The man shuddered and seemed to analyze the matter in his mind before he sped his hand and said. " Thank you, I am Xu Guyan. I will owe you as long as I live. " " No problem, you already paid me " The next day, Xu Guyan returned with carts loaded with gifts in a majestic sight. But Shi Tu refused to ept any gifts at all, so Xu Guyan decided to woo Arcana, who actually refused him, but she got a promotion in the restaurant she works at and no longer has to serve customers. " Seriously? Was what he said correct? " " Can be understood if it is the cultivation and he was lucky to remember information or two or perhaps he discovered a book, but the issue of the Commerce Chamber is very difficult and worse, he knew everything once he hears the story " " I say, could this be a scam? " "No way! Xu Guyan is known for his honesty and his aversion to deception, had it not been for his increased confidence in his family, he wouldn''t have been defrauded. He can''t do something like this. " " That means this guy is the real deal. " Gradually, the influx of people came to seek advice from Shi Tu, and the topics expanded little by little from cultivation and trade to everyday affairs and emotional matters. Soon rumors spread throughout the entire area and rumors circted that a wise man was solving all sorts of problems for one low-level Energy Stone. Within a few months, Shi Tu collected a rtivelyrge amount of Energy Stones and gave all those Energy Stones to Arcana who had already quit working and consumed all the Energy Stones to purchase cultivation resources and was now in isted cultivation. Shi Tu didn''t care about all of these Energy Stones because he only needs des of Chaos for cultivation and simple resources couldn''t help him with anything. In front of Shi Tu, there were several guards from the nine ns to guard Shi Tu in case a n wanted to kidnap him and there were also two lines of people, a line came to seek advice, a line came to thank Shi Tu for solving their problems. Of course, almost everyone tried to guess Shi Tu''s identity or background and even co-opt him in every way, but to no avail. In the end, all they knew about him is that his name is Shi Tu because that''s what Arcana calls him. " Senior Wiseman, we really thank you for helping us be together. " In front of Shi Tu, there was a young man and a girl of 18 or 19 years old holding each other''s hands. " No thanks, it''s just an act you paid for. " " No, our families were opposed to our rtionship because of the difference in status between us. If it were not for the advice of senior I would have seen the woman I love to marry someone else. " " No, all I did was that I gave advice. You are the one who risked your life for her. If you are not honest about her and ready to die for her, I don''t have any n that can help you. " The next person in the line to ask for help was a young girl of about twenty years old, who was distinguished by long and smooth ck hair, white and soft skin like jade, her red eyes resembling sapphire and cherry lips with a fragrant scent, although she wore wide clothes that didn''t show her body and a veil that concealed her face, but Shi Tu knew he is a beauty that could destroy a country. The strange thing is that no one seems to be trying to flirt with her or look at her, in fact, no one is looking at her at all. " It looks like we have a special customer this time. " The girl moved her hand and a soundproof barrier appeared. The guards noticed that, but they said nothing since the barrier blocks only sound and not vision, this isn''t the first time that something like this has happened because some people don''t want to leak what they say to Shi Tu " Well, what can I do for you? " " Heard you can solve any problem? " " This is an exaggeration, I just give some advice, stick to it or not be up to people. " The girl hesitated a little, but she finally said. " I want to get rid of an arranged marriage. I heard you solved many problems like this? " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " I am afraid this is impossible, you cannot escape your fate. " " Why?! How can you be confident while not even listening to my circumstances? " " No need " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " Since you are a woman born with the Supreme Bloodline, you can never escape. " The girl shivered a little and looked at Shi Tu in astonishment. " How did you know? " Shi Tu''s face showed some praise and said, " You are somewhat calm, as expected of Etray''s daughter. " The girl froze for a moment and stared at Shi Tu in a daze, not knowing how Shi Tu discovered her identity. Chapter 223: Two Solutions Chapter 223: Two Solutions The girl didn''t try to deny what Shi Tu said, it''s clear that Shi Tu is sure and there is no need to lie, nor does she hide her identity anyway. " Sure, it''s a personal knowledge we have a deep rtionship, as I know very well what awaits you " Shi Tu exins calmly, "The Supreme Bloodline is the purest and strongest vampire''s bloodline, even stronger than the royal bloodline because its bearer is without a doubt will be the strongest vampire and the Guardian of the vampirews. " " Unfortunately, with great power, there are too many limitations, including the fact that the Supreme Bloodline is the purest bloodline, the Supreme Bloodline holder will only get one child, so there is only one descendant in every generation, but if this child is a female, she will not be able to pass the Supreme Bloodline because women cannot control the Supreme Bloodline, when the Supreme Bloodline Bearer is born as a female the Supreme Bloodline is transferred to a man of the royal line and I think you know very well how it will be, right? '''' " Yes, I''ve been betrothed to the second price, but I don''t want this " " Unfortunately, you cannot do anything, even if you ran away, they will catch you easily, even if you give your body to another man, this is mean nothing because he will not be able to get the Supreme Bloodline and your condition will be worse because you will be ced under house arrest and they will take the Supreme Bloodline " " What if ...." " Even if you go with the first prince of the Dragon n and somehow capture his heart to risk his everything for you, nothing will be different. He will have to surrender you and he will lose everything he possesses and perhaps his life as well. " " Sigh, it''s true. Supreme Bloodline is the greatest treasure of the vampire n, they will never allow it to be lost even if they have to break thews. " The woman took out a low-level Energy Stone and handed it to Shi Tu. " Thank you for the advice anyway " Shi Tu took the Energy Stone and said, " Hey, you don''t have to leave because you didn''t tell me about your problem yet " Shi Tu, " you didn''t tell me if your problem is that you don''t love the second prince or that you hate him so you don''t want to be with him? Or that you just don''t want your fate to be decided without your will? " The girl answered, " I understand very well that I am a princess and that my duty is to sacrifice for the n, after all, they have made for me, and I am not the only one suffering from arranged marriages. " " So what''s the problem? " " My problem is with thew itself, why are they sure that I will not be able to awaken the Supreme Bloodline? It''s true that if I cannot awaken the Supreme Bloodline, I will not be able to pass it but it will not be toote if I try and fail. " Shi Tu asked, " So you want to get rid of this arranged marriage and rely on yourself to awaken Supreme Bloodline? " " True " " Girl, lying isn''t good, I know Etray well and you must know him too. If you talk to him, he will definitely give you a chance because this doesn''t contradict thews of vampires as long as you are engaged to the second prince. " " If you don''t tell me your true desire, I can''t help you. " The girl looked at Shi Tu for a bit and then said, " I apologize for what happened, I just wanted to make sure you knew my father. " The girl followed, " It''s like I said at the beginning, I just don''t want someone to decide my fate instead of me, if he''s the first prince then I''ll agree but the second prince? He''s weaker and less talented than me, I refuse to ept this just because I''m a woman, at least, if I have to give The Supreme Bloodline to a person, I want to choose this person myself instead of choosing someone less than me." Shi Tu nodded with understanding, " I see, abination of all the reasons then? In this case, I can offer you two solutions to your problem. " What?! Two solutions? She burned her brain cells thinking and didn''te up with one solution but he told her he had two solutions? " The first solution is to marry a man of your choice thenmit suicide, so that you will have achieved your goal of making your own decision and they will not be able to take you back by force. " " But the Supreme Bloodline will be lost in this way and maybe contaminated at best. " "You didn''t say you wanted to preserve and pass the Supreme Bloodline correctly, you just said you wanted to choose yourself. " The girl knew that Shi Tu is right and didn''t me him, " And the second way? " Shi Tu smiled and said, " Simply, be my women " " Excuse me? W-What did you say? " The girl was a little confused and thought she heard it wrong. " I told you to be my women, if you be my women they will never be able to take you back and you will have all the time to cultivate but if you cannot awaken the Supreme Bloodline this bloodline will never continue because I will never return you. " The girl''s expressions became tougher and she said, " If this is a joke, that is too much. " " I am not joking, nor do I force you, I only give you the solutions that I know to your problem, whether to listen to me or not is up to you. " As much as Shi Tu wanted to have her, but he couldn''t because Arcana prevented him from making any ns so he could only tell the facts and leave the choice to her. Seeing that Shi Tu isn''t joking, the girl asked with some hope. " You said that even if I go with the first prince of the Dragon n, I will not seed. Are you stronger than the Dragon n? " " Me? No, I''m just in the first step." " So how do you want to do? " She asked suspiciously and started to think Shi Tu is making fun of her. " This is a secret " " So can you at least prove your abilities? " " I don''t have this obligation " " You ..." The girl was so upset with Shi Tu''s behavior, even for her Shi Tu was over the limit in rudeness, how could he ask for something like this without showing any evidence of his sincerity? " Miss, you seem to misunderstand something here, I just told you the solutions, who said I am ready to make you my women? I am already married. " " You ... that''s too much! you''re married but you want to have me? " The girl felt humiliated because she had thought well about Shi Tu''s offer and the possibility that he is telling the truth. " Much what? I just answer your question. " Suddenly an idea urred in the woman''s mind, since this stinky man ims knowledge, why do I ask him a question that cannot be answered? She took out another Energy Stone and handed it to Shi Tu. Shi Tu picked up the Energy Stone and said, " You have another question? What is it? " The girl smiled mischievously and said, " I want to know how I can awaken the Supreme Bloodline even though I am a woman " " Oh, That''s easy " " Huh?! What? Did you say it''s easy? " Something that generations of vampires who have reached the peak of cultivation failed to do, but was easy on the lips of this scoundrel? Is he really crazy? Shi Tu replied, "A bloodline of this level has its own intelligence. If it faces the risk of being destroyed or reced by a bloodline equivalent in strength or stronger than it, it will wake up. " " True!! " The girl screamed and came to a sudden realization. " Something so easy, how did nobody think of it? " Shi Tu replied, " Not that no one thought of it but that there is no bloodline at the same level as the Supreme Bloodline if a weaker bloodline is used it may be absorbed by the Supreme Bloodline and this may lead to the Supreme Bloodline contamination. " The girl took out another Energy Stone and handed it Shi Tu. " Do you know where I can find such bloodline? " Shi Tu picked up the Energy Stone and replied, " You can only find it in two ces, one of which is inside the body of a certain man, which cannot be reached, even your father don''t dare to provoke him, and most likely any vampire that approaches him will die immediately, and the other that you can use is with me. " The girl''s eyes brightened with joy and said happily. " Can you ....." " No! " Chapter 224: Old Friends Meeting Again Chapter 224: Old Friends Meeting Again " No! " Shi Tu immediately refused. " Do you know the value of this bloodline? What if you spoiled it? What is your rtionship with me? Why should I help you and risk losing this bloodline for you? We just met and I don''t even know your name. " For a moment the girl was silent and realized the fact that she didn''t introduce herself. " I apologize for my behavior, I am Raskreia Bloodsoul, and I am willing to be your wife. " Shi Tu looked at Arcana with contempt and said, " What is this narcissism? When did I say I want you to be my wife? It''s just that you pay me and I answer you. " " You ...." Raskreia thought for a moment that Shi Tu is blind and cannot see, or how could he not be affected by her beauty? Although she hides her face and body, but someone with Shi Tu''s wisdom is unimaginable that he didn''t notice, does he? Despite everything Raskreia can be considered a beauty that can destroy a country and have great confidence in her appearance, few women can possess a beauty that can match her. " So you want in return to help me? " Raskreia surrendered and asked helplessly. Shi Tu didn''t answer directly and kept thinking a little as if looking for something that could be useful in Raskreia, which angered her somewhat. Finally, Shi Tu replied, " What about bing my women? " " Are you messing with me?! Didn''t I just suggest that? " Raskreia cried angrily, apparently forgetting to preserve her morals. Shi Tu shook his head, "The concept of bing my woman who has on my mind is different from the one on your mind. " " What do you mean? " " I want you to be a concubine " " Shameless!! do you know who I am? " " Before you get angry, let me exin to you, and remember that I don''t need you and I don''t care if you agree or not, you are the one who needs me. " " First, I am not eligible to take you as official wife, after all if you be my wife will be your life a living hell " " Secondly, there are no feelings between us so why should I take you as my wife? All I want from you is your vital Yin when I reach the Yin-Yang Realm, and except for this, I don''t think I ever care about touching you, I just want the vital Yin of someone who has the Supreme Bloodline. " " In this way I help you awaken the Supreme Bloodline, save you from arranged marriage and get what I want from you. " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and he continued, " Of course, you''ll be mine forever, even if I don''t touch you again, if you try to betray me, you will die " " Are you crazy? " Shi Tu didn''t deny and replied, " Yes, I''m crazy. " Shi Tu finally stood up after he hadn''t moved for nearly a month " You have until tomorrow to think, if you make up your mind, you will find me in the exam field for the four academies. " " Wait, where are you going? " Seeing Shi Tu''s departure, the guards approached and cut his way. " Unfortunately, I have decided to stop working now and I am moving to the next ce " " This .... could you wait a little longer? " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and his terrifying aura released, which frightened all the people in the line who were waiting for their turn to consult Shi Tu. " I am not a follower of anyone and I don''t have an obligation to stay here and solving your problems " Then Shi Tu disappeared using the Shadow Star Steps so that he wouldn''t be tracked because he didn''t want anyone to disturb the cultivation of Arcana. Of all, Raskreia was the most shocked because the aura previously released by Shi Tu is Will Aura!! After Raskreia reached the second Heaven, she was able to meet her father, who taught her a lot, and among what he taught her was the Will Aura. The Will Aura is different from the killing intent and the sword intent etc., the Will Aura represents the will of the user, represents the user himself, represents his will, strength, ambition, desires and thoughts. The shocking thing is that Shi Tu''s Will Aura reminds her of her father, although she doesn''t know the difference because she currently cannot release the Will Aura because her will isn''t strong enough to be manifested, but she is sure that it''s simr to that of her father because she felt the Will Aura of many powerful people and none of them was close to her father but Shi Tu did. " Maybe he can really help me, but being a concubine ...." .................... When Shi Tu entered the hotel room that Arcana had rented, he found Arcana seated in cultivation position looking like it would soon breakthrough. Shi Tu sat on a sofa and then closed his eyes and sank deeply. Inside a space inside Shi Tu''s mind, Shi Tu appeared in a dark-ck room, but as soon as he appeared, red up in mes to light the room, there was only a round table with twelve seats and behind each seat there was a Pir with a me illuminating the ce. The Twelve Pirs Hall!! Shi Tu sat on a random seat and taped the round table, momentster, nine people appeared, seated on nine seats. " Hm?! Did you finally summon us? This is the first time we''ve met here since Duan Hao''s alleged death. " A man with long red hair, terrifying brutal eyes spoke and seemed extremely upset at Shi Tu. " Yes, d to see you once again, Mu Xiaohong " Shi Tu wasn''t angry at all and turned to the rest with a warm smile on his face. "d to see you again, Tigger, Yama, Viole, Fu Hun, Teng Meng, Nn Yi, Hao Shuran, Song Xi. " This wasn''t a pretense or anything, Shi Tu was really happy to talk to his old friends again. " It''s been a really long time. " Shi Tu spoke with excessive affection because these people could be considered the closest to him, his close friends who apanied him along the way, the most trusted person who knew all his secrets and could share with them all his worries. " What is this behavior? " Handsome-looking Song Xi looked at Shi Tu with disgust as if he saw a disgusting being. " After not contacting us for so long and even trying to use us to get rid of that woman, is that all you want to say to us? " " Right, it is nine billion years!! nine billion years and you avoid and run every time we try tomunicate with you. You even refuse to meet with us here. " " Right, bastard, do you know how much losses we incurred in order to help you in your stupid war? But you did not bother even by saying a word of thanks to us. " " Agree, you will not say that thanks are unnecessary between us or something like that right? If your exnation is not reasonable then it will not pass safely. " Shi Tu smiled lightly and felt a warmth in his heart, even though they seemed angry and upset, Shi Tu saw happiness in their eyes. " Don''t be angry, I will exin to you in detail " Shi Tu looked around and asked, " Where are Loki and Prometheus? Why didn''t theye? " " Both of them escaped from prison and severed their rtionship with the Soul Unification Seal. We do not know where they are now. " " Well, that''s not important. Looking at their abilities, I doubt they''re in trouble. We helped them escape so they should be fine. " Although their lives or deaths are unknown, no one seemed anxious as if it was impossible for anything to happen to them. " Right, well, enjoy the show. " Shi Tu closed his eyes and so did the rest and no one opened his eyes for an unknown time. Usually, they prefer discussion but due to theck of time and the overwhelming amount of information they had to use the Soul Unification Seal to share the memories, Shi Tu sent their memories to them while receiving their memories. After an unknown time, they opened their eyes. " Seven Sins Worm? And here I was wondering how those insects managed to make you so hopeless that they activate the self-destruction that we putted in you, but the fact that there is something in the world that can kill you is still imusible." Due to the privacy of Shi Tu''s body, he nted a self-destruction bomb with the power of all of them in order to destroy Shi Tu body upon his death because his body secrets should never be leaked. " Interesting story, but .... What would you do now, Shi Tu? " " True, do not tell us that you still want to follow Bing Xue''s desires to create a peaceful world without much bloodshed. " " Of course not. " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " After everything I did in the past years, do you think I would still do something like this? I don''t like it but I will have to break my promise to her because it''s impossible " Chapter 225: Releasing Nine Monsters Chapter 225: Releasing Nine Monsters " Currently, I intend to join the Madness Academy and experience student life and cultivate to my peak again and I will make sure to pay all debts correctly. Is there anyone who wants to join me? Starting over and going through adventures together will be fun. " " Shi Tu, you changed a little. " " What do you mean, Yama? I don''t think I''ve changed much. " Yama smiled and answered, " Previously, you focused on effective, but now you want to have some fun? You can have fun after regaining your strength. " Shi Tu showed a disgusting expression and said, " Please, don''t tell me that there is an emergency danger of some kind? I have spent all my life cultivating, researching, nning and a lot of boring things. It is true that I can return to my peak within a few thousand years if I use the resources that I store in my warehouse and I do not need life experiences for breakthroughs because my understanding is alreadyplete but this is boring! too boring, right now, I just want to enjoy life for a while with Arcana. " Suddenly everyone turned in the same direction and smiled. " Well, it seems that little shame arrived " In front of the table stood a tall, handsome man with pure red eyes and dark ck clothes. The man immediately knelt on one knee and said with great respect. " Master, d to see you again " " d to see me? " Shi Tu mocked, " Etray, are you lying to me? I know very well that I am thest person you wish to see and you must wish my death almost every day, how can you be happy? " " Haha, right, thinking that the great Title Talent and the strongest vampire, he has to kneel on one knee and carry out the orders of the person who killed his father unconditionally. Tsk tsk , I really pity you. " Etray Bloodsoul is one of the ten Title Talents in thest ten billion years and the Supreme Bloodline holder, the most powerful vampire and currently, the most powerful person in the world. But what the world doesn''t know is that Etray is just a ve of Shi Tu. Long ago, Konrad nted the Seal of very within Etray and so that no one would discover it, Konrad devised a new Seal of very based on the Soul Unification Seal in order to preserve Etray''s consciousness while at the same time forcing him to carry out all Shi Tumands. Shi Tu used Etray in order to lure his father and get rid of him before his eyes so that he would not be an obstacle when the war he was intending to do began. If this were known to the world, he would undoubtedly be the biggestughing stock in history, even a Thor who was considered the disgrace of cultivators previously will have nothing in front of him and willugh at him uncontrobly. Etray''s soul was almost bursting out of anger, but his body never responded to him and he remainedpletely calm without any disturbances. " I summoned you here because I want you to do something for me. I took a whim on your daughter, so took care of canceling her engagement. " " What?! Shi Tu, Are you all right? Did you really take a fancy to a stupid and weak woman? " " Fool! didn''t you see the memories of Shi Tu? Did you forget the Calm Sea Divine Soul Girl? " " Uh? Ah right, the Extreme Purity Array? I admit that this is the best way to extract the vital yin in the purest form but this method requires four women with the strongest bloodline, strongest divine soul, strongest divine body and the Profound Nine Transformation Heart, you just have two and it''s hard to get the rest. " " It''s okay, I''ve already arranged the rest. " " Tsk , as expected of you. " " Have you heard Etray? " " Yes " " So why are you still here? Get lost " He did not say anything and disappeared from his ce. "I really pity him. He has to obey his father''s killer, and now he has to hand over his daughter. " Nn Yi, a somewhat beautiful woman, spoke with pity. " Why don''t you ask me to release him then? If you ask, I won''t refuse. " "Shall we abandon an obedient servant? " Nn Yi smiled helplessly " I know his character well, if he was the type who would let things pass or forgive us if he was in our shoes, I would have asked for it without hesitation but he would definitely seek revenge and would not hesitate to sacrifice us for the great benefit so it does not matter. " Suddenly Shi Tu frowned and said, " Huh? It seems that the time had been carried out, there''s a lot to talk about it but Arcana woke up " Mu Xiaohong flicked his tongue and said disdainfully, " Tsk, what a hypocrite, don''t you trust her? Where''s the problem with being without defense in front of her? " " I agree " Nn Yi said, " From what she saw, she seems very honest to me. I don''t think she will do anything to you. " " I know that " Shi Tu said, " But this does not mean that she will not change in the future, we can trust each other because we understand each other just as we are all the type who hate betrayal and prefer honesty and frankness. We have been like this for a long time and we will not change. If one of us is in trouble, he will not hesitate to ask for help no matter what. The topic is sensitive or embarrassing or any other reason, but she betrayed me once, I trusted her once and even though I hadn''t told her my previous life, I told her everything rted to me as Konrad, the destructive confidence cannot return easily, her character is different from us and she is of the kind Who will deceive me if it takes, for this reason, she has a long way to go. " Shi Tu smiled sorrowfully and stood up from his ce, " Well, I hope our next meeting to be with our bodies " Shi Tu took a few objects and threw something at each person and then disappeared from his ce. " His heart is broken because of so many betrayals. " " True, especially Ling Zheng betrayal Zhou, it must be a great shock to him. Have you seen, He even hesitated for a moment whether he should tell us everything " " Whatever, for a moment, I can only doubt that someone is missing with him, or how could he be betrayed all these times? His eyesight cannot be bad for trusting the wrong people every time. " " By the way, what did he give you? " " shadow Seal, the power to control shadows Army, what about you? " " Infinite Hands Seal, What about you? " " Eternal Dan Seal, and you? " " Golden Dragon Seal " " Hey, it looks like he gave us all that he had collected over the past years. " Each of the nine gave a different look, the thirst for blood, pity, amusement, cunning. " In this case, I think we should not disappoint him with us, once he returns, everything must be ready for implementation, since Shi Tu no longer cares for peace, now we can fulfill our desires. " At this moment the world did not know that nine old monsters had been liberated that were bound by Shi Tu''s desires, they all respected Shi Tu, his goal was noble even though it was just hypocrisy and not his own desire, is just as everyone owed Shi Tu a lot so they restricted themselves because their goals required shedding Lots of blood, but now, they can do whatever they want. ............... Shi Tu opened his eyes and wasn''t long before Arcana opened her eyes and sighed. " Congrattions. " " This body that you gave me is really terrifying, even if I start cultivating with my body again, I will need ten times as long to reach this level again. " " Don''t rejoice too much, because of yourck of material I could only make a poor copy of Ling Tian body, or the results would be a hundred times better than what you see now. " Arcana was a little surprised by the exaggerated figure. "A hundred times? What kind of body is this? " " Who knows? " Arcana knew Shi Tu didn''t want to answer so she didn''t push too much " Ok let''s leave. " " Where? " "To take the four academies exam of course. " " Why? isn''t the exam tomorrow? " Shi Tu frowned slightly and said, " If we go tomorrow, we will not take the exam until after three days. " " Why? " " Guess yourself " Arcana was a little confused but just pursued Shi Tu. Although she doesn''t know why they should go so early but Shi Tu must have a good reason, most likely he wants to do some preparation, possibly defensive arrays in case the Chun familyes. Chapter 226: Take Care of Us Chapter 226: Take Care of Us The four Academies are located in the Yin-Yang World, and the only way to enter the Yin-Yang World is through Yin-Yang Beads which are provided by the Four Academies, but must be purchased next to a hundred Low-Level Energy Stones. There are four branches of the four academies in the Eastern Region where it''s possible to register for the exam of the four academies and buy Yin-Yang Beads in order to enter the Yin-Yang world. The Branch of the Four Academies is located in the heart of Yellow Jade City and as soon as Shi Tu and Arcana arrived, Arcana realized why Shi Tu wanted toe early. Unfortunately, the reason was beyond Arcana''s imagination. Queue!! Too long queue!! " Are we really going to wait? Is there no way to get in without having to stay in the queue? " Shi Tu looked at Arcana and said indifferently, " Are you a queen? " Arcana thought about it, since she rebuilt her body and no longer Dark Elf anymore, she could not be considered a queen anymore so she shook her head, " No " " Do you have a strong background? " " No " " Do you have a rtionship with one of the supervisors of the test? " " No " " Then wait like everyone else. " Although Arcana was unwilling, she waited in the line next to Shi Tu without problems, after all, given her long life, this period is nothing, although it''s very boring. Of course, there were many people who had some background and were able to pass the queue, and only those with great backgrounds obtained Yin-Yang beads without having to leave their homes. After some hours, the registration process began and after a full day, the role of Arcana and then Shi Tues. Shi Tu advanced towards the registry office where an old man sat holding a jade slip in his hand and next to him was a small crystal ball. " Adventure or test? " Not everyone whoes here wants to join the four academies, in fact, most of those here just want Yin-Yang beads to get into the Yin-Yang world after all, the registry office is the only ce where ordinary people can get Yin-Yang beads at a price. Reasonable "The test " " Name, age, the level of cultivation " " Shi Tu, 99, First Step second level peak " The old man raised his eyes to look at Shi Tu and a hint of disdain appeared. The first step second level is the level of cultivation allowed in the second heaven, so the peak of the second level can be considered the peak of strength here, Shi Tu would have been considered a genius had it not been for his age of nearly one hundred years, usually, talented young people could reach this level under the age of forty no matter what Their talents are bad Aalthough their battle power would be very weak, but he is a hundred years? If it is up to him, he will expel Shi Tu immediately but he is bound byws and cannot break it, if he dares to say that Shi Tu is trash then he will be a heretic that anyone can kill. " Hundred Stone Energy " Shi Tu handed over a hundred low-level Energy Stones and obtained a jade slip and two white and ck beads. " You have to ....." Shi Tu didn''t wait for the old man''s exnation as he already knew how to use Yin-Yang beads. The two beads struck each other and then covered with a ck and white light and disappeared from his ce. .................... Shi Tu appeared again inside a vast grassy square as people kepting up every moment. What caught Shi Tu''s attention is a tall, ck tower in the middle of the square, seeing this tower, Shi Tu sank into his memories because he created this thing with a truly noble and ridiculous purpose if he thought of it now. "The Tower of Truth, thinking about it, isn''t this sign one of the reasons why you got the title of Eternal Might? I really want to see your noble self at that time " Arcana appeared shortly after and said with some sarcasm. " It''s just the past. " Shi Tu noticed the irony of Arcana and it was evident that she could not imagine the noble Shi Tu at that time but he did not say anything, even he was mocking himself in the past, so why stop her? " Finally I found you, why did you onlye now? I thought you wouldn''te. " Shi Tu looked at the direction of the voice to see Raskreiaing towards him, and it seemed that she didn''t have to wait like them to get her beads. " Hm? Since you''re looking for me, does that mean you agree? " " Yes " Unexpectedly, Raskreia didn''t hesitate and nodded. " Oh? The vampire princess is willing to be the concubine of an unknow person like me? " " An unknown person? With that Will Aura? " Raskreia said, " After I thought about it well, I really found that I am not qualified to be your wife, so it''s okay to be your concubine now. After all, if you appreciate me, I can get a promotion in the future. " Shi Tu nodded, " A wise woman, as expected from the daughter of Etray, if it were any other princess in your shoes she will cry saying this insulting her without even think about it well, even though you overestimate yourself a little bit " " Thanks for thepliment. " Raskreia nodded, didn''t care about thest part and considered jokingly passing. " Shi Tu, don''t you owe me an exnation? How did you decide to take Etray''s daughter as a concubine? Don''t tell me you''re kind enough to help her escape the rituals? " Arcana asked with an interrogating look and it appeared that she was not angry. Since Shi Tu did not hide anything from her about Konrad, she naturally knew that there was some rtionship between Shi Tu and Etray, something like subordination as if Shi Tu had Etray weakness, but she did not know the details and did not care. " Of course not, I just need her vital Yin " " As expected, your appetite is really great. " Arcana coldly looked at Raskreia and released a blue aura around her. Will Aura!! Raskreia felt Arcana''s Will Aura which is not much weaker than that of her father. Raskreia felt intense pressure, a strange force pushing her to kneel, but Shi Tu intervened, saying, " Arcana, don''t tease her, she''s an abstract concubine " Arcana pulled her Will Aura and said, " Hmpf, I know, I''m not going to lower my level for messing with just a concubine. " Raskreia held back her feelings and asked. " You ...." " Bing Xue, his wife. " " big sis " Raskreia didn''t hesitate to give the rituals because of what she had shown, although she wondered what her real name was, Arcana or Bing Xue? " No need to be formal like that, you don''t have to treat me with excessive respect. " " Yes, big sister. " Raskreia nodded. No wonder Shi Tu said that she was not qualified to be his wife and that her life would be hell if she became his wife. With such a wife, what is theparison between them? She will not lower her level to confront a concubine but if she is an official wife, they will have to fight for Shi Tu''s favor, how can she fight Arcana? Arcana will not kill her for Shi Tu, but she will definitely use everything possible to harm her and keep her away from Shi Tu, then, her life will truly be Hell. " Well, since we''re a family now, we''ll take care of each other. " Shi Tu grabbed the two women''s waists and pulled them towards her. " Certainly " Arcana whispered sweetly in Shi Tu''s ear but Shi Tu was able to notice the poison in her tone, it seemed like she was a little pissed after all because he did something like this without telling her. " Y-Yes " On the other end, Raskreia''s body shuddered a little and seemed extremely tense as her body instinctively refused the touch of Shi Tu, and she tried to get away to but she felt a warm force entering her body and relieved her tension. '' You are now Shi Tu''s concubine, it''s fine in privet but publicly you don''t exhibit any behavior rejecting Shi Tu, if people see you struggle to escape from Shi Tu what will they think? Shi Tu doesn''t care how people look at him but I do! '' Raskreia heard the voice of Arcana in her mind and felt a little shy, it''s true that she is the concubine of Shi Tu now so he has the full right to touch her, and he didn''t force her into anything but rather she made the decision herself. Raskreia modified her facial features and whispered too. " Sure, take care of me from now on " Although her voice was stiff, Arcana gave a satisfied smile. Chapter 227: Heavenly Title Chapter 227: Heavenly Title The three of them sat on the grass floor, Shi Tuy on the thigh of Arcana and fell asleep. Arcana looked at Raskreia with a meaningful look, and after some hesitation, Raskreia reached out to her hands to ce Shi Tu''s feet on her thigh. Thus, more than two days passed during which arge number of young cultivators gathered, and it''s estimated that they exceed ten million young cultivator. Several personalities stood next to the tower, observing the ce without anyone know. " Elders! " Four people arrived and promptly received the respect of the rest. Three men and a woman, all of them looked middle-aged except for one of them, who looked young in his early twenties. The young one nodded and said, " Has the registration process ended? " " Yes, ended before two hours, who have gathered here are all the candidates for the Eastern Region " He asked again, " Are there any people promising to join my madness academe this time? " "Hey, Gu Xu, why are you judging that good seedlings will go to the madness academe? Only mad one will do this. " A woman who arrived with Gu Xu responded with dismay at Gu Xu''s behavior, giving them no respect. Gu Xu showed a proud face and said," Thank you for your praise, Ye Fanzui" " I don''t praise you!! " " Birds have to stop " Someone else interrupted them. " Jian Heng, why would you intervene between them? I see it''s better to let the birds chirp. " " Yiren Wanren, what do you mean? " " I mean exactly what you said " " Well, that''s enough. " Jian Heng interrupted them again and then asked who were here before he arrived. " Are there good young cultivators this time? " " Well, there are some good seeds this time, such as Tantai Renxian and Baldr and Yin Shuang and Kruger, as well as wushuang Jiang, but for the rest I don''t think that Madness Academy is interested in them " Although this deacon was inferior to the four elders, he was not very polite to them and seemed old acquaintances. It was not Gu Xu''s habit to trust others'' judgment so he unleashed his spiritual sense and examined all the young cultivators. " What a year, in thinking that many of the sovereign descendants wille. Usually, they would not rather risk themselves or remain in the care of their own n. " " Hm, that the young man is .. " Gu Xu pointed out a man in white clotheszily sleeping on the bouncy chest of a young woman of destructive beauty, but unfortunately, she was wearing a mask on her face. Suddenly, the young man opened his eyes and looked straight at Gu Xu before losing interest and closing his eyes. '' He can notice me?! '' Gu Xu pointed at him and asked, '' who is he? '' " Oh, he? Nobody knows, but looking at the extraordinary beauty in his hands he must have had a great background. " " I don''t mean the young man, but the woman. Can''t you feel that she is special? " " Of course I do, but what is the use of feeling? We will know the truth when she ascend to the Tower of Truth. " " Talking about this, there is also a scene simr to this " The elder remembered something and pointed in the direction of Shi Tu, who was still sleeping while Arcana and Raskreia took care of him. Gu Xu noticed this scene and frowned " Do a vampire do such things? As I can see she''s not normal since she is able to use mental control at such a age to prevent the eyes of perverts from looking at her. " Gu Xu pointed to a young man d in white with long silver hair holding a pitch-ck sword in his hands. " Also, that person with a long silver hair that holds the sword, it gives a strange feeling too " Jian Heng intervened and said, " Let''s stop wasting time and start. " Some one came forward and stood in front of all the young cultivators. " I think most of you know this, but I will exin in case someone doesn''t know. " " What you see here is the Tower of Truth and it''s the best way to measure talents with unquestionable results. After all, the Tower of Truth has been made by the Eternal Might and there are only twelve of it, and one of them is in front of you in addition to three others in the other three test ces " " ording to the Tower of Truth, talent is evaluated based on the color that the Tower of Truth lights up and the number of floors with nine colors representing nine levels of talent and nine floors. " `` White means normal talent, yellow means medium talent, orange means good talent, red means excellent talent, green means supreme talent, blue means king''s talent, brown means the emperor''s talent, ck means a saint talent, Gray means Primordial talent.'' " Of course, there are differences even within the same talent and the difference is evaluated based on the number of floors that are lit up from a total of twelve floors " " Whoever gets good talent or higher, will be sessful regardless of how many floors he shines " " Also, I will say this in advance, but questioning the results is forbidden. Anyone who dares to doubt the evaluation of the Tower of Truth will have to pay the price with his life. The results of the Tower of Truth are absolute and indisputable! " " Why is it unquestionable? " As soon as the long silver-haired young man spoke, everyone fell silent and stared at him stupidly. Is this idiot not afraid of death? He dares to question the tower of truth? The deacon frowned, but answered, " Because the Tower of Truth was made by the Eternal Might, it can never be damaged and no one can tamper with it. " The young man was not satisfied and asked again, " On what basis do you think that? Just because this person, Eternal Might made it? " " Hahaha, is he serious? " " Where did this mutt live? How could he not know Eternal Might? " The deacon said angrily, as if the young man had insulted his father. " Are you mocking Eternal Might? This is a crime worthy of death! " " I don''t know who this person is, why would I make fun of him? I just ask questions. " The deacon extended his hands and seemed to want to kill the silver-haired young, but another hand had caught him and prevented him. The deacon looked at Gu Xu frowning, but said nothing and backed off. Gu Xu came forward and asked, " Do you want to convince me that you really don''t know Eternal Might? " " Yes " The young man didn''t hesitate and answered. " I also don''t know him. " The young man, who was sleeping on the chest of the beauty with him, woke up and said quietly, the woman with him surprised a little then followed and said. " me too " " Who are these? How is it possible to have cultivators who don''t know Eternal Might? " Raskreia seemed surprised and unbelievable at what she had heard. " I also don''t know. Is he a famous person? Do you know him my dear wife? " " No, I''ve never heard of it before. " Raskreia stared in shock at the exchange between Arcana and Shi Tu who seemed to have intentionally raised their voices so that everyone could hear them. " I apologize for my ignorance, but I also don''t know him. " Another person spoke, was this time an ordinary mentor woman in a ck dress that concealed all of her skin Looking at this unprecedented incident and the presence of more than one person, Gu Xu couldn''t punish them for their ignorance. " Well, since you don''t know Eternal Might, I suppose you don''t know what the Heavenly Title means, right? " " Yes, I don''t know what it''s. " " Whatever, you must have been born in a secluded ce and devoted yourself to cultivation without being in contact with many people. Sigh, it doesn''t matter, I will exin to you. " "The Heavenly title is the highest honor that any cultivator can obtain, and it''s evidence of unparalleled strength and ability, in all history spanning hundreds of billions of years, there are only twenty-two people who have obtained a Heavenly Title who are ssified in the Heavenly Title List which sits on the throne of this list is Eternal Might, Duan Hao." Not just Gu Xu, but all the elders, overseers, young cultivators, and even the descendants of sovereign lineages, all of them showed revered faces. " In order to obtain a Heavenly Title, there are only two conditions. The first is that the cultivator is indomitable and indestructible even if all cultivators are united against him, as history attests that all Heavenly Titles except Asura didn''t know how they died or whether they died or still alive, after all, no one has the power to kill them, this condition alone is incapacitating enough, can you imagine a man trapped by all the thirty-three cultivators Heavens, but able to withstand without falling, or at least able to escape? " Chapter 228: The Beginning of The Test Chapter 228: The Beginning of The Test Everyone who heard these words was in awe and felt the blood boiling inside him, one man facing the world, no matter how they tried to imagine the scene, they could not do it, no matter what they thought, that seemed impossible, but it is real, some people have really managed to reach this level and these are Heavenly Titles. Who has reached the peak of strength. Who has reached the peak of glory. Who has reached the peak of knowledge. Who has reached the peak of freedom. `` The second condition is to carve his name into history with an unprecedented achievement, all Heavenly Titles have achieved only one historic achievement, but Duan Hao has achieved five! establishing an urate talent measurement system, the first cultivator to reach the fifth step in the dual cultivation of energy and refining the body, the first to reach the fifth step in the soul cultivation, the first cultivator to reach the fifth step in the tri - cultivation energy, body, and soul, the first cultivator can beat someone in the fifth step with cultivation base on the first level of the fourth step " " Because of this, he was granted the Title of Eternal Might to signify that his name and legend will remain Eternal. " " So, are you saying it''s impossible to surpass him? " The silver-haired young man asked, making Gu Xu helpless for a moment but the young cultivators quickly responded. " What?! Are you serious? Of course, you can''t, he''s the Eternal Might! His name is enough, how dare someone like you came from a decadent ce to question the Eternal Might? " " True " " Yes, ignorant as you must leave immediately " " Hahaha. " Shi Tuughed happily and said, " Well done, we''ll say, show him the truth. Whoever says he can''t surpass Eternal Might, his hand. " Hearing this, Gu Xu and Jian Heng''s eyes brightened, most likely they were the only ones who realized what was happening but before either of them said anything, Without hesitation and in a few moments, half of the young cultivators raised their hands. " Seriously? Only that? I thought it would be more " The silver-haired young looked a little upset. " impossible? " Gu Xu and all the elders seemed to be angry for some reason. " Look at what was written on the top of the Tower of Truth. These historical words were personally written in the handwriting of Eternal Might. " Everyone looked at what had been written in Mandarin, which the crowd could understand, and with sharp and resolute handwriting, showing resolve to repress it. Cultivation is the way against Heaven, to break the restrictions and achieve the impossible, I walked the path of cultivation. I proved that the impossible is possible. Whoever says the word impossible loses his right to be a cultivator. Reading these words, the faces of everyone who mocked the silver-haired paled and remembered where they are now and what kind ofws apply here. Gu Xu said in a cold voice, " The four academies ept cultivators only. We don''t wee you here. " He waved his hand, everyone who raised his hand turned into a light and vanished. In private ces with friends, it''s okay to say anything, but in public ces and especially ces of cultivation such as the Four Academies, the words of Heavenly titles are thew, especially the words of Duan Hao which are considered sacred words, but these young people dare to say that Duan Hao is wrong? Dare you say that something is impossible? In the eyes of all elders and cultivators, opposing Duan Hao''s words is a death sentence. " Well, we will start. Each one of you got a random number engraved on the jade slip he got when registering. Whoever hears his number, let him go. " Gu Xu retreated and allowed the deacon to take over the matter again. " This silver-haired isn''t really simple, he forced me to fire half of the candidates. " Gu Xu said seriously. " Aren''t you overthinking? he''s just a brat " " Absolutely not. I trust my intuition. Hepletely manipted me. I also doubt that the rest understood his intentions and helped him. " Jian Heng saying. " If this is true then we got a great talent. " " Yes, but don''t need to rush, Haha, if this is true they are crazy and ce them at my Academy " " every person who hears his number on the jade slip he got, in the beginning, stepped forward. " " Number one " "......" After some time, no one climbed which made it a bit awkward because everyone understood why. " Cough " " Looks like number one was kicked out previously, so move on to number two. " " number two " "...." Gu Xu felt that he had been pped hard in the face and internally pledged to take revenge on those who made him lose his face. " Number three " This time a proud young man stepped up and stood before the Tower of Truth. " All you have to do is put your hand on the Tower of Truth and the test will begin. " " Ok " The young cultivator nodded and ced his hand on the Tower of Truth, and didn''t move beyond that, but seemed to be frozen in his ce. " If this is the Tower of truth, looking at it from here, it doesn''t seem anything special. " Raskreia said. " There is a tower under the joint management of the Vampire n and the Dragon n, have you not tried it before? " " No, I just heard about it and didn''t test it myself. father said that testing talent early would affect my mentality. " Shi Tu nodded, " He''s right, so do you know how it works? " " Yes, I heard that as soon as I touched the Tower of Truth, I would undergo six tests that test each of Battle Force, Knowledge, Will, Body, Spirit, and Bloodline to determine talent, but I have not personally experienced this. " " Fortunately you didn''t test your talent before or you were not with me now. " " What do you mean? " " You will understand what I mean when you meet the so-called geniuses and young masters, after all this kind of people hardly exists in the vampire n and the dragon n. " " White color, six floors, failed! " Without any dy, the young cultivator was surrounded by a light and vanished away without the opportunity to say anything. " No. 4" " yellow with six floors failed. " " white Seven floors failed. " " white three floors failed. " After testing over a thousand talents, there wasn''t a single orange talent. " Looking at this now, I am happy that the silver-haired might have happened otherwise we would have spent months here uselessly because every test takes time and there are so many young cultivators. " Raskreia seemed grateful, and by looking at the faces of Arcana and CShi Tu, she vaguely realized that they had previously done so for this purpose. " But aren''t the standards too strict? With this, many may not be able to seed. " " What were you expecting? Have you forgotten that this is only one of four test ces? Those here are only the young cultivators of the Eastern Region who havee in thest ten years and although most cultivators prefer to venture on their own, there are more than ten million young cultivators here, with an average of one out of ten sess, wouldn''t the four academies have to receive millions of students every ten years? They can''t be able to sponsor so many." " Since the condition is having a good talent, this means that the eptance rate is approximately one in ten thousand, which means that they will ept about five hundred new students. " " orange with on floor talent, sessful. " " Yellow talent with two floors failed " ..... " orange with nine floors, sessful " " Red with one floor, sessful. " The young man with red talent showed a proud hint as if he had achieved a great achievement. "Isn''t that the heir of the Chun n, Chun Xuan? Only an excellent talent? It seems that the Chun n should be worried about their future. " Then another person came up, which grabbed everyone''s attention in a big way. " Look, isn''t that the first young master of the Tantai n, Tantai Renxian? I wonder what his oue will be? " " At least red " " Green with nine floors, sessful. " Jian Heng stroked his beard and seemed pleased with the result. "It looks like the heir to the Tantai n isn''t bad. " " Yes, his talent is higher than his father''s. He might be able to upgrade the Tantai n. " " Green with one floor, sessful. " " Green with two floors, sessful. " " Green with six floors, sessful. " After twenty days, only a little more than four hundred people had seeded, most of whom had good talent, with thirty people who had excellent talent and four people who had obtained supreme talent and most of them were heirs to some influential ns or at least from the direct line, but there was a person who got a supreme talent with an anonymous background. Chapter 229: Death Sentence for All Talents Chapter 229: Death Sentence for All Talents " blue with three floors, the king''s talent " " Not bad brat, what''s your name? " Gu Xu stepped forward and asked happily. Yu Teng''s face pouted a little because Gu Xu, who was only a few decades older than him, had called him a brat but he didn''t dare to show his displeasure and replied. " Yu Teng " Gu Xu was surprised and said, " Jade bloodline then?! No wonder. " " Jade bloodline? Doesn''t this mean that he is direct descendant of the Jade Emperor? Amazing!! " " Foolish, the Jade Emperor has tens of thousands of children and millions of grandchildren, where can he stand out among them? If he is something special he would have been taken care of and won''t came here, small ns will send their grandchildren here. As for the children of really influential ns? they have secret cultivation methods and it''s clear that they don''t need anyone to teach them. '''' " True " " blue with seven floors, the king''s talent " " Balder right? Not bad for a slope of one of the twelve gods of Olympus. " " Blue with nine floors, the king''s talent " " Blue with five floors, the king''s talent " " Blue with two floors, the king''s talent " " Wow, three king''s talent in a row? " " What are you marveling at? They are only the garbage from the great powers who have not gained a ce in their ns so theye here to call the greatness. " " Brown with two floors, the emperor''s talent " " Emperor''s talent? Hey, the Wushuang girl isn''t bad, I decided to include her in the my Academy. " "The decision isn''t up to you, it''s she who choose. " " Is there a better academy than mine? " " Proud! " " Haha " " I don''t praise you, why are you proud? " " Enough " Jian Heng interrupted them again, the test was not over yet, it was still too early to fight for talent. " Brown with four floors, the Emperor''s talent " No one recognized this young man, so the Gu Xu asked, " What''s your name? " " imed Dogu Lingtian " " A good name. You have a good talent. Even though you don''t have any background, I see the determination in your eyes. You will have a bright future. " " Thank you for thepliment " " ck with two floors, the saint talent " " Yin Shuang isn''t it? This is the first time a female hase out of the Yin-Yang bliss, it turns out to be only a saint talent? " Gu Xu seemed a little surprising, if they wanted to shock the world, they''d have to send at least a primordial talent. " Yes, Yin-Yang bliss is the Sovereign''s lineage that was established by the Flower Master and is considered the weakest, it consists only of the Women of the Flower Master. It''s strange for a female student toe to the Yin-Yang World. " Gu Xu looked at the remaining seven people who were the ones who cared the most. " I hope you don''t disappoint me. " " Well, I''ll go first. " The woman apanying the ck-haired young man stood up and ascended to the Tower of Truth. This time, all the elders were very focused on her because it might give them a glimpse of the abilities of the ck-haired young man, it seems that she is just a maid or a lover, so the young man''s abilities must exceed her. Jian Heng personally asked. " What''s your name? " She answered respectfully, " Mingzhi Mei/ Beauty wise " " Beauty wise? Hope you live up to your name. " Mingzhi Mei stepped forward and put her hand on the Tower of Truth and after a few minutes, white appeared. " What?! Just an ordinary talent? " " Hehehehe, and I here thought we are on the verge of seeing an unrivaled genius, it turns out it ''s just a maid because of her beauty Haha " " Right, with such abilities, how dare shee here? " Although hundreds of thousands had previously acquired white talent, no one made fun of them, but Mengzhi Mei was different, the aspirations towards her were so high that it is natural for everyone to be frustrated with her because they expected to see a good show. " Elder is this ...." An deacon came forward after noticing something strange, shouldn''t Mengzhi Mei be expelled now that she had failed? Why is she still here? " The test isn''t over yet " All the four elders werepletely focused, as if waiting to see a miracle of some kind, and no deacon had dared to say more. After a few minutes, yellow appeared and mixed with white. " This .... What is this? Why did two colors appear at the same time? " It wasn''t long before orange appeared and mixed with white and yellow to form a dazzlingbination of three colors. " Three colors! it''s really three colors, this is the venerable talent!! " A knowledgeable young man cried out after realizing what this is. "The venerable talent? What is this? Isn''t the limit is the primordial talent? " " Hahaha, nice! it''s extremely rare for the venerable talent to show, so I didn''t bother exining it, as it has hardly appeared during the past ten million years. " The four elders couldn''t hide their joy and at the same time a spark of fighting appeared in their eyes. " Primordial talent means being able to reach the fourth step, and it''s natural for higher talents in view of higher cultivation levels. " "The appearance of three colors means the venerable talent, which means the ability to reach the fourth step peak. I think everyone understands the scarcity of a talent at this level, this talent that can only appear once every tens of millions of years. " A glimmer of happiness appeared in Gu Xu''s eyes, so Mengzhi Mei is the fourth venerable talent in this generation along with him and two others, this meant morepetition and life would not be boring, so how could he not be happy with this? Whatever the price he must drag her to the madness academy, he cannot allow such talent to be lost " And what if six or nine colors appear? " " Six colors? This is the Sovereign talent " " Sovereign? Do you mean ..." " True, the ability to reach the fifth step, and for nine colors? heh " Everyone swallowed saliva, from the previous flow they could tell what the appearance of nine colors means. " Nine colors signify Title Talent, ability to reach Heavenly Title level! " Looking at the unbelievable faces Gu Xu had to exin, " Don''t think that this is nonsense, it''s true that it''s known that the Heavenly titles can''t be understood, but it''s different for another Heavenly title, since the establishment of the tower of truth, only ten people possess the Title Talent, seven of them actually be Heavenly Titles, I think that everyone has three others known true? they are .... " " wait! Look at this " Before Gu Xu finished his speech, he was interrupted by one of the elders pointing to the Tower of Truth. " This .... impossible .... this ... this .... six colors! " "The Sovereign talen!!" " hahaha. " Seeing this, Gu Xu had some hope of seeing the title talent today, if the Sovereign''s talent was willing to serve someone, that person must be greater than her. With this, the four elders stared at each other with sharp eyes and were ready to start a battle at any moment, the gift of mastery is something that cannot be allowed to fall into the hands of others, although their reasons are different and far from what it should be, but the four of them are ready to fight " Elders, the test has not yet stopped " " What? Impossible ..... don''t tell me it ...." Gu Xu looked at the nine dazzling colors that lit up the entire ce, so far, the Tower of Truth didn''t show any reaction to any talent, but now it causes such a dazzling phenomenon. " Heavens! nine colors, truly nine colors. " " Title Talent!! " " Oh my God, title talent? Does this mean that she can be a Heavenly title? Just like Eternal Might, Asura, Judge and the rest? " " Yes, hahaha, just the fact that I am in the same ce with a Heavenly title is enough for me to be proud of this throughout my life. " The elders couldn''t hide their smiles and they smiled from ear to ear, they had the same thought on their minds. Two title talents in the same generation!! one of which could be the new Heavenly Title and the other would be quite mythical character like Duan Hao, Loki, and Prometheus. " Wow, it''s really a title talent just like my dad. " " Hey, you don''t looks surprised " Raskreia noticed the calm expression on the faces of Arcana and Shi Tu and was amazed that the emergence of the title talent is a great event and also a death sentence was imposed on the rest of the talents because they would lose their chances to shine. Chapter 230: The Difference Between The Earth And The Heaven Chapter 230: The Difference Between The Earth And The Heaven Around them, Raskreia saw everyone frightened and excited, everyone used all their means to send information about the emergence of a new title talent to their families or the forces behind them and even the elders and deacons sent this information to the academies, it is likely that within a few minutes all the thirty-three heavens will know about Mingzhi Mei, Everyone will lie in wait for her in order to attract her towards them, but in light of this situation, Shi Tu and Arcana are still indifferent as if what is happening is not important at all. " Why is it surprising? Not as if it''s actually a Heavenly title, who knows what will happen in the future? Possibility doesn''t mean anything, what matters is true power. " Raskreia weirdly looked at Shi Tu and said, " I allways thought you were weird and now I''am sure, shouldn''t you be nervous? You might end up offending her in a way or another and the results won''t be good. " She simply didn''t care. " Caution is good, but excessive caution is called cowardly. A coward will never get strong. " " Kekeke, Talent Title? Not bad, not bad, hehehehe " The silver-haired young manughed and seemed amused and couldn''t wait for the show. Mengzhi Mei didn''t pay attention to the eyes focused on her and quickly returned to the side of the ck-haired youth " How did I do? " " Really cool, that was really impressive. " Mingzhi Mei threw herself into the arms of the ck-haired in a wonderful disy of affection between them. " Next " This time it was Arcana''s turn leaving Shi Tu who actually woke up and ascended to the Tower of Truth. Gu Xu was also interested in Arcana so he asked " What''s your name? " " Bing Xue " The elder nodded and said no more. Arcana came forward and ced her hand on the Tower of Truth. Quickly the white appeared, which made everyone disappointed that they were expecting to see a show, or how this woman dared to rise after Mingzhi Mei. But quickly yellow appeared, and before anyone reacted, orange appeared. " Hahahaha, hm?! This is ...." Before Gu Xu said something, three other colors appeared very quickly. " Six colors!! " " What? How is that? ... she cannot ..." Before anyone could respond, three more colors appeared, forming a mixture of nine colors that were far brighter than Mingzhi Mei. " Heavens! nine colors, it is title talent " " Seriously? two title talent in the same generation? Is it possible that the legend is repeated and there are three title talents in the same generation? " " No, most importantly, how will we live with two title talent? " Arcana didn''t wait for Gu Xu to regain his sanity and silently returned to Shi Tu''s side as if nothing had happened. Next, without waiting for anyone to, Raskreia ascended to the Tower of Truth since everyone was still amazed, unable to think properly and she was a little tense for fear of being reprimanded. The elder regained consciousness and noticed that she was the second woman who had been with Shi Tu. " What''s your name? " " Raskreia Bloodsoul " She answered with confidence and pride. " Bloodsoul? Isn''t that ..." " Vampire n Guardian! " " What is the Vampire n Guardian? " " I don''t know " Most of those present didn''t recognize the Vampire n Guardian, but a few knew very well what it means to bear the name " Bloodsoul" and the type of background it has. Supreme bloodline!! Etray''s daughter, one of the most powerful figures of the present era. Gu Xu swallowed his saliva and asked nervously. " P-Princess, why are you here? " " It''s none of your business. " Raskreia immediately showed the mood of the princess and Gu Xu didn''t dare to respond. By looking at the Gu Xu terrified behavior in front of Raskreia that he didn''t show even to the descendants of the Sovereign lineages and even in front of title talents such as Arcana and Mingzhi Mei, it''s possible to tell what kind of terrifying background she has. " Yes, yes, please. " Raskreia didn''t feel strange from the elder behavior, rather she only thought that Shi Tu and Arcana were really weird, even though they knew her background, they never cared and there was no ripple in their conduct, so that Shi Tu asked such an outrageous request. Raskreia put her hand on the Tower of Truth, and in the midst of utter calm, the Tower of Truth gradually lit up until it gave out nine colors with a radiance stronger than Mingzhi Mei but weaker than Arcana. Title talent!! The third title talent! But unlike the previous two times, the elders were not shocked because this result is so clear, Raskreia has the supreme bloodline, how not be a title talent? Raskreia returned to her ce and was met by the ordinary looks of Shi Tu and Arcana, which made her wonder if they had noticed her performance or not, how could they be so quiet? The worst is that Shi Tu remained silent without anyment as if he did not care. She''s now his concubine so can''t he at least say some words of praise? Raskreia couldn''t believe Shi Tu wouldn''t care about her at all and she was sure he was ying hard to get. "Not bad, as expected from the owner of the Supreme Bloodline." Raskreia responded with a faint smile to Arcana''s praise, which did not appear to be serious at all. ''Since you are so conceited, it is in your best interest to have a title talent like me or it won''t go easy.'' " Well, I think I''m next. " The silver-haired stood up and ascended to the Tower of Truth. " What''s your name, brat? " Gu Xu couldn''t hide his dissatisfaction with this young man because of what had happened previously, but in fact he was also carrying him in high esteem because he thought he is a genius. " Jiao Lang " The young man simply answered, but his ent bore an unspeakable vanity. " Well, show us what you''ve got. " This behavior raised everyone''s hope, it is clear that this Jiao Lang is not a stupid person at all, and since he is behaving like this, he must have the capital for it, especially since he dares to act arrogantly after what Raskreia and Mingzhi Mei have shown. Jiao Lang put his hand on the Tower of Truth and after a few minutes, the red color appeared normally. Under the amazed looks of everyone, they waited for some time, perhaps other colors might appear even though the previous three cases all started in white. However, nothing happened. After cutting hope and making sure that nothing will change, the deacon responsible for the oue announced " red with seven floors, sessful. " " Hahahaha, after acting so arrogant, just an excellent talent? " " Haha, he brought it to himself, who asked him to be proud? " Even though among the 500 sessful people, a few people have excellent talent, but after the previous show he became very dull, especially after Jiao Lang behavior took into ount. " Haha , Gu brat, it looks like your intuition is wrong this time. " How could Ye Fanzui next to him miss this opportunity to mock Gu Xu? " Tsk " Seen this, Jiao Lang grit his teeth and seemed upset and somewhat frustrating but his arrogance did not go down at all and then returned to his ce. " I''m next " The ck-haired young man stood up and ascended to the Tower of Truth as well. " What''s your name? " " Die Yingming " Without receiving any response, he advanced and put his hand on the Tower of truth and nothing happened for some time. This made everyone look at Die Yingming strangely, someone who possessed the favor of a woman with title talent could not be a normal person, right? If it didn''t show up in several colors, least a Primordial talent, right? Unfortunately, everyone was disappointed and the deacon in charge announced the result. " red with nine floors, sessful. " Directly, no one hesitated to say the insult that ran through their head towards Die Yingming. " Damn, this bastard has really stepped on shit luck. " " I say, do you think he got her favor because he saved her after she used up her strength to escape from an enemy or something like that? " "It must be like this or at least something simr. " " Hahaha, nine floors? Hahaha. " Everyone looked at Jiao Lang like like he is crazy, why the hell is heughing so happily as if he had won some contest? Is there a problem with his head? Die Yingming clearly has better talent, so why is he happy? is he shocked and gone crazy? Seeing these mysterious people who she thought were at least on her level get these results, she did not doubt the result at all, this made Raskreia feel bad. For a moment, she thought that Shi Tu is like them, his wisdom or his will aura or Arcana apany him did not intercede for him, because Die Yingming also like him but he only got excellent talent. Chapter 231: Questioning Shi Tu Chapter 231: Questioning Shi Tu If Shi Tu only possessed excellent talent, what made him confident in his ability to resist the vampire n and how did someone like him obtain a bloodline equivalent to the Supreme Bloodline? No, does he own it in the first ce? If he really did possess it, why didn''t he refined it to raise his talent? At first, she thought he didn''t need it because he''s already talented enough, but now he discovers she''s wrong. For a moment, Raskreia thought she had been defrauded, that Shi Tu had lied to her and had cheated on her and that he is only good at acting. Raskreia couldn''t help but suspect Shi Tu more and more, if he is an impostor, doesn''t that mean that she had been defrauded in order to follow a mere garbage? Despite all these doubts, she did not fully judge him and waited to see results. Her eyes deviated towards the indifferent and confident arcana which softened her heart a little, after all she seemed to be a proud and would not apany Shi Tu unless he is stronger and more talented than her right? Shi Tu pushed back to the Tower of Truth with a confident stride as if everything was going ording to his will and his victory was already assured. Shi Tu did not care about the elders and put his hand directly on the Tower of Truth. Immediately and within moments, the Tower of Truth shined in orange " This .... How is this possible? " Raskreia muttered in a trembling voice, disbelieving what she saw. " Orange with one floor, sessful " The deacon stared in amazement at Shi Tu and didn''t know what to say, just an orange talent apanying title talent? What is this joke? " Damn, here I thought that Die Yingming is the luckiest man in the world, it turns out that someone is more fortunate than him. " " How is this possible? Three title talents in one generation and all have fallen into the dung? " Under a shocked gazes, Shi Tu returned to his ce next to Arcana and Raskreia. " How did I do? " " As expected of you, it exceeded my expectations. I thought you would at best have a blue talent, but you got an orange talent? " " Hahaha, thank you. " Shi Tu turned to Die Yingming and Jiao Lang, whose face turned ck. " Seeing those faces is enough for me. " " Hey " Shi Tu looked with dismay at Raskreia. " What''s the matter? Aren''t you happy for me? Can''t you see I''m happy? Read the mood!! " Raskreia pointed her trembling finger in anger at Shi Tu, " Happy? How can I be happy? you got an orange talent. You are barely sessful!! " Raskreia looked helplessly at Shi Tu and Arcana who were looking stupidly at her. Looking at the current Shi Tu, Raskreia''s body shivered badly and almost spit out blood. She could not stand the fact that she had been tricked into bing the concubine of such a trash. Raskreia''s gaze towards Shi Tu was full of hatred and contempt, this garbagepletely defrauded her, the Tower of Truth could not be mistaken, which means that Shi Tu is really just an orange talent and this means the Will Aura that she felt previously did not belong to him, perhaps a weapon or Treasure what he got from te Arcana, it is not surprising that she was able to get her hand on something like this. "It seems that you have a misunderstanding here. Our agreement was that you would be my concubine and hand over your Vital Yin to me in exchange for giving you a bloodline of the same supreme blood level so that you could awaken your bloodline and prevent the Vampire n from forcing you back, did I break the agreement? I don''t think my talent has anything to do with agreement. '''' Raskreia did not hide her contempt for Shi Tu, although vampires generally do not bully the weak and fear the strong, but they greatly respect morals and honor, and what Shi Tu did really made her despise him by iming strength to deceive her. " Won''t you stop acting? How can there be a bloodline at the same level as the supreme bloodline I''ve never heard of before? There are no records of such a bloodline and the only reason I believed your words for it was your Will Aura because I thought you were a power cultivator who was able to achieve reincarnation or you paralyzed your cultivation and started over again. " Raskreia said angrily after her eye turned into a bloody red color and she looked really going to kill Shi Tu. " Now that I have said that I am your concubine, I cannot turn back anymore even if you break your promise, is this what you want? Are you happy? Getting me using such a method? " Arcana and Shi Tu did not seem to panic or anxious because this reaction was expected, on the contrary, it would be strange for her to be calm or to understand what happened. Arcana wanted to exin to her but Shi Tu spoke first. "Believed me my words only because I am strong you say? This is really disappointing, so Bloodsoul Descendant who supposed to not disdain the weak, only care about the words of the strong? This means that you would not have heard my words if you thought I was weak even if it seemed right, right? Because I am strong, you decided to believe me although it is doubtful." p p p Shi Tu pped his hand with disappointment filling his face and said, "What a disappointment, it seems that you are not well educated." Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and he continued, " but it is toote for remorse, my dear concubine, since I have not broken my promise, so you cannot break your promise, what can you do now? break your promise and be the eternal shame of the vampire n? " Upon hearing Shi Tu''s words, Raskreia did not find any words to refute him, it is true that he did not say anything and that all this is just her personal conclusion and she never asked Shi Tu about the matter, but she is still convinced that Shi Tu intentionally concealed the truth in order to deceive her or how could he wast the precious Will Aura stored in his treasure if not to impress her and influence her decision? Despite this, Raskreia is now in a tight spot, since Shi Tu really hasn''t broken any of the terms of the agreement, she can''t turn back on her words or she will be the eternal shame for the vampire n, but should she really give her body to a garbage like Shi Tu? She couldn''t do that, just thinking about this makes her body tremble with shame and disgust, isn''t one of the reasons she refused to marry the second prince because he is much less capable than her? How did she fall into this situation? Instead of exining, Shi Tu gave a skewed smile and extended his hand towards Raskreia''s chest. Looking at Shi Tu''s hand approaching her, Raskreia''s whole body began to tremble uncontrobly, just like a volcano about to erupt at any moment, even some blood appeared at the corner of her mouth. Currently, Bashkiria''s mind is inplete disarray, should she break her words and prevent Shi Tu from touching her or even kill him for touching her previously? Or should she hold onto the vampire''s pride and not hold back her words at any cost? As a proud woman, she would rather die than be touched by trash like Shi Tu, but as a Bloodsoul descendant, she can never undo something she said or promised she made. Once Shi Tu''s hand clenched against her and she felt the warmth of his hand, her instinct as a woman overcame her and unleashed her power in order to get rid of Shi Tu, from such a distance, even Arcana couldn''t save Shi Tu. " Don''t move. " "Argh! " Once Shi Tu said this, her strength was suppressed and she lost control of her body and ability to movepletely, she looked into Shi Tu''s eyes with a pure red sparkle and couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Mind control!! Without a doubt this is the Mind Control of the Vampire n, even if she died, she could distinguish Mind Control among all simr techniques. but how? It is clear that Shi Tu is a human and not a vampire, so how can he use this technique that belongs exclusively to vampires? More importantly, even if he is actually a vampire, she is a person whose veins flow through the supreme bloodline, how can the Mind Control of a person with the same cultivation base and far less talent than her control her? Mind Control can be applied when there is a certain gap in strength, strain and will. She is a title talent while Shi Tu is the orange talent, this is impossible to happen no matter what you think about it. Raskreia didn''t get a chance to think about it for long because Shi Tu had already grabbed one of her breasts and started fondling it a little bit. Looking at Shi Tu''s skewed face that did not match his earnest eyes, Raskreia felt an overwhelming desire to kill Shi Tu but her body couldn''t even tremble due to Mind Control. In the end, she was contaminated by Shi Tu. The first princess of the vampire n, the heir to the supreme bloodline and the title talent, her body was tainted by an orange talent trash. how did this happen? Unforgivable! Unforgivable!! Chapter 232: The Four Academies Chapter 232: The Four Academies Shi Tu quickly removed his hand from her chest and seemed to lose interest in her, dealing another blow to Raskreia. " Do not be in a hurry, check your body well or you will be in trouble. " " Ha? " Bashkiria regained control of her body but did not have time to look at Shi Tu because she felt something strange inside her body. Supreme bloodline raging within her and seemed wary of something and grow stronger and stronger, as if preparing to fight an enemy. Inside her body and identifying it beside her heart, there was a drop of strange red blood but giving off a bloodthirsty and extremely tyrannical aura and most importantly, strong enough for the Supreme Bloodline to warn her from it. Raskreia looked at Shi Tu and realized that he had given her the bloodline equal to the Supreme Blood as he promised, but this did not mitigate her hatred towards him even though he had fulfilled the first half of his part of the agreement, from her point of view that this must be something he got from Arcana that he could not get with his abilities, as for Mind Control? Maybe he uses a treasure of some kind. Raskreia did not say anything and she quietly left, looking around her, and fortunately no one noticed what had happened because everyone was centered with the woman in front of the Tower of Truth, but she felt a couple of eyes staring at her. One was full of contempt, the other was full of sadness andpassion, but both gave the feeling that they were looking at a stupid little girl. " I-Impossible, the fourth title talent, how? " Gu Xu eyes lit up very brightly, after the three men were shown, he had already cut hope for some miracle, after all three talents a title in one generation is really shattering but the fourth talent has already appeared. " What''s your name? " " Junior called Sui Mingyun. " No matter what the elder thought, he couldn''t guess her background, and before he spoke, she''d gone down and returned to her ce. As the highest-ranking person here, Jian Heng stepped forward to announce the final results, " 482 people have seeded, not bad, not bad, without a doubt, this may be the greatest generation in the history of the Four Academies. " " Well, since you have seeded now choose of the four academies in order to join, but first I will give you a glimpse of the four academies " " First, the High Heaven Academy and that most of her students are human " " The second academy is the Tartarus Academy, which most of its students consist of Devils. Then there is the Noble Soul Academy, which most of its students are monsters. " " Of course, there is no such thing as a private academy given by race, all in the matter is that there are methods of education that suits them, for example High Heaven Academy suitable for those who cultivate Qi, Tartarus is suitable for those who cultivate mana as they are also good in body refinement " " The Noble Soul Academy focuses on body refining and the soul cultivation as they are considered the strongest among the three academies thanks to the presence of vampires and dragons " " As for the fourth academy, the madness academy, there is no dominant race nor is there any specific direction in cultivation because the madness academy pupils cultivate everything and study all the supportive jobs, unfortunately there are not many students so it is thest in the ranking, it would be good If a few people joined " " Why? Are there any special requirements? " Since there is no dominant race and they cultivate everything, does this not mean that they have the resources to help with what path they take? Of course, such an academy must have strict criteria for epting students, or everyone will go to it. " Special requirements? Hey, you should say special kind of people " Yiren Wanren mocked and exined, " It is called the Madness Academy for a reason, no one in his right mind can will join, only madmen can do. " " Don''t interrupt me " Jian Heng looked at Yiren Wanren and warned him, " As he said, the reason everyone is alienated from the madness academy is that it has some specialws. In fact, thesews can be summarized in onew which is ..... there are nows. " " In the three academies, you are forced to attend sses and follow many disturbingws. Murder is forbidden and there are a lot of procedures for the battles of life and death, but there is no such thing in the Madness Academy, in the Madness Academy, you can do whatever you want as long as you have sufficient strength. " " For example, if you see someone and did not like him, you can kill him simply, no one will say anything as long as you think you can bear the consequences, as long as you''re within the academic territory, no external intervention force can, but outside, your life and death does not mean anything to the Academy You cannot use the name of the academy because it will not help anyone and will not avenge anyone. " Jian Heng waved his hand and four transmission arrays appeared on each of them the symbol of one of the Four Academies. " Now, all of you choose his Academy " Without hesitation, the majority went to the High Heaven Academy Transition Array as humans cultivating Qi, and most geniuses also went there, with few exceptions, to the Tartarus Academy Array or the Noble Soul because they practice demonic cultivation or refinement methods that do not belong to the human race. But unexpectedly, there were more than a dozen people who chose the Madness Academy. Shi Tu, Arcana, Raskreia, Sui Mingyun, Die Yingming, Mingzhi Mei, Jiao Lang, Tantai Renxian, Wushuang Ranying, Yu Teng, Jiang Beizhou, Dogu Lingtian, Yin Shuang. Gu Xu stood in front of them and looked at them in exmation, he was not surprised that the four title talents existed because this is the best environment for them to cultivate as the highest geniuses, but what is the garbage like Shi Tu, Jiao Lang and Die Yingming doing here? " Are you sure? " " Brat, why all this talk? Don''t you want to have any pupils this time? " " You ..." " I what? If Shi Tu leaves, Arcana will with him. As for Raskreia, she seems to have been disappointed with Shi Tu''s talent, but she will probably leave too. The same is with Mingzhi Mei and I''m almost certain that Sui Mengyun will leave too. With your question, do you want to be the idiot who kicked out the title talents? " " After thinking about it, for a brat like you who cannot advance in his cultivation any further, this is not a bad way to gain fame, your name will be immortalized in history as the fool who removed the title talents, people will remember you for billions of years, after all the names of the fools who kicked Duan Hao is still popr till today, haha." " You ... Hahaha, not bad, crazy, this is crazy, hahaha. " It didn''t seem that Gu Xu was angry at all, on the contrary, he was very happy that Jiao Lang''s words had validated his thoughts, he did not get angry at the fact that Jiao Lang called him brat and may not have even noticed. What caught his attention was his words about those who had expelled Duan Hao in the past, namely Evidence that he knew who Duan Hao is and that he had done so earlier in order to reduce his waiting time. The most important thing is that he said he could not advance further in his cultivation and it is absolutely true, Gu Xu did not know if he was saying it knowingly or it was just a coincidence but that only made his hopes much higher. Gu Xu is not a nougat who evaluates people based on their backgrounds and talents because he himself is from an ordinary background. In his eyes, backgrounds does not matter, talent can be changed with luck and fate, what matters most is mentality and intelligence, without them, no matter how talented an individual is, he will not be more than a fool with some strength. Gu Xu made a decision in his heart, currently he will observe Jiao Lang, and if he showed worthy abilities, he would help change his talent. " Ok, let''s go. " Gu Xu activated the transmission array and disappeared inside, followed by the rest, leaving only Raskreia, which stood hesitantly. She was about to leave because she had no interest in joining, and since she got what she wanted, she nned to return to her n, she might have promised to be Shi Tu''s concubine, but that doesn''t mean she has to apany him all the time. But before leaving, Arcana called her, informing her that she would exin to herter what had happened. After some hesitation, Arcana advanced and entered the transition array. Chapter 233: Choice After Explanation Chapter 233: Choice After Exnation After everyone stepped out of the Transition Array, the energy density and variety in the atmosphere immediately felt the difference. " Follow me " The Madness Academy is a vastnd without any significant architectural nning, as anyone could know that most of the buildings were built randomly without paying attention to appearances, but this doesn''t change the fact that every building they saw gave a slightly oppressive feeling, the closer they were to a building They felt an invisible power pushing them away. Gu Xu led them between several buildings without exining anything to them, though, and they noticed something strange that there were no disciples, even after walking for some time, they hadn''t seen any pupils at all. The first who could not hold back his curiosity was Jiang Beizhou who asked " Sorry, but why aren''t there any students? Even if the number is small, we are supposed to meet one or two by now. " Gu Xu ignored the question but looked at Jiao Lang with some hope and was not disappointed. "Are you stupid? " Jiao Lang didn''t hesitate to show his contempt and said, " You must be stupid to ask such a stupid question, are you not using your mind to think, or is it only for decoration? " " You .... and what do you know, just a red talent? Don''t be cocky just because you are a little smarter. You are a just red talent, what are you doing here basically? " Looking at the contempt on the face of Jiao Lang. Jiang Beizhu felt a few pairs of eyes staring with contempt that he didn''t bear the situation, he has always been respected wherever he went had possessed a blue talent, when he had to suffer this? " Fellow Jiang, I think it is wrong to judge the intelligence of a person by his talent for cultivation. " Tantai Renxian Intervened, hoping to resolve the matter peacefully but unfortunately, Jiang Beizhou didn''t appreciate his good intentions. " And who are you to teach me? You are just the heir of a branch n in the second heaven, what are your qualifications to teach me? Do you even know why there are no disciples? If you don''t know then you should be silent. " " Because they are all busy with cultivation and don''t have time to wander around aimlessly and have no obligation to gather to receive us. " Die Yingming said quietly to clean the conflict because their voice has bothered him but he didn''t act politely. " Now that you know the answer to your question, stop yelling " " How dare...." Jiang Beizhou was about to shout at Die Yingming but immediately stopped after feeling a pair of cold eyes towards him. Jiang Beizhou was stiff in his ce due to Die Yingming''s frightening eyes and could only lower his head and tighten his fists tightly, he could imagine the kind of expressions on everyone''s faces, especially Jiao Lang. Jiang Beizhou touched his storage ring in order to withdraw his weapon but quickly retreated. It is unwise to act at this time, it may be permissible to kill here, but this will be ack of respect to Gu Xu and it is not in his interest to gain his hostility, but that doesn''t mean that things are over here. After walking for some time, they reached what looked like arge battlefield where Gu Xu had stopped. " Okay, wait here, I''ll go and see how much I can bring for you. " Then without waiting, Gu Xu left. After Gu Xu leaving, tension could be noticed in the air for various reasons and almost everyone stood alone except for Shi Tu and Die Yingming who had apanionship with them. Arcana approached Raskreia and said in a low voice, "It seems that you have decided toe. " Since they are both title talents, Raskreia felt confident in front of Arcana and didn''t hold back as before, believing that she is no less than her. " Just tell me what you want. " Looking at Raskreia that she is no longer behaving respectfully with, Arcana just gave an amusing smile and said. "It looks like you''ve gained some confidence here, but it doesn''t matter. " Arcana looked in the direction of Shi Tu she said, " I don''t know if Shi Tu is testing you or he wants to give me a chance to talk to you or maybe he doesn''t care at all but I will tell you this ....." Arcana showed some helplessness and frustration on her face and said, "As for Shi Tu, Die Yingming, and Jiao Lang, they are on a different level from us, so their ranking is different from us. " " Isn''t that clear? We are title talents and they are just orange and red talents, naturally, we are onpletely different levels. " Raskreia looked at Arcana with amazement and wondered why she would say such an obvious thing. " Previously, Shi Tu told you that it was good that Etray didn''t let you test your talent before and that you will know why after meeting the so-called geniuses, now that you did, did you understand? " Raskreia seemed confused and asked " What do you mean? " Arcana sighed and answered, "It seems that you are stupid than you seem, did you not notice the change in your behavior after knowing the difference of talents between you? All the respect that you held for him turned intoplete disdain, and all the abilities he showed you before, you probably interpreted it as a treasure of some kind he got from me or a dirty trick, and in the future, regardless of his abilities, you will not believe that he is on the same level as you, and you will continue to believe that he uses dirty methods or that he is just luck and you will never believe that he depends on his abilities, after all, you are a title talent and he is an orange talent, how is it possible that Is outperforming you? '''' " This kind of prejudice blinds your eyes to facts and will lead you to perdition. That is why Etray didn''t allow you to examine your talent so that you would not be blinded by excessive vanity from seeing the facts. " Raskreia was shocked by the absolutely correct words of Arcana, even with the strict teaching of the vampire n about not bullying the weak, fear of the strong and not judging people by appearances, but she subconsciously changed her behavior towards Shi Tu exactly as Arcana said. " As I said, I don''t know Shi Tu''s intentions but I personally don''t like his behavior ambiguously and not giving the facts at a time like this, because of his high level, he expects a lot from me and from you or maybe he expects a little from us but it is too much for us, maybe he hopes that we can understand him without The need for words, but unfortunately this is far-fetched because our capabilities are at different levels." Arcana added in a low voice, "He might also just do this for fun. " " What are you talking about? Even if my behavior towards him is wrong but that doesn''t change the fact that he is an orange talent and the difference between us is very big and ...." "It seems that you didn''t understand what I said before. " Arcana interrupted her and seemed to run out of patience, " I said that the ranking of these three is different from us because they are at a much higher level than us. " " For us, we want the highest possible score and this is very easy, after all, it is easy to hit with full force but hard to hold back, for them, they arepeting for who can best hide his strength in front of the Tower of Truth, because if they do like us, Tower of Truth cannot distinguish the difference between them, but if they try to hide their abilities in front of the Tower of Truth, this is very difficult and it is considered a better way to determine the best among them." Raskreia opened her eyespletely in disbelief as if she had heard something silly. " Impossible!! this is impossible, how can the Tower of Truth be blocked? " " Nothing is impossible. I told you the truth, believing it or not is up to you, but don''t take too long or you will miss your chance. " Raskreia tried to calm down and think about it carefully. " Why are you doing this? Isn''t it better to turn me away to get him all for yourself? This is just strange, how a proud woman like you not objecting to sharing her man with other women and even helping him get another woman " " There are two reasons, the first is to help Shi Tu by your vital Yin, and the second is to have a strong supporter. " " Just like that? How can you ept this? " Raskreia was not satisfied and asked again. " Because it is the reality, even if it is against what I want, I have no choice but to ept as it is already toote to object to his participation. " Raskreia doesn''t know that but Arcana knows, when Shi Tu was Yin Yang, nobody knew exactly how many women he had conquered so she never felt upset. " You talk just like my father as if you''ve seen everything in the world. " Raskreia pondered a little before she nodded an agreement. " Ok, I wille. " " Just like that? " " Yes " Raskreia nodded said " My father once told me that I might encounter a strange situation where I have a great opportunity, but most people don''t take advantage of it because it looks too ridiculous, I think that this is that opportunity just as Shi Tu has fulfilled his side of the agreement and it will be a shame for me to go back on my words. " " In that case, I think I''ll be the first to truly wee you into the family this time. " Arcana reached out to shake hands with Raskreia, who grabbed her hand and nodded and then returned to Shi Tu''s side. Chapter 234: Newbies Crush (1) Chapter 234: Newbies Crush (1) " Hey? Isn''t this the proud vampire princess? Weren''t you angry at Shi Tu before after discovering his talent? Why did youe back? " Seeing this creamy substance, Jiao Lang said sarcastically. " Would you ask such a clear question? It''s love! Love is blind. With some sweet words, it will be easy for them to reconcile. " Although Die Yingming normally quiet, but he didn''t hesitate to join Jiao Lang, which surprised Mingzhi Mei, which was filled with shock, He was mostly haunted and certainly not the type that enjoyed mocking people. On the contrary, he is always a nice person, so how does he organize into someone he has barely met in mocking someone else? " nder!! " Shi Tu responded with indignation " On what basis do you say I tricked her with sweet talk? I did nothing, Arcana went and said some words to her and then came back, what is my rtionship with me? " Yu Teng and Jiang Beizhou turned to Shi Tu and were unable to speak while Dogu Lingtian gave amusing smile like Tantai Renxian because he previously saw Shi Tu letting Arcana work for him. On the contrary, it seems that the women have given Shi Tu a disgusting look. " Amazing " Jiao Lang raised his thumb in praise of Shi Tu and said, "It is said that the highest stage is not to make the woman close her eyes to a man''s rtionships, but to help him in. Oh man, no, big brother, why don''t you teach me some tricks? From this moment on you are my big brother, why don''t you help your little brother to have some toys? Haha ! " Shut up!! " Wushuang Ranying stepped forward and pointed her sword at Jiao Lang. Jiao Lang didn''t get nervous and grabbed the edge of the sword with his fingers in order to check the sharpness of the sword. " Beauty, what does this mean? I don''t remember offending you? Why did you direct such a sharp thing at me? " " Looking at her rude behavior, I think she liked your rudeness and didn''t want you to go get some other toys. " Die Yingming said mocking. Hearing this, Jiao Lang''s eyes brightened as if he reached a sudden realization and said happily " You''re jealous? You should have said this from the start. Don''t worry, my heart is so wide, big and ...." " Shut up!! how dare you say this to me? Did you tire of living? " Wushuang Ranying shouted, her face turned red in shame because of Jiao Lang''s insolence, she really wanted to kill him here and now but she didn''t dare to do it now for several reasons. Jiao Lang frowned and said, " Beauty, what''s wrong with you? Did I say something wrong? " Shi Tu said, " Idiot, she must have a high sense of justice and a great hatred for men, so she got angry when she heard that she wanted to have some toys. Moreover, she was angry in advance because of our previous conversation. " " Ohh " Jiao Lang looked at Wushuang Ranying with understanding and said, " And here I thought that she fallen in my love at first sight and felt jealous, why didn''t you say this from the beginning and just shout stupidly? I even misunderstood and felt pity for a woman that no man would ept and was generous enough to think about taking you. " " No, it''s not impossible. " Die Yingming said, " Maybe she is the type who acts the opposite of what she''s thinking. What was the name of this species? " " Tsundere " Shi Tu replied " Yes, yes, that is. " Jiao Lang shook his head and looked at Wushuang Ranying, " Beauty, are you Tsundere ? You just had to be honest with me, I can easily include you in my harem looking at your beauty Haha " Raskreia looked at this strange exchange, didn''t these people just meet now? Why do they look like old friends? How is it possible there is people with this rudeness? Though, just like the rest, Raskreia couldn''t stop herself from smiling because of this funny show. " Looks like you have a death wish. " Wushuang Ranying''s chest shook strongly up and down from her anger and said, " Remember I can easily kill you here and no one willin. " " Really? " Jiao Lang doubted and looked happy at the fact that Wushuang Ranying starting to lose her rational thinking. Jiao Lang grabbed his sword handle with a bright smile, as if he was waiting for this moment. " d you have all this energy, but you will have to stop now. " Gu Xu appeared with an amusing smile, and behind him were four young men. The four youths released their auras, showing their cultivation base, which is the same among the four as all of them are at the first step seventh level. " I introduce you to your fourth-grade seniors who will now be your opponents." " What?! Fourth grade? That means there is a difference of thirty years of cultivation between us, how can we win? " Jiang Beizhou asked with dismay, maybe thirty years of cultivation means nothingter, but for young people like them, a one-year difference means a lot, so no matter how much you look at it, this is an unfair fight. " Idiot " As usual, Jiao Lang didn''t miss the opportunity and said, " Who said that they expect us to win? Is it not clear that this is the so - called Newbies Crush? They just want to beat us hard to teach us that the world is wide and that there are a lot of powerful not to act arrogantly and hit the iron te " " You ...." "Whatever, this is why big ns like you are fools who are easy to manipte. Do you think that only with good talent you can get to the top? What if you anger someone stronger than you and he is not afraid of death? You focus so much on cultivation in order to get stronger quickly and forget about self-cultivation and the experience of life?" " Gu Xu''s face darkened a little because Jiao Lang had exposed everything, he was nning to say these words in a generous way after they were all severely beaten and advised them like a wise man, and this increased his resentment towards Jiao Lang because he denied him this opportunity, but at the same time his admiration for him increased. Jiao Lang seemed to know Gu Xu''s thoughts so he said, " Don''t worry, hearing the truth and experience in the flesh are two thingspletely different you still beat them to learn the lesson " Gu Xu frowned slightly and asked why did he exclude himself from being beat? He brought people at level seven for the first step, even a title talent has no chance of winning unless an outside force rage. " Well, since you''re so confident I will be your opponent since we both use the sword " A young man with long gray hair came forward and took out his sword. " No problem, but you will have to prepare for death, because I may kill you with one blow. " " Hahaha, what is this? A little while ago you were chatting about not acting arrogant to not hit the iron bar but what are you doing now? Just a red talent who wants to beat ....." Jiang Beizhou frozen shock, once Jiao Lang grabbed his sword and pulled a little, spread the sword intention very severe as felt cold in his neck as if the head may fly at any moment. The same for everyone, and even Raskreia felt threatened, her first thought was that this sword was an ancient treasure of a legendary swordman and still bore the intention of its previous owner, but the words of Arcana appeared in her mind and made her think of another possibility. If Jiao Lang possessed the ability to manipte the oue of the Tower of Truth, it was not impossible for him to possess such an ability. Even the disciple named Xia Tian froze in his ce due to this tyrannical sword intent, he could see death before his eyes and all his instincts screamed that he would die if he encountered this strike from Jiao Lang. Even so, how could someone who managed to survive in the madness academy until fourth grade be a regr person? He resisted his fear and drew his sword with a trembling rode, which quickly became strong on the handle of his sword, for him who faces the danger of death every day, death is not scary, but death in a humiliating manner without resistance for fear of his opponent is the real humiliation. " Don''t misunderstand me. This is not arrogance, but rather confidence based on facts that cannot be changed. " The sword intent intensified as Jiao Lang drew his sword further until he took it outpletely from his damping and raised it up to strike. For Gu Xu, the result was predetermined, but he didn''t interfere, after all he could not choose in ce of the disciple, since he chose to continue and die with honor, he must respect his decision. Chapter 235: Newbies Crush (2) Chapter 235: Newbies Crush (2) Somewhere in Yin-Yang world, someone sat in a room with a wooden floor and was quietly and slowly practicing the sword like an old man even though he looked so young. "Hmm? " Suddenly the silver-de sword in his hands began to tremble relentlessly as if he was afraid of something, in the blowing up of time, the person felt a strange turmoil in the air. "As this sword will, it is powerful enough to make the silver dragon sword tremble in fear. " The person tried to suppress the sword but was unsessful because the sword refuses to stop shivering " In the absence of any heavenly title and the death of the Heavenly Sly Emperor eighty years ago, is there still a swordsman with this skill? Since I don''t feel any sh, he seems to like to bully weak, or is this a warning for us not to behave too recklessly while he''s here? In any case, he is someone I cannot bear to offend " The man smiled and seemed eager to meet a swordsman at this level, but unfortunately, the sword will quickly disappear and he was unable to trace its source. ..... Somewhere inside the Madness Academy A young man quickly opened and grabbed his sword for some time before closing his eyes again ..... On top of an iceberg in the Yin-Yang World, an old man opened his eyes and looked in a certain direction as if his eyes could see everything in front of him. "He''s still alive? Hey, sure, how could he die so easily? But what a greeting " The old man takes a white sword that was buried under the ice and threw it away. "I kept my promise, use it well." ..... Suddenly, all the sword intent around Jiao Lang disappeared as if it hadn''t existed, but the tension filling the air didn''t disappear, Jiao Lang remained steadfast, holding his sword high but with a provocative smile on his face. Seeing this, and after Xia Tian had regained the ability to move normally, he immediately rushed towards Jiao Lang. Jiao Lang dropped his ck sword to repel Xia Tian''s sword, the sh was extremely strong and it seemed that neither of them had used any art and any energy, but only relied on physical strength and sword art, in this case, it would not be strange for Jiao Lang to throw away due to the big difference. In physical strength, due to the difference in five levels of cultivation, this didn''t happen. On the contrary, they arepletely equal in strength that neither of them can push the other. " Amazing, this young man is really amazing, thinking that he can face Xia Tian, I hope my opponent is also fit. " One of those brought by Gu Xu smiled, whose name is Ni Jie, Ni Jie couldn''t help but grasp his spear tightly because this sh made him extremely excited. " Amitabha, this poor monk is truly impressed. Benefactor Xia''s abilities are known after all, but ...." The monk called Ba Zhi narrowed in and said, " But I think it is too early for the Benefactor to judge that it is a tie. From this poor monk''s point of view, the Benefactor Jiao is superior. " " Argh! " In the next instant, Xia Tian''s chest split open and blood spilled out of him and he fell to the ground, unconscious. Gu Xu swiftly waved his hand and surrounded Xia Tian with a golden glow. Gu Xu quickly sighed because he could save Xia Tian''s life, it would be wasteful for someone like him to die like this. " This is .... one attack? How is that?! " Jiang Beizhou stood amazed at what had happened and had difficulty believing what his eyes could see. " You bastard, what trick did you use? How can you defeat someone stronger than you by fiveplete levels with one attack that contains no energy? " Jiang Beizhou angrily shouted, he couldn''t ept the fact that Jiao Lang was so strong, it is not that he is narrow-minded but that is a difficult achievement even though it is no impossible. It is not that there are no precedents like this, but rather looking at the history, what Jiao Lang did is nothing important, but all of those who achieved it possessed extremely high talents, but what about Jiao Lang? He''s just a red talent, how can he do something even Jiang Beizhou, who owns a blue talent cannot do? This time no one tried to stop him or calm him down because they all have the same doubts. " If I am not mistaken, the secret lies in the sword you are using. Correct? It must have a deep origin. " Dogu Lingtian spoke with some suspicion, although he was not interested in what was happening around him, the ingenuity he showed caught his attention. " Yes, right. " " True " Unexpectedly, Jiang Beizhou and Wushuang Ranying simultaneously shouted in agreement. Jiao Lang smiled sarcastically and said, " Don''t tell nonsense. This is just a random sword that I picked up at random. How could it be something special? " " Jiao Lang, don''t waste your time talking to idiots, I want to finish this game and sleep quickly. " Shi Tu shouted " You ....." " Enough " Go Xu interrupted them. " Regardless of whether his sword is special or not, it doesn''t matter. His good fortune in obtaining a sword like this is his ability. The recognition of the sword is his ability, even if it is an ordinary sword that only means that his ability is real. A true cultivator should not put the me of his defeat on external causes. " Gu Xu looked at Jiao Lang with a deep expression, the exchange a while ago showed the difference between the abilities and the mental from their expressions, and although he was disappointed with their short sight, he was not surprised that they were still young after all. What surprised him the most was that there were at least seven people who could figure out what happened, even if they couldn''t feel it then they guessed it at least. Any expert swordsman would have seen that Jiao Lang''s stance was perfect and wless and a testament to countless years of practice, if he had not seen this in front of him he would not have believed that a young man could reach this level in sword art. He defeated his opponent with one blow because he targeted the defect of an opponent''s attack directly and very quickly and instead of energy, he focused the sword intent on the sword edge to directly cut the opponent, which means that his sword intent is strong enough to have a tangible effect on the opponent. As for his sword? he could not judge because he didn''t feel something of the sword, either it is really a normal sword or very high-level. Gu Xu quietly dered, "The winner is Jiao Lang, and ording to rules, he reces Xia Tian in the overall ranking and takes 31st ce." This time Ba Zhi climbed the stage and said. " This humble monk steps up to give some advice to the Benefactors and hopes that the Benefactors will not make fun of this monk''s wicked skills. " " I will be your opponent " Jiang Beizhou stepped up with his sword and stood in front of Ba Zhi. Looking at Jiao Lang previously, Jiang Beizhou thought that these people are generally weak and not true disciples, maybe just people that Gu Xu brought randomly or how could someone like Jiao Lang win? Looking at Jiang Beizhou''s expression, Shi Tu smiled and said to Raskreia. " Well watch for, this is the type of geniuses that Etray didn''t want you to be it " " Hmm? " Raskreia didn''t understand what Shi Tu meant but she focused on it since Shi Tu said that, this means that she would benefit from the observation especially as she began to regain her confidence in Shi Tu after what Jiao Lang showed. Bang! Jiang Beizhou''s aura erupted strongly forming a severe energy storm centering Jiang Beizhou. This storm was so violent that even Raskreia felt the pressureing from Jiang Beizhou and could only praise him internally. " Amitabha, Benefactor Jiang is really excited, in this case this poor monk will not hold back. " Ba Zhi grabbed his Buddhist stick and shook it slightly, making bells and rings on the stick making some sounds. Bang! Jiang Beizhou violently pushed towards Ba Zhi, leaving deep traces on the ground. As for Jiang Beizhou, he focused on cultivating brute strength, every time he attacked, he showed a violent force that would forcefully destroy his opponent, he didn''t distinguish between the weak and the strong because he always fights with everything he has, this is his principle in life. The sword and stick shed with force, causing a gust of intense energy, Jiang Beizhou''s lips bowed in a proud smile waiting to see Ba Zhi fly away, after all, he is a dual cultivator of energy and body so he excels so much in this type of attack, in terms of physical strength only, he is simr to a first step fifth level cultivator with his special cultivation technique he can raise his power duringbat to the eighth level. This is definitely far from defeating Ba Zhi with one blow, but Ba Zhi will definitely not expect this strength from him and he will not use his full strength from the start so it is clear that he will fly away. Chapter 236: Newbies Crush (3) Chapter 236: Newbies Crush (3) Jiang Beizhou''s thinking is not wrong because he is a talented genius and has fought a lot of battles, but he has forgotten where he is now and what kind of people are here. " W-What?! " Unexpectedly, Ba Zhi didn''t budge and still held his stick in one hand. "Benefactor Jiang is really strong, this poor monk is really surprised. " In front of Ba Zhi''s praise, Jiang Beizhou''s face distorted in anger and exerted more force until his veins became clear on his arms, but Ba Zhi was not affected at all. " Since the Benefactor Jiang is very strong, I hope you forgive this humble monk for his rudeness. " Ba Zhi grabbed his stick in the other hand and turned the stick to hit Jiang Beizhou the other end of the stick directly on his face and throw it away. Ba Zhi didn''t expend much strength to not hurt Jiang Beizhou and so Jiang Beizhou was able to regain his bnce and stand up easily. Jiang Beizhou wasted no time and rushed back towards Ba Zhi. " Golden Imperial Sword " Jiang Beizhou''s sword was enveloped in a golden aura and the suppression emanating from it increased. Jiang Beizhou fired several blows towards Ba Zhi who gently repelled all his strikes with his stick as if he worried that he might break an egg, this was not strange considering the Buddhist practice but what angered Jiang Beizhou was the fact that Ba Zhi didn''t move a step from his ce. " Benefactor Jiang, you lose control of your temper. It''s not good while fighting. " " Shut up!! " Jiang Beizhou''s heart was filled with rage, ignoring Ba Zhi''s advice and asking " Answer me, which one is stronger? You or the one who fell previously? " " Amitabha, this poor monk doesn''tpare Benefactor Xia, after all Benefactor Xia is ranked 31 in the overall ranking, surpassing most of the fifth graders, a rare primordial talent, and his swordsmanship is ssified among the top three, while this poor monk is ssified poor only ranked 39 " Hearing this, Jiang Beizhou''s face turned green and intensified his attacks. Something a trash with a red talent can do, it is impossible that I cannot do! especially with someone who is much weaker. Jiang Beizhou seemed to have lost his patience and gathered all his energy at the edge of his sword for onest decisive attack. Ba Zhi extended his stick and used the stick''s head to block Jiang Beizhou''s sword head. But instead of broken sticks as expected or at best cases pushed Jiang Beizhou away, shattered the stick Ba Zhi sword Jiang Beizhou and continued to hit Jiang Beizhou chest and throw away. Seeing this, Gu Xu waved his hand and surrounded Jiang Beizhou with a golden light, and after confirming Jiang Beizhou''s condition, he announced "The winner is Ba Zhi. " Everyone stared at this scene before deflecting their looks toward Jiao Lang, it is clear that Ba Zhi has tolerated with Jiang Beizhou or he will kill him in one attack, however, such a person admitted that inferior much Xia Tian? This only led them to believe that Jiao Lang had really used an external force from his sword or how could he defeat Xia Tian? This is only the depth of contempt towards him and even Tantai Renxian could only look at the Jiao Lang contemptuously. If this was a life-or-death battle, no one would care what kind of means Jiao Lang used, after all there is no person here gullible enough to hold ideas like honest fighting in life-or-death battles, but this is just apetition to test their abilities, using such a method. Even if not against thews it ispletely outrageous. " Did you notice anything from this act? " Shi Tu asked with a smile but Raskreia shook her head, from her point of view, Jiang Beizhou''s strength is truly amazing, and the fact that he had survived so long and won Ba Zhi''s recognition was sufficient to prove his talent. " He underestimated his opponent because of his arrogance and his firm belief that he was better than me. " Jiao Lang replied, who approached, sat next to Raskreia. Raskreia felt disturbed by the presence of Jiao Lang near to her but she didn''tin since he has a real ability and asked, " What do you mean? Can you exin to me? " " Certainly, sister - in -w " " S-Sister-inw?! " Raskreia was surprised for a while by the title before turning a little red. " Did I not say it before? I now consider Shi Tu as my big brother so you are my sister-inw " Raskreia remembered that he had said something like this, but wasn''t it in return for teaching him the tricks of picking up girls? Did Shi Tu teach him anything? " returning to the topic " Jiao Lang ignored the strange expression on Raskreia''s face and said in a loud voice. " That fool refused to ept the fact that I was able to defeat my opponent while he was not. At first, he thought that these four were weak, so he tried to show off and ended up bringing shame on himself. Without the mercy of that monk, the fighting would have ended then, and what increased his anger was the monk''s admission that he was much less than The person I defeated so his attacks were random and full of anger, which allowed me to see this fun show Haha.'''' Jiao Lang didn''t hide his contempt or enjoyment of the show and seemed to have no interest at all for the annoyed looks at him. " Shut up, a jerk and despicable like you who can only rely on outside power has no right to criticize Jiang Beizhou, at least he has fought with honor in head-to-headbat. " Wushuang Ranying screamed with dismay at Jiao Lang she couldn''t wait to tear him apart as she hated his kind of men more than anything. " I agree with Miss Wushuang, fellow Jiao, I hope you don''t insult Brother Jiang, someone like you who relies on the strength of his sword has no right to criticize Brother Jiang. " Even Tantai Renxian couldn''t help but say, and although Dugu Lingtian and Yin Shuang didn''t say anything, their facial expressions meant that they were upset too, and the rest just kept calm and indifferent. '' Heh?! External power? Relying on the strength of his sword? '' Raskreia stared at them stupidly before realizing what they meant. Do they think that Jiao Lang relied on an outside power from his sword to defeat Xia Tian? What is this absurd?! Just looking at Jiao Lang''s sword-wielding position, he''s clearly not simple, how do they judge him like that? Jiao Lang seemed to be aware of Raskreia''s thoughts so he smiled and said, " Sister - in -w, if not that you know a thing or two to your thoughts just like them " " Uh? " Raskreia was a little surprised, but after thinking about it a little, it seemed like I Jiao Lang''s words were absolutely correct especially considering her behavior towards Shi Tu previously after a talent test. Perhaps if she had not exined Arcana to her, she would have truly believed that Jiao Lang had relied on an external force given his talent and cultivation rule, and there was no shame in that given that it wasmon sense. But it is clear that they are not followingmon sense. Raskreia remembered many of her father''s teachings about not clinging tomon sense andmon knowledge because they change with time. Only now did she realize why her solution hadn''t allowed her father to pre-check her talent and what Shi Tu was designating as geniuses. Thinking about this, Raskreia felt that she had to reset her thoughts. Looking at Raskreia''s expression, Jiao Lang smiled and seemed to see Raskreia more pleasing to the eyes because she calmly epted criticism and used her mind before casting a ridiculous random judgment. " Okay, I''ll go next. " Shi Tu stood up and climbed in front of Ba Zhi. Shi Tu stood very rxed and showed no signs of seriousness or that he was about to fight a fight but seemed to be going for a walk. " Where does this bastard think himself? " Wushuang Ranying seemed to be upset at Shi Tu, considering him on the same boat as Jiao Lang and Die Yingming. " Sister Wushuang, I agree with you about Jiao Lang but not Shi Tu, he may not have a talent for cultivation but his wisdom is very broad and he is also a kind and tolerant person. " " kind and tolerant? " Wushuang Ranying looked at Tantai Renxian, which saw Tantai Renxian is very good and will not do anything like defending at fault because one acquaintance, really but was unable to link Shi Tu , who participated in the irony of which the person previously gentle and tolerant. " He definitely has his reasons " " Do you know the Sage who appeared in the Yellow Jade City to solve people''s problems only for a low-level Energy Stone? " " I definitely remember, and I also wanted to go to him to ask him about something but ..... Hey, don''t tell me that ..." " Yes " Tantai Renxian nodded," He is Shi Tu, I am sure that I met him with someone and he also didn''t hide his face while helping people. " Chapter 237: Newbies Crush (4) Chapter 237: Newbies Crush (4) Wushuang Ranying was silent a little and didn''t find anything to say, but thinking about it and except when they mocked her, everything they said was correct, from the reason for not meeting anyone to newbies crushing to Jiao Lang''s analysis of Jiang Beizhou''s actions , Wushuang Ranying was not stupid and could say that What they said is absolutely correct, all it is that Jiao Lang''s tongue is so sharp and ruthless that it annoyed her. Wushuang Ranying might be irritable, but she is by no means narrow-minded, so after hearing Tantai Renxian''s words, she decided to observe Shi Tu''s fight, although he didn''t bode well given hiszy attitude. " Amitabha, the Benefactor appears self-assured " Shi Tu smiled and answered, " Buddha said Pranja is Pranja, but Pranja is not Pranja, what will happen will happen and what will not happen will not happen, If it does happen then it has happened and if it doesn''t then it might happen " Wushuang Ranying frowned a little, she didn''t know anything about Buddhism, so she cannot say anything, especially as the sutras of Buddhism is usually not understood. Ba Zhi looked confused for a moment before enlightenment appeared and then bowed very respectfully in front of Shi Tu. " This poor monk thanks the Benefactor for his kindness. " " No need, I just exined why I''m rxing. Should we start fighting? " " Even though the poor monk owes the Benefactor, this poor monk will not back down. " " Certainly " Ba Zhi grabbed his stick and shake it, using his other hand to form some seals. In front of Ba Zhi, a radiant golden light gathered and quickly transformed into a Buddha figure the same size as Ba Zhi. " Dharma? Not bad, but this is far from the standard required. " Although the dharma disyed by Ba Zhi is impressive to a person of his level, it is not a thing for Shi Tu. Shi Tu without taking any postures or forming any seals, a giant golden Buddha appeared behind Shi Tu naturally and smoothly. This Buddha is so dazzling that its light looked like the sun and the Buddhistws that emanate from it are so deep that the Buddhismws of Ba Zhi dispersed and surrendered it. " This ...." Ba Zhi was stunned of Buddha behind Shi Tu who looked exactly like a living golden Buddha. Ba Zhi quickly got down on his knees and closed his eyes after his dharma had been destroyed, and although he bled some blood from his mouth corner, he seemed extremely happy and drowned in enlightenment. Shi Tu looked at Gu Xu and said, " Now, what is the result of this fight? " Gu Xu stared at Shi Tu sharply before saying with a smile. " It is your victory, although you didn''t fight him, but your understanding of Buddhism exceeds him so much that you are able to enter him into a state of enlightenment easily, in this case anyone can eliminate Ba Zhi and since you won, his 39th position is yours now.'''' " Shi Tu " Jiao Lang pointed towards Wushuang Ranying and said, "It seems that there are those who are not convinced of the result. " Wushuang Ranying said in displeasure, " Unlike some people, Fellow Shi Tu has relied on his own understanding in order to achieve victory, although he is not strong enough and this trick only works on Buddhist cultivators, but this doesn''t change the fact that it is his own ability. " " In short, you are not convinced but you have no argument toin? " Shi Tu turned to Gu Xu said, " Since everyone doubts my abilities, what about facing someone else? I don''t mind that since I''m bored and it would be nice to move my joints a little bit " Gu Xu felt a little confused, ording to his analysis of Shi Tu''s character, he is not assumed to be the type who cares about what other people think nor has he any objection about the result as long as it is Shi Tu''s own ability, after all the wise action is to defeat the opponent with less efforts and without showing a lot of cards and that''s exactly what Shi Tu did. Young people may not understand it but Gu Xu understands it very well. Though and since he wanted to see more of Shi Tu''s abilities, he didn''t object and said " It''s okay, but as long as you rely on your cultivation base only. " Everyone nodded in agreement with Gu Xu, with this, Shi Tu will have to fight with his own ability without any outside forces or any tricks and they will be able to see his true level. " Certainly " " In this case I will be your opponent. " The fourth andst person brought by Gu Xu came forward " My name is Sikong Hun, ranked 41." Shi Tu smiled and answered, " I am Shi Tu, if I were ced in the ranking, I think I would be first. " Without warning, Sikong Hun rushed towards Shi Tu, it looked like a rocket-propelled grenade but what was impressive was that there is nothing indicating his attack rather an energy storm appeared around him in an instant and he took one step. In the next moment, Sikong Hun stood in front of Shi Tu and punched him with all his might without restraining himself. " Since you''re so cocky, let me teach you a lesson " Sikong Hun''s punch was so powerful that the ground behind Shi Tu waspletely shattered. Though, this punch never hit Shi Tu. " An afterimage? " " Your back is exposed " When Sikong Hun turn to the sound source, Shi Tu was already standing behind him and drew him a quick punch targeted ruthlessly the most sensitive ce - Dantian Before Shi Tu''s punch reached a faint light appeared that covered the Dantian area. This light managed to block Shi Tu''s punch easily and gave Sikong Hun enough time to counterattack, but before his punch reached Shi Tu, a golden path appeared on the ground allowing Shi Tu to retreat. " Ninth Level Mortal Defensive Treasure? " Shi Tu was immediately able to discern the level of this treasure and showed no expression. Weapons and treasures are divided into five Grades that correspond to the five steps, which are the Mortal Grad, Ancient Grad, Immortal Grad, Transcendent Grad, Sovereign Grad, and each grad is divided into nine levels. What Sikong Hun just used is a level 9 mortal defensive treasure with his cultivation base at first step seventh level, it is not strange that he has such a thing. " I thought that the use of external force is prohibited " Sikong Hun mocked and said, " Elder Gu said that it only applies to you, no one said I had to stick to this. " Sikong Hun took out two metal gloves and put on them. " A level 9 mortal weapon? That''s a bit too much " If Shi Tu used Primordial Energy, it would be easy for him to crush Sikong Hun with one blow, but he felt that this was an exaggeration, especially since he wanted to try his new body. " Demon Star Steps " Shi Tu disappeared from his ce and at the next moment appeared behind Sikong Hun, targeting his arm joint in ce of Dantian. This was a sudden and swift attack, so Sikong Hun couldn''t help but take this hit, although it was not very strong but it definitely did some damage. Sikong Hun gathered his power and turned quickly to hit Shi Tu, who had already disappeared and appeared behind him again, targeting another arm joint and once again managed to escape before get hit by Sikong Hun Blow. This continued to happen many times and very quickly, causing a storm to form around Sikong Hun that was continuing to rotate in ce. He tried several times to break this vicious circle, but every time he tried to escape, he was fiercely targeted in order to push him and prevent him from leaving, and he could not do anything but continue chasing Shi Tu and spinning in ce because Shi Tu surpassed him so much in speed thanks to Demon Star Steps. So much so, that for a moment he thought that he was facing more than one Shi Tu. " One time, just one stroke is enough. " Sikong Hun tried to persevere as he was convinced that one hit was enough to wipe out Shi Tu. But no matter how long it took, he was unable to touch Shi Tu and only got hit in many sensitive ces that were considered weaknesses such as the joints of his arms, feet, side and neck, and although Shi Tu''s blows were not that strong, their effect began to appear after the repeated beating. " You bastard! stop running like rats and fight me right after and in fairness. " Sikong Hun roared in anger due to the humiliation he was subjected to, never imagining that he would be incapable of even delivering one blow to a person five levels weaker than him while continuing to take punches. Chapter 238: New Game Chapter 238: New Game " Isn''t that despicable? He doesn''t face Sikong Hun directly and just making deceptive blows, that is not fair. " Wushuang Ranying gave her opinion openly and followed," This is a battle to test our capabilities, what is the benefit of winning by deception? It is better to lose after fighting with fairness than to win by relying on such methods. " " I agree. " Tantai Renxian agreed with Wushuang Ranying gave a hint of disappointment in her eyes. " Hahahahahaha " " You .... what''s the funny thing about what I said? " Wushuang Ranying turned towards Jiao Lang who wasughing without any regard to her. " fairness? Do you really believe in such things? " Jiao Lang stopughing and looked at Wushuang Ranying, "If there is any justice and fairness, why do people''s talents differ? Why do their backgrounds and the way they are treated differ? Even the environment in which they are born, justice and fairness is just nonsense invented by the weak in order to gain the sympathy of the strong, and the strong ept it to show their generosity and build reputation. " Jiao Lang pointed to the battle between Shi Tu and Sikong Hun and said, " Where is fairness in a battle with five levels of difference in cultivation base and years of cultivation? Where is fairness in allowing one to use weapons while others cannot? This battle is not fair, a party where he received an overwhelming advantage over the other party, why Shi Tu have fight with fairness? " For some reason, Jiao Lang looked extremely angry and continued," In battles, everything is permissible with the except for using outside help or threatening by rtives or something like that, Shi Tu''s style is absolutely correct and ....." " Jiao Lang " Die Yingming spoke coldly " You babble a lot. " " Tsk " Jiao Lang clicked his tongue and said no more and seemed to lose interest in speaking with Wushuang Ranying who remained stunned in her ce and seemed to be having troubleprehending what Jiao Lang had said. Bumping! At this time, Sikong Hun''s body fell to the ground after reaching his limits and lost consciousness with numerous broken bones and severe pain throughout his entire body. "The winner is Shi Tu, and since you defeated 41st, you will be ranked 41st like him, but as you have proven your strength, you will be ranked 39th because you defeated Ba Zhi previously. " Gu Xu announced with a satisfied smile on his face. Currently, he is much more interested in Shi Tu, Jiao Lang and Die Yingming than the title talents, not because of their abilities, but because of their mentalities that don''t seem to be youthful. Anyone who enters the madness academy is definitely someone who doesn''t followmon sense and they will be taught everything that Shi Tu and Jiao Lang said gradually before graduation after all they are still young, it is normal for them to be so impulsive and act before thinking. After Sikong Hun''s body was pulled out and Shi Tu descended, Ni Jie ascended to the battlefield. "It seems to me that there are some unexpected monsters this year in addition to the four title talents. " Ni Jie''s smile widened and said, " Who wants to be my opponent? I am currently very excited so it would be nice for another monster to climb up and it would be nice for him to be a spear user. " " In this case I will be your opponent. " Die Yingming stood up and climbed into the stage, took out a long silver spear and ced it on his shoulder rxed and said indifferently. "I am Die Yingming " This time, Wushuang Ranying didn''t open her mouth and kept calm, realizing well that whatever she would say, Jiao Lang would never spare her so she chose to remain silent. Ni Jie grabbed his spear and seemed ready to attack at any moment, but looked a little hesitant " I give up " Suddenly, Ni Jie raised his hand and admitted defeat, with a bitter expression on his face. Gu Xu noddedcent and said, "The winner is Die Yingming, and thus reces Ni Jie in the overall ranking, but ...." " Ni Jie, in order to avoid any misunderstanding like previous times, can you tell us why you surrendered without a fight? " Everyone seemed to want to know why and Ni Jie didn''t mind saying it. "A true warrior can know the level of his opponent with just a nce, at most after the first exchange. Looking at my orange talent, I am always fighting with my life. " Ni Jie looked at Die Yingming very appreciatively and said, " I can say this from one look, I am not his opponent, knowing this is very easy given that I am also a spear user. His stance may seem reckless but it is perfect in defense or attack, with this posture and angle of inclination of the spear, he can defend any attack at all directions and then eliminate me with one blow, whenever I want to attack my instincts scream that I will die if I attack and I have great confidence in my instincts. " Die Yingming said with a nk face "What I said is true, unlike them, I always respect my opponents and the greatestck of respect towards the opponent is being lenient with him. The moment you attack me you will really die because I was going to kill you with one blow without mercy after all it will be a shame for you to live because your opponent has suppressed his strength instead of Your ability to resist Ni Jie''s lips trembled and couldn''t find anything to say, although Die Yingming probably praising him, but was not without offense because he meant that he could not stand a single blow from him if he did not suppress his strength, although he had some objection to this but it would not be good to say this is after he announced his surrender. Gu Shu noticed this and stepped in to cool off the atmosphere. " Well done, arrogance is not a bad thing, but the bad thing is allowing arrogance to close your eyes to facts, which leads to death. " Gu Xu waved his hand and threw something at Ni Jie and said, ''''Take your ssmates to Elder Jun for treatment. As for Ba Zhi, leave him here, he is in the middle of enlightenment and it would be bad to change his ce. " Without saying anything, Ni Jie nodded and took his teammates with him, but gave a look at Die Yingming, who was talking to Mingzhi Mei with a slight smile. "It seems to me that there are a lot of people who are still dissatisfied so I have a little game in my mind. " Gu Xu showed a hint of malice and cruelty but was deeply hidden. " This is not the first time that senior is defeated in front of the neers, and it is customary to reward those who did it generously with many privileges, but frankly this is the first time that Senior defeated and frankly there is no dedicated person toe and challenge you for that ..." " Impossible!! " " No way " " don''t even think about that " Shi Tu, Jiao Lang, and Die Yingming tly refused. " I still didn''t say anything. " Jiao Lang gave a look of contempt towards Ju Xu and said," Do you think we are stupid? You want us to fight them, and if they defeat, they will get our privileges, and if we are defeated we lose these privileges for them, right? " " Exactly " " This is why we refuse. " " Coward " Wushuang Ranying mocked Jiao Lang and said, " Are you afraid that you will lose because we may forbid you to use your sword? This is true given that you don''t possess anymendable abilities and it would be humiliating to be defeated in a miserable way. " Of course, Wushuang Ranying knew that the real reason behind their rejection was that they would lose their privileges if they lost and would not get anything if they won, perhaps because the Academy could not grant these privileges to many, but it didn''t want to miss the opportunity to hit Jiao Lang. " Beauty, good try but it ..." " I don''t think it''s a bad idea, it sounds fun. " Both Die Yingming and Jiao Lang looked at Shi Tu in surprise. Since when this bastard like amusing? No matter what you look at, getting involved in this fight is useless. Shi Tu stood up and climbed into the ring and said, " Whoever wants to challenge me, go up, I will deal with all of you at the same time. " " Are you serious? " Although he doesn''t consider Shi Tu to be weak, this is a bit exaggerated, Buddhism will not work for him this time, and the method that he used with Sikong Hun will not work either, he may be able to do something in a one-on-one fight But it challenges multiple people? " Certainly " Shi Tu replied " I''ve been getting boredtely so I''m thinking it would be nice to put in some effort now and then to break the boredom. " " What about the two of you? " " OK " " I also agree, it sounds fun. " Jiao Lang looked at Wushuang Ranying and said, " Beauty, you should definitely choose me as your opponent. Haha, these two people don''t know how to treat beauty with kindness, but don''t worry, I will treat you very kindly. " Everyone looked at Jiao Lang stupidly, but no onemented, as they quickly became ustomed to his sharp tongue. Chapter 239: Against Three Title Talents Chapter 239: Against Three Title Talents " Let''s go," Arcana said to Raskreia " Huh?! Why? " " Isn''t this an ideal opportunity to test Shi Tu on your own? Also, this is a good opportunity to fight him. Since he is willing, he usually doesn''t like to fight us. " Arcana was no less shocked than Jiao Lang and Die Yingming when Shi Tu agreed to go along with Gu Xu, but after thinking, she thought he was doing this in order to convince Raskreia of his power because there really is no reason for Shi Tu to do this. The same for Die Yingming and Jiao Lang, they switched their brains to see Shi Tu''s goal and the only conclusion they came to was that Shi Tu wanted to persuade Raskreia as quickly as he could. Looking at these thought-overwhelmed faces, Shi Tu knew what they were thinking. Honestly, even Shi Tu didn''t know why, suddenly Rai and Mu''s voice rang in his mind and asked him to fight Sui Mingyun and when he asked why they said it is better to wait until they confirmed their thoughts, this made Shi Tu feel really bad. Usually, Shi Tu is the one who knows everything while making others act without knowing why or trying to guess his motives, but now he has experienced this feeling of ignorance which he has not experienced in a long time and has never liked this feeling. " But, both of us at the same time, isn''t that ...." " Much? Look at who came before us. " Raskreia looked at the battlefield to see Sui Mingyun had gone before them. " Let''s go " Arcana grabbed Raskreia and dragged her. Although Raskreia was a little hesitant, as she looked at the matter, this is bullying, there are three title talents against one person, although therefore it is true that she is curious about Shi Tu and could not settle for raising her hopes, after all it will be good that the man who she gave herself to him is Really great guy. Tantai Renxian wanted to go up as well but he backed down seeing the three women had ascended and could only shake his head. Although he was surprised by the fact that with Sui Mingyun but think she is not satisfied with his behavior. " Oh? " Shi Tu looked at Sui Mingyun intently " I am Shi Tu, currently ranked 39th , although my real ranking is first. " " Since it is rare for me to fight seriously and I am in a good mood today, I will give you an additional gift if you can win against me. Of course, you are a team, but despite that I will give each of you a special reward and this reward is a wish, as long as it is within my ability, I will fulfill any wish." " Raskreia frown little said, " Don''t you mean a request? By saying a wish, it sounds like you can do almost everything. " Shi Tu replied, " Sure, unlike quacks, I can make people fall in love with each other as I can revive the dead " Shi Tu continued with some helplessness, " The only things I cannot do are making you the strongest or the most talented in the thirty-three heavens, because I will have to kill myself in order to achieve this after all. Even wishes have limits. " " Narcissistic!! " Almost everyone shouted in rhythm, Shi Tu clearly meant that he is the strongest and most talented and as long as he existed no one could take this ce. It just looks like Jiao Lang and Die Yingming faces have darkened a bit for an unknown reason as if they were unable to refute this im. " This is very difficult, lower the difficulty Shi Tu, or make the goal to steal something from you like a ball or something like that. " Only Arcana had a different opinion, even though there were three title talents, she didn''t think for a moment that they could beat Shi Tu if he fought seriously. " Do you think so? " Shi Tu thought a little and replied " In this case, what about that I refrain from using any weapons or iprehensible ability? " " This is good. " Arcana knew very well the type of weapon Shi Tu possesses because he currently has only two, des of Chaos and the Sword that he obtained from Sparta, and what he meant with an iprehensible power is Primordial Chaos, Arcana is well aware that if he uses any of these things, the chances of them winning are almost non-existent. But with this handicap, there is a chance to win. No onemented on what they heard and considered it a mere nonsense or an introduction to exining Shi Tu''s defeat, especially Sui Mingyun, who didn''t show any expression on her face all the time as if she was a an iceberg but showed a glimmer of resentment. The three women exchanged some looks and seemed to reach an understanding. Raskreia and Sui Mingyun stood in the front while Arcana stood in the back and pulled out a bow, this bow seemed very normal without anything special about it because it is really normal, it is just a bow bought with the Energy Stones that Shi Tu had given her which is only level 3 mortal treasure. On the other hand, Sui Mingyun let out a double saber while Raskreia bit her finger and blood gushed out of it. Men including Gu Xu felt bad at seeing this, after all it hurts to see such a white and smooth skin of a woman with the beauty of Raskreia being hurt. A few drops spilled of blood before that blood shaped like a long sword. Raskreia and Sui Mingyun quietly moved around to surround Shi Tu from the sides, kept circling around him constantly, looking for a w in his stance, they weren''t like Wushuang Ranying or Tantai Renxian, they could tell that Shi Tu''s position is perfect especially since his eyes were constantly following them, which means that he can respond quickly to any attack from them. Since what is inside Shi Tu is only Primordial Energy which he said he will not use in addition to the Energy Poison which will only lead to their death, Shi Tu has no choice but to rely on his physical strength at the silver body peak which is also equivalent to first step second level. It is a far from oveing three title talents with the same cultivation base. After turning around for some time, they both decided to attack Shi Tu, if there was no w, they should only make one. " What?! " " Impossible?! " Shi Tu smiled brutally as he held Raskreia sword in a hand and in the other hand Sui Mingyun''s saber. " Berserk God Art " Shi Tu''s devilish smile widened and attracted the two women with their weapons with the intention of mming them into each other, ignoring the blood on his hand. Shi Tu raised his foot and kicked forward in order to block Arcana arrow without stopping trying to shock the two women against each other even though the impact of the collision was less due to Arcana''s interference. Shi Tu ignored both Raskreia and Sui Mingyun and appeared behind the back of Arcana using the Demon Star Steps but retreated before directing any attack due to the arrows that fell from the sky that were fired by Arcana while Shi Tu was busy. Arcana took this opportunity to retreat, firing many blue arrows supported by her soul power but he could easily avoid them all. " This man is a real monster, how was he able to hold our weapons with his bare hand? " Raskreia wondered. " This is nothing. Have you forgotten that he is holding back himself? He doesn''t use any weapon or energy. If he did, it would be over very quickly. " Of course, Arcana also has a lot of cards to use but it would be wasted early on. While looking at the three women with red eyes, Shi Tu was severely restraining himself so that he wouldn''t end up tearing them. In the end, although Shi Tu created a tradition of Berserk God Art art of Zhan Xieshen that didn''t require him to possess the blood of the arrogance of th gods, and although the effect barely amounted to a fraction of a hundredth of the original art, the side effect of intense anger and thirst for blood still existed. ''I have to get it over quickly '' Arcana probably noticed this strange behavior in Shi Tu, so suggested that they not use any techniques and just procrastinate until Shi Tu loses himself and a w appears. " Earth Fury! " Shi Tu hit the ground with his foot, splitting the ground and scattering many rocks towards the women Not only was Shi Tu, but he punched rocks and threw debris at them in order to restrict their movements. For a moment, Shi Tu''s eyes reddened just like Zhan Xueshen when he had lost all his causes previously. " This is bad! watch out!! " " Demon Star Steps, three demons " Two clowns of Shi Tu appeared and each one targeted a woman. It is clear that only one is the real one, but the problem is that it is impossible to distinguish between them and because of their proximity, none of the women could attack indifferently because if they targeted the fake one, her attack might harm her allies. Chapter 240: Shen Level Technique Chapter 240: Shen Level Technique " Blood Field - Blood Rain " The sword of Raskreia turned into thousands of blood drops that spread in all directions, with this they would be able to determine the real from the fake, but the shocking thing is that the Shi Tu''s afterimages didn''t disappear and instead many injuries appeared on them. " Raskreia! be careful!! " Unfortunately, Arcana''s warning came toote because Shi Tu''s speed had suddenly multiplied many times over and in one step had already reached in front of Raskreia, directing a powerful punch towards her face. '''' Cloud Piercer '''' Before Shi Tu''s punch reached Raskreia''s face, Shi Tu seemed to have slightly hesitated to hurt Raskreia''s face which gave Sui Mingyun the opportunity to hit Shi Tu''s arm. Even though Shi Tu''s arm was badly hurt, he took the opportunity to target Sui Mingyun''s back head and knock her unconscious. This is what he wanted to do, but he ended up grabbing Sui Mingyun''s head and brutally mming her on the ground several times. Not only did Shi Tu do this once, but he raised Sui Mingyun''s head and gathered his strength and hit her on the ground with all he had and without a doubt this caused her skull to shatter and her beautiful face deformed, not only that, but cracks spread across the stage. Given Shi Tu''s current physical strength, it is not surprising that her face had turned into flesh paste but it remained surprisingly intact. Shi Tu noticed a strange aura surrounding her body and concluded that there was some treasure inside her body but he could not feel it but apparently could not hold off all the power of his blow because her face was filled with wounds and she also lost consciousness. "This aura is around her ... " "Yes! without doubt it is " " kill her! " " Yes, kill her " "She must die" "Kill her and we''ll give you everything." "We''ll give you knowledge and power if you kill her." "No, killing her is a mercy to her, she must be tortured forever." Shi Tu heard these voices in her head and ignored her as he was in the middle of a fight. He wanted to deal with Raskreia who was shocked by this brutal scene but was forced to retreat, how could Arcana allow him to do so? She was already pointing her arrow at him, but Shi Tu used Sui Mingyun as a human shield to block these arrows as he retreated. '''' Mind control '''' Although Shi Tu had to retreat, only by looking at Raskreia''s unstable state of mind was able to make her lose unconscious. " Shi Tu gave up, you can no longer win. " Shi Tu didn''t respond to Arcana and drove towards her madly. " Berserk God Art, me God " Shi Tu waspletely encapsted in an intense red me. He is burning his life essence. Arcana shot many arrows towards Shi Tu, hoping to stop him, she can never avoid him and overtake him with speed so she had no choice but to stop Shi Tu. However, as expected, these ordinary arrows didn''t affect Shi Tu and even burned before touching him. " In this case " Arcana brought out a distinctive blue arrow, it''s an arrow that she created herself and refined with her Soul Power over and over again. Since this is thest attack, Arcana used all of her soul power on this arrow Blue runes appeared on the arrow before, and simr runes spread on the ground from all the arrows fired by the previous Arcana, forming an array. The arrow in Arcana''s hands began to absorb the energy around her at a crazy speed as if it was a bottomless ck hole, not just the energy, so that everyone had felt a mysterious force pulling their Soul Power by force. " Blue Arrow Soul Array " The strength of the arrow multiplied many times to the level that it can kill a First Step Eight Level cultivator easily as it seemed that Shi Tu''s speed had slowed down significantly. Shi Tu paid no attention to the arrow and allowed it to pierce his chest and continued its rush towards Arcana but stopped after few paces. For a moment it seemed that Shi Tu was defeated but suddenly gave a loud roar, ignoring all his injury, Shi Tu arrived in front of Arcana but brutally. Arcana repelled the punch with her hands, but she felt that several bones were broken, but the shocking thing is that Shi Tu is still heading towards her and there is no sign of mercy in his eyes. Arcana lifted her hands helplessly and announced. " I give up " Although Arcana announced her surrender, Shi Tu didn''t stop at all It didn''t seem like Shi Tu had any intention of stopping and about to smash Arcana''s beautiful face. " Stooop!! " A deep voice rang out in Shi Tu''s mind, causing him to regain his intelligence and pause a hair away from Arcana''s face, who showed no fear on her face as if she was confident that she wouldn''t be hurt even though Shi Tu seemed to have lost all his causes. Very quickly Shi Tu''s eyes regained their calm and seemed to be back to normal quickly which made it seem so easy but it''s not like that. " This was really close, thinking that even your will cannot hold back this Art without shedding blood at least once, this is really terrifying, pass it to me, I will help analyze it in order to break the time. AS for Sui Mingyun, do as you want.'''' Shi Tu didn''t hesitate and gave Mu Berserk God Art as he was not the type to be shy about epting help as long as this is helpful. Also, Shi Tu didn''t ask about Sui Mingyun''s background, so there is no point in knowing this. Shi Tu turned to Gu Xu and simply said after he softened his body " I suppose it''s my win? " Gu Xu swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice. " Yes, it''s your win. " Shi Tu smiled and then his eyes brightened gray and Shi Tu''s injuries began to heal very quickly, within a few moments all of Shi Tu''s injuries were healed and there were no signs of his injury as if the previous battle didn''t happen, thus deepening the impression that the previous battle isn''t something big because Shi Tu injuries were not deep. Shi Tu formed some seals with his hands and released a Soul Power wave to help Raskreia awake. "Mm?" Shi Tu looked astonishedly at Sui Mingyun, who had awakened by herself unexpectedly and had healed most of the wounds on her face as if it hadn''t even been hit. Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed so badly, he could guess that it was the strange aura, but he didn''t know what it is and he didn''t see anything like this with such a healing ability except for the Primordial Energy. The two women woke up and seemed to remember everything that had happened and looked at Shi Tu with horror, especially Raskreia, who had many questions but suppressed her desire to ask with great difficulty. " Hey " Before Shi Tu got off, he was stopped by Gu Xu who seemed to have just recovered himself and asked with piercing eyes. " What was that? " " What do you mean? " " Do not im ignorance!! " Gu Xu seemed extremely upset, no longer paying any attention to his appearance. " What kind of techniques did you just use? How can a technique allow you to outrun three title talents at the same level only by relying on physical strength? You haven''t even relied on any weapon!! " " Oh? I didn''t know I should tell strangers my secrets. " That said, Gu Xu realized that he had acted rudely and was a little embarrassed but didn''t hold back. " I know that this is rude and I am not ordering you as an elder, but rather I ask you, as a fellow cultivator in the same academy, can you teach me? I am willing to pay any price. that give you my position as an elder and with the strength you showed there will be no problem in this " Gu Xu was determined to obtain this technique from Shi Tu no matter what the cost, he knows very well that relying on his position and identity will not be of use here and it''s better for him to act modestly and make a decent presentation which what he did. This made Tantai Renxian and Wushuang Ranying extremely shocked, this doesn''t mean that they were not shocked by Shi Tu''s strength, but their experience was too shallow so they couldn''t understand the scene that happened before them. From their point of view showing, Shi Tupletely crushed the three women with a powerful technique that most likely consumed a lot of his life energy and because of the surprise they didn''t interact well which allowed Shi Tu to eliminate them before they use any strong technique and although Shi Tu had won fairly, but he There was still some doubt in their hearts, but they couldn''t me Shi Tu for anything and at the same time the title talent was greatly depreciated in their eyes given that three were defeated at the same time. What is the concept of someone defeating three talents a title overwhelmingly? they may not know, but Gu Xu knows very well the type of weapon that Raskreia used, the level of Sui Mingyun''s Saber techniques, and the strength of Arcana Array. Any of these techniques is enough to bring down one of the four he brought. Without the slightest doubt, Shi Tu''s physical strength was at the second level Peak, but that technique raised his physical strength directly to First Step Peak. Without a doubt, what Shi Tu used was a Shen level technique, which is an invaluable technique, it would be nice if Shi Tu also didn''t know the value of the technique he was using and provided it to him as he was willing to pay any price in order to obtain this technique, after All the number of known Shen level techniques can be counted on the fingers of one hand. Chapter 241: Im Not Less Than Him Chapter 241: I''m Not Less Than Him " Hm? Want to get it at that cheap price? " Looking at Shi Tu''s eyes, Gu Xu felt shyer and realized that Shi Tu knew very well the value of technique and would never hand it over to him. However, Gu Xu didn''t apologize and remained silent. He didn''t think about stealing Shi Tu, not because of fear or any simr reason, but because there was no enmity between him and Shi Tu, if there is any, he wouldn''t hesitate to kill Shi Tu and steal him, Gu Xu could only wish that Shi Tu will do something so that he could steal him. Shi Tu got out of the stage with Raskreia, who Arcana helping her stand with a resentful face, even though she knows that Shi Tu has restrained himself, but neither woman seems to be able to let this pass, Arcana is whispering something in Raskreia''s ear with an evil face. At first, it seemed that Raskreia was frightened and hesitant, but soon she smiled frightfully as well, this made Shi Tu feel fearful of his fate awaiting him. Although it''s a fair fight, the fact that he struck his wife and concubine will not change and this is apletely unmanly behavior so Shi Tu decided in his heart that he would ept their revengeter with open arms. Jiao Lang was waiting for him with the face of a cynical and said, " Since when have you been interested in imitating others? This is not you. " " This is only because no one deserves to be imitated. " " Are you saying he''s worthy? " " In terms of his strength? Yes, after all, he is the third in the Heavenly Titles list after me and him. " Shi Tu didn''t say more and sat as usual between Arcana and Raskreia. Raskreia stared at Shi Tu and the previous horror had disappeared and was reced by intense admiration for his unexpected power, but she didn''t dare to ask. After all, she felt ashamed because she doubted Shi Tu previously and even despised him due to her narrow eyesight. Raskreia didn''t realize, but Arcana is currently staring at her with slightly hostile eyes, but at the same time helpless. '' This bastard, even without intending to, he is a really strong ma. Fortunately, she''s on my side, she''s very useful to him. '' Shi Tu definitely has no interest in attracting Raskreia and he will not waste his time on something like this, but it seems that his natural behavior alone is enough to trap her, although it''s not clear whether this was intended by him or not. '''' Hey Beauty '''' Jiao Lang looked at Wushuang Ranying after he climbed onto the stage and said, " What do you think about being my opponent? Didn''t youin all the time about my despicable methods? This is your opportunity to teach me a lesson and prove your point, you may never have such an opportunity again. " " Are you really going to fight? " Wushuang Ranying asked. " Yes, of course. " Jiao Lang said with confidence and sincerity. " But I will not hold back as Shi Tu did, I don''t want to be injured because I really hate blood. " Wushuang Ranying felt very upset because Jiao Lang means that they will not be able to hurt him, what angered her more is that she couldn''t argue this time, even though it''s not clear whether Shi Tu strength is just his physical strength and whether he is good at something else, but she cannot say that he doesn''t if Shi Tu really restrains himself and is equally strong in energy and possesses a good weapon and if Jiao Lang is on the same level as Shi Tu as he hints and can show the strength of the First Step Peak like Shi Tu, then they really won''t be able to hurt him no matter what they do. Nevertheless, Wushuang Ranying couldn''t retreat after all that she said, she is a proud Cultivator and she has to bear the result of her words since she mocked Jiao Lang and asked him to fight a fair fight several times, she cannot refuse after he agreed now, this is against her principles. Wushuang Ranying decided and stepped onto the Stage but she was surprised by the rise of Yin Shuang. Yin Shuang had always kept calm until now even though her face showed disgust at Jiao Lang many times but she said nothing. Yin Shuang is the first descendant of Yin-Yang Bliss who goes out for world experience, although it''s unclear what her state in Yin-Yang Bliss is, but given her talent, her status should neither be too high nor too low, of course, unless she is the granddaughter of an influential person there. Jiao Lang felt something strange from Yin Shuang and said with a smile. " Ya? Is there another beauty? Am I a beauty ma or what? " " Don''t be so proud, it''s just that I want to smash you because your tongue is bothering me. " This is the first time Yin Shuang spoke but her voice was so cold as her gaze seemed as if she couldn''t wait to cut Jiao Lang. " Since you areparing yourself to Shi Tu, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to deal with both of us at the same time, right? " " Of course, no matter how many of youe to me, the result will not change, but I am really curious, it seems to me that you really hate me, what you hold in your eyes is not just resentment of my behavior like Ranying, it seems that you have a deep grudge towards me as if we are mortal enemies. " " Hey!! who allowed you to call me with my name? " Wushuang Ranying screamed with great indignation, she had never spoken lovingly to a man before let alone allow a man to call her by her name like this but Jiao Lang called her like this, she fears that if someone who doesn''t know the truth hears this will just mistake their rtionship. Jiao Lang shook his head helplessly and said, " Whatever, Tsundere is really hard to deal with, why can''t you be honest? " " You ..." " Enough, stop saying nonsense, let''s start fighting. " Yin Shuang said impatiently and seemed to be unable to wait to tear Jiao Lang. "What Jiao Lang said is correct, Yin Shuang''s attitude towards him seemed really strange. " Raskreia nodded and looked at the Shi Tu. " Do you know why you hate it like this? " " No, I don''t know. " Raskreia frowned in resentment, believing that Shi Tu refused to answer deliberately because he is still upset about the previous behavior. After all, Arcana said he will answer most of the questions unless it''s a Heaven Shaking Secret. '' He hit me shortly before but now refuses to even answer a simple question? Just wait,ter and I''ll deal with you with sister Arcana '' Seeing the resentment in her eyes, he said helplessly, " I really don''t know, I''m not omniscient, there are things that I cannot know. Do you think I can know everything about the life of someone I just met or that I know everything about the life of every person in the world? I don''t know who she is until now, how do I know why she hates Jiao Lang? '''' Raskreia realized her mistake and felt ashamed, apparently, she subconsciously thought that Shi Tu could answer any question because of the impression she made of him that he knew everything. Correct, how could he know the private life of everyone? On the Stage, Jiao Lang took his sword out of his sheath but Wushuang Ranying stopped him. " Hey, didn''t we agree not to use any external force like Shi Tu? Why do you hold that sword? " Jiao Lang looked at Wushuang Ranying and said, " Didn''t I tell you this is not true? It''s just a normal sword, why do you think I''m lying? " " Do you think I''ll believe you? " Jiao Lang sighed helplessly and grabbed the sword at both ends and broke the sword in half. "You saw? It''s just a junk sword, and it''s useless, as you can see. " " This ...." For a moment, Wushuang Ranying didn''t know what to say. she felt a little ashamed. Jiao Lang looked amused by seeing the expressions of disbelief on Wushuang Ranying''s face, then he looked at Dugu Lingtian and said, " Can you lend me a sword? It''s okay with any sword " Dugu Lingtian took a Mortal First Level sword and threw it to Jiao Lang. Without inspecting its quality, Jiao Lang grabbed the sword and said " Well, shall we begin? " Chapter 242: We Must Work Together Chapter 242: We Must Work Together Wushuang Ranying took out a fiery red sword while Yin Shuang took out a blue-sky sword, but they didn''t seem to have any intention of working as a team to deal with Jiao Lang. Jiao Lang''s eyes narrowed looking at the blue sword in Yin Shuang''s hand and smiled. '' Azure Dragon Heavenly Sword? I see. '' "I advise you to work together, you will not be able to do anything like this. " " No need " Yin Shuang immediately refused and it seemed that she was the one who didn''t want to cooperate with Wushuang Ranying. " Well, but I want to say something else before we start " " Since Shi Tu fought against three, I think two is a bit little, after all, I''m not less than him so is anyone else wanting to fight me? " For some reason, Raskreia felt that Jiao Lang was hesitant to speak as if he had said he is no less than Shi Tu against his will. For a moment, it seemed that Jiao Lang didn''t dare openly dere that he is stronger than Shi Tu but he didn''t want to admit to being inferior either. But she quickly removed that thought from her mind, Jiao Lang didn''t seem to be the type who feared anything, he dared to say anything arrogantly so it''s impossible that this is fearing to say this. Hearing this, Mingzhi Mei stood and seemed to want to climb the stage, but Die Yingming grabbed her arm and prevented her. " Where are you going? This is very dangerous. " " But I want to fight a strong opponent, it''s rare to get such an opportunity to test myself. " " If you want to test yourself, I can be your opponent at any time. I am not weaker than him. You know how strong I am. " Die Yingming''s tone sounded very intense and seemed adamant not to allow her to go up and said, " That bastard is so cunning and indescribably wicked, who knows what he can do with you, this is very dangerous. " For the first time, Mingzhi Mei looked upset at Die Yingming and said, " This is why I want to fight him, you are very kind and considerate with me so you will never fight me seriously and you will restrain yourself to not hurt me, how can I test myself under these circumstances? I appreciate your keenness on me, but I am also a Title Talent and I want to rely on myself. " Die Yingming shook his head forcefully, "It''s not like this, it''s not that I''m holding you back, I can let you fight anyone including Shi Tu, the Jade Emperor, or anyone else. I also don''t want you to be a vase but not him, please trust me. " Despite her hesitation, but Die Yingming''s stern insistence made Mingzhi Mei more stubborn and awakened the spirit of rebellion within her so she exerted some strength and escaped from him and climbed into the stage, looked at Die Yingming, waiting to see some anxiety or fear in his eyes, but she was surprised by what she saw, what she saw. Die Yingminng''s eyes were full ofpassion, and although she thought the situation was strange, she didn''t back down, after all, no matter how genius Jiao Lang was, she doesn''t believe that he can crush from one side without resistance, after all, she had her arrogance stemming from her talent. Jiao Lang looked at Mingzhi Mei and said with a strangely broad smile, " Beauty, because you are with him, don''t think that I will give you special treatment and be indulgent with you if you are not willing to risk your life and everything then I advise you to back off now. " Mingzhi Mei felt a little insulted by Jiao Lang''s words because they were disrespectful to her and said, " No need, because that''s exactly what I want, please don''t hold back and fight with all you have " Mingzhi Mei took out a spear simr to Die Yingming''s spear if it was not an exact copy of his original, but it possessed more luminosity. Looking at the three women who don''t seem to have any desire to cooperate, and this is understandable given their pride and motivation to fight, each one wants to be the one who defeats Jiao Lang. Jiao Lang shrugged his shoulders carelessly and seemed to be thinking of something. Jiao Lang kept a smile without doing anything, which means that he wouldn''t initiate the attack, so Mingzhi Mei rushed towards him with her spear while Yin Shuang and Wushuang Ranying just looked, wanting to take advantage of Mingzhi Mei to see Jiao Lang''s strength as the strongest given that she was a Title Talent and at the same time. Ready to exploit any vulnerability. Unexpectedly, Jiao Lang remained indifferent and countered the spear strike with a regr wave of his sword with a single arm. " !!! " In the next instant, blood sttered from the cutting wounds on Mingzhi Mei''s arms, forcing her to immediately retreat. Seeing this, Die Yingming clenched his fist tightly but prevented himself from doing anything. Yin Shuang advanced quickly, using this w tounch a sneak attack, and it seemed that Wushuang Ranying had the same ideas as the two attacked from two different directions. '''' Argh! '''' As soon as they advanced a few steps, cut marks appeared on Wushuang Ranying and Yin Shuang''s face, forcing them to stand dazed in their ces. Jiao Lang showed his disappointment and said, " Is this all you have? Zero teamwork and you are not even strong? If I was serious you would be dead now, if you couldn''t measure the strength of your opponent then it''s better toe up with everything from the beginning so that you don''t die. " " What happened? ..." Wushuang Ranying didn''t know what had happened and ignored Jiao Lang''s words, without a doubt the only move Jiao Lang made was to block Mingzhi Mei''s spear and did nothing after she retreated, so how were they injured? Doesn''t it make sense he''s so fast that they can''t even see his movements, right? After all, given his cultivation baseparable to theirs, there could be no such hopeless difference in speed. Wushuang Ranying wiped the blood from her cheek to the edges of Jiao Lang''s sword but found no trace of blood, which surprised her, if he didn''t use his sword, what was that attack? Is it a hidden weapon of some kind? Wushuang Ranying is not stupid at all, after what just happened, she knew very well that she would have been dead if Jiao Lang wanted it, she looked at Yin Shuang next to her and opened her mouth saying something but Yin Shuang had already rushed towards Jiao Lang again. A blue Battle Armor appeared on Yin Shuang''s body and her aurapletely changed. Her cultivation base was forcibly raised from the second to the third level, and the cold aura around her intensified to the point of freezing the air around. " Ice God Art, Ice Spears!! " Several Ice Spears emanated from the ground that coincided with Wushuang Ranying Sword targeting Jiao Lang. Jiao Lang didn''t care and waved his sword to cut an Ice Spear and cut it quite easily and strangely, all the Ice Spears targeting Jiao Lang were simultaneously cut by multiple shes that couldn''t be caused by a single attack. "w! take this. " Since Jiao Lang was busy with the Ice Spears, Yin Shuang who had not participated in the attack managed to almost reach Jiao Lang''s throat but suddenly stopped in ce. " !!! " Yin Shuang lost her sense of the hand holding the sword and her arm waspletely rxed. Jiao Lang raised his sword to give a final blow, but Yin Shuang has pulled away quickly with a whip that grabbed her by her waist and pulled her to the side of Wushuang Ranying who was still holding a sword in her other hand. " Did you forget that I am here? " Mingzhi Mei appeared right behind Jiao Lang, ready to stab him. Jiao Lang showed nothing but mockery on his face and released his sword before grabbing it again from the edge of his head and pushing it back to hit Mingzhi Mei with the handle of the sword. Due to the strange and unexpected way to use the sword and Jiao Lang''s speed, Mingzhi Mei was unable toplete her attack and had to block Jiao Lang''s blow, causing her to take a few steps back. Jiao Lang ignored Mingzhi Mei''s presence and looked at Wushuang Ranying. "You use a sword and a whip at the same time? This is really rare. " Because of the contradictory and different nature of the sword and the whip, it''s difficult to practice using both, let alone using them at the same time, but it seems Wushuang Ranying has done this. Wushuang Ranying grabbed the shoulder of Yin Shuang and said, " I don''t care why you hate him and I share some of that feeling with you, but at this rate, we won''t even be able to touch him, didn''t you see the previous fight? Although I don''t want to admit this, but this bastard is very strong, so I suggest that we cooperate together or that we will only get humiliating. " Chapter 243: Incarnate Sword Chapter 243: Incarnate Sword Yin Shuang put her hand on her arm and was covered in ice for a moment before the ice broke off and regained her ability to move her arm. In front of this scene, Wushuang Ranying showed some shock, it''s known that the water element has a therapeutic feature, but it''s very difficult to use it with ice even though it''s also made of water and this means that Yin Shuang has a high ability to control her energy as she received a high education which means her position in the Yin-Yang bliss is not low. " I agree with you, this bastard was able to sever my arm strings even with the protection of the Ice Soul Divine Shield while cutting the Ice Spears, it would be difficult for me to deal with him alone. " Wushuang Ranying nodded and said, " In this case, you and she will take turns facing him while I''m supporting you from behind and recing you as needed. " " But she''s a Title Talent. Would she ept cooperation? " "Of course, she will probably understand the n herself and she is also not stupid to expect to win on her own after this. " They both looked at Mingzhi Mei who nodded from afar, seeming to also realize that there is no choice but to put their pride aside and cooperate together to conquer Jiao. " Have you finished making ns? " Jiao Lang looked a little disappointed and said, " After all that bragging, and although I allowed you to take the initiative, you didn''t saw me anything impressive. Do you want me to allow you some time to create some Arrays and ns? I have no objection. " " Stop making fun of us! " Wushuang Ranying said in anger. " Just because you are a little strong, this doesn''t give you the right to mock us and treat women as your toys. You are just a cunning bastard with a silver tongue that deceives others and reflects ck and white. " Strangely, Yin Shuang showed a disgusting and furious expression towards Jiao Lang. Jiao Lang extended his sword behind his back to hold off Mingzhi Mei, who tried to make a sneak attack against him. Mingzhi Mei felt extreme danger but focused on monitoring the movements of Jiao Lang and this confirmed her thoughts and then used a movement technique to escape to the side of the two women. " Ranying, this is so cruel of you, when did I make fun of you? When did I consider women mere toys? All I have said so far is the absolute truth, when did I deceive someone? I only say the truth and you misunderstand me. " Jiao Lang showed a grieving expression but was soon reced by a resolute expression as if he was about to make a great sacrifice. Seeing this, Shi Tu couldn''t help but smile and say, " Fool women, now no matter what he will do will not be able toin because they asked for it " " Ha? " Raskreia was surprised that she didn''t understand and asked, " What are you talking about? I don''t see anything strange here, and how will he be able to do whatever he wants withoutining? " Shi Tu responded, " They permitted him to do whatever he wanted to them. " Raskreia still didn''t understand, but she was a little embarrassed about asking again because that would make her look stupid since Arcana probably knew so she kept silent thinking that she would be able to understand if she kept watching. Without knowing it, this act demoted her in Shi Tu and Arcana''s eyes. From their point of view, ignorance is not wrong, but the shyness of ignorance is wrong. If you don''t know anything, ask instead of remaining silent or you will never learn. Finally, Jiao Lang seemed to make up his mind and said firmly and sincerely. "Well, since Ranying thinks I am like this, and because I am a very nice person and I don''t want you to be a liar, I will act exactly as you said so that your words will be true. You said that I consider women just toys, so from now on I will consider you just toys, you said that I am cunning so from Now I will be cunning. " " !!! " " !!! " " !!! " " !!! " Everyone was surprised by this, mysteriously understood Jiao Lang''s trick, and almost thought of the same thing. " They fell into a trap and asked him to. " Jiao Lang said, " What do you think? Does this satisfy you? " " What are you saying ...!! " Jiao Lang didn''t allow her to speak and silenced her with a wave of his sword shing her cheek. " Tsk Tsk, didn''t I tell you? From now you''re just a toy. Who allowed you to speak? " The faces of the three women turned red in shame as they realized what was happening. So far, all that Jiao Lang said is the exact truth, although his style was rude in expression, but they used him of lying and deceit due to their dissatisfaction with him and since he is now trying not to make them liars by acting as they described him, they cannotin about his actions anymore no matter how rude he is, because they are who asked for it. Jiao Lang looked at them with perverted looks and said, " But after thinking, what is your need for clothes? You are here to please me, so you don''t have to hide anything or how can you please me? Don''t worry, since you are my toys now, it''s my duty to choose the right clothes for you that suit my taste, hahaha. " Jiao Lang waved his sword again, and despite the three women trying to escape, the sleeves of Wushuang Ranying''s dress were cut off while Yin Shuang''s dress was cut in slightly inappropriate ces, it was strange that Mingzhi Mei had directly countered Jiao Lang''s sh. " You ... you damn shameless animal!! how dare you? This is rudeness. " Wushuang Ranying''s face blushed in embarrassment and hide her arm with some cloth. Without dy, Jiao Lang waved his sword again. Other parts of their clothing showed white skin like jade, but again, Mingzhi Mei managed to block it. " Hey? Have you sessfully blocked this? Not bad. " " I thought Die Yingming was exaggerating when he told me that he had reached this level since he hadn''t shown it to me, but it turns out that Incarnate Intent really exists. " Swordsmen are divided ording to their understanding of the sword into four levels, sword Intent, Sword Qi, and the Sword Will and the highest level is Incarnate Sword. " Impossible!! Incarnate Sword?! Impossible! how is this possible? " As swordsmen, they are well aware of the meaning of reaching the Incarnate Sword, this means that the Swordsman doesn''t need a sword anymore, but his body is a sword in itself as he can even Incarnate the Sword intent to affect what is around him, unlike ordinary Swordsmen who cannot influence what is around them unless they can use the Sword Will. Mingzhi Meipleted the exnation and said, " Didn''t notice? What was released by him cannot be a single attack because of the spacing of the appearance of the effect of strikes ce and rime, but in fact, it was moving the other hand fingers that are not usedpletely in the same direction in which other strikes show as it didn''t issue any energy didn''t show the Sword Will, the only exnation is that he reached the Incarnate Sword level and could release the Sword Intent incarnate from his fingers to attack us.'''' p!! Jiao Lang pped heartily and said, " Wonderful!! it seems that the education of my dear brother didn''t go in vain " Mingzhi Mei frown little because she didn''t like Jiao Lang''sment " If what you are saying is true, how can we defeat him? He is a real monster!! " "It''s okay, when the Sword Intent released, it ces a great burden on the body, although his understanding of the sword is ridiculously high, but his cultivation base is too low to support it, and if we attack at the same time from different directions ...." Wushuang Ranying realized andpleted, "he will run out quickly, may not be able to keep up with our speed, and his attacks will be weak. " " Correct, At first I thought it was a kind of mockery or bragging towards us, but I think that his abstention from moving is due to his need to focus on Incarnate Sword Intent so his movements are restricted. " The three women nodded towards each other in understanding and surrounded him from different directions. " Ice God Art, d " Due to Yin Shuang''s art, the ground was frozen and Jiao Lang''s movement restricted more and as soon as it finished, Wushuang Ranying pulled her using her whip, and in the next instant cut marks appeared on the ground. " Behind you " Jiao Lang blocked Mingzhi Mei''s Spear with his sword as usual, but this time noticed many ck wheels that surround her, while most of them centered on the spear. " Devil ughtering Spear, Devil Spear! " The wheels around the spear unleashed an ominous and rming feeling, and it''s clear that this a demonic technique cannot be used unless she kills many Cultivators and absorbs their flesh and blood, and it seems that there is no need to kill the opponent in order to devour him because Jiao Lang felt his container drained. Chapter 244: Brutal Chapter 244: Brutal Unexpectedly, Mingzhi Mei managed to stand up to Jiao Lang and their sh spewed out many sparks between the spear and the sword. Jiao Lang wanted to use his other hand but was surprised by the whip of Wushuang Ranying wrapped around his hand and prevented him from using it. " I got you " Of course, Yin Shuang couldn''t miss this opportunity. Currently, Jiao Lang''s sword is being suppressed by Mingzhi Mei''s spear while his hands were tied by Wushuang Ranying and his movement restricted thanks to d which means that he can never escape this attack. " Ice God Art, Ice sh! " Yin Shuang didn''t hesitate to use her strongest attack to kill Jiao Lang directly, she even burned some of her life essences. The air temperature decreased drastically and it seemed that the Yin Shuang Sword became toorge and couldpletely cut the ring with ease and couldn''t escape from it. In deservedly, this is the cooperation of three peerless talents of this era, although they just met, but this coordination between them is almost perfect so that Jiao Lang couldn''t help but fall into their trap. Under this situation, Jiao Lang smiled cheerfully and said, " Very good. Looks like I found some fun toys, let''s raise the level of the challenge a bit. " Suddenly, Jiao Lang''s sword was surrounded by a ck aura " Darkness God Art, Dark sh " Suddenly, Mingzhi Mei felt that her vitality was draining while it was assumed that she was draining Jiao Lang''s vitality, and Mingzhi Mei quickly weakened until Jiao Lang managed to push Mingzhi Mei away with one hand. At the same time, he grabbed Wushuang Ranying''s whip and pulled her towards Yin Shuang to use her to block Yin Shuang, but Yin Shuang didn''t car, continued the attack. Seeing this, Wushuang Ranying didn''t hesitate to confront her with her sword because she didn''t want it to be used as a sacrifice for the sake of others. " !! " Unexpectedly, Wushuang Ranying felt Jiao Lang''s foot pushing it towards Yin Shuang. " Impossible, how did he manage to smash d? " Jiao Lang didn''t reply and just smiled " Ice God Art, Ice Spears! " Yin Shuang didn''t have time to be shocked by the fact that Jiao Lang could use the Ice God Art and had to counter the attack first. " Ice God Art, Ice sh " Again, Yin Shuang used her strongest in hopes of distracting Jiao Lang but was shocked by what happened. Jiao Lang''s ice spears shattered their pieces as if to none and followed towards them. Yin Shuang is stiff in ce from shock, Ice sh is a more advanced level on the Ice Spears in the Ice God Art, and the fact that Jiao Lang can fend off her pieces of ice using the Ice Spears only means that his understanding of the Ice God Art has greatly exceeded her. " Falling Lightning " Mingzhi fell from the sky wrapped in a shield of purple lightning, and who knows when it jumped like aet and shattered Jiao Lang''s ice spears. Mingzhi Mei stood up and said, "It seems that he was not serious before, which made us misunderstand his capabilities and forget the fact that he is a great swordsman and, naturally, he possesses other techniques than the Sword Intent. " Even so, Yin Shuang didn''t seem to be focused and screamed angrily. "Bastard! where did you learn the Ice God Art from? It''s a distinct art even within Yin-Yang Bliss that no one can master, how can a man like you do it?" Yin Shuang angrily shouted and the strange feeling emanating from her became clearer. Jiao Lang showed some understanding and said, " I see, I now understood why you hate me but ..... Weren''t you the one who taught me? All I did was watch you and copy your movements, nothing more, it''s just art of Di level, not something that should be revered as an art that should not be passed on to strangers, right? Don''t you know the origin of this art? From what I see, the Ice God Art is just one part of seven parts ofplete art.'''' " Shut up, the Ice God Art has a special meaning within the Yin-Yang bliss, it''s the only art that the founder passed on to us, how could the son of b**ch like you who was not raised well by his mother be qualified to learn it? Forget it immediately! " " What did you just say about my mom? " Jiao Lan''s voice became extremely cold and his eyes narrowed greatly like an angry wolf staring at its prey. The aura around Jiao Lang has changedpletely, instead of the quiet aura of the person previously indifferent, it''s clear that Jiao Lang is really angry this time. "It seems that I yed with you too much, but thinking that you dare to say something like this to me, it seems to me that your ancestors didn''t teach you well. " " How dare you ..." " Shut up " Jiao Lang waved his sword and cut Yin Shuang''s tongue in half precisely, and it was strange that she didn''t cut it either. Yin Shuang froze in ce from shock and even forgot to feel pain from the speed of what had happened. Jiao Lang grabbed his sword tightly and said, " Sorry but I will not be able to re - sword, but I Soawwadk " Jiao Lang waved his sword again but was blocked by Mingzhi Mei''s spear " What are you doing? There is no time to get distracted. Run fast! " Jiao Lang said coldly, " Don''t stand in the way, back off immediately or my brotherhood with Die Yingming won''t save your life " " Stop it, that''s enough." Die Yingming shouted in panic and stood from his ce, dashing towards the arena to intervene in the fight. " Where do you think you''re going? Don''t get involved " Shi Tu appeared behind Die Yingming and dropped him to the ground. A slight gray glow could be seen around his body, but it was clear on his hand. " Move away, let me, at this rate she''ll be killed! " Die Yingming shouted and tried to resist, but his attempt was unsessful due to the energy poison. Die Yingming realized that he was not going to let go of Shi Tu and shouted towards Jiao Lang. " If you dare to hurt her you will pay the price. do you hear me, Lok ... " " Shut up, you unusually talk much. " Shi Tu buried Die Yingming''s face in the ground to prevent him from speaking over. Instead of one hand, Jiao Lang grabbed the sword with both hands desiring a strength match between them "You might have some skill, but even Die Yingming couldn''t defeat me in pure strength easily. I don''t think you are different. " Given Jiao Lang''s unnatural abilities in the sword, he must have devoted his life to the sword and it''s inconceivable that he possessed high abilities in other fields even though his abilities could be considered high for ordinary people but not for her " Idiot " "Dark God Art, Dark sh" This time, Jiao Lang fired two Dark shes at the same time and so fast that Mingzhi Mei could only block the attack. Mingzhi Mei barely managed to stop the attack for a moment before she was snapped up, and arge cutting mark appeared on her chest, and blood burst out greatly. Jiao Lang didn''t waste time and kicked her from the side quickly forcefully and tossed her Exploits this w, Wushuang Ranying wrapped her whip around his sword and handcuff and ready to cut it with her sword. " I don''t have time to y with you " Effortlessly, Jiao Lang''s sword easily cut the whip as if it was so sharp that its owner suspected that he had misjudged the level of his sword. Jiao Lang dropped his sword on Wushuang Ranying causing a bloody cut on her body and then threw her away and advanced towards Yin Shuang. " Argaaaaaaaaaaaa " Jiao Lang began waving his sword very quickly, targeting Yin Shuang who remained paralyzed in ce, and with every wave of his sword, more cracks appeared on the sword. From clothes, hair, and skin to strings, he cut everything off her body. Given the speed of cutting, it can be assumed that she will not feel any pain by looking at her bloodshot eyes, as she is probably going through hell right now. " Stoooop! " Wushuang Ranying screamed hard and tried to move to save Yin Shuang. " Because I yed with you a little, it doesn''t mean that you can exceed your limits. " Jiao Lang waved his sword and shed her right arm and leg, losing her ability to movepletely before he resumed cutting Yin Shuang. " This ... that''s too brutal. " Raskreia couldn''t help but close her eyes at the brutal scene. She could imagine how many corpses he had sliced until Jiao Lang gained such an understanding of the human body that he had not yet been mistaken and had not been contaminated with a single drop of blood. Chapter 245: The Plan Failed Chapter 245: The n Failed " This is very strange. If I am not mistaken in his identity then he is not supposed to finish ying like this. He looks really angry. " " Haha, absolutely no, he''s just acting and ying with them, do you think that just insults could piss him off? Given his personality, he is used to hearing all kinds of insults.'''' Arcana was not surprised at all and sighed, "You really all like this, you have weird ways to y." " Hey, what''s wrong with you? " Raskreia said looking at them stupidly " What do you mean? " " How can you calmly watch what is happening? Do you describe it as y? " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " You will not understand now. Even if I told you, you stillck experience. " Didn''t back down Raskreia insisted, saying. " No, tell me now, I don''t understand, what is good about bullying the weak? The power difference is so vast, why didn''t he finish them quickly? The same applies to you, although you didn''t exaggerate like it but I can feel that you have enjoyed fooling around before. " Mysteriously, Raskreia has a feeling that everything that''s going on has been nned, starting with the misunderstanding and deliberately making others belittle and provoking them to get an excuse to crush them. " Hey? So you''re not that stupid after all " Shi Tu was a little surprised and said, " It''s very simple .... because it''s fun. " " What?! What did you say? I didn''t understand " Raskreia was puzzled by the strange answer because Shi Tu doesn''t seem like the type who enjoys torturing people, from her point of view, although he is rude every now and then but definitely not the type who enjoys bullying the weak. " As you know, life is very boring without problems. Eternal life in isted cultivation is worse for me than Hell, but as you know we are very strong and everyone is weaker than us. If we show our strength, then there will be no one to mess with us, they will respect us and try to please us by all means, and it will be bad if we take the initiative to make trouble so ... '''' " You did all this to get an excuse to beat them? " Arcana came to a sudden realization and said. " Yes " Shi Tu nodded, " Although it''s not expected that this girl will be overly rude given the strict teaching of Yin-Yang Bliss. " " But I wonder about your woman, do you think she will live? " Shi Tu looked at and mocked Die Yingming who was currently in use as a chair by Shi Tu. " She will definitely survive, her abilities are the real thing. " " This is assuming that she didn''t anger Jiao Lang. If she angered him, she would inevitably die, but you wouldn''t terminate our brotherhood for her right? " "....." " Silence? It seems that she means much to you unexpectedly, you who was making fun and say that this kind of thing is a waste of time, youughed at me more than Jiao Lang about my treatment of Chu Ya and Gu Yin but now you act like me " Shi Tu smiled more and said, " Well, if she survives then I will admit her and give her a great gift, but if she dies, you know more than anyone how the end will be, true? You better finish it early so you don''t end up like me.'''' Die Yingming hesitation slightly then said, "... if she fails, just be sure to let her life even if she can''t cultivate again. " " I refuse, she must die, just staying alive will give you hope. Trust me I''ve been through this many times before. " Shi Tu brought his eyesight back into the stage as Jiao Lang had finished slicing up Yin Shuang and only her shining bone was left of her. " Tsk, making me do this ..." Jiao Lang approached the skeleton but suddenly stopped and looked around. A blue rune scattered throughout the stage, forming an array with three centers in each center where a woman was present. Yin Shuang, Wushuang Ranying, Mingzhi Mei Yin Shuang was stillpletely intact as if she had never participated in a fight and her facial expression was cold and except for the anger in her eyes, her face showed no expressions. All three women carried a blue crystal between their hands seems they consume energy to activate the array. Among them, Wushuang Ranying''s condition was the worst due to injury and she was only able to allow the crystal to expend energy while she was lying on the ground. " Seven Gods Great Array, Three Gods " From the three centers, strong waves of energy emitted, ifbined together, the destructive force may reach the First Step peak. " I admit that you are really strong but this is your limit, no matter how strong you are, you will not be able to survive this array supported by the ice crystal that I got from Master, although I don''t like relying on an external force but there is no escape, someone like you should not exist. " Yin Shuang and Wushuang Ranying both waited to see expressions of anger and humiliation on Jiao Lang''s face, but unexpectedly he still carried the same sarcastic smile as usual. " Do it now, don''t let him do anything, Activate!!" Wushuang Ranying hurriedly shouted '''' Activate! '''' In the final moments, Mingzhi Mei noticed something strange and screamed quickly. " Wait! stop, this is dangerous " Unfortunately, Mingzhi Mei''s warning was toote as the energy around Yin Shuang and Wushuang Ranying exploded directly, causing an explosion in the three centers, fortunately, Mingzhi Mei noticed in advance that there was something strange and retreated. After the explosion subsided, there were only two bodies left full of wounds, but fortunately, they didn''t lose their lives because they both used a life-saving treasure at thest moment. " That was good. Amazingly, you managed to escape from the explosion. " " When did you mess with the array? No, when did you notice the trick? Was everything that happened within your expectations? " Jiao Lang approached the skeleton that was supposed to be Yin Shuang and grabbed something in his hands and showed it to everyone. " Spit blood and flesh Gu, a 9 level Gu insect feeding on blood and human flesh and can create an avatar and control itpletely, even the mother of the person will not be able to detect any difference at all, this Gu is extremely rare and exists only in the Yin-Yang bliss and it happens to be Yin Shuang is someonees from the Yin-Yang bliss. " " This type of Gu insect has intense hostility with me because of my cultivation technique, so the girl couldn''tpletely control the hostility of this avatar towards me, and since I know the one standing in front of me is just an avatar so all I have to do is look around to discover the array. " " Just because of her hostility to you, did she decide that she was just a Gu avatar? " Jiao Lang showed disappointment and said, " What? Don''t you understand it yet? " " Please don''tpare me to you and Die Yingming, I''m well aware that I don''tpare you both so you''d better not expect too much from me, if you don''t want to tell me will ask Die Yingmingter and entirely sure he knows the answer. " At this moment, Jiao Lang, Shi Tu, and Die Yingming gave a satisfied smile. It seems that Mingzhi Mei is receptive to her deficiencypared to Die Yingming, and although she is eager to prove herself, but at least she realizes her abilities and tries her best and doesn''t seem to be shy about showing her ignorance. " Very good " Jiao Lang nodded and said, " What confirmed my belief was her reaction when she tore her clothes, unlike Ranying, she never acted shyly as if she didn''t care about her clothes and this is absolutely impossible because it''s clear that she prefers death to let men see her body by looking at her background, which means that it''s just an avatar. " " Later, it''s easy to tamper with the Array using ice " In front of Jiao Lang''s exnation, everyone fell in astonishment and looked at Jiao Lang as if he was a monster, in the end, it turned out that he yed with them in the palm of his hand from the beginning and they all felt very ashamed of themselves because of their previous treatment of him. " I have to admit, I really enjoyed seeing expressions of anger and shame at you, and your n was not so bad. Thank you for letting me run my mind a little to mess with the array, I admit that doing this without you noticing was amusing. " Mingzhi Mei grabbed the spear very tightly from the intensity of anger and said, " Are you saying that you manipted us from the start to make it work as you wish? Did you enjoy seeing our expressions? How do you do this? Are you still human? Is it fun to manipte people like this? " Chapter 246: Silver Emperor Sword, Nine forms of Anger Chapter 246: Silver Emperor Sword, Nine forms of Anger In front of Mingzhi Mei''s rebuke, Jiao Lang smiled and said, " Fooling? Deception? Hey, weren''t you the one who asked for that? " " Stop blowing nonsense, you are the one who manipted us into saying this. " Jiao Lang replied wrongfully, " When did I yed around? All that I said before is the absolute truth, you are the ones who misunderstood me and didn''t bother yourselves by making sure of the correctness of my words and judging me in advance. " Jiao Lang''s mockery intensified and said, " You had a chance to withdraw your words before and apologize for the misunderstanding, but you didn''t because you were sure of yourself despite knowing that you were wrong, and now that things got worse, you still refuse to admit your mistakes and me me? Didn''t Die Yingming teach you that life will not go as you want unless you make it? Don''t me others for your failure. " Mingzhi Mei''s body shivered with anger and disgrace, this was the first time she was being reprimanded in this way. Although she was born in a isted ce, and although her parents are strict, but she is genius didn''t fail to do anything before, so it was not exposed to rebuke never, even Die Yingming didn''t say anything bad to her because she always live up to the aspirations. Or this is what she thought so far. Mingzhi Mei discovered that she didn''t follow most of Die Yingming''s teachings on how to act and think, but he nevermented. Not that he didn''t feel any disappointment towards her but he didn''t show it. For her sake, he lowered his standards to suit her, and perhaps he would be satisfied with her no matter what she did as long as she didn''t make a big mistake, and perhaps he was cleaning behind her without realizing. Her pride and arrogance for being the ideal partner of Die Yingming was shattered to pieces by a few words from Jiao Lang. And the worst is that she couldn''t refute anything because Die Yingming had taught her all of this previously and she had no excuse. No matter how much she thought about it in search of an excuse, she realized more how much she had failed and that she could only me herself for her failure. After gathering herself, she finally calmed down and said. " Thank you " Although Mingzhi Mei didn''t show any humility, her tone of voice was extremely sincere. Jiao Lang showed more satisfaction, she admitted her mistake in proportion to her mistake and didn''t humiliate herself much, didn''t resist and refuse to admit her mistake. If she refuses to admit her mistake, Jiao Lang will kill directly because with this obstinacy will end up with only causing problems to Die Yingming and forced him to clean behind her. If she humbles too much, he would also kill her because she had no dignity and she would do nothing but bring shame on Die Yingming and from his experience, she would end up relying entirely on him, this kind of people in the future will inevitably be the type who values his life a lot and may give up on Die Yingming. Jiao Lang''s expression changed and became somewhat serious. " Well done, now let''s move on to the main topic, one blow, forget to escape, if you survive, then you are my sister-inw and you have a great gift, of course, you can choose to continue fighting normally. " Mingzhi Mei responded without hesitation. " I choose one attack " " Hey? Aren''t you afraid? My guess is your luck of survival is very low. " " Rewards alwayse with risks " " Are you stupid? Why are you risking yourself? Better to make Die Yingming take risks for you, this is a man''s duty towards his woman " " This only happens with a man-mistress rtion. A real couple always helps each other, even if I can''t reach his level, at least I won''t be a burden to him. " " Well, I hope that you can survived, my sister-inw " Jiao Lang escaped on his sword and threw it on the ground, at the next moment, the sword turned directly to the ashes and it seems that it survived only because of the support of Jiao Lang or it may crash because of Jiao Lang''s sword intent since the first attack. Dugu Lingtian didn''t care about such a cheap sword but wondered how Jiao Lang would fight, after all it''s clear that Jiao Lang is a swordsman and his fighting strength will be greatly reduced. Jiao Lang raised his hand to hold the sword breakthrough the clouds and settled between his hands. Jiao Lang looked at the Silver Scabbard Sword in his hands and sensed well the aura around him and strangely, his aura coincided with the sword aura and they became one as if they were one entity from the beginning. Jiao Lang whispered emotionally. " My partner, this will be our first real fight. Even though we have been together for an unknown time, I have never used you, but since my real journey has begun, you will be my weapon on my journey. " The Silver Emperor Sword slightly shivered as if it had his own consciousness and responded to Jiao Lang. Jiao Lang raised the Silver Emperor Sword high and strangely, the sword seemed to grow up to cover the sky in an instant, returning to normal in an instant. This scene was repeated many times and very quickly faster than eye blinking until not everyone knew what they were seeing, what was the truth, and what was an illusion, including Gu Xu and Raskreia. "The Silver Emperor Sword? Has he lost his mind? Will he kill her! " Die Yingming looked astonished at what he saw, he tried to break free from Shi Tu again, but the gray- red luster in Shi Tu''s eyes prevented him from moving. " If she don''t exceed our expectations now while our capabilities are imperfect, she will never do it, if she don''t, then she will forever be just a puppet in your hands and I don''t need to say where this leads to. " Although knowing that what Shi Tu said was true, and even though he stopped resisting, Die Yingming''s body never rxed. " Nine Forms of Anger " Just like Shi Tu who summarized all his experiences in the Eternal Suffering Art, Jiao Lang spent his life in pursuit of the strongest sword art and what he had reached was the Nine Forms of Anger Art, the only known and perfect sword art of the Shen level!! Nobody knows if it''s really the most powerful sword art ever because all of the other Shen level sword arts are iplete art due to the loss of the art scroll or because the previous heavenly titles didn''t pass their inheritances and didn''t write it down anywhere. But without a doubt, it would inevitably be one of the first three sword arts in history. Jiao Lang''s cultivation rose from the second level of the First Step to the third level and then the fourth through to the eighth. Due to the great difference between cultivation systems and techniques, it was impossible for people to distinguish each other''s strength because it''s impossible for a person to understand the vast amount of cultivation systems, of course there are those who can do it because of their sharp instincts, but this is not a solution. At some point, it''s said that a heavenly title known as the Heaven Eyes Ruler was able to borrow a portion of the heavenlyw and spread thisw in all thirty-three heavens so that everyone can use thisw. Based on this Heavenly Law, the current Cultivation Base Ranking System based on pure battle power. Of course, the increase due to the treasures and external power is not taken into consideration, such as the array used by Arcana or Raskreia''s sword, but rather the personal strength of the Cultivator. So theoretically, if someone''s strength is at the second level but he has cultivation technique that helps him raise his strength to the fourth level, then he will be considered from the beginning as a fourth level Cultivator, after all nothing can be hidden from the heavenlyw with one exception. Shen level techniques!! Only Shen level techniques could detect their strength from the eyes of the Heavenly Law and no one could know their true strength. `` The First Anger, Anger of Failure. '''' Jiao Lang''s energy flustered frantically, and there was no longer any trace of the quiet man who could hardly be noticed without his sharp tongue. Jiao Lang fired this sword strike aiming at Mingzhi Mei and destroying everything in its path. "The Mortal Immortal Spear Art, Mortal Spear!! " Mingzhi Mei didn''t hesitate to burn her life essence and drain all she had in order to use this attack, although she could barely release it, but her only hope was to resist. Mingzhi Mei didn''t hesitate to burn her life essence and drain all she had in order to use this attack, although she could barely release it, but her only hope was to resist. Unlike Jiao Lang''s sword, Mingzhi Mei''s spear was just as calm as the spring breeze, but what was shocking was that her cultivation also had risen to the First Step Eighth Level. Chapter 247: Waste (1) Chapter 247: Waste (1) Seeing this, Gu Xu opened his eyespletely in amazement and couldn''t believe what he was seeing now Both of them increased their power to the First Step Peak and considering their cultivation level the only exnation for this is that they use Shen level techniques. But Shen-level techniques are something extremely rare and often lost due to the inability of anyone to master them because they''s usually designed for one person, so how does it make sense for children to have such arts? A coincidence may happen once, but not three. Jiao Lang''s sword collided with Mingzhi Mei''s spear, creating an extremely powerful effect, Mingzhi Mei managed to hold out against Jiao Lang''s sword, but despite giving her all, she couldn''t push Jiao Lang''s sword away, all she could do was resist a little while being pushed. Gradually backward but her attack consumed a lot of energy her attack soon copsedpletely and she received Jiao Lang''s sword. Jiao Lang''s sword caused a huge explosion thatpletely destroyed the Stage while Gu Xu stood in astonishment, watching what happened. Who knows how many times he has seenmon sense hit the wall today and that has made him ept shocks normally? ''The hell, how could this be a battle between two people in the First Step Second Level? The destructive power of this sword almost reaches the Second Step, and that spear strike isn''t much weaker.'' Thanks to Gu Xu''s protection, the impact of the explosion didn''t reach outside the Stage but that didn''t mean that they didn''t feel the shock. At the same time, many pairs of eyes focused on the Stage awaiting the result " Is this a fight between people of the same level as us? ", Tantai Renxian asked in astonishment, " We may have the same cultivation base, but our power ispletely different. " Dugu Lingtian said, who faces difficulty in concealing the expressions of his face. " Power? Are we not more talented than Jiao Lang? Look at his strength, yet even with this strength he just said that he isn''t less than Shi Tu and Die Yingming? If this is the strength of one Title Talent then what about three? Why is there such a difference between them? " " Don''t worry, this is only temporary. It won''tst for long, " Dugu Lingtian Reply in confidence, " They must be fortunate to find some inheritance of a great Cultivator so they managed to raise their strength temporarily, but with their talents, they will not be able to go far, after all the talents cannot be changed and they probably will not be able to make any breakthroughs again, I have seen a lot of these Techniques for the unskilled to quickly raise their power in exchange for shrinking their lives and losing the ability to advance again.'''' " Logical ", Tantai Renxian nodded, sighed, and appeared convinced. Sui Mingyun listened to this silly dialogue and couldn''t help but shake her head. With their abilities, they wouldn''t be able to discern what was happening, had it not been that Jiao Lang''s sword was innately violent, they wouldn''t have noticed any difference, especially since Mingzhi Mei''s spear stroke showed no ripples and was barely different from a normal strike. But since she encountered Shi Tu directly, she felt his horror and frightening, that feeling as if she is nothing besides the fact that she was sure that Shi Tu had only used his physical strength and that wasn''t his only point of superiority. looked at Shi Tu who was sitting on Die Yingming, that gray glow around him was inevitably some kind of extremely powerful energy so it''s true that he had restrained himself. Knowing this, Sui Mingyun held no grudge towards Shi Tu, on the contrary, she respected him due to his strength and his indifference to others. Nevertheless, she had to agree with Dugu Lingtian, even with a great understanding and heaven-defying luck, without enough cultivation talent they wouldn''t be able to go far. Even with his overwhelming advantage over her now, she is sure that she will defeat him one day because his future is limited and it will be a miracle if he reaches the third step with his talent while she is destined to go much further. If the talent measurement result hade from another source, she would definitely have doubted its validity by looking at Shi Tu''s abilities, but the result came from the Tower of Truth, and this leaves no room for doubt. Everyone looked with anticipation at the Stage, waiting for the dust to disappear to see the result, although everyone was curious and nervous, but without a doubt, Die Yingming was the most nervous person here, because this is rted to the life and death of Mingzhi Mei. The dust quickly settled and the result appeared, two people stood while Jiao Lang''s sword a hair''s distance from slitting Mingzhi Mei in half. Bob! '''' Cough! '''' Powerless, Mingzhi Mei fell to the ground, coughing up some blood, and said with a pale face. " I give up " In the next moment, blood burst out from Jiao Lang''s arm and he also fell on his knee with a pale face. Seeing this, Shi Tu hurried towards Jiao Lang and grabbed his arm, and then used the Primordial Energy in order to heal his arm. On the other hand, Die Yingming didn''t pay any attention to Jiao Lang and inspected Mingzhi Mei''s condition with great concern. He brought out many healing pills with a strange aura that seemed to help her replenish the Life Essence that she had burned. Seeing Die Yingming''s anxiety, Mingzhi Mei''s heart moved and the shame intensified within her, but she gave a bright and proud smile because for once she had managed to live up to his expectations. " Don''t worry, I''m fine, but I''ve used up all my energypletely but I managed to survive. " " Yes, well done. " For a moment, everyone imagined that a special space had surrounded them and isted them from the world. " Stop ignoring us ", Jiao Lang said annoyed, " And you bastard, got a wife and forgot your brother? You didn''t even tire yourself by inspecting my condition and giving me any pills! " Die Yingming looked at Jiao Lang in dismay and said, " Tsk, who asked you to use a technique that you couldn''t handle? After using the Incarnate Sword Intent too much, you use that sword technique? Ah, I forgot, my beloved wife was stronger than you thought, you didn''t think she would hold out right? " Die Yingming showed immense pride as if he had achieved a great achievement. "Well, you guys stop quarreling, sister-inw needs a rest. " Mingzhi Mei was ashamed and slightly red on her face, but she smiled happily, meaning that Shi Tu had admitted her. She knows very well that Die Yingming doesn''t have parents but it seems that his rtionship with Shi Tu and Jiao Lang is even better than the blood-rted siblings, and Shi Tu''s recognition of her means the recognition of Die Yingming''s family! Shi Tu looked at Die Yingming and said, " Finish it fast, you don''t like to y anyway. " Shi Tu stepped forward and took care of Mingzhi Mei''s injuries as well, and turned to get off the Stage with Jiao Lang. " Wait ", Jiao Lang turned towards Yin Shuang''s body and said, " I almost forgot that she was still alive. " A malicious re shed in Jiao Lang''s eyes as he approached Yin Shuang''s body. Shi Tu didn''t care and got out of the Stage but felt Sui Mingyun''s focused gaze on him as if she wanted to prate him and find out all the secrets. Suddenly, Shi Tu frowned a little and looked upset but quickly regained his calm Currently, Shi Tu is listening to the howls of countless malevolent spirits urging him to torture Sui Mingyun and make her life worse than death in exchange for giving all their knowledge to him but he ignored them, he is currently more interested in knowing what kind of background she has in order to win the hatred of everyone in the Darkness Ring, even Rai didn''t speak for her. Jiao Lang approached Yin Shuang''s body but Mingzhi Mei''s voice stopped him. " Wait! " " Sister-inw, do you need anything? " Mingzhi Mei asked with some embarrassment, " Can you leave her life? It''s the Gu insect that insulted you, not her " Jiao Lang''s eyes narrowed and said sharply, " Do you speak for her? for who humiliates me? " " It''s a special day, can you leave it? " " No " Mingzhi Mei hesitated slightly and said firmly, " You said you would give me a great gift if I survived your attack, right? I want this gift to be an amnesty for her life. " " Mei, what is...." Die Yingming wanted to stop her but she said firmly, " It''s okay, I''ve made up my mind. " Die Yingming felt the loss because a gift Jiao Lang described as great shouldn''t be a simple thing, it''s a shame to waste it in order to save someone she just met, yet he respected this kindness of her heart because it was one of the things that drew him towards her. Chapter 248: Waste (2) Chapter 248: Waste (2) " Sister-inw, you have no idea what kind of gift I brought for you, listen to me first and then judge ....." " No need, no matter how great the gift is, it''s less important than the friendship that arises from facing death together. " Jiao Lang looked between Mingzhi Mei and Die Yingming, then sighed. " You two are really a couple. Okay, I''ll let her live but don''t regret itter. " " I will not. " Suddenly, Jiao Lang formed some seals and shot a strange light towards Yin Shuang. " What is this? You just promised me! " Mingzhi Mei asked in dismay, thinking that Jiao Lang had back on his word. Jiao Lang didn''t get angry and showed an amused expression and said, " Nothing, since she mocked my mother, I made her forever sterile so that she would never know what it would be like to be a mother, that is if she survives. " " What do you mean by '' if she survives ''? " Mingzhi Mei looked a little suspicious but didn''t follow through because there was more important now. Then Jiao Lang got off the Stage and sat beside Shi Tu with an upset expression on his face. " What a waste " Shi Tu agreed and said, " True, I wonder how all those who deceived by you will feel when they know that you get refused when you made an honest promise " " Tsk, it''s not funny. " " Do you want to make a bet with me? " Suddenly, Shi Tu said Gu Xu rushed toward the Wushuang Ranying and Yin Shuang for treatment but he soon frowned deeply and then shook his head and sigh. Seeing this, Mingzhi Mei seemed to realize what Jiao Lang had meant and quickly said, " Elder Gu, what''s wrong? If you can''t save them, then an expert must be called in quickly before it''s toote. " Gu Xu shook his head and said, " Impossible, external injuries are not very serious but serious internal injuries too, their veins have beenpletely smashed and there are many cracks in the Dantian, they will not be able to live until the arrival of an expert, let alone take them to an expert " Gu Xu looked at Mingzhi with some pity and said, " you have missed a great opportunity on people destined to die. " " What? Impossible! can''t you do anything? " Gu Xu shook his head deficit but he stole a look at the Jiao Lang and seemed somewhat despised, as well as Tantai Renxian and Dugu Lingtian. They have the same thought and is that Jiao Lang has deceived her to not give the gift because he didn''t expect her to win so he deceived her taking advantage of her kindness, after all, Jiao Lang already paired in their hearts with deceiving and shamelessly. " No, there has to be a solution " Mingzhi Mei shook her head in disbelief,pletely convinced that there was some solution, wanted to believe it because he didn''t deserve to die just because of such a silly fight. " Don''t tire yourself, even I cannot extend their life much until the arrival of a medical expert, there is no hope. " Gu Xu tried to console her and said, " Don''t worry, this isn''t your fault. You did your best and no one will me you. All the me is on him because of his bad personality. " It didn''t seem that Mingzhi Mei had heard what Gu Xu had said, and she seemed to be overwhelmed in her contemtion. '' No, if there was no solution why would he say that? '' Mingzhi Mei learned her lesson well, which is to think deeply about everything Jiao Lang says because it is mostly true and since he said '' If she survives '' this means that there is some way to save them and their death isn''t certain. Suddenly, Mingzhi Mei''s eyes brightened, and looked towards Shi Tu, from what he had previously shown, that strange gray energy had a high healing ability and he might be able to save them from now on. But her face quickly darkened, a technique like this must have a heavy price, no problem using it to treat his brother Jiao Lang, but strangers? She didn''t think Shi Tu was kind enough to do something like this or that he had actually saved them. " There is no side effect " Die Yingming said, " But he will not help even if you ask him. That man will not help anyone unless he gets something in return, he doesn''t like to do something meaningless. " Mingzhi Mei showed disappointment and was upset at herck of resourcefulness, but Die Yingming continued with a forced smile. " But they seem very lucky. Previously, Shi Tu had also promised me to give you a great gift if you survived. " " Really? " Mingzhi Mei''s face shone in excitement as if she had found the light in the darkness. " Yes " Mingzhi Mei didn''t hesitate to run quickly towards Shi Tu and bowed her head straight " Please, can you save their lives? " Even though she was asking for her promised gift, she didn''t mention it and made it seem like she was asking him, most likely to give Shi Tu some face or perhaps ashamed of the fact that she is forcing him to rescue strangers he doesn''t want to save. " Sister-inw, my gift is much greater than Jiao Lang and much greater than you can imagine, are you really sure? " " Yes " Mingzhi Mei answered firmly and without hesitation. Shi Tu smiled and then split his finger and a gray aura exploded around Wushuang Ranying and Yin Shuang and their injuries began to heal very quickly. " Thank you very much " Mingzhi Mei nodded her head again very sincerely towards Shi Tu and then hurried to inspect the condition of Wushuang Ranying and Yin Shuang. Shi Tu looked at Jiao Lang with a triumphant look and said, "It seems that I win the bet this time. The Primordial Energy that he instilled in them has not been wasted beforehand. " " Tsk " Jiao Lang flicked his tongue in frustration and said, " And here I thought that I would make fun of you because of your overconfidence and preparation to help them in advance, but I really didn''t expect that she would learn her lesson so quickly. " Jiao Lang looked towards Shi Tu and said, " She''s a good wife, and it seems that Die Yingming knows how to choose, unlike someone I know. " Shi Tu didn''t respond to Jiao Lang''s mockery and stared at Mingzhi Mei deeply and said sarcastically, " Promise a great gift from the Heavenly Sly Emperor and someone with seven Heavenly Titles wasted for two rubbish lives? What a waste " Shi Tu shook his head and didn''t know what to say, with these two promises, many things could be aplished. Previously, simply making a Heavenly Title owed a favor or obtaining a verbal promise from him to provide help was enough to allow the scum to be a flying dragon in the sky. Nobody will ever waste this good because it is a pir and deterrent at the same time, with this promise, no one will ever dare to cause trouble, not even Sovereign Realms for fear of having to face a Heavenly Title. but now? two promises were wasted for saving unimportant trash. If people knew that, who knew what kind of expressions they would show? Jiao Lang sneered and said, " I don''t think it is right to describe them as trash anymore. They were saved using two promises from us. Their lives now can bepared to the top ten treasures. " " Heh, I think that''s true. Wushuang Ranying and Yin Shuang, it seems I should remember these two names very well. " After some silence, Jiao Lang resigned and said, " Well, as promised, I will teach the daughter of Etray, But are you okay? It''s just a doll for you to get her Vital Yin, why do you want to spend all this for? " " It''s still mine and holds the rank of a concubine, I have some obligations toward her. " Jiao Lang sneered and said " Obligations? Tsk, who do you think you are talking to? You just think it will be a problem if she die when you are not there, at least before you reach the Yin-Yang realm, she shouldn''t die. " " Whatever " Shi Tu shrugged his shoulders and said no more. Jiao Lang''s eyes narrowed and said, " In that case, I can''t wait to see how you will treat her after you take her Vital Yin and lose her usefulness to you. " Chapter 249: Again, Winning Without Fighting Chapter 249: Again, Winning Without Fighting On the Stage and after some time, all of Wushuang Ranying and Yin Shuang''s injuries werepletely healed and returned to their normal state, even their energy had almostpletely returned and their veins were repaired as if nothing had happened. In front of this scene, Gu Xu couldn''t find any words to describe it, and he didn''t even understand what kind of technique this is, even though he felt this gray aura was familiar, but he didn''t know where he saw it. After some bewilderment, they looked at Jiao Lang and fear filling their eyes especially after Mingzhi Mei exined to them what happened after their fall, the mere fact that they were moving in Jiao Lang''s hands the whole time was enough to shock them. Then Mingzhi Mei helped them, and the women got out of the Stage and went straight to apologize to Jiao Lang. " We are sorry for despising you. " " We are sorry for despising you. " In front of the scene of two proud women bowing, Jiao Lang and Shi Tu were unmoved as if they were used to this. Jiao Lang replied with a gentle smile on his face, " Why apologizing? There is no reason to apologize. " For a moment, Wushuang Ranying felt that Jiao Lang was actually a good person until she heard the rest of his words. "Your apology will not solve anything, will not erase the fact that you said all this about me previously and it isn''t as if I will forget it, so you are just wasting your time. " " You ...." Wushuang Ranying got angry, they gave up their pride to apologize but what with this behavior? She was about to attack Jiao Lang, but fortunately, Yin Shuang and Mingzhi Mei caught her and prevented her from being reckless. Jiao Lang didn''t hide his disdain and said, " See? I still didn''t say anything wrong but you wanted to attack me, it isn''t that you apologize because you admit your mistakes. You apologize because I defeated you and because I am stronger than you so I don''t need this apology, just getaway. " Jiao Lang waved his hand as if to drive away some cats and dogs. Blood rose to Wushuang Ranying''s head but she couldn''t do anything because someone was preventing her from attacking. After some hesitation, Yin Shuang said, " Sorry but may I ask you a question? " " Sure, but I don''t guarantee you that I''ll answer you " Yin Shuang wasn''t bothered by Jiao Lang''s rudeness and said, " Where did you learn the Ice God Art? It is a distinct art that was passed on to us by the ancestors and only a few within the Yin-Yang bliss allowed to practice this art, in addition to the strange dark art that you used against sister Mingzhi looked quite simr to the Ice God Art except that it is the dark element is used instead of ice. Yin Shuang didn''t believe that an art could be learned and mastered to the point of perfection after seeing it once, she hesitated a little before continuing. " Is it conceivable that you know the perfect Elements God Art? " " Oh! You know the Elements God Art? Well, this isn''t a strange after all you have Azure Dragon Heavenly Sword and that Gu insect, ah, by the way, take it, I wanted to take it as you''re going to die but since you are alive cutting the link between you is annoying " Jiao Lang threw Gu insect towards Yin Shuang as if it was nothing. " You know? " " Who knows? " " You .." " What? I told you that I might not necessarily answer your question, now turn away, I want to watch Die Yingming fight. " Reluctantly, the three women went away after all it didn''t seem that Jiao Lang intended to answer, and it wasn''t in their interest to piss him off. On the Stage stood Die Yingming and pulled out his spear, very quickly the aura around him changed and this time it was very clear and not just something that who have a deep understanding of the spear could see, everyone managed to see the frightening aura around him and no one had any doubts about the strength of Die Yingming because he intentionally showed his strength. Although the aura around Die Yingming was really frightening, but there was no trace of suppression. When everyone thought so, Die Yingming''s cultivation base rapidly rose to the third level than the fourth level all the way to the First Step Peak. " Only three of you have left " Die Yingming looked sharply at Dugu Lingtian and Tantai Renxian, Dugu Lingtian somehow managed to keep his temper but all his instincts warned him that he would inevitably die if he got up, after all, it doesn''t look like Die Yingming is the type who likes to y like Jiao Lang, Instead, he is the kind who will end the battle as quickly as possible, because fighting seriously despite the big difference in strength is the utmost respect for the opponent. Die Yingming''s eyes drifted towards Yu Teng who remained calm the whole time and didn''t utter a word from the beginning, Die Yingming''s gaze contained nothing, it didn''t seem that there was any difference between the three in his eyes but he was interested since Yu Teng bore the surname Yu, And he is a descendant of the Jade Emperor, even if he is a waste that has been abandoned, he should have some tricks, right? " I''m withdrawing " Yu Teng responded calmly, although he was confident in his ability to give a decent fight even after all he had seen and might be able to win, but this would cost him a lot and he didn''t want to waste his currently limited resources before achieving his goal that he had abandoned his stature for his sake only for A fight will not get him anything. Die Yingming didn''t care and looked back at Dugu Lingtian, who also responded. " I am also withdrawing. " '''' The same '''' After Yu Teng and Dugu Lingtian withdrew, Tantai Renxian naturally withdrew, since he was the weakest and least talented than anyone, how he had the courage to face Die Yingming alone? Despite this, a grudge grew within their hearts, no matter how understanding and kind they were, it was impossible not to be angry after they were forced into surrender by someone with less talent and a worse future, both of them determined to teach Die Yingming a lesson as soon as they had the ability to do so and they didn''t think that This is far. Die Yingming withdrew his aura, his cultivation base returned to normal, and he descended and returned to the side of Mingzhi Mei. " This generation appears to be very promising. " Gu Xu stepped up and looked somewhat happy, no, extremely happy. Gu Xu could be considered an unrivaled genius of his generation to the point where he was unable to meet any decent opponent during his 150- year life, and also felt some envy from this unexpected generation of talent. Thepetition will be probably intense and fun, unlike his generation, as no one could give him a decent fight. Although two people appearedter, they didn''t reach his level yet. Gu Xu waved his hands and threw three Gold tes towards Shi Tu and Die Yingming and Jiao Lang, on those three gold tes the word '' limitless '' was engraved. " Usually, every year have limited powers in many things, such as entering some ces of cultivation or essing some information even if they have the ability, but these three Gold tes cancel this. " Seeing the bewilderment on the majority''s faces, Gu Xu sighed and said, " Although everything is written in the jade slip with you, but I will give you a brief exnation. the lectures are once a week. A lecture for each discipline over a period of two days includes cultivating energy and spirit, refining the body on the first day, alchemy, refining treasures, and creating arrays on the second day. You are free for the rest of the week to do anything, and special lectures can be organized for rare ces or exceptional cases that they attend all years, such as enlightenment lectures organized by the dean or in the event of a distinguished guest and. Attending the lectures ispulsory for everyone without exception unless you have an eptable excuse such as disability or a mission outside the academy, otherwise, you must leave everything you have to attend the lectures.'''' " Hey, didn''t you say there aren''t anyws? Why are we tied now? " Wushuang Ranying asked although she had just been beaten severely, but her mood didn''t seem to change much. Gu Xu''s eyes narrowed and he smiled sarcastically, " This is true, but I think I also said '' as long as you can bear the consequences '' If you can''t bear the consequences this phrase has nothing to do with you. " "The lecturers are great and respected personalities, it isn''t easy to find time to teach people, so there are many lecturers who take turns. Think about this, you have bothered yourself to free up some of your time, but a small and arrogant brat refused toe, how would you feel? Of course, you will teach him a lesson, if anyone of you possessed the ability to withstand the anger there is nothing wrong, of course, there is another exception ... " Gu Xu took a meaningful look and said, " Although the lecturers are very proud, but most of them are rational, if it is proven that you really understand everything the lecturer wants to teach, then you can''t attend, after all, in this case, it is better to cultivate instead of wasting time attending the lecture, the lecturer will not be happy with anything more than no need. Which one of you has because at that time he will not have to attend. " Chapter 250: Heaven Pavilion Chapter 250: Heaven Pavilion Usually, Gu Xu would not say such a thing because such people only appear in the advanced Grads after spending a lot of effort and resources and choosing their path and so far there are only two, but this time the Shi Tu group ispletely different. Shi Tu and hispanions maybe don''t need any instruction in anything from the start. " Also, Cultivation Techniques, weapons, resources, etc. is free for the first time and you can take whatever you want, I think on your way here you felt strange pressure pushing you outright? This kind of pressure is in all the buildings in the Academy in order to prevent the garbage from entering." To where they don''t deserve, so you should know that there are ces that you are forbidden to enter because of yourck of strength, and if you try to enter by force, you will pay your life for this, for this reason, there are many ces that you can''t try to enter except in a specific Grad, but the Golden tes that I gave you previously will cancel this and allow you to try to enter anywhere as long as you think you were strong enough.'''' " Well, go now to choose your Residence, I have something to do. Remember that your first lecture is tomorrow, so don''t bete." Gu Xu waved his hand and disappeared from his ce. " Well let''s go, ording to the jade slip our ce of Residence is called Heaven Pavilion." Raskreia checked her jade slip again and noticed that many of the texts that were not there when I first got it seemed to only appear after admission to one of the four Academies. Shi Tu led the way and Die Yingming and Jiao followed him, the three of them seemed to talk cheerfully but no one could hear what they were saying, most likely because something was blocking the sound. Without hesitation, Sui Mingyun followed them since they had the same destination but she walked back a little and seemed to not want to mix with anyone. Mingzhi Mei looked at Wushuang Ranying and Yin Shuang and dragged them with her and walked alongside Raskreia and Arcana. Along the way, the women continued to talk and get to know each other, and the rtionship between them seemed to be good, especially with Mingzhi Mei''s attempts to bring Wushuang Ranying and Yin Shuang close together with Arcana and Raskreia, which Arcana didn''t refuse for Mingzhi Mei because she is now a member of the family and it is bad not giving her face. As for the rest, all of them went their own way. After walking for some time, they finally reached the Heaven Pavilion, although it is called the Heaven Pavilion but it is not. Spread hundreds of Residences in ce with different sizes and designs, some were flying in the sky and surrounded by a blue aura, and some still on the ground and is surrounded by a golden aura. The difference in size and aura surrounding them, reflecting that there are many differences between each Residence. " This is Heaven Pavilion? ording to what is written in the jade slip, the deference of aura depends on the quality of the Residences, if a person is able to break the golden aura, he will be the owner of the Residence, and the aura will turn to the blue and flying in the sky." Everyone looked around and continued to towards the heart of the ce because it is normal for good things to be there and most Residence here already have an owner and most likely the rest isn''t good at all. As expected, there were three great Residences with an extremely intense aura much stronger than any other Residence and all without an owner. "It looks like we''re lucky, there are three good Residences left, one for each of us." Hearing the words of Arcana, Mingzhi Mei frowned slightly, three Residences each? Assuming she will live with Die Yingming while Arcana and Raskreia live with Shi Tu and Jiao Lang is alone, this is true, but what about Wushuang Ranying and Yin Shuang? Is she hinting that she won''t let them get too close? " I advise you not to think of the Immortal Residences because this is impossible." Someone''s voice rang and everyone looked in the direction of the sound. On a rooftop Residence of great size and a more majestic aura than most of the Residences, a young man sat with green skin and scales spread over his body and short horns, but he didn''t have a tail, his eyes looked like human eyes instead of monsters. " Are you the newbies of this year? Too much joined this year unexpectedly." He smiled lightly, the young man doesn''t seem to pay much attention to the group, if he didn''t hear by chance the words of Arcana, he will not look at them. " Hey, what do you mean?" Wushuang Ranying seemed offended by the young man''s way of speaking, which was clearly not putting them in his eyes. " Haha, not impossible, but throughout the history of the Academy no one has been able to open one of the three Immortal Residences including a title talent like Etray Bloodsoul, so I advise you not to waste your energy and choose something else unless you think you are better than him." The young man jumped down on the ground and said,.'''' It is said that all the Residences in the Heaven Pavilion were presented as a gift when the Academy was founded a long time ago by a very powerful expert so it is natural that he leaves some Residences that are impossible to open in order to show his prestige, although it is useless and no one remembers that expert''s name now.'''' The young man looked at Arcana, which he thought was of the highest standing here, looking at the royal aura around her, but his gaze froze for a moment on Arcana and a strange glow appeared in his eyes. Such beauty is peerless!! the young man couldn''t prevent himself from having some thoughts about her, after all, he had seen a lot of beauty but the beauty of Arcana was the only one that made him lose himself for a moment. Currently, Arcana is no longer hiding her face, so it isn''t surprising that the young man was shocked when Arcana previous revealed her face while heading to the Heaven Pavilion, even Sui Mingyun and the rest were amazed including Raskreia, although she is also considered a beauty that destroys a country, But she has to admit that she is less than Arcana and as a woman, she felt inferior and became more convinced that she was just a concubine because she simply didn''t deserve to be on the same level as Arcana, and even after she revealed her face, the rest wasn''t shocked like Arcana. " I am called Long Tianxia from the tenth Grade, why don''t you tell me your gift and I will help you choose suitable housing for you, after everything inside every Residence there is an Array to help with cultivation and energy gathering so it is important to choose a suitable Residence. Our meeting can be a fate so I don''t mind providing some help." Long Tianxia ignored the rest and gave a bright smile to Arcana " Long Tianxia, how dare you ignore me?" Long Tianxia looked at Raskreia for a moment and looked dazed before recovering. " Sister Raskreia? What a surprise, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Long Tianxia hurriedly saluted Raskreia and became even more determined to obtain Arcana, her beauty enough to distract him so much that he didn''t notice the presence of Raskreia? " Sister Raskreia, do you know him?", Arcana asked with a strange smile. Upon seeing this, Raskreia became a little frightened, it wouldn''t make sense that Arcana was really mad at him, right? What did he do to make her angry? " My bad, I didn''t introduce myself." Long Tianxia said very politely, he didn''t want to reveal his identity in order to lure Arcana to ask about it in order to continue the conversation, trying to appear mysterious and wonderful and also to not appear proud of his background, he could only curse Raskreia in his heart to spoil his n. " I am Long Tianxia, from the Dragon n." As expected, with the exception of Wushuang Ranying, the rest showed no significant change in their expressions, looking at his scales and the aura around him, his background is clear. "Your surname is Long? Isn''t that the surname of the Royal Family? But why do you look like Dragonsmen instead of a real human or dragon?" Long Tianxia smiled and answered, "It is true that I am from the royal family, but my position isn''t very high. I am only twenty-third in the line of inheritance. Unfortunately, my abilities are iplete and I still have not mastered theplete human transformation, so I am in the state of half a dragon, as you can see." " Sister Arcana." Raskreia grabbed the arm of Arcana and said, " Long Tianxia can be considered a friend of mine, his character is good and he is a good person." " Say this to Shi Tu, not me." Arcana gave a glimpse of resentment towards Shi Tu. Raskreia didn''t pay attention and grabbed Shi Tu''s arm in panic with a begging look, hoping that Shi Tu would ignore Long Tianxia''s former rudeness, if Shi Tu said a word, then Jiao Lang would most likely do nothing. Chapter 251: Deja Vu Chapter 251: Deja Vu Long Tianxia frowned after seeing Arcana and Raskreia being too close to Shi Tu. " Can you introduce me to your friends?" "I am Wushuang Ranying of the Wushuang n of the Sacred Sword Sect." Wushuang Ranying came forward and introduced herself with some embarrassment and tension, after all whoever standing in front of her was a direct descendant of the Dragon n, it was impossible for her not to feel fear and tension, but she had to act courageously to win his affection, that would be good for her sect and n. Long Tianxia frowned a little because he wasn''t much interest to her and wanted to know only who is this Shi Tu, also slightly surprised at how this girl managed to apany the proud Raskreia, although he personally doesn''t despise her and doesn''t mind making friends with her, but she is only from a n barely in first ss and have few fourth step, how could she be close to Raskreia? Long Tianxia looked at Shi Tu, who was silent and said nothing, as if he was focusing on something. Seeing this, Yin Shuang stepped forward and said, "My im is Yin Shuang, from Yin-Yang bliss, I can''t say more." Long Tianxia only sHaod some surprise, but he didn''t push things and looked at Sui Mingyun. He was more interested in her by looking at the atmosphere around her, but Sui Mingyun ignored him and was content with silence. Long Tianxia didn''t care much and looked at Shi Tu again. Shi Tu still focusing on something and didn''t care about Long Tianxia, prompting Mingzhi Mei to speak in order to alleviate Long Tianxia''s dissatisfaction. "My name is Mingzhi Mei from the Shura n, and this is my husband, Die Yingming." " What?! That infamous Shura n?" Everyone stared in astonishment at Mingzhi Mei, Shura nsmen known for their brutal and ruthless and for being people who didn''t hesitate to kill and shed rivers of blood but how could Mingzhi Mei be one of them? She is so nice!! " Oh, so you are the Thunder Princess? I heard about your talent a little bit when left the Academy during a mission sixty years ago, but what I heard is that you decided to live in the Second Heaven and refused to continue cultivating. What changed you? him?" Long Tianxia pointed to Die Yingming who seemed to be drowning in focus like Shi Tu, with his rtionships, it is only natural that he knew Mingzhi Mei and bad rumors of her cruelty and brutality. Usually, after reaching the First Heaven, the descendants of the Great Powers were taken care of for two or three years in order to teach them in and rebuild their foundation due to the scarcity of resources in the First Heaven, at that time Long Tianxia heard about Mingzhi Mei, it is said that she had killed all of her nsmen who went up with her and refused to obey the n''sws and for some reason, she refused to cultivate after reaching the Second Level Peak and decided to live in the second heaven. But now that she has continued cultivating and enrolled in the Madness Academy, even now she is just like a meekmb. " You talk too much." Raskreia frowned, she met Long Tianxia when she went up as he happened to be in the Vampire n and she had a good impression on him so she wanted to facilitate his rtionship with Shi Tu and the rest but he''s now rudely distracted? Raskreia felt extremely nervous due to the presence of four bombs can''t know when it will explode. " This is Sister Arcana and this is Shi Tu, who is also our husband." After saying this, Raskreia felt a little strange because she only realized now that she didn''t know anything about her husband and nig sister''s background so she decided to ask about thister. " What?! Repeat what you said? your husband?" This time, Long Tianxia couldn''t hold back his amazement, " Aren''t you already engaged?" Despite his knowledge of the details, he didn''t dare to mention it publicly, but he still asked, especially after hearing that Raskreia sharing her husband with another woman, which increased his curiosity about Shi Tu. Raskreia frowned and said, " There is no rule force me to marry someone I don''t want." " Right, but " Long Tianxia looked carefully at Shi Tu and examined him from top to bottom and no matter how focused he didn''t notice anything strange, no matter how much he looked at, Shi Tu is just an average person by his standards, how could he attract Raskreia? "It is enough, you interfere with what isn''t your concern." Long Tianxia didn''t say much, " It''s okay, let''s go back to the topic, tell me your talents and I''ll help you choose." " No need." Jiao Wang said. Long Tianxia felt a little embarrassed as he had just noticed Jiao Lang''s presence. Jiao Lang said, " You are the great Long Tianxia, how dare we waste your valuable time? We can do this by ourselves." Although Jiao Lang looked polite on the surface, the irony was very clear in his words and only a fool would not notice. Jiao Langpletely ignored Long Tianxia''s presence as he wasn''t in a good mood to y since he needed to prepare to help Shi Tu''s tonight and then went to one of the three Immortal Residences. " Whait .." Long Tianxia wanted to shout for stopping Jiao Lang, in his impression and since he didn''t even notice him, Jiao Lang was just a little fry struggling desperately clinging to pride, with his strength if he tried to break through the barrier around one of those Residences he would instantly die. But he quickly swallowed his words. Jiao Lang punched the golden aura identally and unexpectedly, the golden barrier turned blue and Jiao Lang managed to enter. " Let''s go." Die Yingming, who had regained his focus with Mingzhi Mei, quickly went to one of the remaining immortal Residences, and Die Yingming was able to enter quite easily like Jiao Lang. " How is that?" Long Tianxia stood in astonishment as he had difficulty absorbing the he got. " Let''s go." Arcana grabbed Shi Tu''s hand and dragged him towards the third Immortal Residence and with a punch from her, both managed to enter. Before Long Tianxia''s astonished eyes, they managed to enter and the Three Immortal Residences flew high in the sky higher than any other. " Seriously? No one was able to do it, and when one managed, three people could do it?'''' Long Tianxia looked at Raskreia and asked with excitement, " Who are they? Is he really your husband? How did they get in?'''' " What nonsense are you saying?", Raskreia frowned and said, " Do you think I would casually say such things? Sister Arcana is Shi Tu''s wife and I am his concubine, of course he is my husband." Raskreia got angry, ignored Long Tianxia and flew towards Shi Tu''s Residence. '''' Brother Long '''' Wushuang Ranying shyly stepped forward and said, " This may sound strange, but I advise you not to get involved with them too much. Raskreia, Arcana and Mingzhi Mei are all Title Talents." Wushuang Ranying pointed towards the ce where Sui Mingyun was standing, who had disappeared at some point. "Also was Sui Mingyun who was standing there too." " What?! " Long Tianxia opened his eyes in amazement. He already knew that Raskreia is a Title Talent looking at her bloodline, but there are three other Title Talents in the same generation and they are a family? Isn''t that better than Duan Hao''s generation? Suddenly, Long Tianxia thought of a certain thing and his face filled with fear. Doesn''t this mean that he not only had ideas about a Title Talent but tried to attract her as well in front of her husband? The scariest thing is that so-called Shi Tu, he didn''t say anything all the time, but being able to have a Title Talent as a wife and another Title Talent as a concubine just means that he has a great background and very great strength, is he also a Title Talent? If this is true then that would exin why he was able to hide things from him. Wushuang Ranying realized what Long Tianxia wanted to ask and shook her head. " No, two of them are red talents while Shi Tu is only orange talent." Long Tianxia''s lips trembled in a bitter expression, what kind of shit luck did he get for getting such women? " I advise you not to underestimate him." " What do you mean?" Long Tianxia couldn''t hide his contempt towards him and firmly believed that he was frogs who had managed to eat swan meat, what could he do to him? Looking at Long Tianxia''s expression, Wushuang Ranying and Yin Shuang felt a sense of Deja Vu, wasn''t this their look toward him before they faced the harsh truth? After Raskreia was gone, Long Tianxia didn''t bother with the two women and returned to his Residence without listening to the rest of the words. The two women looked at this and shook their heads helplessly, it looked like someone else was about to kick the iron sheet. Chapter 252: Easy Choice Chapter 252: Easy Choice Inside, Raskreia was surprised by therge space inside, it is at least a hundred timesrger than it appeared on the outside and thanks to this it contained many facilities and rooms, there is even a Herbs Garden full of medicinal herbs in addition to a Alchemy Room, a cksmith Room, a Cultivation Room and even Rooms dedicated to battles, not to mention some strangendscaped rooms for rxation. " Wow, so big! how could this Residence be so spacious? And the ce is rich with energy, so perfect for Cultivation." Arcana nodded in agreement, " This is true. It is likely that the person who built this Residence has a high level in spacews, despite the pressure of space in an area that is a hundred times smaller, but thews are still stable and perfect here, which means that we can Cultivate here naturally." Arcana inspected some furniture and frowned a little, " But strangely, the ce is full of dust and needs cleaning." Such a ce full of power and a multi-Array, is there not an Array to prevent it from getting dirty with dust? Theyers of dust covering almost everything are ridiculously dense. But suddenly the two women looked at each other cunningly and seemed to think of the same thing. The two women hurried to wander around before lying directly on a king-size bed after pretending to have hard-cleaned it, which is the only bed they found after searching. Shi Tu looked at the two women and smiled sarcastically, he could know what they were thinking but he had to take the turn anyway. Shi Tu frowned and said, " What are you doing? We have to start cleaning immediately, Die Yingming and Jiao Lang areingter. How can we let them see this mess? I will lose my face as Big Brother, I have lost enough face because of you." Previously, in order to enter the Immortal Residence, Shi Tu had to condense a special and privileged Array in order to enter because it was simply impossible to enter using powe, no matter how strong, unless he could notice and understand the hints left by the three Immortal Residence Creater to form the Array, but Arcana had stolen the Array from him for her own use, which made him lose his face. " Honey, we''ve been so tired since we faced you, we don''t have the ability to clean now." Arcana spoke in a tired voice and didn''t forget to remind Shi Tu that he had hit them previously in order to make him feel some guilt so that he could forget it. Tired? Can''t move? Bullshit!! Shi Tu treated them with Primordial Energy so it is impossible that this is correct, although they have not returned to their full state, but cleaning and doing normal chores isn''t a problem at all and it is clear that this is their revenge on him for hitting them. " Okay, I''ll clean up, get some rest." Shi Tu didn''t really mind because he was ready for a greater humiliation and immediately started cleaning and soon finished and started cooking the food. Today is a special day and he must prepare the best things, so he couldn''t allow Arcana to cook this time even if he hurt her feelings. Fortunately, Shi Tu found many Heavenly Herbs in the dorm store for their cooking. All of these are heavenly and rare herbs in the world of Cultivation, if others knew that Shi Tu considers them only herbs for cooking food, who knows how they would react? After some time, the two women woke up, took a bath and changed their clothes. Raskreia was surprised by the quality of Shi Tu''s work while Arcana showd some pride in having managed to make Shi Tu to do housework with obedience and perfection, taking advantage of his desire to keep his face in front of his two brothers, so he prepared the bathroom for them. In fact, Shi Tu didn''t care much about this, maybe he did in the past but now? This is nothing, as he is ustomed to living the life of the poors, and he doesn''t mind doing these things as long as no one forces him to bend his head. Previously, Alice had him do the cleaning, cooking and many other things many times, making Shi Tu cleaning once isn''t something to brag about. Thinking about this, Shi Tu asked how is she now? Was she born again sessfully or had her soul destroyed during the operation? Unfortunately, Shi Tu couldn''t confirm anything unless he put his hand on the main Array in the thirty-third heaven which is currently impossible. Soon, Die Yingming arrived with Mingzhi Mei as well as Jiao Lang. At first, Mingzhi Mei wanted to bring Wushuang Ranying and Ying Shuang also in order to improve their rtionship, but Die Yingming tly refused, saying this was a family gathering, so what did strangers get into? Shi Tu had already prepared everything and everyone sat around the table and started eating. Of course, Raskiraia and Mingzhi Mei were shocked by Shi Tu''s cooking skills and ate like crazy for the first time in their lives without caring about their image. Of course, Arcana frowned a little but didn''tment, even though she want to be cooking as his wife, but she know well that she don''tpare to Shi Tu. " Since we are a family now, what about introducing each other? I think some people don''t know much about the other, right?" Raskreia wanted to use this opportunity to find out about Shi Tu''s background, not realizing that he might lie to his brothers about this. Shi Tu frowned a bit and felt that he had gone through the subject of introducing oneself several times recently so he decided to ignore such an annoying situation in the future because it is tiring to say the same things every time. " I will introduce myself first, my name is Raskreia Bloodsoul, from the Bloodsoul n, and I am a vampire as you can see, and I am Shi Tu''s concubine." " Really?" Mingzhi Mei was a little surprised because it was the first time she had heard that Raskreia was just a concubine. " That''s right.", Shi Tu confirmed and said, " More precisely, the concubine of the third degree, can hardly be regarded as a concubine without my pity on her she will be just a maid." " You .." Raskreia stared at Shi Tu fiercely, she was embarrassed enough to admit that she was a concubine, why should he say this? Raskreia realized something and screamed, " Hey, have I never heard of this before? How am I a third-degree concubine? Are you an emperor or something?" " Third-degree concubine?", Jiao Lang looked a little surprised and said, " Really? I thought her was just a maid." " You .." Raskreia was so upset, when did she have to go through such treatment? She is a proud Title Talent and a descendant of the Bloodsoul n. But after thinking for a moment, Raskiraia thought she was almost at the bottom of the hierarchy, if she could outrun anyone it was Mingzhi Mei, but she wasn''t sure of it. " Well well, no need for all of this." Mingzhi Mei stepped in and said, " But I find this strange, how did you end up being just a concubine?" " This .." Raskreia hesitated a little because this is a bit embarrassing but she exined it in the end about how she met Shi Tu and why she epted this rtionship without hiding anything, after all she made the decision on her own and there is no reason to be ashamed. After hearing this, Mingzhi Mei looked at Shi Tu and thought that what Die Yingming had said was true, this man would not do anything that would not benefit him. Mingzhi Mei grabbed Raskreia''s hand and said, " Sister Raskreia, don''t worry, if he dares to treat you badly just tell me, me and Die Yingming will help you clean him." Mingzhi Mei looked at Die Yingming, awaiting confirmation, but shook his head and said earnestly. " Sorry dear, but you are asking for the impossible. I trust Brother Shi''s judgment and I trust that he will not mistreat her. If he does, then this means that she deserves and it is impossible for me to help her even if you are asking for it, and I will even prevent you from interfering even if I have to restrain you." Mingzhi Mei stared in shock, this is the first time that Die Yingming openly opposes her, usually even if he is unwilling, he will reluctantly apany her but this timepletely refusing, even he has said frankly that he will prevent her even if he uses force and is an explicit warning not to mess with Shi Tu because he would choose Shi Tu without thinking if he chose between it and Shi Tu. For Die Yingming, choosing between Mingzhi Mie and Shi Tu is very easy and does not require any thought, if she try to oppose Shi Tu one day, he will stop her even by force and if things go wrong he may sever the rtionship with her and erase her memory forever, after all this is better than falling into Shi Tu''s hands And Jiao Lang. Chapter 253: Nightmare (1) Chapter 253: Nightmare (1) After this, the atmosphere got a little awkward after Die Yingming''s outright disapproval, causing Arcana to intervene. "My name is Arcana, but I prefer you to call me Bing Xue, I am Shi Tu''s wife and we met in the First Heaven, unfortunately, I am not from any big n and I have no background to talk about." Mingzhi Mei didn''t suspect Arcana''s words, if there had been someone as talented as her in a well-known n, she would have already heard of her. " Oh? Bing Xue? Although I am wondering where did you know this name, I am more curious about how you are still alive after using this name." " I agree." Die Yingming agreed and looked at Shi Tu. " No matter how nice he is to you, it is impossible to tolerate this. What is going on? It is inconceivable that you are no longer .." Die Yingming immediately fell silent and didn''t dare to say more, under Shi Tu''s cold eyes full of killing intent, they both realized that Shi Tu is just enduring, who knows, maybe next time he will explode in anger but it doesn''t seem like Arcana noticed this and she is full of herself for her ability to use this name. They both stared at Arcana with intense hostility, whatever the reason, this woman had made Shi Tu agonize and remember the past and she didn''t look sorry at all. In one moment, all the positive impression towards her disappeared and was reced by hostility. Shi Tu seriously calmed himself down after some hesitation, "My im is Shi Tu but I have many other names like Eternal Might Duan Hao, Asura Konrad, Judge Yang Ming, Flower Master Yin Yang, Thief Emperor Lan Chen, Alchemy God Yao Yan, and .." " Hey hey, isn''t that too much for a joke?" Raskreia couldn''t stand it, she said, " Don''t tell me that you are Sloth Du Lan?" Shi Tu seriously nodded and said, " That''s right, this is also one of my Titles, in fact, I am Duan Hao and I have Reincarnated many times and those I mentioned earlier are my previous lives, this is my ninth life." " Bah, what is this bragging? If you don''t have the background to mention it then don''t be bragging like that, Look at Sister Arcana, there are limits to bragging." Raskreia didn''t believe a single word of Shi Tu''s words, people who reincarnated once are already rare entities, but someone who reincarnated eight times and became a true Heavenly Title seven times? Each time with a different route from the former with a different personality from the righteous to the brutal cold and debauchery, who can believe that the gentle and just Duan Hao is the Ripper Konrad? This is sphemy against the Heavenly Titles!! Mingzhi Mei gave a forced smile and didn''t push it further. " What? Why don''t you believe me?" Shi Tu seemed really upset, he had honestly introduced himself and revealed a great secret to them but they didn''t believe it, what could he say? " Well can you stop joking?" " I''m not kidding! all I said earlier is the truth and I can prove it." Mingzhi Mei shook her head and said, " Forget it, if you don''t want to tell us your background then it''s okay." Jiao Lang looked at Shi Tu with amusement as if to say, '' Did you really think someone would believe this? ''. Jiao Lang seriously said as if he was defending Shi Tu, " Sister-inw, Shi Tu doesn''t lie, I am also a reincarnated person but not of his own capacity. We were brothers in a previous life and were called in my previous life by the name of the Heavenly Sly Emperor - Loki." Mingzhi Mei looked at Die Yingming strangely and said, " You wouldn''t tell me you''re actually Mortal Wise Prometheus, would you?" Die Yingming seriously nodded and said, " That''s right, this is my name in my previous life." As soon as Die Yingming said this, Mingzhi Mei pinched him hard, " When did you learn to lie? Have they affected you?" Mingzhi Mei looked at Shi Tu and Jiao Lang because Die Yingming had begun to act strangely since he met them. " You were just a regr guard until I met you, I admit that you are wise and intelligent but all your fighting power came from the trial that the Flowers Master left near thend of the Shura n in the Second Heaven, how did you be Prometheus now?" Die Yingming looked at Mingzhi Mei with dismay and then showed some embarrassment on his face. " Ha ha ha ha ha." " Ha ha ha ha ha." Both Shi Tu and Jiao Langughed. Naturally, Shi Tu knows very well what kind of Trial he left there, for sess, there must be a male and a female linking their lives to each other and passing many trials for the couples to obtain some rewards. The important thing is to connect life, this means that if one of them dies, the other will die, and this exins many things such as why Mingzhi Mei remained in the Second Heaven. " What''s so funny?" Mingzhi Mei was surprised by this strange behavior and asked. " Haha, and here I was wondering how someone like you who didn''t like dealing with women suddenly got a wife, it turns out it''s forced?" Shi Tu smiled and didn''t hide his gloating towards Die Yingming. " No wonder you are stuck together, after all, if one of you dies, the other will die." Mingzhi Mei''s eyes were strained because this was a dangerous secret, which also means that Shi Tu knows the Trial there, but it is protected by the Shura n, so how did he know? " You saw? The time I forced you to learn how to chase women wasn''t in vain." Jiao Lang also mocked, he could say that Die Yingming was really weak at that time, perhaps after a short period of rebuilding his body and he was forced to work for the Shura n and then used as cannon fodder while exploring the Trial and ended up with Mingzhi Mei then He had to tame her to make her apany him. But it also seemed that somehow the feelings were mutually cultivated and it was no longer forced anymore because neither Shi Tu nor Jiao Lang was able to feel this kind of bond, which means that Die Yingming got rid of that link but doesn''t seem to have told her. " Hey, how did he know this?" Raskreia also noticed Mingzhi Mei''s expression and realized that this Trial was a big secret, so how did Shi Tu and Jiao Lang know? " Didn''t I tell you? I am Yin Yang, I naturally know about that Trial because I am the one who created it." " Nonsense! I don''t believe you, Die Yingming must have told you this earlier." " Well, not all of this, why not enjoy the wine made by Shi Tu?" Arcana, who had so far remained silent, stepped in to change the subject just like a quiet queen. After eating and drinking for some time, the women finally fell into a deep sleep " Well, it''s time to get serious now." Shi Tu took out the des of Chaos and entered the three of them into the des of Chaos space. ......... A blonde girl with great beauty opened her eyes in horror intense, sweat fills her body to the extent that it is possible to see curves through her clothes as if they had just emerged from the shower. The girl breathed with difficulty and her heart rate elerated dramatically, her chest was moving up and down quickly and without stopping. " Princess, are you okay?" A maid with attractive curves and a veryrge cheste, but she was somewhat less than the blonde girl. The maid looked at the blonde girl in front of her, anxiously, " Is it that dream again?" " Yes." The blonde girl nodded and panic. " It''s okay Princess, you don''t have to." The maid approached and hugged her tofort her. Although they both have a master and maid rtionship, they seem to be very close. They are two girls who were raised in a small orphanage, they were taken as maids, and fortunately, they showed some talents in cultivation, especially the blonde, thanks to this they received some support to reach the Second Heaven and thanks to the talent of the blonde they were adopted by the master of a strong sect and then they joined directly to the High Heaven Academy with some mediation. But since childhood, she suffered from the same nightmare. She always saw herself in the arms of a woman shedding tears of blood in the midst of a zing fire, and in front of them was a gray-skinned man waving two des in all directions and cutting off dozens of buildings touching the clouds before cutting off the head of the woman carrying her. After that, she lives in loneliness even though everyone fulfills all her desires but she lived all her days in fear from the day she was killed until some young man came to her and take away from the person who killed her mother, raised her, teaches her, and takes care of her happily until he stabs her in the back and throws her away. Chapter 254: Nightmare (2) Chapter 254: Nightmare (2) Although the details of the nightmare always differ as if they are memories and not a nightmare, it always ends in a bright golden light that causes her terrible pain, as if her soul is torn apart. This nightmare repeats almost every day until she got used to the pain and her feeling of pain was gradually numbed. After some time, she calmed down as she was already used to this nightmare. " Did something happen?" " Yes, it seems that in thest entrance exam four Title Talents appeared in the same time." " Really?" She was a little surprised, but not overly shocked. " Yes, we have received instructions from Sect Master to try to recruit any of them, if we fail they must be discarded." " What Academy are they in?" "They are all in the Madness Academy." " Sigh, as expected, we have no choice but to wait for them toe out. Put someone to watch them." The blond girl seemed to remember something and said, " Isn''t she also in the Madness Academy? She is a genius exempt from attending lectures, I think she can help us to get them out or even try to recruit them." The maid looked a little confused and said, " Princess, I don''t advise that, she ispletely strange. We don''t know anything about her, but she said that she is ready to provide you with all possible help in your first meeting. This is so suspicious." " Just do it, even if she is suspicious, at least she will do the first job well so as not to raise suspicion and gain our confidence." " As you wish Princess." '''' Sister Sun, didn''t I told you to call me Alice when we are alone? No need for this, we are sisters '''' " As you wish Princess." '''' Sun Jie!! '''' '''' Hehehe, just kidding Alice '''' ......... The 33rd Heaven, Jade Pce " You said four title talents?" The Jade Emperor sat on his throne with earnest gazes on his face. " This is really rare." " What do we do, Your Majesty?" " As usual, offer them to join us, if they don''t ept get rid of them." The Jade Emperor showed deep irony, most people think that any Title Talent is destined to stand on top only because every Title Talent known in the past has done it, and whoever didn''t, it is because it happened to be born in the Era of someone much more talented. But this isn''t true. In thest ten billion years, and along with the ten known Title Talents, more than twenty Title Talent appeared aren''t known, their fate was death and history doesn''t remember them. Talent is useful but useless without power, not everyone has Etray and Konrad''s background that prevents anyone from messing with them or Duan Hao''s cunning. The presence of Title Talents is a threat that threatens the dominance of the Sovereign Realm, so usually if the Title Talent rejects obedience, it will be eliminated immediately by sending several people in the fourth step to ensure disposal, and unfortunately, no Title Talent is epted by obedience. " But Your Majesty, four of them are at the Madness Academy, we can''t do anything for them there." The Jade Emperor frowned hard because this was really annoying, as long as they were within the grounds of the Madness Academy even he would not be able to do anything due to the Madness Academy background. Suddenly, the Jade Pce began to shake violently. " Mm?" The Jade Emperor''s eyes narrowed and felt familiar fluctuations of energy, quickly turning into light and flying high in the sky. High in the sky, the Jade Emperor looked down to see the Jade Capital burning in mes and the battles everywhere. There were many ck shades wreaking havoc everywhere and killing people head-on. " Shadow Army? How .." The Jade Emperor felt huge fluctuations in energy, the same as he had previously felt. The Jade Emperor looked in front of him in amazement. " You .. how?" In front of the Jade Emperor, standing a tall man with fiery red hair and fiery eyes, this man kept staring at the Jade Emperor fiercely. The Jade Emperor felt several auras in the Fourth Step, more so than they currently exist in Jade Capital because many of the Fourth Steps are not currently present. This made the Jade Emperor panic, this number of Fourth Steps has the power to cause massive damage to the Jade Capital and the worst is to kill the younger generations. " What are you doing here? I want an exnation, what is happening, Mu Xiaohong!!" Mu Xiaohong didn''t answer and raised his fist high The blood scattered all over the Jade Capital began to gather around Mu Xiaohong''s fist until his fist was covered in pure blood, that pure blood began to transform until it took the form of a spear. The Jade Emperor''s eyes narrowed badly and he lost focus for a moment. Mu Xiaohong didn''t hesitate and threw the spear straight towards the Jade Emperor. Jade Emperor was tossed strongly toward the ground, and although influenced by him barely, but it doesn''t change what happened just is great insult to him, but he wasn''t in the mood to think about this and looked at Mu Xiaohong strongly for a moment before his eyes filled with hatred. At this moment, a shadow appeared beside Mu Xiaohong, caring a sleeping woman. " Lord, we got her." Mu Xiaohong nodded and said to the Jade Emperor. " Don''t interfere in the Yin-Yang World or bear the consequences." Then just as Mu Xiaohong''s Shadow Army suddenly appeared, they disappeared. This made the Jade Emperor extremely angry, but fortunately they didn''t lose any significant fighting power, as all those who died were only weak and didn''t lose anyone in the Fourth Step or any young genius. " Your Majesty!" Several personalities hurried to get to the side of the Jade Emperor. " Your Majesty, that person is .." " Yes, one of the Eternal Realm Nine Elders, Mu Xiaohong." The Jade Emperor mocked and said, " Who would have held that there is a survivor of the Evil Blood n and hid in a ce like the Eternal Realm? Is he want revenge on us after all this time? Hey, even with the Shadow Army beside the army, it doesn''t pose any threat to us." The Jade Emperor looked around and said, " What are the losses?" Someone responded quickly, " Fortunately there aren''t any big losses. Probably this is just a warning. The only thing is that the princess has been kidnapped." The Jade Emperor looked deep in thought and realized something. "It is inconceivable that the young man from that time is ... No, this is bad, if he really is and is still alive then this is a big problem." ......... Quickly and at the same time, the same thing repeat in the other Sovereign Realms, Mount Olympus, Asgard and even Dragon n. All of them responded quickly and held an emergency meeting. In a room all the kings of the Sovereign Realms gathered to discuss what had happened. " Is this for sure?" " Yes, we have confirmed the appearance of all the Eternal Realm Nine Elders and they personally have attacked us." " True, the strange thing is that they are able to move the judge''s Shadow Army and Thieves Emperor''s Thieves Union and Alchemy Tower." " Add to that the activation of the Eternal ughter Array eighty years ago, is it conceivable that Duan Hao is still alive?" " And who else can do all this and make these proud armies follow his orders? But in this case, this means that there is something important going on in the Yin-Yang World to make them go so far as to threaten us, they even dared to threaten the dragons and vampires." " It''s true, whatever happens there must be very important for them to go that far." " But something strange, Ye Chuxia, why hasn''t your Yin-Yang Bliss been attacked?" Everyone looked at a woman surrounded by a blue light so that she couldn''t be seen. " Isn''t that clear? My Yin-Yang Bliss wasn''t present at Duan Hao''s time, if this was an order from Duan Hao then I''m off topic because there is no hatred between us, why would they provoke me?" "It''s not sure he''s Duan Hao yet." " No, I think he is Duan Hao. He is the only one who can activate the Eternal ughter Array. Also, who else can direct orders to the Nine Elders? They disappeared for a long time but suddenly appeared? If not for revenge then for what?" " What do we do if? We cannot wait till the nightmaree '''' " But if we intervene, this means a new war. It isn''t easy to do this now. If Duan Hao was going to wage war on us directly, sticking to his words, in this case the probability of us winning is low and even if we win, how many of us will be able to save his life?" Ye Chuxia said," We don''t have to intervene personally, not as if we can go, I think it''s about newly emerging Title Talents." " What do you think then?" Ye Chuxia said, " I suggest that we send the best of our younger generations in order to deal with the matter, so that they investigate the matter first and then we can decide what to do. We can pressure the four Academies to do a group activity or wait until the Yin-Yang Trial is close anyway and it they shouldn''t bein because we only sent the younger generation." " Agree, we are sorelycking information. Don''t forget that we are facing Duan Hao, we must be very careful." " Well, let''s do this then." Chapter 255: Knowledge Pavilion Chapter 255: Knowledge Pavilion Within the des of Chaos''s space, Shi Tu, Jiao Lang, and Die Yingming were all on the ground with serious injuries all over their bodies, especially Shi Tu, whose body was almostpletely destroyed, and there was also a devastating third eye shedding blood on Shi Tu''s forehead. The condition of Jiao Lang and Die Yingming didn''t differ much, as almost all of their bones were shattered and there were many cutting marks on their bodies. All three of them seem to have exhausted themselves and have absolutely no ability to heal themselves. After some time, a gray strings spread out from Shi Tu''s body surrounding the three men and wrapped around them forming a gray cocoon. The gray cocoon around each one began to shrink to the size of the palm of a hand. Currently, Shi Tu is in the Dantian Forming Stage which is the primary stage of the Refinement Realm which is divided into the Primary Stage, Skin Refinement, Flesh Refinement, Bowels Refinement, Tendon Refinement, Bone Refinement, Bone Refinement, Marrow Refinement, Refinement Peak. The essence of the Refinement Realm is to gradually destroy and rebuild the body supported byws. This realm is found in a lot of Cultivation systems because it''s necessary to remove impurities from the body and make the body morepatible with the energy. Even so, it is onlymon among ordinary Cultivators or geniuses for the simple reason that destroying a part of the body carries a great risk of destroying veins or even death, so in the case of Raskreia or those with a great background, they are fed special Polls and Heavenly Resources even before they are born while they are in their mothers'' stomachs to build apatible body and increase talent so that they don''t have to risk their lives. Though it would always be better to go through the Refinement Realm so there are a lot of geniuses who choose to do this for the sake of more strength. Shi Tu, Die Yingming, and Jiao Lang are no exception. Although their bodies were built from the start perfectly, but this isn''t enough for them, they want more perfect bodies. Even in how they crossing Refinement Realm, they went to the extreme. Destroying and rebuilding the body gradually will have some bad effects, and although it is barely affected, this is uneptable for them, so theypletely destroy their bodies at once. By usingbat, they exhausted themselves and brought their bodies to their limits to facilitate their destruction due to the rigidity of their bodies because all of them practice triple cultivation, especially Shi Tu, and then use the Primordial Energy of Shi Tu to destroy their bodies from the outside while at the same time detonating their bodies from the inside. The reason for this is the great energy stored inside their bodies, which will inevitably lead to the destruction of some veins, so they choose to destroy it from the inside and the outside. From inside the cocoons many ck and red liquids leaked out, and it is clear that their bodies had beenpletely destroyed. But it seemed like it was too slow for Shi Tu due to his ridiculous stiffness. Despite the miserable condition of Shi Tu''s body,pletely destroying his body is still a very difficult task, especially as he has to be careful not to destroy his veins, which are the only thing left of his body. But how could Shi Tu not suffer? Because he attempted to destroy his body, the bnce between the Primordial Energy and the Energy Poison was disrupted, which led to Shi Tu to suffer trying to control them, subjecting himself to indescribable pain due to the outburst of the Energy Poison and Primordial Energy inside his body. After Shi Tu''s body waspletely destroyed, the cocoons began to absorb energy greatly and began to expand again until they returned to their normal size or perhaps a little bigger. After an unknown time, the cocoons tore apart and three naked bodies came out. Jiao Lang inspected his body and saidpletely satisfied, " As expected from Primordial Energy, I feel my body is so much better, I didn''t expect that our Ling Tian''s body could still be improved further than this." " True, the most thought we will get rid of some of the impurities umted, thanks to the Big Brother." " Tsk, two against one and barely destroyed my body, you both pathetic really provocative." Die Yingming responded in dissatisfaction, " Don''t ask for much, how can we destroy your body without killing you?" Shi Tu didn''t say more and lost his body, currently, he has reached the Refinement Realm Peak, but nothing has changed inside his body except that he can obtain more Primordial Chaos from des of Chaos, besides, his physical strength has improved greatly and he can breakthrough into the Golden Body in any time. Unfortunately, it was time to attend the lectures. " Brat, it''s time to payback." Suddenly, Jadar''s voice rang out within Shi Tu''s mind. The Darkness Ring glowed lightly before some sights appeared in Shi Tu''s mind. They were scenes of a prosperous ce full of doctors and patients who were treating. It can be seen that the existing diseases and injuries are very serious and at the same time the doctors ''skill is extremely high. " Under this ce, there is a secret sect under the ground, I want you topletely destroy it and not allow anything to live, it would be better to make their deaths as much as possible intolerable." " Of course, I understand that you are currently focusing on increasing your strength, I guarantee you that the gains you will get there arepletely worth the effort." " Well, no problem. Are there any special requirements?" " No, just make their death as painful as possible." After that, Jadar''s voicepletely disappeared and he didn''t respond to Shi Tu. Shi Tu mocked and seemedpelled to find an excuse tomit genocide, but he wondered what kind of hatred was between Jadar and the ancestors of that sect. The three men got dressed and went out, the three women had already prepared breakfast, after eating breakfast, they all went out to the Knowledge Pavilion. The Knowledge Pavilion was ten floorspletely random in shape and it is evident that many parts were addedter without concern for aesthetics. Stood in front of the great gate, around the gate felt a funnel aura sweeping them away. A short man with long golden hair caught their attention on the ground in front of the entrance to the Knowledge Pavilion. Mingzhi Mei was surprised and said, " Looks like he wasn''t strong enough to go in?" Mingzhi Mei was amazed at this because it should be easier to enter the lecture hall, but someone failed? Mingzhi Mei wanted to help him, but Die Yingming pulled her back. "It isn''t necessary to help him, you will only make it worse." After some hesitation, Mingzhi Mei gave up and entered the Knowledge Pavilion without problems. Of course, for the first Grad, their lecture hall is on the first floor and they didn''t suffer much because, besides the stairs leading to the second floor, there are only three halls. The first lecture is supposed to be about Energy Cultivation, so they entered the hall with the phrase '' Cultivation '' on disy. Inside, it appears that the rest have already arrived and that they were thest to arrive. Dugu Lingtian and Tantai Renxian sat next to each other, as did Wushuang Ranying and Yin Shuang, while Yu Teng and Sui Mingyun sat in a secluded corner. Besides Jiang Beizhou who stared at Shi Tu with hate, there were four strangers, most likely from other regions given that they are all not human. "You''rete, but since it''s your first day and I haven''t started yet, I will forgive you." Professor Lecturer Qi Ye looked at Shi Tu group coldly, at first he wanted to reproach them but after seeing Shi Tu cultivation, he changed his mind, it is assumed that all new students possess a second level cultivation base but it is clear that Shi Tu, Jiao Lang, and Die Yingming possess fourth level cultivation base, which means that the reason for their dy is their preupation with achieving a breakthrough in Cultivation, in this case, their dy ispletely justified and has no cause for anger. Shi Tu and the rest hurried to take their ces to hear the lecture. "It is assumed that your number is 18, which is an unprecedented record in history, but why are there only 17?" Qi Ye frowned slightly at the fact that someone had dared not show up on the first day. " There is a short, yellow-haired guy lying in front of the entrance. He is probably not strong enough to go in. Maybe he is?" Mingzhi Mei said the hope of erasing Qi Ye''s anger. Qi Ye said nothing but nodded as if he had confirmed the matter. Chapter 256: Disappointment Chapter 256: Disappointment " As everyone knows, there are countless Cultivation Systems, but they have the same basis, which is the absorption of energy from outside the body to strengthen the body and extend the life span. Energy can be considered as a mere fuel for the use ofws such as thew of m, Void, Wind .. etc. Of course, thew that sits at the top and can be considered the root of allws is the Heavenly Law that no one can control, all we can do is control a small part of it, and for that, we must understand thew that guides it, but thesews differ ording to the energy Cultivated here are many types of energy, but the most famous are four, Qi, Mana, Void Energy, Destruction Energy.'''' Four crystals appeared floating around the Qi Ye, each of which released a specific kind of energy. " Qi is the basis of life and is the mostmon forms of energy prevalent because most of the organisms living and non - living based on the Qi, of course, Qi varies ording to its source, such as life Qi, elements Qi, death Qi, etc. the distinctive thing about the Qi is its simplicity and effectiveness in the use, once it is controlled, it can be used at will, just as thews that control Qi are the simplest of allws, of course, taking into ount the limits of the body.'''' " Mana is a form of energy simr to Qi and enjoys almost the same characteristics, but use moreplex because it is moreplex and it is difficult to understand thews so, except the demons forced to use Mana, everyone uses Mana in the Arrays because it has a destructive power greater than Qi." "The Void Energy is somewhat mysterious, but we can say that it is the Energy to tamper with time and space to create a private space or move very quickly or hide from view, in short, this is the type of energy that is perfectly suitable for assassins." " As for the Destruction Energy, it is simply destruction, the power to destroy everything, including the self, and it is rare to find a person who practices this energy because it contains only onew, which is thew of destruction, which greatly limits the capabilities of Cultivators." Wushuang Ranying raised her hand and asked, " Does this mean that the Destructive Energy is the best in the battles? In this case, why do we not cultivate it? Even if it contains only onew, but it is very appropriate in battles." " This is because controlling the Destruction Energy is very difficult, and in most cases, the Destruction Energy gets out of control, which leads to self-injury. Therefore, most Cultivators avoid using the Destruction Energy, but the most important reason is the absence of thew of longevity, which means that the Cultivator''s lifespan will not increase every time he achieved a breakthrough and in this case, the Cultivator is restricted by the life of his race, which is very bad because not much can be achieved in a short period of time." " This exnation isn''tplete." A voice rang unexpectedly to the lecturing professor''s words. Everyone stared in astonishment at Shi Tu because they didn''t expect him to initiate trouble, shouldn''t Jiao Lang be assumed to be the one with the sharpened tooth? " Shi Tu! how dare you say that the professor is wrong? Who do you count yourself? You are just a loser who used a hundred years and barely reached the second level." Quickly, Jiang Beizhou stood by scolding Shi Tu and distorting his words. He couldn''t forget the previous humiliation. This is a great opportunity to return the insult, so how could he miss it? He may also be able to approach the lecturing professor. Shi Tupletely ignored Jiang Beizhou, Shi Tu was excited to experience the life of a student but didn''t expect to meet such a bad education on the first day, it is well known that some things can''t be understood or will not understand until they reach a certain level, but how can a lecturer make such a mistake? " You say that my answer is iplete? In this case, tell me if I am missing, but if you don''t give me a satisfactory answer, you must be prepared for punishment." Of course, Qi Ye wasn''t happy with Shi Tu''s criticism of him, he is a Cultivator who reached the middle of the Second Step and although he had been stuck at this level for thousands of years but he devoted himself to studying rather than trying to achieve more breakthroughs, because of this he is very confident in his knowledge so how can a boy question small to know? Despite this, he decided to give him a chance because he definitely doesn''t think he knows everything and may find in the river something that will not find in the sea. Shi Tu replied, " The use of the Destruction Energy is avoided because after reaching a certain level of powers, the Destruction Energy will get out of control and destroy not only the body but even the Life Essence, which greatly reduces the lifespan. Although this is a big problem, it is nothing in front of the great benefits that can be obtained. Especially duringbat, and it isn''t difficult to constantly obtain treasures to renew the Life Essence, after all renewing the Life Essence is much easier than extending the lifespan and it isn''t difficult to take medicinal pills, so this doesn''t pose any problem for those with a great background, so why do you think that it is The Destruction Energy is avoided?'''' It isn''t surprising that the powerful are followed without thinking, after all the word power is always the truth, because of this, people have be avoiding using Destruction Energy only because they have been taught that it is dangerous without knowing the real reason, Shi Tu thought that a lecturer should know the real reason but disappointed. Qi Ye looked stunned for a moment and remembered that he had read something simr to this before, but he considered it just nonsense because there was no evidence for that. " The real reason is that the Destruction Energy also destroys all kinds of external support. will no longer be able to take pills or seek someone''s help to cure or absorb the natural treasures. Therefore, in return for the tremendous fighting power, you lose the ability to receive external support and you will not be able to live any longer than ten years." Qi Ye nodded and said, " I read this before in several books, but it is just to talk without evidence. How is it possible that there is such an unfair thing? Your argument is weak." " Heh." Jiang Beizhou didn''t hesitate to mock Shi Tu, "Did you seriously think that your knowledge exceeded that of Professor Qi?! I advise you to go apologies to Professor Qi." " I heard enough, although this proves that you researched a little, but your knowledge is shallow and didn''t search enough. You shouldn''t rely on one source of information and search from several sources since it is your first time, I will forgive you, but you should throw your arrogance away." Qi Ye seemed to lose interest and wanted toplete the lecture without allowing Shi Tu to provide evidence of his words. " Tsk, what a waste of time." Shi Tu shook his head and stood to leave, but a Dark Elf girl stood in his way. She was one of the four who were brought from the exam ces for other regions. " Where are you going?" " I have no interest in hearing more." " Just stay, you don''t have to be stubborn like this, he''s a Professor. Even if you think you are right, you have to give him some face. You will not benefit from the opposition of a Professor." Shi Tu smiled and said, " You''re a little nice considering we''re strangers, but you don''t have to care about me." Shi Tu then ignored her and left, followed by Jiao Lang. Seeing this, Qi Ye didn''t stop them from leaving. The Dark Elf girl sighed and shook her head. " Heh, why should you fake kindness? This isn''t befitting of a rtive of the traitorous Queen." A young man with ck skin and blue eyes said, he gave a slightly bleak aura and didn''t hide his hatred for the Dark Elf girl. Hearing the phrase '' traitorous Queen '', Arcana''s expressions changed dramatically and her face filled with shame and remorse. " You Devils, are you still clinging to the past? So pathetic." " What?! " The Devil stood up ready to fight, but the voice of Qi Ye stopped them. " Enough, you can fightter. It''s the lecture now." Chapter 257: First and Second Chapter 257: First and Second Then Qi Ye didn''t say to them a lot, after all the hatred between the Devils and the Dark Elf known thing and it can be said that it is natural to fight once they see each other. " Professor Qi, why did you let him go? He gave you no face and dared to be arrogant in front of you, you should punish him." Jiang Beizhou said, trying to instigate Qi Ye on Shi Tu. Qi Ye shook his head and said, " No need, I have seen many like him who thinks that he is unparalleled, such people will notst long here and they will end up kicking the iron te, so why do I have to lower myself to deal with him? But I will not allow him to attend my lecture again and I will not ept any apologies, let one of you tell him not to bother trying to apologize to me.'''' " But .." " Enough, you don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking? you have to forget about using my knife to deal with him." Mingzhi Mei looked at Die Yingming and asked, " What''s wrong with him? Even if he is talented and has a great talent in Cultivation and great wisdom, how can hepare himself to a Professor with tens of thousands of years of experience?" Die Yingming shook his head and didn''t exin, Shi Tu had previously told them and they didn''t believe him. " Don''t care about them, you will understand everything soon." " You''re not going to say that what Shi Tu said is true, right? Also, what can he do? Being right means nothing in front of the power, in the end, they were prevented from attending the lecture again." Even though Mingzhi Mei seemed to me them, but at the same time she was worried about them and took out a small stone to record the lecture to give it to themter. Seeing this, Die Yingming shook his head, knowing Shi Tu, he must have swiftly pped Qi Ye''s face, without a doubt he would make a huge move shaking the whole Academy. Die Yingming wanted to apany them but had to apany Mingzhi Mei, if he abandoned her now for Shi Tu and Jiao Lang, she would have antagonized him for several days, which he couldn''t bear. Qi Ye continued to lecture normally, but in less than a few minutes, he heard a bell inside the lecture hall. Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding He heard the sound of the bell ringing nine times in a row twice causing Qi Ye''s expression to change. " This... How is this possible? How can these two do it?" " What does this bell sound mean?" " This is Knowledge Bell Sound. Every ding of the bell means that a person has been able to climb to a floor higher than his own floor and thus has the right to attend lectures on that floor. Nine dings mean nine floors, twice means two people." " Hey, doesn''t that mean they''ve .." ......... At this time, both Shi Tu and Jiao Lang entered the lecture hall on the tenth floor. There were only eight students besides the Professor and everyone stared at Shi Tu and Jiao Lang with dazed eyes. "Nine dings? Does that mean you''re first-Grad?" The Professor whose name was Xue Wuyi spoke, but he didn''t seem to care much. " Well, sit down, both of you. You can askter what you missed." Shi Tu ignored Xue Wuyipletely and seemed to look around in search of something. He approached one of the walls and seemed to be writing something. The next moment an Array was activated that was hidden on the wall and a hole was opened in the wall. Inside the hole, there was a strange crystal ball. " Hey." Xue Wuyi said, " I''ve been here for a while, but I haven''t noticed this Array before. Can you tell me how you noticed it?" " No need to be discouraged. This Array was only present just now, it will not appear unless the bell is ringed nine times." " I see." Shi Tu put his hand on the ball and it started to glow before it saw a Golden te towards Shi Tu that read the words '' First Professor ''. Shi Tu grabbed the Golden te and nced at it before saying " Oh? It seems that I became a Professor now." " Hey." Long Tianxia stepped, " I acknowledge your abilities that you managed to get one of the three Immortal Residences, but education is a different thing, what are your qualifications to be at the same level as Professor Xue? If it''s Tenth Level Professor, I can ept this, but not the first." " That''s right." Someone else appeared human and said, " I don''t acknowledge you." " Me too." " And me." " True, even the Young Sword Saint and Princess of Wisdom didn''t dare to teach others, who are you to do?" " Young Sword Saint? Princess of Wisdom? Haha haha, who the hell gave them the right to use these pompous titles?" Hearing this, Jiao Lang seemed a bit upset, even he didn''t dare to use the title of Sword Saint because this title was a for the best in history, so he didn''t even dare im that he was the best swordsman in history but a young and ignorant man who dared? " Oh, it is true that you are new so you don''t know." Long Tianxia gave an understanding look and said, " Currently, in the whole Academy, there are only two people who have an exemption from attending all lectures and the privilege of entering all ces and they are the second in the ranking, the Young Sword Saint and the first-ce holder, the Princess of Wisdom, and they are both in the sixth grade only and they both have talents that sit on top of the generation, but None of them are qualified to be a first Professor and ...'''' " Forget all this nonsense." Jiao Lang said impatiently, " Where can I find this Young Sword Saint? Where?!" " Why are you looking for him? Doesn''t seem like you knew it existed before." " Why?" Jiao Lang angrily said " Of course, I will teach him that the world is wide so that he doesn''t dare to brag." Long Tianxia frowned slightly, wanting to advise, but someone else said, " He is always at the Swords Mountain." Without wasting any more, Jiao Lang quickly departed towards this Sword Mountain. Shi Tu shook his head and took pity on this young man targeted by Jiao Lang, even if he didn''t kill him, he would make his life hell. Shi Tu grabbed the Golden te and then closed his eyes, at the next moment millions of questions poured into Shi Tu''s mind on Cultivation, alchemy, and many other things and began to answer them. " Hey, what''s wrong with him? Is he asleep?" " No." Xue Wuyi shook his head and said, "The Professor Golden te is somewhat distinctive because it is not worth nothing unless it gets to know its master. To get to know its master, millions of questions will flow to his head and he has to answer them. Everything will end with his first mistake. He will wake up soon, let''s wait for him." Chapter 258: Knowledge Pavilion Elder (1) Chapter 258: Knowledge Pavilion Elder (1) Everyone thought that Shi Tu wouldn''tst more than a few minutes but that didn''t happen. After about ten minutes, Xue Wuyi took Golden te simr to Shi Tu''s. He threw the Golden te in the air, and then golden writing appeared in the air. Name: Shi Tu Race: human Age: 99 Energy Cultivation Base: First Step Fourth Level Peak. Body Refinement Base: First Step Second Level Peak. Soul Cultivation Base: First Step Second Level Peak. Grade: 1st Year Rank: 39th Title: Tenth Level Professor " Shi Tu?" Xue Wuyi frowned slightly and then looked at Shi Tu but with sorrow. '' This young man who got the Princess? Thinking that the Princess would choose him over the second Prince, even Lord Protector had prevented us from trying to take her back by force on the pretext that she had not broken anyw '' Xue Wuyi is indeed a high-level member of the Vampire n named Xue Wuyi, but he hides this while teaching here, so he knows much of what others don''t know and that thew doesn''t mean anything when ites to Raskreia. '' Thinking that the Princess got someone like that as a human shield, 99 years old and just that? At this rate, and given his talent, the Second Step is his limit, especially as he tries to nibble on more than he can eat '' After another ten minutes, Shi Tu was promoted to a Ninth Level Professor and after twenty minutes he rose to the Eighth Level and continued like this for about three hours before reaching the First Level Professor. Xue Wuyi showed a projection of Shi Tu''s results to show them to everyone. Name: Shi Tu Race: human Age: 99 Energy Cultivation Base: First Step Fourth Level Peak. Body Refinement Base: First Step Second Level Peak. Soul Cultivation Base: First Step Second Level Peak. Grade: 1st Year Rank: 39th Title: First Level Professor " What?! How is that?" Long Tianxia was shocked at what he saw, but the others were not shocked. Human said in contempt, " So what? Does that only mean that he is a bookworm, 99 years old, and only this? This means that he is ten years younger than us, but the difference between us is a whole Step!" " True." Everyone agreed, but Long Tianxia couldn''t ept this for a moment, how could it be that someone who had managed to obtain an Immortal Residence is just a bookworm? No, thinking about it, it is true that the other two men did it themselves, but wasn''t Arcana the one who got the third Immortal Residence? Soon, Long Tianxia''s impression of Shi Tu drastically retreated and considered him a mere crook eating soft rice, and the words of Wushuang Ranying and Yin Shuang no longer mattered to him. " Mm? " Suddenly the Knowledge Bell began to ding again, and this time itsted for ny-nine dings. " What is this? What is happening?" " Hey, look at Shi Tu Information." Name: Shi Tu Race: human Age: 99 Energy Cultivation Base: First Step Fourth Level Peak. Body Refinement Base: First Step Second Level Peak. Soul Cultivation Base: First Step Second Level Peak. Grade : 1st Year Rank: 39th Title : Knowledge Pavilion Elder. " Knowledge Pavilion Elder? Is there such an Elder? Why have I not heard of him before?" Xue Wuyi looked at Shi Tu and his eyes glowed red. As soon as Shi Tu opened his eyes, he found himself in an empty red space, and in front of him Xue Wuyi stood up. " I apologize for summoning you here so suddenly, but there is something I want to talk about in private with you." Shi Tu smiled and said, " I refuse, and there is no need to worry that your fears will not be fulfilled, but if you want to use force, it will not end well." " It seems to me that your boldness is limitless, even if you know what I''m going to say, you should at least listen, these are the basic morality." " Haha, I don''t want to waste the time of the Vampire royal n, your time is precious and it is better not to waste it on useless talk." " So ask again, you are not good for Raskreia, stay away from her or you will pay with your life." Shi Tu mocked and said, " I don''t fit her? I thought that vampires don''t care about strength and social standing because they are the Noblest Race." " There is an exception for everything." " Just because of her bloodline?" Xue Wuyi frowned and said, " Is this a plot to weaken us?" " Absolutely not, didn''t I tell you? Your worries are unnecessary." Xue Wuyi thought about Etray''s strange behavior and said, " Could she be able to do it?" " Who knows?" " Last question, what is your rtionship with Duan Hao and the Eternal Realm?" " I am 99 years old, what kind of rtionship can I have with him?" Xue Wuyi shook his head and said, " If you are not rted to Duan Hao then I wish you would stay away from Raskreia, although I pity her. But some sacrifices are necessary. You have neither the strength nor the background to prevent us from getting her back." " Is this a threat?" " Threatening you in your Pavilion? I only mention the facts." " In this case ..." Shi Tu''s eyes glowed blue and he looked straight at Xue Wuyi''s eyes. " Do your best." Xue Wuyi felt a great force trying to break into his soul to destroy the illusion that he had created. The scene around Shi Tu returned to normal and he could see the astonished faces around him Xue Wuyi stared hard at Shi Tu, how could a young man with Soul Cultivating Base in the second level of the First Step cancel the illusion that he had formed while he was at the Second Step Peak? Shi Tu raised his hand and showed the Golden te with '' Elder '' written on it and said, " Well I got what I want, I''m leaving now." " Wait!" A Devil race advanced and said, " Hand over the Golden te, with your strength you don''t deserve to be an Elder." " Oh? And who are you to decide? The position of Knowledge Pavilion Elder is based on knowledge, I proved that I deserve so where is the problem?" " Horn, stop, he Elder now after all." Long Tianxia tried to calm the situation. Horn mocked and said, " Elder? He? So what? Have you forgotten the rules? As long as I defeat him, the position of Elder is mine!" " Fool, don''t do that here .." Long Tianxia''s warning camete because Horn rushed towards Shi Tu Horn unleashed his full strength in the Fourth Level of the Second Step and punched with all his might towards Shi Tu, wanted to kill him with one blow so that he would not give anyone else the opportunity. Chapter 259: Knowledge Pavilion Elder (2) Chapter 259: Knowledge Pavilion Elder (2) '''' Rupture '''' Once Shi Tu said that word, Horn''s body burst in blood as if it had been severed hundreds of times. " I wonder how someone like you got here? Is there now to expel losers?" Shi Tu mocked and said, " Thinking that you''re going to challenge Knowledge Pavilion Elder inside Knowledge Pavilion, that''s really stupid." Shi Tu showed his Golden te and said, " With this, I am thew inside this building, so I am condemning you to death." " Wai .." Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and said. " Die." Suddenly, Horn''s body stopped movingpletely and really died. " Why did he kill him? This is exaggerated!! You are using your identity as an Elder to bully people.", Said someone else. Shi Tu contemptuously mocked and said, " When you attack with the intent to kill, you must be ready to die if you fail. He attacked me with the intent to kill me, so it is natural for him to die." " But as an Elder, you are supposed to show mercy to someone inferior to you." " Do you want to die?", Shi Tu directly threatened. Frankly, he doesn''t mind letting this trash live, although he will definitelyeter to cause more problems, just in case he feels interesting. But Shi Tu has seen countless examples of this Horn so he isn''t interested in him at all and it is better to get rid of him now to avoid being disturbedter. Shi Tu ignored them and went straight down to the first floor again. " Bastard!! how dare a weak person like him treat us like this?" " There is no trick in hand, he is invincible inside, even outside I don''t advise trying to deal with him." " Why? Whatever background he has, we don''t care, especially you, Brother Long." Long Tianxia said, "You may not have heard of this but there are four Title Talents this year." " What?! Four talents title?" " Not only that, but all of them are beautiful women, and I don''t know what kind of luck this bastard gathered in his previous life to obtain the love of two of them." " What? Are you serious?" " Yes, if we want to deal with him in public, we will have to go against two Title Talent. This isn''t worth it." Long Tianxia smiled and said no more, he had already hinted at it, even if they couldn''t deal with him in public, it could be done secretly by borrowing someone else''s knife. ...... On the first floor, Qi Ye was clutching his Golden te engraved with '' Seventh Level Professor '' as he read Shi Tu''s information with opened eyes and seemed to mumble something. Currently, no one dared to say anything for fear of Qi Ye''s anger. At this moment, the door opened and Shi Tu entered. " How is the situation? It seems to me that you were not able to get a lecture today?" " Shi Tu, you bastard, what are you doing here? Get out quickly, you don''t have the right toe in here again or .." " Shut up!" Before Jiang Beizhou finished speaking, he was pped and stuck to the wall by Qi Ye. In front of Shi Tu this time, all Qi Ye''s arrogance disappeared and he lookedpletely tense in front of Shi Tu and lowered his head as if he were a little grandson. " Wee, Elder Shi, your presence is an honor for us." " Elder Shi? what does this mean?" Shi Tu raised his Golden te and showed it to everyone. " From now, I am the Knowledge Pavilion Elder." " Hey, how did this happen? Are you not just a student like us? How did you be an Elder?" Raskreia stood up and asked in confusion, but happiness was clear on her face because with this Shi Tu will be able to recover his face and prove his point. Shi Tu wasn''t stingy and simply exined to them what had happened. After hearing Shi Tu''s exnation, everyone stared at him as if he was a monster. Mingzhi Mei joked, " So you are a bookworm? thinking that you possess such knowledge and strength at this age." Mingzhi Mei didn''t know it but herment deepened the disdain of rest towards Shi Tu, with this knowledge, who has the time to cultivate properly? Obviously, he spent all his time reading books to gain this knowledge and this confirmed that Shi Tu is only lucky to find an inheritance of some kind and it won''t be long before they outgrow him. " Oh right, for you, leave, you are fired now, you don''t have toe back again." Shi Tu indifferently pointed towards Qi Ye and only fried one nce at him. " What?! Why? Just because I opposed you? It''s not fair, I willin to the dean." " That''s right." The Dark Elf Girl advanced from the previous and said, "It isn''t fair to expel him just because he opposed you, after all, he is a Professor with a great experience." " That''s right, I am a reputable Professor, and I also have many friends, if you expel me arbitrarily without justification you will get in trouble and .." " Enough, just die." Suddenly, Qi Ye stopped speaking, and a dead body fell to the ground. " What is this? Did he die? Did Shi Tu kill him? But how?" Die Yingming exins what he got and said, " He is now the Knowledge Pavilion Elder, he can control all the Array in this building including the killing Array that entitles him to control the lives of everyone here. In short, inside this building, everyone''s life is in Shi Tu''s hands." Under everyone''s gaze, Shi Tu indifferently stood up and said, " As the Knowledge Pavilion Elder, I will teach you three simple rules." " First, the logic and justice doesn''t mean anything against power, and don''t expect the strong to exin his actions because the weak aren''t qualified to know anything." " Second, relying on the background to threaten others is stupid behavior, especially in front of a stronger one than you, who knows? he may be crazy, not afraid of death, and has nothing to lose, the only force that can be relied upon is the personal power." " Third, who can''t listen to the opinion contrary to his opinion and ept criticism and the fact that he erred doesn''t deserve to be a teacher." Shi Tu pointed to Qi Ye''s body and said, " This is a fool broken all three rules, despite knowing that I am stronger here, but he tried to threaten me and asked me to interpret and then used his background to threaten someone not afraid like me, which led to his death." " Also, he was arrogant and refused to listen to my words until the end, which made him ineligible to be a teacher." Shi Tu looked around and said, " This is the first andst lesson I present to you." Shi Tu didn''t tire himself paying attention to the gaze of others at him and threw his Golden te towards Arcana. " From now you are the new Elder." Arcana looked at Shi Tu with great gratitude because she realized his intention to give her this Golden te. Arcana wanted to say something but she noticed Shi Tu''s abnormal posture because his body began to shiver a little and a gray aura leaked from his body. '''' Cough! '''' Without warning, Shi Tu spat out a lot of blood and fell to the ground while his body trembled uncontrobly. Chapter 260: Abandoning Her Husband in His Desperate Moments Chapter 260: Abandoning Her Husband in His Desperate Moments " Shi Tu!! " Raskreia screamed in panick and wanted to rush to Shi Tu but Die Yingming grabbed her strongly and prevent her. " What are you doing? Let me! Shi Tu is in danger. " Raskreia tried to resist and was about to take out her weapon, but Arcana also advanced and stopped her. " Calm down, look at him carefully. " " What ..." Raskreia looked around to see the expressions of gloating and mockery on everyone''s faces, which angered her, but she quickly turned her gaze to Shi Tu. From Shi Tu''s body, an intense gray aura leaked in addition to many cracks appearing on his body, but the most important thing is a strange aura emanating from Shi Tu''s body, an aura that everyone studied about and was warned and taught that it is the Cultivators'' worst nightmare. Energy Poison!! A poison that erodes the Cultivator''s energy and drains his energy continuously forever, causing unimaginable terrible pain. Although it is not a contagious poison, contact with it for a short period will damage the Cultivation Base, and friction with it for a long time will lead to their energy being converted into Energy Poison. Fortunately, this poison cannot be made at will and only appears in the event of a deviation in the cultivation, in this case, mercy is killing the injured person because there is no hope for survival at all and the stronger the Cultivator is, the greater his suffering. " Impossible, how is that? How is it possible for Shi Tu to encounter a cultivation deviation? He was just fine, he was not cultivating now, how could Energy Poison appear in his body? " The general knowledge is that the Energy Poison appears only in a rare case when encountering an aberration in cultivation, but Shi Tu was not cultivating now but was standing normally, how could the Energy Poison appear on his body? " Maybe his cultivation technique works automatically and he is always Cultivating? In short, no one can be med for this, he can only me himself for his greed and try to bite off more than he can chew. " Jiang Beizhou mocked and showed his gloating unreservedly, Jiang Beizhou was still under the same impression just as everyone else, that Shi Tu obtained the inheritance of an unrivaled expert which allowed him to shine now at the expense of his future achievements and his life like as well. " Shut up!! " Wushuang Ranying screamed, " This is not the time to gloat. Someone is dying now. " " So what? It is not that he is my friend. On the contrary, there is a grudge between us, so why should I be sensitive to their feelings? " " You ....." " Shut up, all!! " Raskreia screamed in anger and unleashed her killing intentions without reservation, without a doubt she will not hesitate to kill anyone who dares to say more, given her angry expression on her face. It is known that vampires are noble beings that do not involve themselves in conflicts and it is difficult to anger them, but once they get angry and lose all the reasons they are worse than the Devils!! so no one wanted to anger her now, in front of the current Raskreia, no one dared to say anything and they just backed off In fear. Raskreia withdrew her intention and said, " Sister Arcana, what do we do? " Arcana was silent for a moment, she knows very well the Eternal Suffering Art, the only exnation for what is happening now is that Shi Tu was unable to control the energy inside his body for some reason or that his body had reached its limits and was no longer able to withstand the pressure imposed by the Eternal Suffering Art. In fact, this thinking was not far from reality, due to the recent breakthrough of Shi Tu, Shi Tu''s body was no longer able to withstand the power of the Primordial Energy marking chaos inside his body because the level of Energy Cultivation had far exceeded his level of body refining, this was within Shi Tu''s expectations. But he thought he could endure a few more days before trying to breakthrough into the Golden Body given that he had experience with this but he overestimated himself or underestimated the Primordial Energy that turned out to be stronger than he thought. Previously, Shi Tu did not face a problem with a difference of five or six levels in cultivation in the first step, but now he did not hold out a day with a difference of two levels. The worst thing is Primordial Energy. It seemed to have some awareness and as soon as it discovered that Shi Tu''s body was unable to contain it, it immediately tried to get out so Shi Tu''s body is now like a bomb that might explode at any moment. Arcana took out some pills and threw them into Shi Tu''s mouth using a simple Array to avoid touching Shi Tu so that the Energy Poison would not be transmitted to her, but unexpectedly the pills disappeared upon contact with Shi Tu, as if they werepletely wiped out. " What is this? Is this Destruction Energy? But Shi Tu used previously strange gray energy which is definitely not the Destruction Energy. " Someone wondered, but before an answer appeared, all of a sudden, Shi Tu stood with great difficulty as if he was resisting death. Shi Tu was panting hard as the beads of sweat on his face were sorge, more cracks spread across his trembling body like a newborn calf. This scene has surprised everyone, it is known that the pain of Energy Poison is unbearable and resistance only leads to increased suffering, all records are full of information about powerful people whose will copses after a few minutes, but Shi Tu actually has the ability to move? " Arcana ", Die Yingming spoke in Arcana''s mind, " Send it away, it is better if no one sees what is going to happen. " Arcana frowned for a moment and then nodded " Ok " Most likely Shi Tu has a way to achieve a breakthrough quickly but it will cause problems if someone sees it and it is better to throw him where no one can see. After the Golden te became the Elder te, there was no longer any need for a knowledge test so Arcana was able to directly control the array inside the pavilion. As if the Knowledge Pavilion was rejecting the existence of Shi Tu, he was hurled with a strange force outside. " Hey! isn''t that overrated? " Raskreia said with dismay and couldn''t hide her disappointment and anger, she wanted to catch Shi Tu, but she was slow to do this. " Even if his death is inevitable, wouldn''t you be better with him in hisst moments? " Since Shi Tu will inevitably die, it is true that it is inconvenient and insulting if strangers see him, but as his wife, doesn''t Arcana have to be with him in hisst moments? Although Raskreia respects Shi Tu only slightly, given the short time they spent together, but since she gave her word she intends to act seriously so she went out angry and disappointed on Arcana in order to search for Shi Tu''s location, at least the ce of his death must be known. " Okay, everyone leave. " Everyone looked at Arcana with cynicism and contempt for giving up on Shi Tu at the decisive moment, but they didn''t dare say anything here for fear of death. But not everyone was afraid The Devil mocked and said, " Abandon your husband in the desperate moments? Hehehehe you really opened my eyes " Arcana frowned hard, but did not say anything, only because he is a Devil she ignored his words because of what had happened in the past, understanding his hatred for such behavior in addition to her feeling of guilt. Chapter 261: The Golden Body Peak Chapter 261: The Golden Body Peak " Arcana, I called you sister but I regret it, you do not deserve my respect " Mingzhi Mei grabbed Die Yingming''s hand and dragged him away. Arcana remained alone and smiled helplessly, but she did not try to solve the misunderstanding because she did not care about anyone''s opinion and it was not as if someone would believe her anyway. " Unbelievable! how can she do that? " Mingzhi Mei ran Die Yingming out of his arm in anger andined. " Well ...." Die Yingming wanted to exin to her but he didn''t get the chance. " And you " " How are you so quiet? Your brother is now suffering and on the edge of death. How can you be so calm? " Die Yingming swallowed his saliva and did not dare to say anything, usually Mingzhi Mei tries to act cutely but her core is still Shura Princess, Shi Tu will return after two or three days anyway so it is better not to anger her. " Forget it, let''s go look for him. " Die Yingming gave a forced smile and said no more. ......................... Within the des of Chaos space, Shi Tu was lying inside the Primordial Cauldron bathing in the Primordial me. me is considered the best way to refine the body and in this universe, there is no me superior to Primordial me, at least ording to Shi Tu''s knowledge. However, due to Shi Tu''s immunity to me, its effect diminishes over time as if Shi Tu''s body gets used to it and absorbs the mews constantly, and once absorbs all the mews inside the Primordial me, the Primordial me will lose all its effect on him. What Shi Tu went through could be considered imminent death because he underestimated the Primordial Energy and for the first time in an unknown time, Shi Tu could not withstand the extreme pain of the Primordial Energy, resulting in chaos and loss of consciousness while flying through the sky. If not for the fact that Nu Wan Er threw him into the Primordial Cauldron and that his body absorbs thews of the Primordial me automatically it had already died now. On the side, Nu Wan Er stood and stared at Shi Tu with great concentration, although he had seen this scene earlier when Shi Tu was learning Nine Chaos shes, he was still dumbfounded. From what he can see, what is happening inside Shi Tu''s body is abination of many me cultivation techniques that have only been heard in myths and these are just some them, there are still many things he did not understand and this made him wonder where Shi Tu got this knowledge from? Even if it is only thews of me, even if Shi Tu spent a full ten billion years of his life cultivating thews of me he can''t reach this level where he could easily devour the Primordial me as if he were nothing, not to mention that he knows very well how Shi Tu spent his life. Which makes it even more impossible. Gradually, Shi Tu''s body began to glow in silver light with a hint of gold, this means that Shi Tu is about to breakthrough into the Golden Body. Soon the silver color began to disappear and was reced by gold, which increased in intensity with time. At some point, Shi Tu''s skin began to peel off and a goldenyer appeared underneath it, it looked as if Shi Tu changed his skin like a snake which meant that Shi Tu had reached the peak of the Golden Body. Shi Tu''s expression gradually rxed, and it seemed that his body had reached a level of stability. It didn''tst long before the golden light was eaten away by the gray. It seems that Primordial Energy has realized that it had lost the chance to be free so obediently settled under the threat of Energy Poison. In Shi Tu''s Body Refinement System, the first step is divided into four levels which are Bronze Body, Silver Body, Gold Body, and Diamond Body. Between each level there is an increasing difference in strength, and if it is converted to the energy cultivation system, the Bronze Body Peak equals the First Level Peak, while the Silver Body Peak equals the Second Level Peak and the Golden Body Peak equals the Fourth Level Peak and the Diamond Body Peak equals the Eighth Level Peak. Shi Tu opened his eyes and stood up, although he felt refreshed throughout his body as if he was born again but he was not in the mood for happiness or thinking of anything else because he was almost losing his life. " How much time has passed? " Nu Wan Er answered respectfully, " three days " " So long? " Shi Tu felt lost, with the presence of the Primordial me, how could it take three days to breakthrough from the Silver Body Peak to the Golden Body Peak? Since he breakthrough through devouring thews of the primordial me and bathing inside the Primordial me, he does not have to worry about leaving any impurities or an unstable foundation so it should be fast. " Yes Master, Because of this, there is quite a buzz outside. " " Ahhh, that''s right. " Shi Tu raised his head and looked up with an amusing expression. "It is better to go out quickly so that the children do not waste their time any more than this. " Yang me Land ording to what is written in the jade slip that everyone has obtained, the Yang me Land is one of the neen Mystical Lands in the entire Yin-Yang World along with the Sword Mountain. Of the neen ces, four are uncontroble, while the Madness Academy controls six, which shows the strength of the Madness Academy. " Why don''t budge? " A man of strong build tried to pull two des embedded in the ground, but he could not even move them even though his face had turned blue. The des looked crimson and did not give any special feeling, as if they were just ordinary des, which is a strange thing. Any ordinary weapons would have melted due to the intense heat in the Yang mend, but these des arepletely intact, which means that the two des are definitely not normal, but why was no one able to distinguish the level of the two des? Simply because the level of the two des is very high " Fellow Wan? What are you doing here? Why is there a long waiting line? " " Did youe here not knowing? " Embarrassingly scratched his head and said, " Actually I don''t know, I just got out of isted cultivation and saw everyonee to the Yang me Land and line up here, what is going on? " " This happened three days ago when these two des fell from the sky and nted in the ground. I think you can know that they are distinctive, right? " With the Cultivators ''sharp eyesight, it was not difficult for the young man to look far to see someone trying to pull out the two des. Of course, there is no ce for idiots in the Madness Academy so they are naturally understood the intent of his friend. " Does it make sense for a strong Cultivator or an Elder in the academy to throw it to search for a suitable owner? " The fact that everyone tries to extract the two des without anyone being able to do so inevitably means that the two des did not recognize anyone as a master, and it is reasonable to think in this way that no one in his right mind can throw a weapon like this. " This is what everyone thinks. Do you want to try your luck? " " Sure, it is worth it. " At this moment, Long Tianxia''s turn finally arrived, although in his heart he was carrying a lot of resentment for wasting several days waiting, he could not say anything because he arrivedte, though, he did not mind much waiting in line because he was confident that everyone would fail, after all his qualifications were at the top in terms of strength or talent so he was confident that his role would inevitablye unless he was preceded by the Little Sword Saint, Princess of Wisdom, or one of the title talents Chapter 262: A White Lie Chapter 262: A White Lie As soon as Long Tianxia reached out to grab the two des, the des began to shiver. " Reaction? It is a reaction! Does this mean that the chosen one is Brother Long? " " Hahaha, as expected from my dragons race, if our genius wasn''t qualified, who would it be? " " Damn, why is him? How will I face him now? " Although he was not conceited by nature, Long Tianxia smiled proudly, was there a young man who would not like to be in the spotlight? The two des were further trembling, and suddenly they emerged from the ground and flew in the sky in a certain direction. " What is this? What is happening? Wasn''t Long Tianxia the chosen one? " Someone looked enlightened and said, " Maybe someone really knocked it out after he had been exhausted by fierce fighting and now the two des have called again after he had regained his strength. " " Right, it must be so. " A very handsome young man with a heroic tempter approached and said, " Haha, I wish you looked in the mirror before Long Tianxia, the difference between your proud looks a few moments ago and your looks now is really interesting. " " Ni Hyo, don''t be so happy, even without the two des I''m still stronger than you. " " Haha, who knows? Ranking Battles is very close and I''m next after as at ranking, which means I have the right to challenge you, hehehehe , a monthter, the ranking will change! " " Not necessarily " " We''ll see " Away, Shi Tu grabbed the des of Chaos in his hands and hid them with a smile. " Young men, I started to think it would be nice to erase my memory and try this again. " As Shi Tu smiled towards the rival youths, a voice rang in his head. " Just a waste of time " " Have you be emotional? Be careful of this. " Contrary to Rai''s quiet reminder, there was a trace of mocking in Mu''s tone. Shi Tu ignored the mockery and said, " Were you able to modify the Berserk God Art? " " Certainly, who do you think we are? It is rare that I cooperate with rai. Since we did, nothing is impossible for us! Take it. " Shi Tu checked what Mu had sent him and was surprised, deeply surprised. This is definitely not the same art, it''s like they created apletely new art, this new art has exactly the same ability as the Berserk God Art, but it is more powerful because taking the primordial Energy into consideration, and the most important thing is that his mind will not be affected by anger or anything. Shi Tu had no choice but to raise the hat out of respect for Rai and Mu. Shi Tu turned around and used the Shadow Star Steps to turn away unnoticed. " Hey, what are you doing? Shouldn''t you at least tell the vampire girl that you are alive? I doubt she even thought of the possibility that you were still alive " Mu asked. " Why should I tell her? She does not mean anything to me, as long as she does not die and keeps her virginity for my sake, I do not care. " " Brat, do you think we''re stupid and don''t know what you''re thinking? " Shi Tu innocently smiled and said, " What are you talking about? I am forbidden from plotting as you know " " Tsk, try to deceive someone else, you just want to see if your wife will still believe that you are still alive and remain loyal to you or she will try to build her influence and forget you very quickly, right? " " Man, how much do you not trust her? After all that happened, are you still testing her? " Upon hearing this, Shi Tu suddenly stopped and his enlightened face appeared as if he had reached a sudden realization. Seeing this, Mu looked confused and said, " Hey, don''t you tell me that''s not your intention? " " Looks like we were wrong this time. " Shi Tu made his decision quickly and quickly extended his hand and a gray ball formed on his hand, this gray ball began to devour Shi Tu''s flesh and blood voraciously and Shi Tu''s face seemed to be paler indicative of the depletion of his energy. Soon the gray ball took on the form of a human and over time it became more like Shi Tu. An exact, a replica of Shi Tu made from Shi Tu''s flesh and blood, he did not even hesitate to lower his strength a little and imnt some Primordial Energy and Energy Poison in. " Hey, it makes no sense that you are ...." Before Mu could finish his speech, a fierce battle began between the Primordial Energy and the Poison Energy inside the replica, Shi Tu was not interested in seeing the result nor did the doll randomly somewhere. " You ...." " Hahaha, thank you for that nice idea, Hahaha. " Shi Tu smiled and said " To be honest, all I wanted was to get Raskreia to oppose Arcana to allow her to taste some pain and a little maturity, but your idea is fun too. " " liar, didn''t you said you believe her will not test her again? " " Who said that this test? It''s just a little game to stir up hatred between Arcana and Raskreia and help their training " Rai couldn''t stand it and screamed angrily. " What kind of thought is this? You are ruining your family!! " " I destroy my family? No No No, on the contrary, I help the family " Shi Tu didn''t seem to regret it at all and said confidently. " It is not as if I will be absent for a long time, once Ie back the misunderstanding will disappear, although it will have some side effects, but the family is more fun with some problems do you not agree with me? After all it is said that if you find a lot of disagreements between family members and the family still holds together, this means the bonds are stronger, and ... '''' Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and said cruelly, " If the family copses due to a small misunderstanding or a joke like this, this family will notst long anyway and it is better not to raise hopes. " "....." "....." After some silence, Mu spoke contemptuously, " Tsk, why all this twirling and spinning? You just don''t want them to be in harmony in order to enjoy watching them fight, right? After all, nothing make man happy more than women quarreling because of him, what is this called? A cat fight? I bet you did not like the sight of understanding women, each one knows her position and does not want more. " Shi Tu''s smile widened and said, " Who knows? " Rai remembered something he said, " Aren''t you forbidden from scheming? Isn''t this is a scheme? " " No, no, no, how is this a scheme? " Shi Tu shook his head and denied it vehemently. " scheming is nning things with a malicious intent to harm others. How could this little joke be a scheme? At most it is a white lie among family members. " " You ...." Rai did not know what to say, he could not refute Shi Tu because the destruction of the family is the worst possible consequence, and given Arcana and Raskreia, it is almost impossible for this to happen, and Shi Tu''s intent is not malicious but rather is actually helping them so this cannot be considered a scheme. Enjoying his victory, Shi Tu set out to leave the Madness Academy. Chapter 263: Meeting the Dean Chapter 263: Meeting the Dean After some time, Shi Tu reached the frontiers of the Madness Academy, there weren''t any gates or walls or anything special, there weren''t even any guards to guard and hardly anything special could be seen. Only, Shi Tu noticed arge defensive array surrounding the Madness Academy. Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, " Show yourself, no need to hide. " In front of Shi Tu, a middle-aged man appeared, Xue Wuyi and Gu Xu, along with four other people, soon appeared next to him. Shi Tu notices that the symbols of everyone except the middle-aged man were carrying bright light, most likely they used to get here quickly. " Shi Tu? What are you doing here? No, how are you still alive in the first ce? " The first one who spoke was naturally Gu Xu because he knew Shi Tu personally and also heard what happened with Shi Tu and felt some regret for him, but now he stands in front of him intact? " Gu Xu, who is this young man? " One of the Four Elders was astonished and asked to look at the strange expressions on Gu Xu''s face. " Ah, he is the apaniment of the title talents. " This description alone was enough to let them know who this Shi Tu is. Gu Xu looked at Shi Tu and asked. " Brat, how are you still alive? I heard you had poisoned by Energy Poison " Upon hearing this, everyone''s eyes brightened and they looked at Shi Tu with anticipation and curiosity. After all, this is an interesting topic. Shi Tu did not answer the question and asked, " You put away all the patrols and bothered to activate the defense array for three full days, which exhausts a lot of resources to ask questions that you know no one will answer? You are really wealthy. " Everyone''s eyebrows furrowed and at this point, the middle-aged man stepped forward and said, " I am called Fengkuang Yinhu, Dean of the Madness Academy, you can only call me the Dean. " The dean stared very intently at Shi Tu and said, " Can I understand from your words that you are the owner of the des of Chaos? " After all the chaos caused by the emergence of the des of Chaos, it is impossible for the elders to not know. The dean and all the elders secretly advanced and tried to pull the des of Chaos but to no avail. Once they have examined the two des, it is natural that they know that they are des of Chaos because their shape and properties are known which is why they came to surround the Academy of Insanity with the Defensive Array hoping to meet the owner of the des of Chaos. " Can I ask you where you got the des of Chaos from? " Shi Tu asked curiously, " Hey? Are you not supposed to ask me who I am and what I''m doing here? " The dean responded calmly, " As long as your presence here does not break anyws, it is not my right to ask such a question. Also, I doubt that you will answer truthfully if I ask you. " Nobody is bothered by Shi Tu''s behavior, at this level, everyone can keep calm in serious times especially since this involves des of Chaos, one of the three great treasures. A person who was able to put his hand on such a weapon and knew very well what it is, also was able to distinguish the presence of the Dean and confronted them without fear, a person like this could not be simple so everyone was serious. " I bought it from someone " " Student Shi Tu " Dean''s tone became gracious and he said, " I ampletely honest with you, I have no intention of taking it from you so I hope you will answer honestly if you do not reply then it is okay but you do not have to say nonsense. " The Dean is well aware that there is no point in trying to take the des of Chaos because it is simply not suitable for a swordsman like him, and if he wants to sell them, he will only lose his life, and so is the matter for the rest. " Nonsense? I''m totally serious. " The Dean thought a little deep, Shi Tu''s words contain many possibilities and are not necessarily a lie. " Do you have anything to do with the sword will that appear a few days ago? " The Dean remembered the sword will that appeared a few days ago, ordinary people could not feel it, only those who devoted themselves to the sword and had reached high levels of swordprehension could feel it, except for him, he only knew four other people in the Yin Yang realm who could feel it. " I don''t have anything to do with it " The dean nodded and said, " Well, you can continue on your way, but remember, you have toe back in less than a month for the rankingpetitions or you will be fired. " Shi Tu didn''t say anything and looked around to find that the defense array had disappeared and he could leave, After Shi Tu left, Gu Xu asked, " Dean, why did you let him go like this? Everything about him is fishy, including his friends. I suggest we catch them all and question them. " Although Gu Xu does not like such methods, he does not mind using mean methods when necessary. " I agree. " One of the elders agreed and said, " Except for the Bloodsoul n girl, there is no problem dealing with the rest, even if they are title talents. " " This is not wise. " The Dean shook his head and said, " Because of what happened to Sovereign Realms a few days ago, we cannot handle things lightly, as long as there is the slightest possibility of his contact with Duan Hao, we cannot touch him unless he does something to our detriment. " By mentioning Duan Hao''s name, everyone fell silent and did notment, Duan Hao''s name alone is enough to silence them. " Just keep watching, what happens in the thirty-three heavens does not concern us, these are the rules, as long as it does not harm the Madness Academy and does not vite thews, he is one of us. " One of the elders asked, " And what do we do about the spies who flock to the Yin-Yang World? " " As long as they do not break thew, it does not matter, but if someone breaks thew, it does not matter who he is, he must pay the price. " Of course, the attempts of the sovereign realms to send spies to the Madness Academy cannot be absent from the dean and the elders, unfortunately, there is no way except for the exam that is held once every ten years or to take a special exam rmended by an Elder, using the first method is easy to join, but the second method requires talent to be granted an exception because rtionships don''t mean much before the Laws of Madness Academy. But unlike the Madness Academy, the other three academies are easy to enter with reliance and many people have already arrived and had already joined. Fengkuang Yinhu looked at Xue Wuyi, " Since the vampire n agrees that your princess is here and does not intend to take her back, she will have to followws and the academy is not responsible for her life. " " Sure, we understand. " Xue Wuyi nodded without any objection. Under Etray''s pressure, his '' reasonable '' and '' fair '' arguments, and his chiefly strength, there was absolutely no opposition in the vampire n about Raskreia. Chapter 264: A Slap in The Face Chapter 264: A p in The Face After Shi Tu walked out of the Madness Academy grounds, he saw a dense forest in front of him, with one look, he could tell that this forest contained a lot of monsters, and the deeper he went into it, the more danger he faced. This forest is called Madness Forest and said that it was created by the founder of the Madness Academy to be a natural barrier to the Academy to be the perfect training ground. But, in Madness Academy, how can there be anything natural without risk? Every now and then, waves of monsters appear to overwhelm the academy, among them are extremely powerful monsters that require the intervention of Elders and even the Dean, because of the Madness Forest, Madness Academy was nearly destroyed many times. Because of the risk of Madness Forest, it is impossible for ordinary people crossing it, even the Dean would not dare to try to cross alone so the only way to cross is the Transition Array. Around the Madness Academy, there are four Transition stations and fortunately one is close to Shi Tu''s current location. After a half-day''s walk, Shi Tu finally noticed the Array Station, which was a medium-sized building on top of a small hill. Down the hill, two guards stopped Shi Tu and prevented him from going up. " Can you show me your mission badge? " " Mission badge? I don''t have that. " " I''m sorry, but we can''t let you pass without the mission badge. " " Why can''t I? I thought anyone could cross? " Seeing this, the two guards realized that Shi Tu doesn''t know the rules and was probably a freshman so they didn''t mind exining to him. " Operating the Transition Array costs a lot of Energy Stones and of course anyone can use the array but it''s not free, to use the Transition Array you must either pay or have a mission badge, if you have a mission badge it means that the Missions Hall pays for you. " Shi Tu looked a little amused and admired who set thesews, he could vaguely tell where this was going and didn''t mind continuing. " I see, but I think it''s unprofessional for you to stop me from entering because I don''t have a Mission Badge, I am not short of Energy Stones and I can definitely afford the costs. " The two guards showed a shy expression and one of them shyly said. " Actually ..we are using a special system to document all the payments, currently the system is down and the responsible person is not here because he went to request an expert to fix the system so we can''t ept any payments right now " The two guards bowed and said, " We apologize for our behavior and former reckless " " It''s okay " Shi Tu didn''t care much about this and could swear that all of this is nonsense, it''s just a game to make everyone who wants to go out do a mission on their way to help the Academy, most likely he will never be able to pay and they wille up with a new argument every time hees here Ordinary students would never dare toin but who is Shi Tu? He was more than happy to get into trouble right now. But before Shi Tu could say anything, the door opened and a few people walked out and they started to go down. The group was two young men surrounded by many people, dressed in the same clothes as one of the two young men and apparently his followers because they looked at him with great respect. Seeing this, Shi Tu showed some displeasure and questioned the two guards pointing at the group behind them. " Didn''t you say that you can''t ept any payments right now because the payment documentation system is down? If I''m not mistaken you should also be responsible for documenting everyone whoes and goes, so how can you wee people? " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and said, " Tell me, Don''t try to lie, it''s obvious that they used the Transition Array and they don''t look like they''re from our academy so they''re not documented in the mission hall. " The two guards were slightly surprised since Shi Tu can think in this way, couldn''t he read between the lines? For a moment the two guards were puzzled because they did not expect a student to dare to disobey the system. " What? Don''t you two have an exnation? In that case ..." " Shut up, your voice is annoying. " An annoying voice interrupted what you said. Shi Tu and the two guards quickly looked at the source of the voice who was one of the two main young men in the group that had just arrived. The young man was distinguished by red eyes and short ck hair, the noble aura around him was extremely clear as if he was afraid that no one would notice it. No one needed a high intelligence to know this person''s background. Vampire!! Moreover, from a noble family. " Can''t you understand? People like you can only work to get some '' privileges '', if you want to use the array you must first perform some tasks to show you '' gratitude '' to the Academy, which helps" This vampire''s tone was extremely arrogant and did not hide his contempt towards Shi Tu, unlike Shi Tu, with his background he could passws! Seeing this, the young man beside the vampire frowned and said, " Brother Xue Sha, I think this is a bit exaggerated after all ..." " Exaggerated? " Xue Sha sneered and said, " Brother Qian, you are very kind but you don''t have to show kindness to those who are not worthy. " Qian Chengren frowned and wanted to p this idiot, if it wasn''t for his background and his father''s orders to help, he wouldn''t waste his time with him. Qian Chengren smiled lightly and said, "Brother Xue, let''s just leave. " In Qian Chengren''s view, Madness Academy is the ce of madmen when hidden dragons and Crouching Tigers live, a random person might be a talented in hiding himself and it would be unwise to provoke them. Xue Sha was a bit displeased with Qian Chengren''s behavior which didn''t show him much respect that he used to get but he was specially rmended to ''go along '' with Qian Chengren so he had no choice but to give him some face. " You trash, be thankful, I''m in a good mood now so how about I help you? If you get on your knees in front of me and admit your mistake, I''ll say a few words to you so you can use the Transition Array. " The group that came with him couldn''t help but show disgust towards Xue Sha and wondered how there could be such a shameless noble vampire like him? They could swear that he used to stay out of the n due to his ustomed to looks of reverence and respect, what baffled them was why would their Young Master treat him this way? If it was their regr Young Master, he wouldn''t give him a second look even if he was from the vampire n " no need " Shi Tu took out a Golden te with the world '' limitless '' and showed it to the two guards. " No problem with that right? " The two guards and Qian Chengren''s eyes brightened upon seeing this Golden te. The two guards'' behavior towards Shi Tupletely changed and at the same time they said very respectfully " Sure, of course, you can! " Seeing that Shi Tu did not need his '' generosity '', Xue Sha''s face turned red from shame because this was no different from pping him in the face. When did he have to suffer this all his life? Although his nsmen do not like him, but at least they show him the courtesy. But outside the n? He only got reverence!! Chapter 265: Humiliation Chapter 265: Humiliation " Hey, aren''t rtionships supposed to be useless here? I don''t know which Elder gave him this Golden te but you can''t give him special treatment. " Despite Xue Sha''s rudeness, he felt embarrassed to say this because he himself relied on his background, but he was sure that no one would dare to point out because his family name was Xue! Qian Chengren stared at Xue Sha with extreme contempt and so did his followers, but since their master did not interfere, none of them said anything. " Oh? ", Shi Tu smiled cheerfully and said, " How can you say that? Didn''t you depend on your background? Since you can depend on rtionships why can''t I? " " How bold!! " Xue Sha looked at Shi Tu and said disdainfully as if what Shi Tu had said was a stupid argument. " What a joke! do you know who I am? How can youpare your humble self to me? " "Of course I know, after all the evidence you showed me if I didn''t know who you were, I would be stupid. " Shi Tu looked at Qian Chengren and said, " Looking at your clothes, if I''m not mistaken, you are the current heir of the Qian n, the richest n in the Thirty-Three Heavens, the Qian n is the number one merchant n with a lot of rtionships and ties, and among those ties is the marriage rtionship of the current n master''s sisters with the Vampire n. They are respectively Xue and Ha, and it just so happens that the Xue family currently has a professor in the Madness Academy so he can rmend someone and within the Xue Family currently there are quite a few people who meet the talent requirement. " Shi Tu turned towards Xue Sha and continued, " Also, in order to use such a method that damages the reputation of the Vampires, the person who has been rmended must be worth it, and the only ones for whom the use of such means can be justified are the princes, the first prince out of the ounts because of his age and his power, leaving only the second prince. " Qian Chengren''s eyes lit up as Shi Tu''s words hit the nail on the head, and he couldn''t help but show a faint smile on his face. As the heir of the Qian family, instead of focusing on cultivation, he focused on the basic skills of a merchant from being able to read people to nning and deception, and is confident in his abilities in this field. Previously, he realized at one nce that Shi Tu is not a simple person, but he could not disobey his father and not support Xue Sha, so he wanted to solve the matter calmly, but unfortunately, Xue Sha would not let it pass, so at least he preferred to remain silent in order to keep himself out of troubleter, and it turned out that his decision was absolutely correct. Shi Tu knows who Xue Sha is and doesn''t seem afraid and he''s definitely not stupid so he definitely has something to rely on. He initially thought that he had concealed himself very well, even if it was obvious that Xue Sha was a Vampire no one would associate him with the Second Prince, he was sure that if he was in Shi Tu''s shoes, he would never be able to notice all of this and connect things so quickly. " Hey, how did he know that I am from the Qian n? " He couldn''t help but ask. " Who knows? You have to know yourself. " Qian Chengren tried to squeeze his mind, searching for any loophole he showed, but he didn''t know where he went wrong. " Hey, you were just lucky, why are you being so arrogant? " Xue Sha wasn''t satisfied with being ignored so he wanted to say something to save what he faced. " So the Second Prince of the Vampire n is not just a dog but a bad loser too? No wonder that Raskreia has chosen to escape and embrace my thigh, Tsk Tsk, with the presence of such a preacher , I pity them " Shi Tu showed a perverted smile and said, " Don''t worry, since she chose me, I''ll take good care of her. " " bastard!! " With just a few words from Shi Tu, Xue Sha lost his logic because Shi Tu had hit his sensitive chord and above all, said this in front of many people. So far not, only the major powers know the identities of the four Title Talents and of course, Qian Chengren is an exception but he now heard for the first time that the Princess had run away and on top of that she is in a rtionship with this man? Very quickly, Shi Tu''s impression on his mind changed again from a shrewd mysterious to a simp with some intelligence. Any reasonable person knows very well that this will not end in peace since he is opposing the Vampire n and on top of that why would he provoke Xue Sha? Just for stupid pride? Is it possible that he only provokes him and does not intend to lure him as he thought? As expected, Xue Sha released his strength and frantically charged towards Shi Tu. " diiiieeeee " Xue Sha unleashed his strength at the sixth level of the first move. " Idiot, stop ..." Qian Chengren who was immersed in thought was startled and shouted but it was already toote to warn because Xue Sha''s fist was close to Shi Tu, but suddenly Xue Sha was buried in the ground due to an extremely strong pressure. One of the guards said, " Please pay attention to the fact that you are still within the territory of the Madness Academy, you cannot simply attack a disciple of the Madness Academy. " Xue Sha was shocked by the immense pressure and killing intent of the two guards, he quickly calmed down again and was even more shocked, with such strength are they only two guards? The two guards took the pressure off Xue Sha, allowing him to stand up again. Qian Chengren stepped forward to help him stand up and scolded him. " Idiot, didn''t you focus when I was talking to you? I previously told you that all the Guardians of the Transition Array around the Madness Academy are monsters at the Second Step Peak!" Xue Sha swallowed the blood in his mouth and seemed to remember hearing something like that. Qian Chengren continued and said, " I know you''re stupid but since when have you been so stupid? He''s obviously been teasing you hoping that the two guards will get rid of you. " Although Qian Chengren himself was doubting whether Shi Tu had nned this far, he still said, hoping that Xue Sha would raise his guard. Although Xue Sha was arrogant and often not impulsive, he had a decent level of intelligence once he calmed down, after all idiots can''t cultivate, understandws quickly and obtain the title of genius. Shi Tu seemed to have lost interest in ying with them and bypassed them and started going up the stairs. " Hey, where do you think you are ..." Someone tried to stop Shi Tu, but before he could finish his sentence, strange foam came out of his mouth and a corpse fell to the ground, all the escorts quickly followed, showing the same symptoms. Poison! Xue Sha and Qian Chengren couldn''t help but wonder when Shi Tu poisoned them? Shi Tu ignored what had happened and did not stop to look behind him and continued up the stairs. " bastard " Xue Sha gritted his teeth angrily and vowed revenge " cough " Xue Sha coughed up more blood and grabbed his chest, although he was pressured by the two guards for only a short while, but that was enough for him to suffer severe injuries. Chapter 266: This makes things easy for me Chapter 266: This makes things easy for me "I must avenge " Qian Chengren who knew his thoughts well didn''t try to stop him because he wouldn''t listen anyway, on the other hand he was interested in this person who possessed the outstanding '' limitless '' te, ording to his information the four title talents are all women, so who is this person? Had it not been for his father''s strict orders, Qian Chengren would have thrown Xue Sha aside and tried to befriend Shi Tu and win him over to his side. " Let''s leave, we must not bete. " Xue Cha nodded and followed Qian Chengren and said with a glint in his eyes that Qian Chengren hadn''t noticed. ''''Brother Qian, do me a favor and investigate his background, I want to know everything about him. " Qian Chengren frowned and was about to say something but Xue Sha said first. " He''s suspicious, it might have something to do with our main mission. " Qian Chengren thought for a bit, thinking it was just an excuse to deal with him but his words seemed a bit logical, considering the importance of the matter even the smallest information might be useful so he nodded. " Okay, we''ll ask the Princess first since he said she''s having an affair with him, but don''t act rashly this time, we are now in a ce of power only. " ............ " That Vampire boy is interesting " Mu said. Shi Tu nodded and said, " Yeah, he piqued my interest a bit, thinking he''s a Vampire, that''s a bit surprising. " This was the only reason why Shi Tu prevented him from killing him to help Raskreia, it was because he looked interesting and it would be wasteful to kill him on the spot, better y with him a bit with Qian Chengren. Inside the building, it was arge Array but there was no one around which meant that Shi Tu had to rely on himself in order to activate the Array, which was not difficult for him. Naturally, it took a few minutes in order to activate the array. Once the array was activated, a Spatial Tunnel appeared in front of Shi Tu and entered it. After Shi Tu''s disappearance, the two guards Shi Tu had met previously appeared. ''''It seems that our Madness Academy got a poison and array genius this time " " That''s right, with des of Chaos, his background must not be simple. " " Brother, do not seem to you the flow of events a bit strange? l Smell the damn Chen Pengpeng, especially the strange moves by the Nu Wan San to the possibility that Duan Hao is still alive, there are a lot of strange things " '''' Don''t think too much, remember, whatever happens, it''s none of our business, we just have to protect Madness Academy as Mastermanded. " " Okay let''s go back and start another round of chess, but firs ..." One of the two guards hit the array with his fist. " Heh, this should be a lesson for that brat, I hope he doesn''t disappoint us. " ............ Within the spatial tunnel as Shi Tu was walking quietly, many cracks appeared and the path immediately became unstable. Shi Tu stopped walking and sighed, ''''As expected, they messed up the spatial tunnel. " '' What''s the matter? Isn''t that clear? They met an interesting brat who entered their academy, it''s normal that they give him some special tests in order to test his abilities, don''t worry, you drop near the border of the Madness Forest, you won''t have to suffer so much. All old men are like this when see young talent and won''t change '' Mu showed more sarcasm and said, ''''Unfortunately for you, there don''t seem to be many blind people in Madness Academy who act out of jealousy and selfishness without thinking which makes me want to see who built this ce. " Shi Tu didn''t reply and randomly chose a spatial crack and jumped into it. ............ " Damn, we''re trapped, what should we do brother? " In the middle of the forest, a group of bear-like monsters surrounded two young men and a girl, all three of whom have simr features and are apparently sibling. " And what can we do? We must fight with all we have. " '''' Second Brother, you and I will attract the attention of the monsters in order to allow Third Sister to escape. " " Okay " " No, brother, I want to fight with you. " " Don''t be silly, what''s the point of all of us dying? Don''t forget that you''re the n''s hope, you''re our hope to rise again, whatever happens you shouldn''t die here. " " But..." The girl seemed unwilling to abandon her two brothers at this moment of life or death and her eyes wet. " Without a but, run quickly. " Boom!! A huge explosion resounded near them amidst the group of the monsters as if something had fallen from the sky. This caught the attention of all the monsters as they all looked at the hole covered in dust. " It''s our chance, run! " The three quickly took advantage of the situation and ran quickly among the monsters that ignored them. '''' Looking at the level of these monsters, I must be close to the border, but I don''t know where exactly I am. " Shi Tu looked at the giant bears surrounding him, there were about ten of them looking at him with bloody and strangely crazy eyes as if they could only see the prey represented in Shi Tu in front of them which allowed the three brothers to escape. Shi Tu took out a long sword with a ck handle and a red de. ''''Never mind, I happen to need some blood anyway because this kid hasn''t eaten anything for a long time and started looking for prey on his own. " Inside the forest, the three brothers ran with everything they had for an unknown time until they exhausted all their endurance. '''' Did we manage to escape? " The girl asked with difficulty because of herself cut off from running with all she had. '''' I think so, the monsters didn''t follow us but I heard their screams, they must have found new prey. " '''' Big Brother, maybe we got someone else in trouble because of us. " Anyone could realize that someone had fallen for one reason or another there and became the target of the monsters and this made the girl feel guilty for this. ''''Sister, you don''t have to think about them, this is the kind of ce, you don''t have to care about other people''s lives. " " But ..." " Without but, also you shouldn''t tell anyone what happened, we''d be in trouble if whoever died had some background. " " Okay " The girl nodded helplessly, though unwilling and thinking that they should at least inform his family or an acquaintance that he died because of them. " Little girl, your brother is absolutely right. " " !!! " Everyone looked at Shi Tu who appeared before them in shock, not knowing how and when he managed to get close to them? Shi Tu smiled lightly and said, " At first I just wanted to interrogate you, and I didn''t intend to me you, but since most of you don''t regret it, it means that all of you are not, and that makes things easy for me. " Chapter 267: Cang Sihe Chapter 267: Cang Sihe " What ..." Before he could finish his sentence, he felt a coldness in his neck, and before he realized what had happened, three heads broke off and fell to the ground. The strange thing is that the blood of the three brothers did not soil the ground, but rather was absorbed by Shi Tu''s sword until the bodies of the three brothers turned dry corpses like a mummy. The sword in Shi Tu''s hands trembled happily and seemed to be happy to eat human blood. " Aren''t you originally human blood? ", Ask strangely. '''' You devoured the blood of dozens of monsters but didn''t satisfy you while a little bit of human blood satisfied you? " The sword shook slightly as if to express his dissatisfaction '''' Well, don''t worry, you will get plenty of chances to taste human blood. " " Aren''t you a bit harsh? " Rai''s tone seemed a little unsatisfied with Shi Tu''s behavior. '''' Obviously, the little girl didn''t want to implicate you, so why did you kill her? Since the majority are not regretful, that means everyone is not regretful? This is sophistry." Shi Tu didn''t waste time and inspected the three corpses but didn''t find much, only a High Heaven Academy badge and a storage ring containing the cores of some monsters, some weapons and pills. From this, Shi Tu was able to find out where he was which is the northern boundary of the Madness Forest which is a few days away from High Heaven Academy, and apparently High Heaven Academy has the tradition of sending new disciples to experience in the Madness Forest and they must collect monster cores in order to get points. " Hey, why don''t you answer? Are you ignoring me? " Shi Tu''s sword shook wildly as if he was insisting on something. ''''Didn''t you just eat? Killing all the disciples would be troublesome. " The sword shook again. " No " The sword shook so hard that it would have escaped from Shi Tu''s hand had it not been for his tight grip on it. " Well, we''ll take the long way out and I''ll kill everyone wee across, but if we don''t run into anyone, don''tin, okay? " The sword trembled in agreement. " Shi Tu! ", Rai cried so hard. " Answer my question and don''t ignore me. " Shi Tu sighed and said. " With your wisdom you already know the answer right? Since I don''t want to help her, I already showed mercy by killing her and her two brothers painlessly, even if you leave her alive with her power she will die, she is an innocent girl so the remorse for her inability to help her two brothers and the horrible scene of their death in addition to fear will be too much for her " '''' That''s not the problem here. How can you guarantee that she will surely die? You just don''t want to wat effort and killed her for her blood. " Shi Tu held the Darkness Ring in his hand and said coldly, " I thought you said that carrying this ring meant that I am the judge, so it''s me who decides what''s best, not you, don''t force your way of thinking on me, if you don''t like it, give the ring to someone else. " " Who are you to decide what''s best? Who are you to know what I''m thinking? Since I''ve passed my judgment, shut up. " " You ..." " Rai, this is enough " Finally, Mu entered and said, " Rai, as he said, the judge has chosen already, you do not have the right to question the decision, this is what we agreed earlier, as I agreed with him in his analysis, even though I do not know if this is really his intention or not, but we cannot do anything " After this Rai seemed to be dissatisfied and disappeared without saying anything. Shi Tu shot off in a certain direction depending on the auras he felt for the beasts and cultivators as the direction where there were a lot of young cultivators was most likely the direction of the exit. Fortunately for the sword and the misfortune of other people, Shi Tu met quite a few cultivators with the High Heaven Academy badge Also, there are some who don''t belong to the High Heaven Academy so it doesn''t look like the High Heaven Academy has booked the area. Of course, the fate of everyone Shi Tu met was to be food for Shi Tu''s sword, leaving dry corpses behind. Finally, after almost a full day, Shi Tu managed to get out of the Madness Forest, but what Shi Tu found in front of him was an extremely high wall that spanned the entire boundary of the Madness Forest. Shi Tu looked up and couldn''t see the end of this wall as if it was touching the sky. Shi Tu approached and touched the wall with his hand and injected some of his energy into the wall, he could sense that this wall was made of very special materials and the wall was also covered with a huge disguise array so that no one could see it from a certain distance. " Brother, don''t bother, you can''t cross this wall. " Shi Tu looked around and saw a young man about his age. He wore simple white clothes. His face wasn''t handsome or bad, but rather ordinary in all respects, but his temperament was not normal at all. He looked very mature as if he had experienced a lot more than a young man of his age should have. '''' Brother may not know this, but there is a job in the Yin-Yang World called living battery, thousands of cultivators simply inject their energy into the wall made of Abyss Energy Stone, even if you manage to cause any damage, it will quickly regenerate before you realize as long as there is energy injected into it. " " I know " Shi Tu answered simply '''' Haha, no need, does Brother not want to show himself? " The young man smiled widely but his eyes looked at Shi Tu with great interest. '''' Yes, unfortunately I had to kill some of the disciples of the High Heaven Academy so I would be in trouble if I showed myself. " Although this isn''t outright a lie but it''s not the truth, Shi Tu just doesn''t want too many people to see him and get involved in big things in case Arcana or Raskreia searches outside the academy. Of course, it is not difficult for Shi Tu to change his face, but apparently in order to navigate the Yin-Yang World he needs either a student identity in one of the Four Academies represented by the jade slip he was given or obtaining a new identity every time he enters a city What is this annoying. '''' Does that mean that those dry corpses are because of you? Haha, I agree with you that this is going to be a bit annoying, don''t worry. " The young man hit his chest and said, '''' Leave it to me, with Cang Sihe, no one will dare say anything to you. " " Really? " Shi Too seemed doubting. " Sure " Shi Tu nodded and said. " Okay, I''m counting on you. " Chapter 268: Incomplete Sword Chapter 268: Iplete Sword The two walked together along the path by the wall and on the way they both get to know each other. '''' Hehehehe, the spatial tunnel was smashed because of the Elders of the Madness Academy? They really have some nerves, aren''t they afraid that you will die due to some ident? This would be a waste of talent. " Shi Tu answered indifferently, " It just means I''m not lucky enough, after all, talent without heaven-defying luck is destined to fall. " Cang Sihe nodded and said, '''' I agree with you, but why only luck? What about fate? I think it is also necessary. " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " I don''t believe in fate, I don''t like the idea that all my actions are predetermined. " Cang Sihe scratched his head looked embarrassed and regret asking the question because he doesn''t likeplex things. " Hey, you two, stop. " Two old men appeared in front of Shi Tu and Cang Sihe wearing the clothes and badge of the High Heaven Academy. One of the two Elders took out a symbol and showed it to them, '''' We are two outer Elders of the High Heaven Academy and we want to ask you some questions, you two better answer honestly or you will regret " Cang Sihe didn''t care about the two elders'' behavior and replied naturally, neither arrogant nor humble. " Sure, we don''t mind helping. " The Elder nodded satisfied with Cang Sihe''s behavior and said, ''''Have you seen a suspicious one around here?" " No, we didn''t see " " What are you both doing here? " ''''We are only here to gain experience by killing monsters. " Cang Sihe took out a storage ring and threw it to one of the two Elders, who took a look at the contents of the ring and was shocked by what he saw. monster cores! Lots of monster cores!! There were over ten high-level monster cores, hundreds of middle-level monster cores, and thousands of low-level monster cores. This is definitely not an effort that can only be carried out by two young men. putting low and middle-level monsters aside, the strength of high-level monsters is equivalent to thete stage of the first step. " Where did you get this from? ", Asked very suspiciously. " Isn''t that obvious? we killed them " " Don''t lie! it''s impossible to even for us " " Calm down, just let us take them with us for interrogation. " ''''Right,'''' the Elder nodded and said, '''' the two of you should apany us to investigate, we suspect that you killed the disciples of the High Heaven Academy and stole these cors from them, don''t worry, if you are innocent, the High Heaven Academy will not wrong you." " This is not necessary " The young man showed a pendant hanging on his neck that was hidden by his clothes and said, '''' I think this is enough to prove my innocence, right? " " This ..." The two Elders and Shi Tu looked at that pendant. It was a simple pendant that was a jade piece with the characters ''''Yang Tian " The two Elders quickly thought of a certain person, their faces turned pale and they said in a panic. " Sure, sure. " The two Elders turned to leave so fast as if they running for their life but Cang Sihe stopped them. " Wait, this only proves my innocence, what about my partner? " '''' He is certainly innocent too!! someone who apanies a young her like you cannot be a bad person. " The Elders replied in great panic. What a joke, even if Shi Tu was really the killer or even Cang Sihe himself, how dare they use them? A few dozen new students would never deserve to offend Cang Sihe for them. " Okay, you can leave. " " Thank you very much, and we apologize for being rude to you. " Before the two Elders turned to leave, Shi Too said, " When did I let you two go? " Before the two Elders could respond, Shi Tu had disappeared and appeared behind them. Shi Tu''s appearance waspletely different as he was surrounded by a red aura as if he was made of embers and holding his sword in his hand. The terrifying thing was Shi Tu''s cultivation jumped from the Fourth Level to the Eighth Level Peak in an instant!! sh! Quickly, Shi Tu cut off the head of one of the two Elders quite easily. The two Elders had a cultivation base of the First Step Eighth Level, supposedly Shi Tu would not be able to kill him that easily but Shi was not only an energy cultivator but a triple cultivator. Previously, in front of the arcana and the rest, he had only used his physical strength that the Berserk God Art had raised to the equivalent of the First Step Peak but now the Berserk God Art had raised his cultivation to the First Step Peak in energy, soul and body cultivation as well as the element of surprise which facilitated Shi Tu''s work. " You little bastard! " The other Elder took advantage of his partner''s death and took out a Battle Ax. '''' dieeeee! '''' A golden path appeared under Shi Tu allowed him tu retreat before the Ax hits him. The First Elder''s blood pooled around Shi Tu''s sword, which he shot towards the Second Elder. '''' hmpf '''' The second Elder sneered and blocked the blood attack with his Ax. " What?! " The second Elder was surprised by the power of the attack and was unable to resist at all and was split in two easily. The blood of the two Elders mixed and was absorbed by Shi Tu''s sword within moments. "If you''re going to kill them from the start, why waste my time talking to them? " Cang Sihe seemed displeased and apparently did not put the two Elders in the eye and only spoke to them to cover up Shi Tu, so he was upset that his efforts were futile. ''''I wanted to kill them immediately, but I gave you a face since you were talking to them" Cang Sihe couldn''t say anything and thought a little to find that Shi Tu''s words are logical, it is true that he took the initiative to talk to them quickly so he cannot me Shi Tu. '''' By the way, what is the name of your sword, and what is its grade? " Cang Sihe looked curious as he looked at the sword in Shi Tu''s hand, he could sense that this sword was not ordinary but he didn''t know what was so special about it. " It has no name yet, and it is still iplete, so I did not choose a name for it yet. " Shi Tu smiled and seemed to be imagining the future as he looked at the sword in his hand and said, ''''As for his grad, one day he will sit atop treasures and even surpass the Three Great Treasures!! " Chapter 269: Yang Tian, ??Yin Tian Chapter 269: Yang Tian, ??Yin Tian " Hoho " Cang Sihe didn''t say more and didn''t ask much, but he thought in his heart that Shi Tu was exaggerating or that he had set himself a lofty goal of creating a treasure that surpasses the Three Great Treasures and is the goal of all the cksmiths in the world. Cang Sihe didn''t ask any more questions after all everyone has their secrets and it''s not like he expected Shi Tu to answer him about his Berserk God Art especially its Shen level technique. '''' By the way, what is that pendant that you showed? They seemed to be very afraid of you, are you a powerful Young Master? " Cang Sihe shook his head and said proudly. ''''Of course not, I don''t belong to any power, I only represent myself, but do you really not know the Yin-Yang Pendant? Looking at your strength I find it strange that you don''t have one but you don''t even know what it is? " Shi Tu shrugged his shoulders and said, '''' I entered the Yin-Yang World and joined the Madness Academy a short time ago, so naturally I don''t know much, just the basics. " Even though Shi Tu said this, he can guess how things are going here and the function of that pendant. Cang Sihe showed understanding and nodded, '''' So it''s like that? It''s okay, I guess I''ll tell you, at least you know the Yin-Yang Final Trial, right? And the main purpose of the Yin-Yang World is right? " Shi Tu nodded and said, '''' Sure, the primary purpose of the Yin-Yang World is to help male and female cultivators who have reached a level where they have to absorb the Primordial Yin-Yang, the final Yin-Yang Trial is the final review and event where everyone showcases their abilities in order to find a suitable partner. " Cang Sihe nodded and said, '''' That''s right, but as you know, there are a lot of participants in the Yin-Yang trial every ten years and in order to facilitate the selection in the final trial, the participants are divided into three different levels ording to their strength, talent, ability, and even appearance. " " For males, the levels from lowest to highest are Yang Xuan, Yang Di, and Yang Tian, and for females, they are Yin Xuan, Yin Di, and Yin Tian. " Cang Sihe took out his pendant and said, '''' You see, this is the pendant I got after I passed some Trials, and it is proof that I possess Tian-level talent and strength. " Shi Tu nodded in understanding and said, '''' No wonder they are afraid of you, it turns out that you are ate-stage cultivator of the second step. " Due to the different cultivation systems, the stage equivalent to the Yin-Yang realm in Shi Tu cultivation system is at different levels in other cultivation systems as some are in the first step but the majority are between the fifth to the eighth level of the second step, no wonder the two Elders were afraid of Cang Sihe. '''' But getting it from passing trials, isn''t that a bit unfair? Maybe someone is stronger than you? " '''' That''s absolutely true, there are actually many who are stronger than me like those ancient ghosts who chose to live in the Yin-Yang World forever. There are some conditions to get it, that you keep your primordial Yin-Yang and be willing to get the pendant, you can get the pendant From any random trial as long as you have the ability to do so and you will not obtain it if you are not willing as I heard about someone who obtained it from the Yin-Yang World with a single thought without even passing any trial. " '''' There are a total of nine Yang Tian''s pendants but only seven have currently been obtained, meaning that among those who have the qualifications there are only seven who are willing to experience the Final Trial. " " Since they know you, doesn''t this mean that the rest of those who hold this pendant is also famous? " At this moment, the two of them had already reached one of the gates on the wall. As soon as the guards saw him all their muscles stiffened and they stood up straight as if their lives depended on this. There were some disciples who were with the Elders to check the contents of the storage rings and the guard was even more tight than usual due to the search for the culprit causing the death of so many High Heaven Academy disciples. As soon as Shi Tu and Cang Sihe approached the gate even the guards made way for them, no one dared to say anything. Of course, there were a lot of new disciples who were astonished at the scene and couldn''t help but say, ''''Master! why don''t we interrogate them? The killer might be one of them. " The young man who spoke is a young man who has lost two of his best friends inside the Madness Forest so he was adamant about finding the culprit. Hearing this, his master''s hair stood up and grabbed his mouth to silence him. '''' Rebellious disciple, do you want to kill us? Don''t you know the Golden Lion Cang Sihe? He is ranked second in Yang Tian Ranking, do you want to kill us all? " Cang Sihe took out a small profound shuttle that the two of them boarded and took off in a certain direction. Since the Madness Forest can be considered the property of the Madness Academy, the Laws of the Madness Academy remain there and the Madness Academy has forbidden outsiders from any use of profound shuttle or flying in its territory, so Cang Sihe could only use his shuttle after leaving the Mad Forestpletely. After all, even though he''s strong, he can''t do anything against a force like Madness Academy. Seeing this from afar, Shi Tu said, " You are the second? Who is the first then? " Cang Sihe frowned because Shi Tu asked directly but he didn''t hide it '''' There are currently seven people in Yang Tian Ranking which are the Young Sword Saint of Madness Academy, I, Man Xuan, Wulong Wuhe, Drake ckhawk, Joseph Millim plus eight in the Yin Tian Ranking are Alice, Feng Xiaoxiao, Aisha, Asahina Blooddriver, Sun Jie, Lizel Lucifer, Catherine Asmodeus, Liu Jiayao, Ri Jiajia.'''' " By the way, half the list are rogue cultivators who don''t grow into any strength or academia, or at least that''s obvious. " Shi Tu nodded but wasn''t interested in any of these names except for three. Alice, Sun Jie, Feng Xiaoxiao. These three familiar names for Shi Tu, it would be better if they were really them, yet Shi Tu didn''t ask more because he had to go to the God Hand Medical Vige and it wouldn''t be good to bring anyone else with him. Cang Sihe seemed to remember something and asked, '''' By the way, are you also going to the God Hand Medicinal Vige? If so, let''s go together. " " Yes, that''s right, how did you know? " Shi Tu nodded and seemed surprised at Cang Sihe''s ability to guess his destination, after all, he didn''t look sick and he didn''t bring anyone sick with him and their current location didn''t suggest any particr destination so how did he know? Chapter 270: Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave Chapter 270: Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave " Ha? Aren''t you also going for the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave? It''s normal that everyone is going there now. " " Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave? " Cang Sihe surprised and looked at Shi Tu in disbelief and amazement of the fact that Shi Tu does not know about the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, although he is going to the God Hand Medical Vige, but given the expressions of Shi Tu, Cang Sihe realized that Shi Tu was not going for this reason So he asked with some concern. " Since you don''t know the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave but you are going to the God Hand Medical Vige ..don''t tell me that you have something serious? " " No, I''m going to look for something, but what is this Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave? " " You really haven''t heard of it before? " Although Cang Sihe looked surprised, he was convinced by Shi Tu''s words, and it''s not that Shi Tu would know everything without anyone telling him. " Well, it is simply a cave that appears at a random ce in the Yin-Yang World every thousand years and this time it has appeared beside the God Hand Medical Vige. Inside the cave there are many treasures but the risk arise extremely high so only the strong dare to go. " " How much is this risk? " "Too high, I heard that the first time the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave appeared was more than a million years ago and at that time several million people entered but werepletely wiped out while barely one or two people survived now and then, because of this All the forces in the Yin-Yang World cooperated and agreed to manage the entry into the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave every time it appeared in order to prevent unnecessary death, thanks to this, it was no longer as dangerous as it was before, many parts of the cave had been explored which were not It still contains many treasures. " After hearing this, Shi Tu couldn''t help but smile and said, " Take my advice and don''t go there, the safe areas don''t contain anything of interest to you, only the treasures of people who died there and most likely nothing good but you will surely die if you venture deeper. " Cang Sihe frowned and said in displeasure, " Brother Shi, are you underestimating me? I may not be the strongest but I ampletely confident in my abilities. I know that there are those who are stronger than me and they have died inside but the danger decreases with time and I don''t think I will die easily. " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " No, it is not about your abilities, as long as you carry any good treasures with you, you will not leave alive once you enter no matter how strong you are, even if the Fourth Step enters, they will die inside. " " Brother Shi, isn''t this an exaggeration? The Fourth Step? The limit of the Yin-Yang World is only the the Second Step Peak, it is impossible for there to be something here that can exceed this level. " Cang Sihe seemed very skeptical and considered it just a joke from Shi Tu. Since no evidence was shown, Cang Sihe had no intention of giving up this opportunity. " Well, if you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can say. " Normally, Shi Tu wouldn''t go out of his way to help people without reason, or to be more precise, he stopped caring about strangers'' lives a long time ago, but since Cang Sihe had been his conversation partner for some time, he didn''t mind giving him some information, of course Listening to advice or not, is of no concern to Shi Tu. " If I am not mistaken, there is amon denominator among all those who managed to get out, and that is that they are all poor and have gone to risk their lives without being able to make any preparations and have not carried any treasures of value with them, right? Think for yourself what this means. " The Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave is a ce made by Shi Tu, specifically that of Thieves Emperor Lan Chen, for Shi Tu at that time his greed was limitless and he wanted to get everything he could get even if he didn''t need it but he is one person after all, there is a limit to the number of avatars he can create and the strength of the avatars will decrease as their number increases so Lan Chen has set up many traps to lure and kill cultivators and steal their treasures and the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave is one of those traps. Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave is simply a trap for plundering people whoe to adventure in search of treasures using some trash treasure as bait to attract people and of course the greater the danger the more people think that there is a great treasure or the inheritance of an unfathomable expert, so even with the death of many people did not stop entering. The strange thing about it is that he ced the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave in another ce outside the Yin-Yang World and it is almost impossible to change its location unless someone can refine it. This means that someone was able to get their hands on Shi Tu''s treasury and take all his treasures, even though it was just one treasury among many, Shi Tu for some reason felt an unpleasant feeling and didn''t like the idea of someone taking his stolen possessions. After realizing these thoughts, Shi Tu was a bit upset but he quickly became happy, although his soul is now quite stable but his desires have been greatly amplified so that now he is resentful for such matters which means that he now has selfish desires of his own. After thinking for a while, Shi Tu decided to pay a visit to the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave in order to find out who dared to steal his things. " How do you know all this? Don''t tell me you have records of everyone who''s out? Even if you are, it doesn''t mean anything because there is a good chance that some powerful people went in and out without anyone knowing. " Unfortunately, Cang Sihe didn''t believe Shi Tu and became increasingly resentful of Shi Tu even though he didn''t take it to heart. '' Hmph, if you are weak and cowardly don''t think everyone is like you, this Cang is used to risking his life!! '' Shi Tu could sense sarcasm and a hint of contempt in Cang Sihe''s eyes, but he didn''t care and didn''t me Cang Sihe. There is no sane person who would believe the words of a stranger he just met and tell him words that go againstmon sense and he may miss a rare opportunity that only happens once in a lifetime. Chapter 271: Meeting In Wulong Profound Shuttle (1) Chapter 271: Meeting In Wulong Profound Shuttle (1) "By the way, there are people who have been following us since we got on the Profound Shuttle. " " What?! Are you serious? " Cang Sihe was stunned by Shi Tu''s words and released his spiritual sense, but he didn''t find anything. This made Cang Sihe suspicious a bit because he was stronger than Shi Tu and Shi Tu couldn''t sense what he couldn''t but looking at his understanding of Shi Tu, even if he was so careful that he was a coward, he shouldn''t crack a joke about this in like this time, especially that this ce exists a lot of bandits. This leaves only one possibility. Thinking of this possibility, Cang Sihe gritted his teeth in hatred and his eyes shone with a pure golden color, from Cang Sihe''s body golden sparks erupted that quickly turned into golden lightning that struck everything around the Profound Shuttle for a distance of a hundred meters. The golden lightning bolts looked like raging dragons frantically searching for their enemy and frantically striking everything around them. Seeing this, Shi Tu praised Cang Sihe in his heart for his ability to disy his bloodline to such a level given his age and cultivation level, he truly amounts to the title of Golden Lion. " there! " Cang Sihe''s arm turned into a monstrous w encased in golden lightning, then jumped up and wed at an empty space. " Golden Lightning Lion w " ck! Cang Sihe''s w seemed to hit something hard and collision sparks appeared before Cang Sihe retreated toward the Profound Shuttle. On the other hand, he seemed to have thrown something at the same distance as he had retreated. A distorted and misty shadow appeared but it quickly took the shape of a Profound Shuttle twice the size of Cang Sihe''s Profound Shuttle. On the Profound Shuttle were a few people, all young men. " Hehehehe, Brother Cang, I didn''t know that you had such a strong spiritual sense, you even managed to discover my Wulong Profound Shuttle, this is unexpected of you. " On the Profound Shuttle, the only person standing was a young man with a very arrogant appearance. Although he was praising Cang Sihe, hostility and sarcasm radiated from his eyes. " It''s really you, Wulong Wuhe, who do you say is your brother? I don''t have any brother sneaking around behind me! " Wulong Wuhe is the only person Cang Sihe knows who owns a Profound Shuttle of invisibility that can disappear from his spiritual sense and he is the only person rude enough to do so. " Haha, don''t be like that, we are both going to the same ce and we just happened to pass by and I was using stealth mode even before I noticed you so it''s just a misunderstanding. " " Misunderstanding? Do you think I''m going to believe it? If you want to deal with me,e straight to me, no need to sneak in I ''ll face you anytime, or are you afraid of facing me? " Cang Sihe''s eyes showed extreme hostility as if there was a hatred for father killing and wife stealing between them. "Brother Cang, aren''t we childhood friends? Why don''t you believe me? This is really a misunderstanding, Sister Catherine, say something. " Cang Sihe was quite focus with Wulong Wuhe and did not pay attention to those who apany him only now but he was shocked once he realized with who Wulong Wuhe spoke. Wolong Wuhe was looking at a girl in revealing clothes that was dangerously seductive, any man who looked at her would be charmed by her beauty, and if he didn''t pounce on her like a brainless hungry wolf, his will must be very strong or he suffers from a deficiency in some vital organs. But let alone endurance and not pounce on her, it didn''t seem that Wulong Wuhe would dare harbor any lewd thoughts towards her. " What Brother Wulong said is absolutely true, it''s all just a misunderstanding. " Catherine didn''t seem to want it to develop into something annoying so she spoke with closed eyes as if she didn''t want to see this scene. Cang Sihe quickly regained his calm and said with a smile. " Since Sister Catherine said that, it must be true. " Since Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe call her Sister Catherine, given their respectful behavior, her identity is clear. Yin Tian List - Catherine Asmodeus!! " Brother Cang, I think our meeting here is fate, since we are both going to the same destination, why don''t you ride with us? My Wulong Profound Shuttle is faster than yours, as well as stealth ability, which will save us the trouble of dealing with bandits, as many of them have gathered at all the roads leading to God Hand Medical Vige as we n to form a team and explore the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave together, what do you think? " Cang Sihe didn''t think much and turned to Shi Tu. " What does Brother Shi think? " "I don''t mind " Cang Sihe nodded in agreement as well, although he can''t stand staying with Wulong Wuhe in the same ce but interests are always more important, instead of traveling alone it''s better to join a capable group in order to get more benefits, if Cang Sihe doesn''t organize their inspiration and looking at this group, it is clear that the possibility to obtain a good harvest is very high, which certainly will not be allowed to Wulong to obtain a lot of benefits for himself As for dealing with Wulong Wuhe? He can deal with himter. The two of them jumped toward Wulong Profound Shuttle. Cang Sihe''s Profound Shuttle squeezed and flew into his hand. " Why does Brother Cang not introduce us to his friend? " Cang Sihe looked upset at Wulong Wuhe''s tone but couldn''t tear face with him and pped a smiley face especially with ady like Catherine Asmodeus in attendance. " This is Shi Tu, and we met in the Forest of Madness. " Wulong Wuhe looked very happy and said, " Are you also going to the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave? But given your cultivation base I think you''d better not go. " " I am not going to the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave and as I didn''t know about it until just a little while ago, I am going to Hand God Medical City. " "You didn''t know? " " That''s right, I arrived at the Yin-Yang World and joined the Madness Academy just a few days ago. " Saying this, everyone''s eyes lit up, even Catherine took a closer look at Shi Tu. It is known that all the new students of Four Academies this year are only at the second level, there hasn''t been any third level at all, even the title talents are also at the second level. If Shi Tu''s words are true, it means that Shi Tu has broken through twoplete levels within a few days and his cultivation base doesn''t seem to be unstable at all, which is a conclusive proof of his talent. Chapter 272: Meeting In Wulong Profound Shuttle (2) Chapter 272: Meeting In Wulong Profound Shuttle (2) From time immemorial, strength and talent are everything, so Wulong Wuhe''s attitude towards Shi Tu quickly changed and his attitude improved a lot because this Shi Tu talent guarantees him a bright future if he does not die early and no sane person can antagonize such a person without reason in the presence of the possibility of making friendship with him. "Forgot to introduce myself, my name is Wulong Wuhe, fourth on Yang Tian list, and this is Catherine Asmodeus, seventh on Yin Tian''s list. " Wulong Wuhe pointed at a woman with an abnormallyrge chest and long ck hair like a waterfall. " Also, this is Sun Jie and she is 5th on Yin Tian list. " Shi Tu and Sun Jie exchanged strange looks as Shi Tu stared at her intently with a wide smile on his face while Sun Jie stared at him with a look of extreme disgust. Given her beauty, it is not surprising that she gets the gazes of men, but given her power and reputation, surely no man would dare to look at her as Shi Tu does now, and what is more, her disgust with him was unnatural and reached the point of hatred and desire to kill Shi Tu directly. Cang Sihe couldn''t help but feel ashamed of Shi Tu''s behavior as a hint of contempt appeared on Wulong Wuhe''s face. " Frog wants to eat swan meat " Catherine Asmodeus whispered coldly. Looking at her clothes, it is not surprising that men who do not know who she is are flocked to her, some of whom even tried to force her or use power on her. Of course, their ending was not good at all. " cough " Wulong Wuhe pointed towards a male and female couple leaning on each other and holding hands, the couple seemed to care about their surroundings as if it didn''t help them and just wanted to enjoy each other''spany as if they might die at any moment and want to enjoy every moment in each other''spany as if It''s the most valuable thing in the world. " These two are Yingjun Jiu and Yingjun Xiye, and they are perfectly capable of entering the Yin Yang List but as you can see they don''t need to. " Shi Tu didn''t look at the couple and went to sit next to Sun Jie, stretched out his arm and grabbed Sun Jie''s shoulder and pulled her towards him. " You ...!! " Sun Jie was shocked because she had not at all expected this behavior from Shi Tu and wanted to resist, but her face quickly filled with shock and then fear and panic. " Brother Shi! what are you doing? I urge you to retreat. " Cang Sihe became nervous from worrying about Shi Tu, out of everyone else why would he choose to act like this with Sun Jie? He can even protect him from Catherine but not Sun Jie. It''s hard to admit, but women of this generation are stronger than men. Although Sun Jie is 5th in Yin Tian list, she is actually the strongest person here, even stronger than Cang Sihe. She is said to have previously tied the knot with the Young Sword Saint, if she gets angry and decides to kill Shi Tu then no one can stop her. " Shameless!! how dare you act like this in my hospitality? " Wulong Wuhe yelled angrily towards Shi Tu, but he was actually really happy on the inside. From what Cang Sihe did he could tell that he cared about Shi Tu, so he would be very happy to use him to mess with Cang Sihe. He initially wanted to humiliate him by using his weakness and ignorance to try to enter the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave with his strength but Shi Tu''s talent had taken him by surprise and he hesitated a bit to continue his n but it seemed like Heaven with him today, who would have thought that this Shi Tu would be arrogant enough to try to get close to Sun Jie Scandalously? Even if he kills him now with one hit, it''spletely justified. " Wait " Sun Jie cried out with a strange expression as she tried to hold back her trembling body of anger. " Does Miss Sun want to deal with him personally? No need! I''m the one who invited Miss Sun and it''s my fault for letting him act like this, so it''s only natural for me to deal with him personally. " Wulong Wuhe said favorably but was smiling on the inside as his eyes swerved to look at Cang Sihe. As Wulong Wuhe expected, Cang Sihe looked confused and said, " Miss Sun, please forgive him and " " misunderstanding " Suddenly Sun Jie smiled elegantly and said, " It''s just a misunderstanding. Brother Shi and I are old friends and I didn''t recognize him at first because he has changed a lot from before. " Looking at Sun Jie''s rxed expression, she didn''t seem to be lying, so Wulong Wuhe reluctantly drove while Cang Sihe sat aside so as not to obstruct Shi Tu and Sun Jie''s smell. Shi Tu and Sun Jie started talking about trivial topics as if they were reminiscing about the past, but they are just stories one makes up and keeps pace with the other. At the same time, Shi Tu was speaking directly in Sun Jie''s mind, " Is what you said true? Is it true that my youngdy''s life is in danger? " " Sure, do you think I''m going to joke about Alice''s life? " Previously, there was no need for Wulong Wuhe to interfere, Sun Jie was about to deal herself with Shi Tu but Shi Tu spoke to her secretly and told her that Alice''s life was in danger. Of course, she didn''t believe it at first and became even more angry, but what shocked her was that Shi Tu described to her the shape of Alice''s body just as if he had seen him naked and memorized how they looked by heart which is impossible for someone else. " Yes, if I''m not mistaken, you both suffer from the same symptoms but to varying degrees, right? " For a moment, Sun Jie''s face looked a bit troubled and she hesitated a bit before saying. " That''s right, we both suffer from nightmares and strange dreams while sleeping as if they are other people''s memories, to me they are just ordinary memories but painful nightmares for mydy. " '' As expected '' Shi Tu sighed inwardly, previously he didn''t know about Alice and Sun Jie''s problem but he said something vaguely because it was impossible for them not to suffer from side effects due to Sun Jie''s intervention in the artificial rebirth process. However, it wasn''t enough for him to know exactly what had happened so Shi Tu continued to dig more information out of Sun Jie''s mouth. " Yourdy? " Shi Tu looked a little doubtful, causing Sun Jie to be slightly perturbed, with a trace of tension and panic mixed with anticipation. " From what Alice told me, you two are biological sisters, was she kidding? " After hearing this, Sun Jie rxed and seemed to believe Shi Tu more because she had never told anyone about her dreams including Alice and no one knew that she was also seeing strange dreams, looking at Alice''s nightmares, telling her would unnecessarily increase her anxiety. The most important is that the whole world knows that they are ady and a maid and only their adoptive father knows that they are real sisters. '' Adoptive father couldn''t have told him, right? Is it really possible that my sister was the one who told him? What is his rtionship between them? '' Chapter 273: Trapped Chapter 273: Trapped " How did you know? " Sun Jie asked with some doubt. '' Sigh, that''s what happened after all. I don''t know if I should say their luck is very good or very bad. '' Currently, Sun Jie''s body contained a thin line of the arrogance of the gods'' bloodline but it fainted so greatly that Shi Tu did not notice it until after the sword responded after approached her. Previously, in order to rid Alice of the arrogance of the gods, Shi Tu wanted to separate Alice''s soul from her body and cut the karma between them in order for Alice to get rid of the arrogance of the gods, but due to Sun Jie''s unexpected intervention, her body and soul were separated from each other and both were born in a new body. But Shi Tu''s calctions were only for Alice and he gathered enough energy for one person, but they became two people after Sun Jie''s intervention and this resulted in the karma not beingpletely cut off and some karmic threads remaining that led to Alice retaining some of the arrogant gods'' bloodline, not only that, it seemed That Sun Jie also got some karma from Alice and some arrogance of the gods bloodline. So technically, they are both supposed to be real sisters in this life and can be considered Zhan Xieshen'' daughters. " Didn''t I tell you? Alice told me, you might not believe this but our rtionship is so close, I even sneaked into her room sometimes beforeing to the Yin-Yang World. " " impossible!! " Sun Jie cried out in vehement disapproval and tried to suppress her desire to kill Shi Tu and continue to speak outwardly friendly. " Stop lying, Sunrise Pce is highly guarded and it is impossible for a weak person like you to sneak inside, and even if you are staying in Sunrise Pce, my sister''s pavilion can only be essed by certain people, how can you infiltrate her room? This is defaming my sister''s purity!! If you don''t give me a proper exnation, I will kill you, whoever you are. " " Tsk tsk, really brainless big tits. " Shi Tu sneered and said, " Who said I snuck in with my own ability? " "No way! are you telling me that my sister helped you sneak in? " Shi Tu smiled proudly and said, " Sure, I have some rtionship with your Golden Crow Hidden n so I can enter the Main Land and Alice helped me enter the Forbidden Land through the secret passageway in the Three Legged Mountain, specifically the fourth door in the secret passageway that leads directly to her room. " " You Know Golden Crow Hidden n? H-How is that possible? M-My pure and secluded man''s hater sister actually brought a man into her room? The reason you know her body in detail is ." Shi Too shrugged his shoulders and said, " Leave it to your imagination " " No wonder, no wonder she insisted. " Sun Jie seemed to have reached a certain realization and it seemed that Alice''s many antics had beprehensible to her. " No wonder she insisted on entering the Yin Tian List, with her proud status and personality I thought it was strange for her to participate in a trial like this in order to search for a partner, now I understood why. " Sun Jie no longer had any doubts about Shi Tu''s rtionship with her sister but she became upset. '' Hmph, we''re real, close sisters but she''s actually been hiding the fact that she''s been having a man all this time? So she was entering him to her room secretly? '' Sun Jie looked at Shi Tu and started to evaluate him in search of what attracted her sister to him, but no matter how much she looked at him, Shi Tu is just a cultivator of the First Step Fourth Level, how did he manage to lure her sister who had eyes above her head? Sun Jie collected her thoughts and decided to ask Alice wellter. " So what are you doing here and why did you reveal your rtionship to me? Do you want to rely on my strength to protect you in the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave? " Sun Jie couldn''t help but look down on Shi Tu and consider him a real frog that had managed to eat swan meat. "Of course not, I knew the secret of your illness and I have the treatment. " " What?! " Sun Jie stood up and grabbed Shi Tu''s shoulder. " Really? What is the reason? How can we get rid of these nightmares? Hurry up and tell me now!! " Everyone looked at this scene in astonishment, since they couldn''t hear the real conversation what they saw all the time was an intimate conversation between Shi Tu and Sun Jie whose face showed so many fluctuations the entire time that she even took the initiative to grab Shi Tu''s shoulder with a shocked face and unable to say Anything? " The reason is your bloodline. " " Our bloodline? " " Well, I guess you couldn''t identify your bloodline no matter how much you searched, right? " " Yes, that is true, but how could this be dangerous for us? " Shi Tu ignored her and said, " That''s all I can tell you, when you meet Alice, tell her toe to me and also stop your investigation of the four title talents because this is a danger to your lives. " " Huh?! Why? Just tell me everything so I can tell her directly, why should you meet her in person? " Shi Tu''s gaze toward Sun Jie changed and became even colder, " Because I don''t trust you, this is the first time we''ve met and all I know about you is what Alice told me, do you understand? " Sun Jie''s eyes narrowed and he also said suspiciously, " How can I trust you? " " Just tell Alice my name is Shi Tu, and she will understand and assure you. " " Okay, but after visiting the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. " " You shouldn''t enter the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, wait a few minutes and leave, because of your precious bloodline you will die the moment you enter. " Considering the importance of the Arrogance of Gods bloodline, it would be impossible for Sun Jie to exit the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave after entering unless Shi Tu personally escorted her but he didn''t intend to enter the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave now, at least until he finished what Jadar asked of him. " What are you talking about? I know you want to use this as an excuse to meet my sister quickly but you don''t have to lie that much and what''s wrong with these five minutes? " Sun Jie cast a look of disdain at Shi Tu and stood up and jumped out of Wulong''s Profound Shuttle, under her feet a flying sword appeared on him and flew forward. '' Hey, what''s wrong with this behavior? But I wonder how she will react after she regains her memory, will she go back to being an obedient sheep or will she be deceived and try to rebel? '' Shi Tu stood up and said lightly. " Everyone get ready to fight, you have a tough battle to fight. " This time, Shi Tu spoke out loud for everyone to hear. " What do you mean? " Cang Sihe looked at Shi Tu, not daring to lightly warn Shi Tu, since he had discovered the Wulong Profound Shuttle previously, he had some confidence in Shi Tu in this. "We are surrounded by ten Profound Shuttles, prepare to fight because the enemies have someone at the Second Step Seventh Level, it will be a tough battle. " Chapter 274: The only option is to fight Chapter 274: The only option is to fight " This is not the time for joking, even if you have an abnormal spiritual sense, with your strength at the First Step Fourth Level, how can you sense people that we could not sense? " Wulong Wuhe seemed unconvinced and mocked Shi Tu. Shi Tu didn''t care and looked at the Yingjun duo and said," For the people of the Shadow Moon n, losing attention is fatal. Even if you want to enjoy yourst days before you get caught, you must not lower your guard so that you can live longer. " A trace of panic appeared in the couple''s eyes, but soon their expressions became serious and they stood up with shocked expressions on their faces. " What he said is true, we are surrounded by about ten full Profound Shuttle s. " Yingjun Xiye looked at Shi Tu and said with some doubt, '''' But even I can''t tell the strength of the strongest of them all. " " What? How " At this moment, everyone saw Sun Jie hurrying back and there were more than ten people behind her and it seemed that she had some injuries even though it wasn''t that serious. At this moment, ten Profound Shuttles appeared around Wulong Profound Shuttle and dozens of cultivators came out, the weakest of whom was at the peak of the First Step while there was someone at the Second Step Seventh Level. " that''s bad!! " Wulong Wuhe quickly realized what was going on and formed some seals to activate the Profound Shuttle''s defense barrier. All the foreign cultivatorsunched their attacks towards the Wulong Profound Shuttle to destroy it before it fully activates the barrier. Not all of them targeted the Wulong Profound Shuttle but some targeted Sun Jie besides the ten who chased after her from the beginning. Before Sun Jie could act, Shi Tu appeared in front of her and grabbed her by the waist, and disappeared again to reappear as he was in the Wulong Profound Shuttle. Boom! Several attacks hit the barrier and the Profound Shuttle was thrown towards the ground, but fortunately, the barrier wasplete, despite the barrier shaking and some cracks appearing in it, but it quickly disappeared and the barrier returned as it was. " Haha, not bad, not bad, looks like we had a great harvest this time. " All the aggressors from the Profound Shuttles disembarked on the ground, among them stood an old man with long white hair and a gray robe, brushing his beard with a very happy look. This man''s name is Situ Lianheng, the leader of the Poisonous Scorpion Bandits. This man spent his whole life as a bandit and founded the bandit of a poisonous scorpion, once and during a lucky encounter he managed to get ten high-quality Profound Shuttles with super ability to hide, thanks to these Profound Shuttles his work improved a lot and the title of the Invisible Poison Scorpion. Came this time for catching people heading to the God Hand Medical Vige but was expected to suddenly notice a woman came out of the non - ce of the center of his Profound Shuttles? He immediately realized that there was a Profound Shuttle with a high stealth ability among his Profound Shuttles. His Profound Shuttle s have a special array to detect other Profound Shuttles but he didn''t notice anything which means this Profound Shuttle is not ordinary. With such a delicious mealing to his mouth how could he not be happy? The cool thing is that there are three beauties too. " Haha, since this old man is in a good mood today, I don''t want to shed blood, leave your treasures, Profound Shuttle and women and leave immediately, this old man will not pursue the matter. " No one was panicked and they didn''t care about this opportunity that was given to them and even started to calmly analyze the situation. " Brother Shi, can you tell us the situation? " Wulong Wuhe no longer had any doubts about Shi Tu''s ability and spiritual sense, so he simply asked him if there were more enemies. Shi Tu''s voice rang in everyone''s minds at the same time " There are no more enemies. " Some surprise appeared in everyone''s eyes for a moment before disappearing, although Teleportation requires high soul strength and normally ordinary people can''t use it with a low Cultivation base but looking at what Shi Tu had shown earlier, this is not surprising. " that''s good " Wulong Wuhe nodded lightly. One at the seventh level, two people at the sixth level, and one at the fifth level while the rest are unimportant but a bit annoying. Currently, the strongest person here is Sun Jie who has Sixth Level Second Step cultivation base while the rest are at the fifth level except for Shi Tu who is not worth mentioning in their eyes except for his spiritual sense. Only Cang Sihe knew a bit about Shi Tu''s strength but he didn''t think he could help right now, at most he can handle the small fry but he can''t affect the big picture. " Brother Shi, we will deal with them so please seize the opportunity to escape quickly, my Profound Shuttle can be used. " Cang Sihe threw his Profound Shuttle at Shi Tu carelessly. " Although we are confident of victory, we will definitely not be able to deal with everyone given Sister Sun''s injury and the many weaklings on their side. " Sun Jie felt a bit embarrassed about being injured and having to run away at the hands of a bunch of fourth and third-level cultivators, although it was a sneak attack and she was in a panic and worried about Alice but that''s not an excuse. Shi Tu said nothing and stretched out his hand and ced it on Sun Jie''s shoulder, releasing some Primordial Energy into her body. Very quickly, all of Sun Jie''s injuries recovered as if they didn''t exist to the point of making Sun Jie think that this was an illusion. " It''s okay, you can focus on your battles and leave the weaks for me. " Everyone showed strange expressions and felt like Shi Tu was bragging, isn''t he the weakest person here? He''s half a step weaker than the weakest person on the enemy''s side, but no one had any objection anymore thanks to the healing ability he had just shown. " Brother Shi, are you sure? " Since Cang Sihe had seen Shi Tu fight before, he was less suspicious. " If I''m not mistaken, this is the Poisonous Scorpion Bandits who are infamous for their sneak attacks and use of despicable means like sneak attacks and especially poisons, if you are not sure don''t take risks. " " It''s okay, I have enough confidence. " " Have you had enough of saying goodbye? It is better that you made the right decision or you might regret it. " Si Tu Lian Heng couldn''t hear their conversation but he didn''t care, from his point of view, this is a very easy battle for him. " Boss " A sixth-level cultivator approached and whispered to Situ Lianheng. '' The preparations are over and we know their identities, they are ....'' Situ Lianheng''s eyes lit up and he looked even happier. " So we have four of the Yin-Yang list? Haha. " No wonder they didn''t consider his offer, given their talents, it is impossible for him to leave them alive because he has already offended them and they may prepare in the future to take revenge so in order to avoid future troubles he must get rid of future danger as long as he can and they understand that very well so they never thought that he might let them go. Chapter 275: Moon Shadow Clan Chapter 275: Moon Shadow n In this situation, Wulong Wuhe showed his heroic side and said seriously. " To avoid a chaotic fight and get in each other''s way I want to ask in advance, does any of you have a n? Or perhaps some kind of Martial Art that might be useful to us or some secret weapon, I suppose everyone knows this is a life-and-death battle so it''s foolish to hide anything in this point " Unfortunately, no one said anything but Sun Jie looked at Shi Tu with a meaningful look, she refused to believe that the person who had attracted Alice''s attention was just an ordinary and weak person. Seeing this, Shi Tu sighed and it seemed that Sun Jie''s thoughtful mind hadn''t disappeared, as expected from the woman who had amused him a bit, she still didn''t fully trust him yet and her opinion of him changed every moment. But what made Shi Tu upset was everyone''s regression and unwillingness to cooperate even in the face of death, Shi Tu didn''t care about the rest but Sun Jie''s act was not wise at all. Shi Tu said, " Moon Shadow n brats, both of you wille with me and the rest will deal with sixth and seventh level cultivators, I guarantee that no one will be able to interfere with your fight, I think you can win in these circumstances if you '' cooperate '' right? " Oddly, Shi Tu emphasized the word '' cooperate '' but no one seemed to care. Wulong Wuhe replied, " Well if we get everything out without backing off, I think everyone will be able to defeat their opponent? " Everyone agreed without any objections, did not ask one more question because there is not enough time for this no one doubts the ability of Shi Tu anymore. " sigh " Seeing this, Shi Tu sighed, none of them seemed to have any intention of cooperating. Cang Sihe, Wulong, Catherine Asmodeus, and Sun Jie steps forward while Shi Tu remained with Yingjun Jiu Yingjun Xiye. Both Yingjun Jiu and Yingjun Xiye looked at each other in understanding and seemed to have the same idea. They both held a dagger in each hand without changing their facial expressions, a pulsation before them or the aura around them, not knowing where they were looking or what they were thinking, but they did not seem to act strange in the current situation. " Don''t even think about that. " Suddenly the couple felt as if a fist was gripping their hearts tightly, they felt as if their lives were no longer theirs and their fate was in someone else''s hands. " T-this is this Shadow Heart Seal? " Yingjun Jiu managed to speak with great difficulty, but the despair is shown instead of shock. After all the effort they put in to escape they were caught by a high-ranking person so quickly? " From the moment you join the Shadow Army and the Shadow Heart Seal is nted in you, you can never escape, although, for the sake of secrecy of missions and the organization''s secrecy, the Shadow Heart Seal cannot track people, but it is easy for the Shadow Army to hunt down traitors from the shadows, all who escaped before you became An example to others, or did you want to taste freedom before death? " Shi Tu only gave them a quick nce before turning around. " I usually kill traitors directly but you can live longer since you are both useful since you are both members of the Moon Shadow n, the most powerful n in the Shadow Army, your Shadow Steps should be good, you just have to make sure that no ant escapes from here. " Yingjun Jiu and Yingjun Xiye looked at each other to see the despair in the eyes of each mixed with some hope. It seems to escape from their fate is impossible after all. They had no idea opposing Shi Tu because he could decide their fate with just a thought and their only hope was to let them live longer if they proved themselves. They both took off in different directions and after a few steps a strange ck mist appeared around her feet and soon it seemed that both of them had turned into ck mist that spread in the air. Shi Tu took out his sword with a happy smile on his face and pointed at the men in front of him " Let''s start then,e to me all at the same time. " " Tsk, you''re arrogant. " " Haha, does this person have a mental illness, or has he be so desperate that he must have been abandoned? " " But why can''t we feel them? Did they use some treasure to escape quickly? " "It should be " Among the crowd, a masked person with bloodshot eyes stepped forward. This person possessed a Fifth Level Second Step cultivation and considering the gazes of hisrades at him, he must have a fearsome reputation. " jejej, go and leave him to me, I can see that this brat''s body is special because it is not affected by my poison in the air, jejeje, it''s rare to meet someone like him so I want to try my new poison on him. " Boooom!! An explosion sounded from behind Shi Tu and it seemed that the main battle had begun and with their speed, they started to move away a bit, most likely so as not to harm the rest of the weak ones. " What are you doing? Go help the Boss and the twomanders, even if you''re useless, it doesn''t matter, as long as you distract the enemies for a moment, the Boss will win fast. " " Right, Master Zhu Hen is the better alchemist and poison user after the boss. He will deal with the wretched quickly and catch up with us. " Almost everyone rushed in to pressure Sun Jie''s group from two directions but suddenly the necks of the two people in front exploded with blood as if their throats had been shed at great speed. The crowd stopped for a moment but someone shouted, " Don''t be afraid, they must be the two people who just disappeared and are assassinated, but there''s no need to be afraid of them because they are only two and they won''t be able to do much for us. " " That''s right, it was only negligence, as long as we are careful we will be able to catch them as soon as they try to attack again. " The fall of two was not enough to stop the crowd, especially after it was said that they rushed again, but after one moment the matter was repeated, but this time there were five victims at the same time! " W-what happened? Aren''t there only two? How can five fall? Are there more assassins? " At this time, everyone heard the voice of two people talking in unison. " Anyone who crosses the line will die " " Anyone who crosses the line will die " Hearing this, everyone looked at the ground to see a line dug on the ground and the seven who died were the people who crossed the line. " Don''t be afraid, just push inrge numbers and they won''t be able to do much, with your numbers there is a good chance of getting caught if they try to attack. " Zhu Hen shouted angrily from behind. " I love seeing the y but it gets really boring after watching the same y a million times, don''t you agree with me? " Zhu Hen looked at Shi Tu''s dull face in amazement. " Let''s get it over with quickly before the Sun girl gets into trouble .. Berserk God Art! " Shi Tu''s eyes glowed with a blood red color and surrounded by a crimson aura thatpletely changed the atmosphere around him. " roar " Shi Tu let out a powerful roar just like an angry beast, this roar caused the battlefield to freeze for a moment in shock. Everyone felt a strange pressure being applied to their hearts and souls and looked intently at the source of the sound. Shi Tu stood, whose aura hadpletely changed. He seemed to have turned into a ferocious and frightening beast. " cough " " cough " Everyone at the first step fell to their knees and spat outrge amounts of blood with a terrified face as if their souls had been ripped from their bodies. " This a sonic attack? How is that possible? " Sound attacks are considered one of the most terrible types of soul attacks because their range is measured by the extent to which the sound reaches and most importantly, most defenses do not mean anything, as long as the sound is heard, that is everything. Chapter 276: Fierce Battle? easy? Chapter 276: Fierce Battle? easy? " Impossible, with his strength, how could he ..hmm! his cultivation base wasn''t at the fourth level of the first step? How is he now at the third level of the second step? " Zhu Hen muttered in astonishment and looked in disbelief, although he was barely affected by the sonic attack but if Shi Tu used this duringbat, it would only distract him for a few moments, or worse, he might even be able to affect his master for a moment. " Shen level art " Sun Jie stammered in surprise, " No wonder, after all, he''s someone with real abilities. " " What are you doing? Kill him. " From afar, Situ Lianheng fiercely shouted at his followers surrounding Shi Tu, they might not understand the effect of Shi Tu''s sonic attack but he does, even though Shi Tu is not strong enough to affect those who are stronger than him but it will be a fatal distraction at crucial moments. Following Situ Lianheng''s orders, all of his men turned around, ignoring the line behind them towards Shi Tu. " Where are you looking? " Sun Jie used his distraction tounch a surprise attack. " Sixth level girl, you dared to brag in front of me? " Situ Lianheng seemed to realize that he had seriously underestimated this group and decided to hurry up to deal with Sun Jie instead of ying with her. " spit " A strange purple air spurted out from Situ Lianheng''s mouth turning into a cloud that headed toward Sun Jie who could not change her direction. " Haha, this is the poison of a Purple Cliff Scorpion, it can kill someone as powerful as me in a few minutes not to mention you and what?! " Unexpectedly, Sun Jie walked out of the purple cloud without being affected in the slightest. " Golden Purgatory!! " Sun Jie''s sword was enveloped in a raging and intense golden me, not only that, but it seemed that Sun Jie''s cultivation base had jumped from the sixth level to the seventh level of the second step. sh Sun Jie managed to inflict a wound on Situ Lianheng''s chest before he wished to retreat. Situ Lianheng stared at Sun Jie in astonishment, looking for any symptoms of poison but didn''t find anything, just some gray glow. " Don''t underestimate yourself " Situ Lianheng took out a long whip that resembled a long bony scorpion tail and waved it to fend off Sun Jie. " Even if you can increase your cultivation base, what kind of life and death battle experience do you have to defeat me? There is a huge difference even at the same level. " Sun Jie didn''t hesitate and rushed forward with everything she had. " Golden Heaven Sword, ignite. " The physical form of the Golden Heaven Sword in Sun Jie''s hands seemed to have been destroyed and turned into a me by itself, golden mes extended from the handle previously to envelop Sun Jie''s hands as if it had be a part of them. " naive " The bony tail pierced Sun Jie''s attack quite easily and brutally pierced her body then Situ Lianheng waved his hand to throw Sun Jie aside. The scorpion''s tail seemed to be filled with many kinds of strange poison as Sun Jie felt her entire body burning in pain as the area around her wound started to rot very quickly. Sun Jie tried to stand up but Situ Lianheng brutally pressed his foot on Sun Jie''s chest and said, " That''s strange, this light gray glow around you seems to cancel out all my poisons. How is it possible that there is an antidote that cures all the poisons in the world? I can''t believe it. " Situ Lianheng took out several pills and looked at Sun Jie with a look of hesitation before making up his mind " Cough, what are you trying to do? " Sun Jie managed to speak with difficulty but she spat out a lot of blood " Just a little test " Situ Lianheng forcefully pressed Sun Jie''s chest, forcing her to open her mouth and throw all those pills into her mouth. Nothing happened to Sun Jie but this did not worry Situ Lianheng, because he was obsessed with poisons, he refused to believe that any of his poisons could affect Sun Jie so he threw the most precious and rarest poisons he possessed at once into Sun Jie''s mouth and looked away from her for a while because most of these Poisons take some time to show their effects. Situ Lianheng looked around but was surprised by what he saw. A sixth-level cultivator named Qiang Du was fighting, in front of him a Fairy-like woman floated in the air, under her feet there were three holden rings. Around her, many light swords formed that were targeting Qiang Du, although he managed to evade these swords each time and did not bother trying to strike back, but rather continued to spread his poison in the air. " Hehehehe, beauty, why don''t we just stop here and have a good time together? With a simple cor on your neck I can guarantee your life, what do you think? " Catherine Asmodeus did not care what Qiang Du said and swallowed a pill. Then a fourth ring appeared under her feet, but it was faint and indistinct. Previously, Catherine Asmodeus'' limit was ten light swords, but this time she managed to form fifteen light swords that aimed at Qiang Du. " Don''t you understand? It''s all useless. " Qiang Du seemed to have run out of patience and took out his sword. Catherine Asmodeus couldn''t do anything in front of this attack, all of her light swords were destroyed very quickly. Catherine Asmodeus wanted to resist, but suddenly she felt a strong heat inside her body, which weakened her greatly, and she fell to the ground faint. " This ..." " Haha, it''s an aphrodisiac poison, it''s very powerful even though it takes a while for the effect to start to show, this poison will turn you into aplete whore and lose all your sane qualities, I don''t like to use it because ying with brainless dolls is not fun, only if you follow me willingly ...." Qiang Du froze for a moment before kneeling, dering the end of this fight. Catherine Asmodeus stood on her feet and all her injuries seemed to have disappeared as if they were an illusion, there was not even a trace of fatigue on her face. The strange thing is that the battle ended without any further resistance. Qiang Du seemed to be unaware of what was happening and continued to smile foolishly until the life vanished from his eyes and immediately after that Catherine Asmodeus fell unconscious on the ground with a streak of blood on the corner of her mouth. On the other side, the other sixth-level cultivator named Gui Du, he was in the middle of a fierce battle with Cang Sihe with Wulong Wuhe. Looks like Gui Du is also a poison user, but the kind who uses his fists since he''s in the midst of a brutal fistfight. Several burns could be observed on their fists as well as the pallor of their faces. " Hi, damn Ape, it seems naive to expect support, so why don''t we cooperate? " Cang Sihe looked unwilling and said," Tsk, I don''t think there is any other choice, after all, I don''t want to die here. " "You two have some nerve to talk in the middle of a fight. " Gui Du spoke while looking behind him and said," That idiot Qiang Du, can''t he expand his knowledge a bit? How can he fall into an illusion trap and fall so easily? " Even though he saying that his facial expressions became very serious, after all, they clearly underestimated the abilities of these kids. " ??? " Gui Du felt badly, so he turned again to Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe to see a surprising scene. Cang Sihe''s arms turned into golden lion ws and the lightning around him became more intense and many of the features of a lion appeared on him as if he had be a hybrid while a long tail and twelve ears appeared on Wulong Wuhe''s body in addition to a significant increase in his size, bing about five timesrger than the previous. " That ... Golden Lightning Lion and Twelve Ears Dragon Ape Bloodlines? I heard the rumors but it''s true? " Two of the rarest and strongest legendary bloodlines that had not appeared in a long time appeared before him now, although he poisoned the rumors but he didn''t believe them at all and thought it was just drumming from his fans because such rumors surround all the strong and handsome men with unknown background but it''s true this time? Chapter 277: Are You Really Just A Brat? Chapter 277: Are You Really Just A Brat? Two of the rarest and strongest legendary bloodlines that had not appeared in a long time appeared before him now, although he poisoned the rumors but he didn''t believe them at all and thought it was just drumming from his fans because such rumors surround all the strong and handsome men with the unknown background but it''s true this time? Before he had a chance to finish his sentence, the two of them vanished and appeared in front of him at great speed, delivering a barrage of monstrous blows in a harmonious mixture of thunder and fire. '' Damn, how is this? How did their attack be so harmonious? This is something that can only be achieved after years of training and a deep rtionship with the other party. " Before he knows, the situation was reversed and Gui Du was not able to keep up with their attack and the worst is that he was unable to escape and was beaten by Cang Sihe and Wulong Wuhe which filled his body with injuries because of the ws of lightning from Cang Sihe and me from Wulong Wuhe and which led to his death after His heart was crushed by a simultaneous attack from front and back. But the most terrible scene was on the side of Shi Tu. All of his men were killed without resistance by Shi Tu, suddenly appearing out of nowhere as if he was a teleportation and cutting his opponent in one blow and before the corpse fell, blood was extracted from the corpse and used by Shi Tu''s sword to attack making it stronger with each person killed. Shi Tu showed no mercy and no one in front of him got a chance to reply or say anything, they all died miserably and lip-synchingly but at least without pain they didn''t even get a chance to say a sigh of pain. Gradually, Shi Tu didn''t have to move from his spot and all he had to do was wave his sword to kill whoever he wanted because he gathered so much blood that he could kill the rest. In the end, only Zhu Hen who wanted to use Shi Tu to test his poison was left. " You said you wanted to try your poison on me? Very well, I also happen to need ab rat to try my new poison. " After absorbing many poisonous gases, poisons, and some poisonous herbs, Shi Tu finally managed to create a poison that was recognized by Energy Poison and allow it to remain under his protection inside Shi Tu''s body. Shi Tu don''t know its effect and this is a good chance to try it out. Shi Tu stared at Zhu Hen with cold eyes and let out his Will Aura, of course making sure that no one but Zhu Hen could sense it. A feeling of fear crept into the depths of Zhu Hen Ibe''s soul to the point that his body hadpletely stopped moving as if his heart, breathing, and blood had stopped. Behind Shi Tu, Zhu Hen saw eight shadows and strangely giving each shadow a different kind of fear as one shadow seemed bent on killing him but pity appeared in his eyes despite their coldness while another shadow showed iprehensible anger and hatred not only towards him but towards everything. The third shadow gave a deep sense of contempt as if he didn''t want to be here in the first ce. The fourth and fifth shadows gave a sense of indifference and a desire to get rid of it quickly. The sixth shadow didn''t open his eyes in the first ce, in fact, he was lying as if he was sleeping but the frightening feeling around him was no less subdued than the rest. Only the seventh shadow didn''t feel that dangerous. The strangest thing was the eighth Shadow, his killing intent was not only directed towards Zhu Hen but even other shadows. Among the eight shadows, Zhu Hen recognized seven of them. " N-No! Please no, go away, please forgive me, I beg you ... mmmm " Zhu Hen was frightened by what he saw so much that he did not even think about resisting and start to beg for his life but he could only scream in his mind and couldn''t say anything. Shi Tu grabbed him by the neck and soon symptoms of poison began to appear. His skin started to dry out very quickly as blood seeped out of his seven holes and his flesh rotted very quickly and ruined his veins as he seemed to be suffering from some kind of hallucination. In short, in thest moments of his life, he tasted every possible effect an ordinary poison could have. '' not enough? this is not enough to bring the heavenly tribtion? Is that because of the Primordial Energy that blocks the Heavenly Tribtion? This makes it hard, without the Heavenly Tribtion I can''t go breakthrough to the thirdyer. like that, I will not be able to breakthrough soon '' Situ Lianheng who was watching this shocking oue seemed in disbelief at what he saw A nightmare, it must be a nightmare. Situ Lianheng grabbed his hand so tightly that blood leaked from it. This oue wasn''t even in his worst nightmare, all his followers had died miserably so quickly. Situ Lianheng did not think that he had done something wrong, this was not his first time killing someone on the Yin-Yang List, he had already seeded in killing someone who topped the Yin-Yang List and there was not much difference in the strength of the generations of the Yin-Yang List so he was confident very in himself. Despite that, he did not despise his opponent at all, but what happened exceeded all his expectations. The poison he was so proud of was useless. His strongest subordinate lost to an extremely powerful illusion technique without the ability to fight back. His other subordinate lost to two monsters with an extremely pure bloodline with harmonious fighting abilities and teamwork ability equal to twins. The rest of his subordinates were brutally murdered by an unknown person who possessed a Shen level technique and a strange blood-sucking sword to be stronger and could use the power he had absorbed instantly. Normally any one of these could toped Yin-Yang list but how did they gather so many of them now? How are they next to each other like this? Although he had heard that this generation was not ordinary and he took more precautions and even distributed some pills to his men to replenish energy, they didn''t even get a chance to use them. Situ Lianheng stood looking at his bandit that he had devoted his life to developing as he was being destroyed by one mistake and one reckless battle. Shi Tu calmly approached Situ Liangheng as he said, " There is no need to grieve because this is not your fault alone, it is the fault of your followers, and it is not as if I do not understand your feelings. " " Hahaha understand me? You? What are you saying? Are you making fun of me?!! " Situ Lianheng said in anger with mad eyes. But after finishing his word, Situ Lianheng turned calm and looked at Shi Tu. After Situ Lianheng saw from Shi Tu, he no longer considered him to be just a young man and seemed extremely cautious. He looked around Shi Tu as Yingjun Jiu and Yingjun Xiye appeared on both sides of Shi Tu and seemed to be wary of them because he couldn''t sense them at all even though he knew they existed. " Making fun of you? Absolutely not, after all the idiots on my side have made the same mistake. " "Brother Shi, what do you mean? " After going through a life-death battle and having to cooperate with Wulong Wuhe, he returned to help to hear Shi Tu say this? Shi Tu smiled and said, "Your fault is all arrogance. " " How ..." Before he could say anything, Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe felt dizzy and fell unconscious. " Are you really just a brat? " " Don''t I look like that? " " At all, both your temperament and your deep thought prove that you have much more experience than me. If I had not read a story simr to what happened now, I would not have understood the meaning of your words. " '''' you read a story about this but you made this mistake? It seems that your bandit survived till now because of luck '''' Shi Tu mocked '''' you need to pay more attention to your elders word '''' Chapter 278: Primordial Energy (1) Chapter 278: Primordial Energy (1) For young people, no matter how clever they are, they always have a fatal w, which is the arrogance of allowing their emotions to control their decisions even in the worst situations. Although this group can ignore their feelings to some extent, but not enough. In this case, the wisest option given their abilities would be to fight a two-on-three battle with Catherine Asmodeus supporting them with the illusion from behind and this would give them an easy victory. But Catherine Asmodeus''s unwillingness to cooperate directly with men and her self-deception that she is stronger than them made her fight the battle alone, her battle which made her in a situation where she might die at any moment. The same goes for Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe who kept refusing to fight together until they used up a lot of their energy and using their bloodline became dangerous to their lives and consumed everything they had without considering the need to help Sun Jie in. Her battle is the hardest. The same for Sun Jie who tried to quickly beat Situ Liangheng alone while it was better to dy until help came. On the other hand, Situ Lianheng and his group''s mistake was their arrogance and desire to mess around a bit while they should end quickly if they fought seriously from the start, then even if Sun Jie''s group cooperated from the start, they wouldn''t have any chance of victory. " Brat No, I don''t think it''s appropriate to call you like that, what''s your name? " " Shi Tu " " Okay, Shi Tu, with your wisdom you are supposed to understand that you can''t beat me right? That''s what I want to say but looking at your calm looks like you have something to rely on, right? Are you ..." " No " Before Situ Lianheng could finish his words, Shi Tu interrupted him. " I''m not the young master of any n and I don''t have a family of strong background because I am an orphan and I certainly don''t belong to any strong influence, I ampletely alone, though . You seem like a talented person, what do you think of working for me? " Situ Lianheng sneered and said, " After wasting my life work, trying to recruit me? " Shi Tu sighed and said," Useless? Huh, As expected, given the rage in your head, I''m sure you wouldn''t back down even if I told you that you had no chance of defeating me, right? " " How arrogant! even though your Shen level technique is stronger than the currently known techniques and allows you to fight a full step above your level, there are still three levels between us and I don''t think you can do anything after the blood runs out, either ..." Situ Lianheng ''s eyes narrowed and he said sarcastically," How long have you been using the Shen level technique? You''ve been using more strength than your body can handle for so long, it''s not strange that you could fall at any moment and I doubt you canst long. " Situ Lianheng couldn''t believe Shi Tu''s words, even if he overestimated Shi Tu, it''spletely impossible. " Impossible? This is the word for weaks to justify their inability " Shi Tu cracked his finger and a gray me ignited on Sun Jie''s corpse, this me made Situ Lianheng feel danger and immediately turn away from Sun Jie. Momentster, the gray me disappeared and Sun Jie stood uppletely intact. "So that gray me is your ability?" Situ Lianheng thought of something and sneered, "So you can treat the rest of your friends and fight me?" "Is that right Shi Tu? Hurry up then." Sun Jie had no problem keeping up with what was happening because she was conscious throughout the whole standing, just couldn''t move. Sun Jie looked very excited, although she wouldn''t be able to take revenge on Situ Lianheng by herself but at least she would participate and take the lion''s share. "No, I will not cure them. If I had this intention, I would have taken it from the beginning, as I did with you." " so why... " "Because you can''t defeat him even if you all go on him together with all your might, you wouldn''t listen to me if I told you this from the start and I only care about your life because I''m going to have to give an exnation to Alice which is annoying because when she gets upset she doesn''t listen to what she''s being told." "Now that you are sure that you are weaker than him, step aside and let me deal with him." Sun Jie had nothing to say although she wanted to deny, she could vaguely realize that Situ Lianheng was hiding a big trump card and it was not wrong to say that they might not win even if they cooperated from the start and it is also true that none of them would listen to Shi Tu and would even consider it an insult if he told them this before. "Stop bragging" Situ Lianheng seemed so upset with Shi Tu that he could no longer hide his anger due to the appearance of several veins on his head. "Although I didn''t watch everything but I watched thest moments of your fight, your limit is the fourth level of the second step even with the support of your sword, I don''t know what trick you used to cripple Zhu Hen but it definitely won''t work on me." Shi Tu nodded and said,"You are right, my limit is the second level of the second step with the support of the Berserk God Art I was gradually able to temporarily raise my strength to the fourth level using the blood of the ones I killed." Sun Jie looked worriedly at Shi Tu, she couldn''t let her sister''s man die like that right? Sun Jie exchanged looks with the Yingjun duo and seemed to have the same thoughts as they drew their weapons, if they all cooperated, they might have a chance to win or at least escape. None of them felt hesitant even though this meant giving up on the rest so they are only in a cooperative rtionship and they don''t have a death obligation with them. "That''s why I''ll have to use it." "..." "..." As soon as Shi Tu finished speaking, everyone noticed that the ce was surrounded by a barrier. "Blood Array? Does that mean you were creating this killing array? But I don''t feel any suppression from this array. It''s definitely neither a ughter array nor a defense array." "It''s just a precaution so outsiders don''t notice what''s going on here, anyone can get in and out easily." Chapter 279: Primordial Energy (2) Chapter 279: Primordial Energy (2) Two mes appeared in Shi Tu''s hands, from within the two mes two chains wrapped around Shi Tu''s hands tightly and two crimson des appeared in Shi Tu''s hands. Situ Lianheng sneered at Shi Tu and said, " Is this what you rely on to the point of creating an array just for people to not know you have it? Just a ssless weapon? This thing is definitely not mortal nor even ancient, and of course it''s impossible for it to be an immortal treasure due to the limitations of the Yin-Yang World and .!!! " Situ Lianheng seemed to have swallowed his words as he noticed that he waspletely unable to determine Shi Tu''s cultivation level anymore. Everyone can tell each other''s cultivation level thanks to the heavenlyw, cultivation level can be hidden with some treasures but the moment the energy is released it is impossible to hide cultivation base anymore and even with the most powerful weapons the cultivation level can only be raised by one or two levels in rare cases. The only thing that can hide from the eyes of Heaven is a Shen level technique which will not be discovered until it is used. but now? Shi Tu was obviously releasing his energy naturally and was not trying to hide his strength, so why couldn''t he know his cultivation level? " This is . des of Chaos? " Sun Jie asked uncertainly. " Can you recognize it? Looks like you''ve studied hard. " Shi Tu seemed satisfied with Sun Jie and seemed to have thought of something else and felt a little sad. How could Sun Jie identify the des of Chaos? How she do not know? it always appears in Alice''s nightmares in her father''s hands, and based on Alice''s description of them and the figure of the person holding them, who is supposed to be Alice''s father in her nightmares, they know that they are des of Chaos and Zhan Xieshen, so she knows very well what des of Chaos look like and knows every piece of information that can be known about des of Chaos. So, Sun Jie couldn''t stop herself from showing her anger over a weapon that caused Alice so much pain. Suddenly Sun Jie felt a strange headache in her head and a gray glint appeared in her eyes. Around Sun Jie, many threads that he wrapping her appeared, many of those threads were cut while new ones appeared. Only Shi Tu could see what was going on, even Sun Jie could not, and soon the headache stopped. '' Huh?! Interesting, I know Primordial Energy has a special awareness but it seems that it''s a lot smarter than I expected or maybe it''s just an instinct to fix brokenws? Thinking that Primordial Energy will fix karma on its own and even choose what what harmful and what is beneficial, I will have to try to find out more about itter, I don''t want it to turn against me and take over my body '' " impossible!! " Situ Lianheng cried out inplete disbelief," des of Chaos? The second great treasure among the three great treasures is in the hands of a weak brat like you? Do you think I''m stupid? " Despite saying this, Situ Lianheng after a moment realized that what he was seeing was really the des of Chaos although he refused to believe but the truth in front of him. des of Chaos possess a power equal to the Heavenly Law in Chaos and Destruction, this is what allows the Three Great Treasures to be unconstrained by the Heavenly Law but rather to break it when ites to destruction and chaos in the case of des of Chaos so it is not abnormal for him not to be able to figure out the cultivation level of Shi Tu because in The moment he pulled out the des of Chaos, he became a being unsubordinated to the heavenlyw. But the most terrifying thing is the ability of des of Chaos to destroy everything, the ability to cut and even destroy allws to the extent that any being killed by des of Chaospletely disappears from existence and no remnants of it can be found in the world even if he left some of his soul somewhere, will disappear because of the des of Chaos as it is said that it will also disappear in every sense of the word and will not exist in the cycle of reincarnation anymore. It is not clear how much Shi Tu can extract from the power of des of Chaos, but if he manages to destroy that somehow, the result will be disastrous. However, what Situ Lianheng was sure of was that Shi Tu could easily defeat him because his weapon was starting to erode, all thews within the bony whip along with the energy inside seemed to gradually disintegrate and disappear. Among all, Shi Tu''s trump card is des of Chaos? Situ Lianheng turned around to run away but Shi Tu sneered. " Demon Star Steps " Shi Tu disappeared from his spot and appeared directly in front of Situ Lianheng, causing a ripple in space. The des of Chaos ignited with a crimson light but soon the des of Chaos were swallowed up in an intense gray me. Situ Lianheng tried to block Shi Tu''s attack using the bony whip, but due to the des of Chaos, the bony whip lost all its power and was only a solid bony whip, as long as Shi Tu could bring out enough physical strength, the bony whip would instantly shatter. Shi Tu grabbed the chains that tied him to the des of Chaos and waved a de toward the bony whip. Crack The bony whip was smashed to pieces quite easily because hardness was not part of the properties of scorpions but poison as well as thews that were refined within the whip " Whoa, what is this power? Mm?! " Situ Lianheng noticed cracks on his weapon which immediately panicked him. Shi Tu did not stop here but took advantage of this and waved the other de of Chaos to hack Situ Lianheng " Argh " Before Situ Lianheng could think of anything his chest was pierced by one of the des of Chaos. Situ Lianheng grabbed the de of Chaos that pierced his chest and tried to remove it before destroying it, but he was surprised to see Shi Tu standing in front of him as the second de of Chaos pierced him. "Argggghhhhh " Situ Lianheng tragically cried out before being kicked away by Shi Tu. Situ Lianheng felt all the energy inside his body gradually disappear into nothingness, he even felt that his body itself was starting to disappear. '' What''s going on? What Shi Tu used a while ago is the Void Law, isn''t it? Those steps of his obviously teleported through space but isn''t that strange gray energy what Shi Tu cultivates? '' Besides the four energies, there are many energies, but they are notmon either because they are the monopoly of a certain race or require certain conditions for their cultivation. That gray energy was clearly what Shi Tu cultivated. How did he manage to move through the void? But how could he imagine that what Shi Tu used was an intense concentration of Primordial Chaos in the form of Primordial Energy, which is the origin of everything in the universe, including all kinds of energy and living beings. Over time, Shi Tu''s understanding of Primordial Energy deepened and he was able to use some of its properties as he discovered that he could use the properties of Void Energy only by understanding Void Laws and did not have to possess Void Energy. This means that as long as Shi Tu understands all kinds of energy, he can use the properties of all kinds of energy Chapter 280: What a Persistent Young Man Chapter 280: What a Persistent Young Man Sun Jie quickly approached Shi Tu and said, " You are really strong, you''ve managed to stab him with des of Chaos, he cannot survive now, hehehehe, will not have an even chance of reincarnation as a pig " " No " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " des of Chaos destroys everything, but with my current strength, I can destroy one tangible thing at a time, and I destroyed his body and all thews attached to his current body. " " His current body? ..what do you mean .. it can''t be ." Sun Jie quickly realized Shi Tu''s meaning and looked at Situ Lianheng with anticipation. Under Shi Tu''s eyes, all the threads of karma attached to Situ Lianheng''s body had been severed along with all thews and arts he had cultivated throughout his life, cracks scattered on Situ Lianheng''s body until his body shattered and turned into dust but among the dust stood Situ Lianhengpletely intact. Situ Lianheng''s hands trembled and said in a trembling voice of excitement. "Energy Poison? Was that Energy Poison? " Situ Lianheng asked with great longing, an iprehensible obsession in his eyes. As a Poison Cultivator, Poison Energy is the dream and goal of all Poison Cultivators, never heard of someone who can use Energy Poison because it can''t be produced and never had the chance to see a deviation in cultivation that produced Energy Poison and all his knowledge about ites from books. " Sure, I can''t destroy your body with a single blow from the outside so quickly even with your body being corroded by des of Chaos but with Poison Energy from the inside, a single blow is enough to destroy your true body but thinking that your avatar is for cultivating Destruction Energy, it seems that you have a deep grudge with someone since you are willing to cultivate the Destruction Energy. " Situ Lianheng sighed and said, " You didn''t intend to recruit me from the beginning, right? If you told me that you could use Energy Poison, I would have got you on my knees without hesitation even if you didn''t intend to teach me anything about Energy Poison, just following you and doing things for you is enough. " Situ Lianheng''s eyes narrowed and said, " Actually, looking at the course of events so far, I am almost convinced that everything went as you wanted just for us to be alone and you could test your strength on me, right? " " Ho? What makes you say that? Can''t you see that I did my best to fight? " " Don''t y the friend in front of me, except for the woman behind you. I doubt you care about anyone else''s life. If you didn''t want them to put their lives on the line, you would have used Energy Poison from the start. People like us have no chance against Energy Poison, we will die instantly. " " Although the transformation of energy into Energy Poison after contact with energy poison and the spread of Energy Poison in the body takes time, but considering the amount that you injected into my body without hesitation, you must have a lot and even have a way to get more, right? " Shi Tu smiled and said, " You''re fine with ordinary people since you can understand all this, but by my standards you''re a failure given your 10000 years, so of course I didn''t intend to recruit you from the start. " Sun Jie looked terrified at Shi Tu, this meant his tacit confession that what Situ Lianheng had said was true, although she came to the same conclusion as Situ Lianheng but guessing and confirming are two different things. '' Sister, what kind of monster did you get? Despite the kindness Cang Sihe showed him, he was willing to give up on him so easily in order to enjoy the fight without being seen? sis ...'' Shi Tu looked at Sun Jie and could see many questions and said, " Don''t worry, I may be cruel and heartless, but I respect feelings. If I was as heartless as you think, I wouldn''t have cared about you, because Alice would never know I was here, so she will not me me for your death and I even letting you see some of my secrets, too You better watch what happens and try to understand some things, because with your current level you won''t be able to stand in front of your younger brother and that would be embarrassing for you. " '' Ha? younger brother? What is he talking about? I only have one sister and that''s Alice, my adopted family and I don''t have any brothers, only cousins, what''s he talking about? ... hey, what''s that headache again? Argha Sun Chi Wei. " Suddenly, a great explosion resounded and the ground under Situ Lianheng''s feet exploded due to his powerful thrust towards Shi Tu. " Destruction Fist " Due to a misunderstanding about the Destruction Energy, Situ Lianheng could only use physical attacks capable of destroying everything. Situ Lianheng''s fist seemed a bad omen that would destroy everything in his path. Shi Tu fended off Situ Lianheng with one of des of Chaos, only to be surprised by the fact that Situ Lianheng wasn''t thrown away and was even able to push Shi Tu a few steps. This sh between them caused sparks to fly, and because of des of Chaos and the Destruction Energy, everything around them began to shatter and disappear. Sun Jie and Yingjun duo quickly carried the rest and ran away to avoid being affected by the battle. What Sun Jie noticed was that the array that Shi Tu had built was constantly expanding which made her realize that the normally silent Shi Tu was not talking to them in vain but rather to buy time for the array to cover enough battle space. The sh between them ended and they both retreated a few hundred steps back. While Shi Tu remainedpletely intact, a crack appeared on Situ Lianheng''s fist, which collided with the de of Chaos, causing Situ Lianheng to frown slightly. " What''s the matter? Don''t tell me that you were hoping that the Destruction Energy could stand up to des of Chaos? " Shi Tu sneered while looking at Situ Lianheng''s frown. " If it wasn''t for me being weak to extract the power of des of Chaos, you wouldn''t be able to resist the corrosion of des of Chaos, although the Destruction Energy is a bit like the corrosion of des of Chaos, but there is noparison between the two and it will destroy your body in the end. " Situ Lianheng grabbed his fist and said firmly. " From the moment my first avatar was destroyed, I am doomed to die and not be able to take revenge. " " One punch, all I need is to punch one punch at your body to win, what you are currently using is the power of des of Chaos, not your strength, your cultivation or physical strength has not increased much so I can still win. " Shi Tu smiled and showed a happy expression. " You are a really persistent young man, I hope all the young people these days are like you. " Chapter 281: Sands of Time Chapter 281: Sands of Time " Destruction Fist " Situ Lianheng didn''t care about anything and rushed toward Shi Tu, with the Destruction Energy emitting from him, he didn''t have to care about anything but hitting his opponent. Shi Tu did not try to avoid the attack, since Situ Lianheng wanted a direct sh, Shi Tu would fulfill his wish. Once again, Situ Lianheng''s fist collided with a de of Chaos and this time it seemed that Situ Lianheng had no intention of retreating as he did his best to hold on. Shi Tu tried to use the other de of Chaos, but unexpectedly, Situ Lianheng grabbed him with his other bare hand. Suddenly, Situ Lianheng''s fist retracted from the first de of Chaos, allowing the de of Chaos to sh across Situ Lianheng''s shoulder. Shi Tu tried to retreat but Situ Lianheng grabbed Shi Tu''s arm tightly in order to prevent him from escaping. " Didn''t I tell you? All I need is one hit. " " Destruction Kick " Situ Lianheng gave a powerful kick towards Shi Tu threw him away. " cough " " cough " From where Situ Lianheng hit him, many cracks spread out which meant that the Destruction Energy had affected Shi Tu although the effect was not that great, most likely because Shi Tu''s body contained some Primordial Chaos in itsposition. Shi Tu tried to stand up with difficulty, but he shed a lot of blood and his face turned very pale. Of course, Situ Lianheng wouldn''t miss such an opportunity. " Void Destroying Fist " Situ Lianheng punched in front of him forcefully, causing a ripple in the void due to the Destruction Energy destroying the Void Laws, this caused many cracks to appear in the void that extended to trapping Shi Tu, preventing him from escaping and even ripping apart his body. Shi Tu''s muscles were torn in many ces and many cracks appeared on his body. Situ Lianheng took out an hourss, the hourss looked very old but ordinary, but from a closer look it can be seen that the sand flows inside the hourss in reverse from bottom to top. Situ Lianheng did not hesitate to smash the hourss in his hands. Sand spread within the hourss around Situ Lianheng enveloping his body and unexpectedly, the corrosion of his body caused by the des of Chaos and the Destruction Energy stopped, more specifically, the time slowed down dramatically until it could no longer be observed. " Hm? " Oddly, only half of the sand covered Situ Lianheng''s body while the rest headed toward Sun Jie. Sun Jie still had a strange headache in her head and there was a gray re in her eyes, but shepletely stopped moving once her body was covered in sand and seemed to be unconscious with open eyes. Although what happened was surprising, Situ Lianheng did not care much, despite the importance of the Sands of Time, but he knew very well that he had no control over it, and as long as Shi Tu was not the one who benefited from it, it didn''t matter. But under Shi Tu''s eyes, he could see that it was strands of Primordial Energy that attracted the Sands of Time that seemed so happy as it circled around Sun Jie as if the Sands of Time had found her mother. " Thinking you have some Sands of Time, you must have had your fair share of adventures. " Shi Tumented with some surprise because it was strange that someone like Situ Lianheng could obtain the Sands of Time. " Sure, everyone has some cards for situations like this. " The reason why Situ Lianheng wouldn''t hesitate to use the Sands of Time isn''t that he''s going to die anyway and it doesn''t matter even if he squanders it, after all there are many ways to avoid Shi Tu and escape, then use the Sands of Time to survive. The reason for using the Sands of Time is the ability of the Sands of Time that changes the flow for its user as the time for Situ Lianheng is currently running a billion times slower and thanks to this Situ Lianheng''s injuries have been suppressed, not only that, the time flow is happening at different speeds even within Situ Lianheng''s own body That''s why time passes much slower for Situ Lianheng''s injuries but time passes naturally for his consciousness. With this, it is impossible for Shi Tu to defeat Situ Lianheng because all of his attacks will slow down when gets close to Situ Lianheng and won''t hit him, then Situ Lianheng just has to wait for Shi Tu to fall from exhaustion or kill him if he can. Then, all of Shi Tu''s secrets including des of Chaos would be his, and with des of Chaos ability he could suppress or even eliminate the Destruction Energy. "It looks like he''s in really bad shape, who knows how long the Sands of Time canst? On the other hand, I don''t think Shi Tu canst long. " Yingjun Jiu spat out a cold expression, He nodded Ying John Xiye said, " That''s right, Situ Lianheng''s experience is very extensive and maybe he still has more trump cards . Shall we run away? " " Yes " Yingjun Jiu nodded without hesitation because no matter what he thought, Shi Tu could not win. " If we stay here, Situ Lianheng will surely kill us to ensure that word of his possession of the des of Chaos doesn''t leak out, but if we escape, Shi Tu most likely won''t have enough time to activate the Shadow Restriction and kill us. " "I advise you not to do this. " They both looked at Sun Jie whose headache seemed to have disappeared as well as the effect of the Sands of Time. " On what basis do you say this? " " You two are good people but unfortunately you can''t escape from his grip, don''t worry, everything is under his control, otherwise we would have used human shields to escape. " The two could see the hatred zing in Sun Jie''s eyes, she seemed to hate Shi Tu and wants to tear him up right away but at the same timepletely trusted him which was a big change from her previous attitude. However, they found that what she said was absolutely true, since Shi Tu can use Shadow Restriction to control their fate, he must be very important in the Shadow Army, and ording to the Laws of the Shadow Army, in the case of a hopeless fight, those with less power or status must sacrifice in order to those with higher power or status flee. These principles are deeply engraved within each individual in the Shadow Army, as everyone in the Shadow Army has nothing like pride and dignity or prefer death to humiliation, all that matters is to carry out tasks with high efficiency. Since Sun Jie and Yingjun had known Situ Lian Heng''s thoughts, how could Shi Tu not know? Unexpectedly, Shi Tu smiled lightly. '' Previously, the Heavenly Title - Time Lord was able to elevate based on the Laws of Time derived from the Sands of Time, although I had obtained some of them many times previously, I wasn''t able toprehend how it worked due to my cultivation system but now? ... it might be different. '' " Half-stick incense,prehend thews of the Sands of Time within half-stick incense and we''ll talk. " Chapter 282: Comprehension Chapter 282: Comprehension A voice rang in Shi Tu''s mind,ing from the Darknessness Ring " Again? who are you? " Shi Tu asked in annoyance, but the voice didn''t answer again. " Don''t bother, he won''t answer you, after all, he''s so arrogant even among us. " Mu said sarcastically. " Who is he? " " If I tell you, he''ll be pissed, but you just have to know that he''s the creature of Sand of Time. " " I know you don''t like dealing with people who behave too arrogantly in front of you, but I advise you to be patient because he will definitely be useful to you. " " Okay " Shi Tu didn''t hesitate because that''s what he was going to do anyway and it''s okay to get additional benefits. Shi Tu put all his focus on Situ Lianheng''s body, ignoring everything. His consciousness seemed to iste everything around him and not care about anything else. Shi Tu quickly forgot who he was, what he was doing here, and was no longer able to see anything in front of him except Situ Lianheng. " Demon Star Steps " Shi Tu incorporated the Void Laws he hadprehended into his Star Demon steps to increase his speed. Space distorted for a moment and Shi Tu disappeared to appear directly in front of Situ Lianheng. Shi Tu grabbed Situ Lianheng''s neck tightly and did nothing else " Useless " Situ Lianheng spat in disdain and punched Shi Tu in the stomach hard. " Since normal attacks don''t affect me, you want to strangle me? Nave! let me tell you, no matter what kind of attacks you give me you will never affect me because the time for my body is a billion times slower, you may not notice it but you never touch me because physical attacks take millions of years to reach me and ...." " Six-des Buddha " Behind Shi Tu, a gray Buddha shadow appeared with six arms holding what looked like des of Chaos in each hand. " Buddha des Fury " Shi Tu didn''t waste time and didn''t say any nonsense and started to strike Situ Lianheng very quickly. But nothing had changed, despite receiving all those blows, Situ Lianheng remained standing and intact. " Hahaha, without interest, didn''t I tell you? I cannot dodge but will not get harmed even if I never I move Hahaha " " It''s bad, it''s getting worse for him. " Yingjun Xiye looked at Sun Jie and said, " Is everything really okay? No matter how you look at it, he doesn''t seem to have any chance of winning. " Sun Jie answered indifferently, " I have advised you and follow the advice or it will not return to you " The couple hesitated a bit but eventually stayed. In the end, Shi Tu stopped attacking and Buddha Shadow disappeared, even concealing the des of Chaos as well. '' I see, this is thew of time? But I feel that this is iplete, I feel that time is not so simple, it is not only time that passes quickly or slowly, but it is something much deeper than that.'' Due to Shi Tu''s unparalleled talent and possession of Primordial Energy and thus the ability to use the properties of all kinds of energy and practice allws, he easily managed toprehend thews of time within the Sands of Time after shing with the time changes in Situ Lianheng''s body very quickly, he even managed to obtain extra enlightenment. But all of this came with the price of receiving significant physical damage. " What''s the matter? Did you give up? Hehehehehe, just hand me the des of Chaos and I might leave you with aplete corpse and ." Once again, Shi Tu rushed towards Situ Lianheng and punched and kicked him, trying to understand more. At first, Situ Lianheng did not resist because he wanted to drain Shi Tu''s energy but after seeing Shi Tu''s indifferent face that made him feel for some reason that Shi Tu was not looking at him but rather looking at something else and that he had never put it in his eyes which made him feel angry and humiliated. " How long will you keep ignoring meee! " In order to vent his anger and after noticing the slowdown in the speed and strength of Shi Tu''s attacks, Situ Lianheng gradually began to push back the attacks and was unexpectedly in control. " Destruction Fist! " Situ Lianheng directed several Destruction Fists towards Shi Tu who could not reply due to his energy being drained as his body became almost devoid of any Primordial Energy or Energy Poison, allowing the Destruction Energy to tamper with his body. " cough " Shi Tu spat out a lot of blood but resisted and pulled out his sword but it didn''t look like he had the ability to attack. " You are annoying " Situ Lianheng was deeply annoyed and seemed to have run out of patience as he shed at Shi Tu, whose body was riddled with wounds. Because of Situ Lianheng''s Destruction Energy, the power of his punches was so powerful that he didn''t leave a single bone intact in Shi Tu''s body. From afar, Sun Jie is still not worried despite the confusion in her eyes. It is impossible for Shi Tu to be defeated by Situ Lianheng, even if Shi Tu suffered some problems, escaping is too easy for him so why did he have to take all this beating? Suddenly, Shi Tu''s body started to crack and strange auras appeared. The first aura is the Rampage Primordial Energy and the second aura is of course Energy Poison. Although the two auras weakened because Shi Tu''s body barely had any Primordial Energy or Energy Poison left, but as soon as Situ Lianheng sensed the Energy Poison, he immediately retreated and did not dare to approach. Despite his confidence in the Sands of Time, fear and reverence for Energy Poison were etched into his bones and he couldn''t resist. " What''s going on? What is this? Even though they are weak, these two auras give an oppressive feeling. " " I don''t know, but it looks like the two auras are battling, the gray aura is trying to escape from Shi Tu''s body while the other aura is trying to suppress it, is it possible that Shi Tu has absorbed some kind of strange energy being? " Before anyone couldprehend what was happening, the sound of lightning struck everyone''s ears. Everyone looked at the sky to see that the sky is covered with thunder clouds. The sparks of Heavenly Lightning grow with every passing moment from baby dragon to giant dragon who can''t wait to descend. " Heavenly Lightning? T-This Heavenly Lightning? But how? Even I am a far cry ." " What''s going on? Is someone trying to break through to the Third Step? Only someone who tries to give up his mortal body to be immortal can attract the Heavenly Tribtion with such force. " Chapter 283: Heavenly Tribulation (1) Chapter 283: Heavenly Tribtion (1) The Heavenly Law is in control of the thirty-three heavens, the supremew, and anyone who tries to rebel against it must die. As is known, the path of cultivation is basically the path against the heavens and against the Heavenly Law, to eliminate everyone that threatens or disobeys the Heavenly Law, the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion is sent to punish them. When trying to make a breakthrough to the next step, the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion is sent out to get rid of the mortal who wants an immortal soul, how to try to get rid of his mortal body and obtain an immortal body, who try to be a god, who wants to be sovereign. Besides any pills or weapons that dare to attempt to defy the Heavenly Law can also bring on the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion. In short, the Heavenly Law is extremely strict and will not tolerate any rebellion. It is so difficult to resist the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion that ny percent of cultivators trying to breakthrough to the next step die because of the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion. " Hey, isn''t it supposed that the Heavenly Tribtion Lightning could not appear in the Yin-Ying World? How could it appear here? " Yingjun Jiu asked. It is known that the Yin-Yang World contains its ownws that arergely independent of the Heavenly Law of the Thirty-Three Heavens, so most geniuses would prefer to breakthrough to the second step within the Yin-Yang World to evade the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion. The astonishment was evident on everyone''s faces as this went beyond theirmon sense especially since this Heavenly Tribtion seemed to be stronger than the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion faced by most of those trying to break through to the second step. More important is the fact that this tribtion will obviously target Shi Tu who is far from prating into the second step. Sun Jie quickly returned to normal and said sarcastically, " It just means that Shi Tu''s danger to the Heavenly Law is great enough for the Heavenly Law to send the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion to the Yin-Yang World. " Sun Jie shook her head sadly, " It''s unfortunate, in Shi Tu''s current state, Shi Tu can''t be able to survive. " Currently, Shi Tu''s body is on the verge of beingpletely destroyed due to the raging Primordial Energy attempting to escape Shi Tu''s body and struggle with the Energy Poison. Because of all the injuries that Shi Tu had sustained, he was no longer able to suppress the berserk Primordial Energy within his body, and of course, it was impossible for the Energy Poison tost long. At this moment, sixteen people were watching what was happening inside the Darkness Ring. " Was our choice wrong? When he managed to avoid thew we set, I thought he was the one. " If Shi Tu heard that voice, he would immediately recognize him because he was the one, he had spoken to when he obtained the des of Chaos. someone else said, " Could he think we can''t let go of him and we''ll unleash the des of Chaos? If that''s what he''s thinking, I''m disappointed. " Mu did not agree with this and said, " I don''t think so, we were clear that we would only give him the knowledge if he could convince us or solve our problems and the problems of the rest. " " You always defend him, don''t you Mu? Even though you and Rai are the oldest here, I have to disagree with you this time. I''m voting to give up on him. " " Right, I think staying with him is a waste of time, what do you think, Frank? " Frank replied indifferently, " I think this dialogue is just a waste of time. " " See? Even Frank says that ...." " Sim Bi, shut up and let me finish. " Frank speaks with displeasure, " We put thews and even though we can change them, but is it good to change the rules of the game in the middle? After all not, it''s not bad for us to wait and see if he will survive, after all, I''m interested in the person who understood the timews in the Sands of Time, even though It''s not a big thing, but he understood it in record time and this is not a simple work, what do you think, Jadar? '''' " I also agree with Frank. " Someone else added, " This brat is so cocky, he never took the initiative to even talk to Rai and Mu and didn''t try to gain anything from us, it''s always us who take the initiative to help him and that pisses me off, but as Frank said, we can''t change thew. " " In that case, let''s wait and see. " A soft voice rang out amidst all the proud masculine voices, causing everyone to shut up. " I have something to say, can I? " " Qi Xue? Really? It''s rare for you to engage in any dialogue, even more so than Frank. " " Is this mockery? " " At all, I''m just surprised. " " I see that we give Shi Tupensation if he can get past the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion. " " Compensation?! What do you mean? Why are we giving himpensation? " " Aren''t you trying to rebel against Shi Tu? Currently, Shi Tu is the master of the Darkness Ring and our master, but here you are discussing giving up on him believing that he won''t be able to survive. Shouldn''t everyone who doubted Shi Tu offer a sincere apology? " " Hahahaha, I, Xuanyuan Linfeng, totally agree, is there any objection? " For some reason, Xuanyuan Linfeng seemed to be giving a threat instead of asking for other people''s opinions. " No " " What you say makes sense, so there''s no objection. " " Okay then, let''s wait and see. " .......... " Damn it!! " Situ Lianheng grabbed his hand tightly with crazy desperation in his eyes. Situ Lianheng didn''t think that Shi Tu could get past the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion and would die without the slightest form, and he definitely couldn''t get close to Shi Tu right now. This meant that he wasted the Sands of Time in vain because he would not be able to obtain the des of Chaos that would inevitably be lost once Shi Tu died because the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion would inevitably bring a lot of attention. It''s been a long time since Situ Lianheng started cultivating Destruction Energy and he''s almost reaching his limits, so he won''t be able to survive for long anymore. With crazy eyes, Situ Lianheng turned around and ignored Sun Jie to leave. Yingjun Jiu and Yingjun Xiye also didn''t want to stay any longer and ignored Sun Jie and left after taking Cang Sihe, Wulong Wuhe, and Catherine Asmodeus. " Sigh, sister, it seems that it is not fated for you to be with him, in this case, at least I will keep his body and give him buried fit or at least impact his ashes " Chapter 284: Heavenly Tribulation (2) Chapter 284: Heavenly Tribtion (2) At this moment, the sword in Shi Tu''s hands shook and seemed to be absorbing Shi Tu''s blood excessively. Although the sword does not have a name, it has its own consciousness and it seems that he also wants his share of Shi Tu''s body. Sun Jie felt a close connection with the sword and the urge to hold it in her hand, but she resisted this urge because Heavenly Lightning might strike at any moment. Indeed, at this moment, the first Heavenly Lightning bolt came down. Heavenly Lightning struck Shi Tu''s body as fiercely as an angry dragon. When breakthrough to the Second Step, the cultivator is exposed to three waves of Heavenly Lightning, each wave is twice asrge as the previous one. The level of the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion can be judged by the size of the Heavenly Lightning Cloud formed. Looking at the size of the Heavenly Lightning Cloud now, it''s clear that it is the Immortal Heavenly Lightning Tribtion. That''s why Sun Jie didn''t think that Shi Tu could survive, it would be a miracle if he could withstand two waves in his current state let alone six waves. But what surprised Sun Jie was that the sword did not escape but rather defended Shi Tu. The first wave of Heavenly Lightning consisted of a single strike that was countered by the sword. Although this achievement seems great and miraculous, but the sword is already cracked and inevitably will not be able to stop the second wave. The Heavenly Lightning intensified and seemed to be angry at the sword intervention and prepared for the second wave. " retreat " Shi Tu opened his mouth andmanded the sword. The sword shook wildly in preparation to defend Shi Tu, but Shi Tu opened his mouth again. " Retreat, do not spoil my chance " Disappointingly, the sword back into Shi Tu''s hand obediently. Within the space of des of Chaos, Shi Tu stood in a vast space surrounded by Primordial Chaos from all directions In front of Shi Tu stood two clones of Shi Tupletely covered in gray. " What brings you here at this time? You better focus now on how to survive. " " Defeating us will not help you at all. " Shi Tu smiled understandingly and looked happy, " Great, although your strength has risen to be equal to mine, it doesn''t look like your memories have altered. " " Don''t worry, I will definitely be able to survive but I want to know a little something, how many waves of clones do I have to defeat? " " We don''t know " " So it''s a gamble? It''s okay, another question. If I defeat you two and want to go straight to the fight, isn''t it unfair for me to fight while the clones arepletely healthy? If the clones appear to like me, I''m sure I can defeat all the clones. " "The world is not fair, you don''t have to be greedy, it is impossible to do this ...!!!! " The clone seemed to realize what Shi Tu was thinking and stared at him in astonishment for a moment. " Are you ..." " Karmic Reversal Technique!! " At this moment, the second wave of Heavenly Lightning consisting of two strikes of Heavenly Lightning. But the shocking thing was that the Heavenly Lightning did not target Shi Tu but rather the des of Chaos! With Shi Tu''s eyes, many red streaks left Shi Tu and surround the des of Chaos could be seen, transmitting the karma of the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion from Shi Tu to des of Chaos. In the des of Chaos space, the two clones in front of Shi Tu disappeared because of the Heavenly Lightning without uttering a word and four clones appeared. After the second strike of Heavenly Lightning, the four clones were in dire straits. Under the indifferent gazes of the four clones, Shi Tu did not hesitate to directly kill them. The bodies of the four clones turned into gray clouds and regained their shape along with the appearance of four other clones. " Is this your n from the beginning? Transform your karma to des of Chaos and then erase Karmic Reversal Technique from your memory so that the next clones couldn''t reverse it again? '''' In addition, Nu Wan Er obeys Shi Tu and will not interfere, which means that the des of Chaos will bear the damage. Of course, Heavenly Lightning cannot do much in front of the des of Chaos, but the clones that are separated from the des of Chaos will definitely be affected, which is enough for Shi Tu to get rid of them. Although everything went well, just like Shi Tu said it was a gamble and he wasn''t sure what was going to happen. He only thought about this at thest moment after feeling the pressure of Heavenly Lightning while inside the space of des of Chaos. Soon, the third wave of four Heavenly Lightning Strikes arrived. The fourth wave with eight strikes of Heavenly Lightning. Fifth wave with sixteen strikes of Heavenly Lightning. The sixth wave with thirty-two strikes of Heavenly Lightning. During this, Shi Tu killed 126 of his clones. Thest wave consisted of 64 clones, but after killing them, no gray clouds appeared and no more clones appeared. Then as expected, the ck chains thatpletely wrapped Shi Tu''s body appeared. At the same time, out of nowhere, chains of ckness appeared and surrounded Shi Tu''s body. " What is this? Is this a defensive treasure? Why do I feel so oppressive from these ck chains? " Sun Jie''s body began to shiver uncontrobly as if she was in front of her own executioner and her natural enemy. Although she didn''t understand why, she felt such deep fear towards those baskets that her legs becameid and Sun Jie fell to the ground. After some time, the ck chains disappeared with the strange pressure, and Shi Tu stood healthy and sound with a wide smile on his face. " I can''t believe that such a perfect body can be possessed. As expected, with my imperfect understanding of Primordial Chaos, it is impossible to form a perfect body. " Currently, Shi Tu''s body waspletely made of Primordial Chaos and turned gray. Not just the skin, but even the flesh, bone, entrails, and even Shi Tu''s blood, everything in Shi Tu''s body had turned gray. Shi Tu looked at Sun Jie and said, " Protect me while I''m done " After that, Shi Tu did not care and did not say more, but rather sat in a meditating position. Although it is a little early ... It''s time to breakthrough to the thirdyer of the Eternal Suffering Art. Or that''s what he thought. Chapter 285: Eight Generations of Judges Chapter 285: Eight Generations of Judges As soon as Shi Tu closed his eyes, he found himself again in a vast space. Shi Tu sighed and looked at the sixteen people around him. " Did the lonely killed you? Can''t you understand that I do not want to talk to you or rely on your knowledge? at least at the moment. you take every time the initiative to talk to me, it seems that all the judges of previous generations are really pathetic " No one cared much about Shi Tu''s sarcasm but an unpleasant atmosphere formed. To avoid embarrassment, Mu first spoke, who was closest to Shi Tu. " Ahem, Shi Tu, you see, these are all judges from previous generations and " She entered and said, " I can see this, I am not blind, don''t waste my time and say what you want." Shi Tu''s words sounded rude and Shi Tu''s resentment could be felt behind his words because they interrupted his attempt to breakthrough. " I agree with you " Among the sixteen, a person with a body that seemed to be made of shadows with golden eyes and long white hair as if made of light came forward. " But for the sake of formality and talking, you at least need to know our names, right? I''m also sure you know very well that we have something good for you every time we take the initiative to speak to you. " Shi Tu looked at Frank carefully and said, " Instead of your names and the benefits you can give me, I am more interested in knowing your races, I have never seen the races of most of you. " " It''s normal because our races don''t exist anymore. " Frank didn''t wait any longer and started introducing Shi Tu to everyone. " Well as you know a vampire Rai and the werewolf is Mu and the two are the judges first generation, the longhorned and diamond eyed is Xuanyuan Linfeng and his race is called Tyrannical Abyss Demon and this which resembles humans with the rainbow eyes belong to the Seven Element Soul Race, called Di Kai, and thy are the second generation judges. " Shi Tu looked closely at Di Kai and Xuanyuan Linfeng and couldn''t see much about their bodies so he gave up. "The handsome blond-haired Alexander is Human and the huge next to him is Hercules and he belongs to the Ancient Giants race and they are the judges of the third generation. " " I think you know the cat face, Jadar, and the dog next to him is Sim Bei, and they are the judges of the fourth generation. " Jadar gave a dazed expression for some reason and looked at Sim Bei with a sneer in the corner of his eye. " My name is Frank, and I belong to the Shadow Soul Race, and the beautiful woman is Qi Xue, she is a Dragon, but she is only taking her human form right now, and we are the judges of the fifth generation. " "The two humans there are Haitham and Sina, and they are the judges of the sixth generation. " " The arrogant Devil over there is Rnd and the angel is Lin Xuzi, they are the judges of the seventh generation. " "The twin dwarves are Jian Di and Jian Shen, they are the judges of the eighth generation and they are the des of Chaos in your hands. " " As for the ninth generation judges, Zell and Zack, they are unfortunately not here. " " Since you all dug up my memories earlier, I don''t think I need to introduce myself so I get to the point. " Frank''s expression didn''t change and he said, " Very direct, I like it, well, in fact, we were divided a little while ago about abandoning you because of your behavior and your indifference in trying to get our knowledge and you didn''t even bother to check out the stray souls inside the Darkness Ring and many other things that caused some trouble for us, some of us thought you were about to Die and suggested abandoning you while some refused, saying that you have your own thoughts and ns and that it is not appropriate to abandon you, then Qi Xue said that we are the ones who made thew and we must respect it. after giving up on you there is nothing to lose, but if you can survive then those whoined about you should offer an apology andpensation Since theyined and even tried to abandon their master. " Shi Tu did not look surprised and said, " That''s why I haven''t tried tomunicate with you much because there is simply no guarantee for your words and I have no authority over you in anything. To me, you are a great uncontroble force and I cannot guarantee the sincerity of your promises or that what you say to me is true. " No one could deny and Mu shrugged his shoulders and said, " I told you, someone like Shi Tu will not trust anyone easily after all he has been through in his life, even he finds that everything we say is true a thousand times, his doubt will not disappear without absolute certainty that we will not betray him or lie to him. " Sim Bei objected and said, " Didn''t we make the Soul Unification Seal for this reason? But the problem is that it is associated with other people which means that people besides Shi Tu would be able to obtain knowledge from us, it is his fault. " " It''s okay, they won''t look for us and we didn''t even ask Shi Tu if he wanted to cut ties with them right? " " You are really naive, there is no such guarantee. " " Enough!! " " Stop arguing and wasting my time. " The judges exchanged nces and among the sixteen people who came forward were Rai, Jian Shen, Sim Bei, and Xuanyuan Linfeng. These are the five who suggested giving up Shi Tu. With an unwilling expression, Sim Bei waved his hand and a beam of light pierced Shi Tu''s forehead. " Jadar has given you the Karmic Reversal Technique in exchange for dealing with the remains of the Diamond Temple. I will give you the Fate Eyes and give you back the Karmic Reversal Technique so that your knowledge of karma and fate is unparalleled, I hope you do not abuse it'''' Then Sim Bei backed off without saying more. With a satisfied expression, Jian Shen waved his hand and a de token resembling a de of Chaos appeared on Shi Tu''s hands. " I admit that I hated you because you managed to deceive thews of the des of Chaos that I made with my brother with all our effort, but I must confess that this is due to your extraordinary intelligence and luck, so with this symbol, you are the true master of the des of Chaos and you can use all their powers as long as you are strong enough and there is no more of tests " Jian Shen wanted to retreat but Shi Tu said, " Hey, did you say you made the des of Chaos with Jian Di? But Rai and Mu told me that Jian Di I spoke to was the one who created it. " " That''s right, Jian Di made one of the two des and I made the second, the test you''ve been through so far is Jian Di''s first de test and the Nine Chaos shes art belongs to one de along with another defensive technique you would have after defeating all the clones, You can check des of Chaoster and you''ll see what you got. " Chapter 286: The Greatest Gifts Chapter 286: The Greatest Gifts Xuanyuan Linfeng waved his hand and a beam of light pierced Shi Tu''s forehead. " This ..." Frank looked at Xuanyuan Linfeng seriously and said, " Isn''t that a bit too much to make up and an apology? you gave him everything he needs. " Xuanyuan Linfeng did not hesitate and said, " Betraying the master is the greatest crime that can bemitted and should be punished by killing nine generations of ancestors!! But since this is impossible, I must hand over the most valuable thing I have, and if I give him something imperfect, isn''t that treason either? Compensation must be useful and usable.'''' Shi Tu opened his eyes and said, "The Absolute Tyrannical Demon Body, this I have never seen a body-refining technique like this. " Shi Tu lookedpletely surprised because this technique is beyond all his knowledge, in front of this technique even Shen level techniques seemed to be nothing. " of course, " frank replied, " Although you are an extraordinary person but even after gathering all your lives at its peak, you are nothing in front of any of us, I would say you are a frog in the well but that does not apply to you because you are not ignorant who thinks he is invincible, hmmm " Frank thought for a moment and then said, " I think the expression of an adventurer entered a dungeon and discovered something new every time he went down one floor. " "The Absolute Tyrannical Demon Body Art is the pinnacle of the Body Refinement Arts throughout history. Throughout all of history, Xuanyuan Linfeng has undoubtedly possessed the most powerful body and it is all thanks to the Absolute Tyrannical Demon Body Art. " Frank smiled intently and said, " he gave you everything you need to cultivate the Absolute Tyrannical Demon Body but even so, I am curious to see if you are able to learn it with a body made of Primordial Chaos because this is a precedent after all. " Without hesitation, Shi Tu sped his hand and said respectfully. " Junior thanks to his gift precious senior " Xuanyuan Linfeng looked at Shi Tu in disgust for a moment before all the disgust vanished and was reced by some appreciation. At first, he thought that Shi Tu was just hypocritical but he could see that Shi Tu was really honest in what he said and didn''t have any bad thoughts. As for Shi Tu, he didn''t mind bowing his head in front of someone who is stronger, smarter, or more knowledgeable than him to get more, provided that person earned Shi Tu''s respect or no matter how strong he is, Shi Tu would never bow his head to anyone. In Xuanyuan Linfeng''s case, he could have given him anything else but he gave him the most valuable thing he had and didn''t give him something he couldn''t use but gave him everything he needed. Normally, such an act might not be enough to earn Shi Tu''s respect but with Shi Tu''s life experience, he could tell that Xuanyuan Linfeng was someone worthy of his respect. Of course, this does not mean that Shi Tu can trust him, respect and trust are twopletely different things. Seeing this, Rai felt some remorse towards Shi Tu especially after what Xuanyuan Linfeng had said. From the beginning, Rai was and still the hero of the weak and has a good personality and his morals did not change even after everything he saw, so Rai felt ashamed of himself for trying to betray Shi Tu, even Rai was nning to offer something simple aspensation because he believed that someone like Shi Tu is not worthy. But Shi Tu''s reaction to Xuanyuan Linfeng had changed his view of Shi Tu, especially since Xuanyuan Linfeng''s words. Rai remembered something a long-time acquaintance had told him. " If you want another person''s respect, respect him first. If you want another person to understand you, try to understand him first. You cannot me people for a mistake or behavior that you yourselfmit. " After much hesitation, Ray made his decision. Rai bit the tip of his finger and threw a drop of blood straight into Shi Tu''s mouth. " I too, give you my most precious possession, my Blood Essence that contains all my memories before entering the Darkness Ring. " Everyone stared in amazement at Rai, even Mu who had known Rai for the longest time was very surprised and couldn''t believe what he was hearing. As it is known, the power of vampires is in their blood, not only that but even their memories and all their captives can be obtained with a single drop of their Blood Essence as well as many other benefits. Doesn''t this mean that Rai gave Shi Tu all his secrets, techniques, and everything he knew before entering the Darkness Ring? Not only that, with a drop of Rai''s Blood Essence, Shi Tu would be the ancestor of all vampires of the current era. More than that, Shi Tu''s strength will increase dramatically and hispliance withws will increase. In short, Shi Tu has obtained a priceless treasure. After the Blood Essence entered Shi Tu''s body, Shi Tu felt his body burning from the inside and at the same time, a huge amount of information flowed into his mind causing Shi Tu to feel extremely sleepy and closed his eyes. .................... " Haha, looks really like heaven is helping me. " Sun Jie looked dazedly towards Situ Lianheng who thought he had left but it seemed he didn''t or maybe he left but came back. " What are you doing here? Didn''t you leave? " Sun Jie showed extreme hostility and concentration so as not to miss any of Situ Lianheng ''s moves as this might cost her life. " Nothing big, I just felt unwilling to give up my smallest chance of survival, no matter how small, so I quickly came back with some hope but I didn''t expect to see this. " Situ Lianheng looked at Shi Tu and said, " This young man is a real monster, thinking that he managed to survive. " Situ Lianheng approached Shi Tu and without hesitation, Sun Jie drew her sword and ignited the Golden Crow me, and stood between Situ Lianheng and Shi Tu. " Are you trying to stop me? You should know that''s impossible ... cough! " As soon as Situ Lianheng finished his words, he spat out a lot of blood and it seemed that the effect of the Sands of Time had disappeared, all his injuries appeared again, and his body was corroded again. " Did you say something? " Sun Jie sarcastically looked at Situ Lianheng who had been pped in the face and seemed unlucky. Now that the Sands Of Time had disappeared and with Situ Lianheng''s current condition, the situation was no longer as desperate as before. Chapter 287: Situ Lianhengs Dilemma Chapter 287: Situ Lianheng''s Dilemma Situ Lianheng did not want to waste any more time and stepped forward to attack Sun Jie, but he retreated and sighed because it was toote. In the sky, many Profound Shuttles carrying hundreds of men appeared, but they were clearly not in the same faction and were even looking at each other with hostility. While everyone kept vigil against each other, four peoplee down and seem to be the leaders. The four of them didn''t show much respect in front of Situ Lianheng and even showed some sarcasm seeing his current state. " Old Situ, looks like something big happened here, can you tell us what happened? " The person who spoke looks much younger than Situ Lianheng but is by no means inferior to him. He is also the leader of a powerful and famous bandit, the Tiger Road Gang leader, Hu Lu " What do you think? " Situ Lianheng sneered and looked at them with contempt. This made the rest tense up a bit and think of many possibilities. The rest looked at Situ Lianheng carefully and cautiously, such a Heavenly Tribtion could only be attracted by someone like Situ Lianheng. Since Situ Lianheng is still here in the Yin-Yang World, it means that he hasn''t made a breakthrough to the Third Step, the two remaining possibilities are either he refined a high-grade seventh level pill or an immortal weapon. That was what they thought but after seeing the Destruction of Energy around Situ Lianheng, the traces of the battle, and the corpses of Situ Lianheng''s men, they immediately dismissed these possibilities and realized what had happened by looking at Shi Tu and Sun Jie holding her sword. Situ Lianheng most likely fought a bitter battle that destroyed his gang and most likely the young man behind the girl had used a super treasure that summoned the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion. Their treatment to Situ Lianheng quickly changed from cautious to contempt and looked toward Sun Jie. Among the four leaders, the only woman among them spoke to Sun Jie with a refreshing smile on her face. " Little sister, since you are in a bad situation and you are a woman, I am willing to help you out of this predicament as long as you join my Frozen Heart Bandit, and don''t worry about any mistreatment because we are all women and I promise you an executive position immediately. " The leader of the Frozen Heart Bandit is Wu Qing, Wu Qing was able to get to know Sun Jie because she had seen her before so she didn''t want to offend her and her joining them would give them many influential bonds like her rtionship with Alice, not to mention her personal talent. The most important thing is that by joining them, all the treasures will of course belong to them. Even if can''t get everything because of Sun Jie, will definitely get unimaginable benefits. Sun Jie did not hesitate to answer coldly, " No need, I already belong to a certain faction. " Hearing this answer, Wu Qing sighed as this left her no choice but to silence her forever to uproot and avoid future problems. " Hehehehe, Wu Qing, looks like she doesn''t appreciate your kindness. " The leader of the Montenegrin Bandits, Hei Shan sneered. And since he didn''t recognize Sun Jie, he didn''t care about her too much. " Girl, you better obediently give us all your treasures and perhaps we will leave you with a full dead body. ", Iron Fist Gang Leader Tie Quan said Tie Quan is just an old man with a muscr body and smashed teeth with a skewed, disgusting smile. " Haha, how about you also visit my bed tonight? " Hearing this insult, Sun Jie''s expression didn''t change much, but her aura became even more hostile. Seeing this, Hei Shan sneered and said, " Girl, I advise you not to think of something stupid, if you try to do anything that''s what will happen. " Hei Shan moved quickly and arrived in front of Shi Tu and pped Shi Tu in the face. He didn''t use all his strength not to kill Shi Tu because it''s clear that Sun Jie wants to protect him and if he kills him, she might go crazy and fight them to the death and they might not get anything from her so he just wanted to threaten her. But before his palm could touch Shi Tu''s face, a cracked sword flew out and pped him. " What?! How is this possible? " Hei Shan was so shocked that he couldn''t see the level of this sword, meaning it is a very high-level treasure, most likely this cracked sword is what attracted the Heavenly Tribtion because it is a disposable treasure. " Haha, good sword,e. " Hei Shan grabbed the cracked sword and said, "A good sword, although it is badly damaged, but it is strong enough to block my p. " " Old Hei, do you want to get it? You should ask our permission first. " " Hmpf, do you think we don''t exist? Let''s have a good discussion of the division of profitster, but for now " Tie Quan turned to Sun Jie and said, " First we must get all the information we can get. " " You don''t mind, do you, old Situ? " " No problem " Situ Lianheng had no choice but to go along for a chance to steal Shi Tu''s corpse and escape but the rest wouldn''t let him do this easily because they were so vignt of each other. Now that the effect of the Sands of Time has disappeared and drained a lot of his strength, Situ Lianheng no longer currently has the ability to face the four of them on his own, his hope now is that Sun Jie can somehow attract their attention so that he can take Shi Tu''s corpse and escape. But the situation is getting worse now, with this extraordinary sword it will be much more difficult, but it is also an opportunity at the same time, if he manages to obtain this sword, he might be able to snatch Shi Tu''s body and leave safely. While Situ Lianheng was confused about what to do, something happened that made him happy because he wasn''t rash. Moments after Hei Shan grabbed the sword, the expression of joy and happiness on Hei Shan''s face dramatically changed from bad to worse. His expression turned extremely pale as if blood had disappeared from his body. He seemed to be trying to let go of the sword, but he couldn''t. Chapter 288: Shi Tu has Died? Chapter 288: Shi Tu has Died? " What is happening to him? Is it a cursed sword? " " This strange sword draws blood from his body! " Seeing this, Situ Lianheng reminded that this is the sword that Shi Tu used to deal with his men as he was using blood for it. Seeing the strange condition of their leader, three men descended from the Profound Shuttles and seemed to be of high rank. " Boss!! what''s going on with you? " Two of them quickly grabbed Hei Shan from both sides to help him get rid of the sword. But this stupid decision is thest decision they made in their life. Just like Hei Shan, they were unable to move normally or move their hands and their expressions turned paler as time passed due to the sword absorbing their blood. " Damn, what is that sword? " " Boss! Third Brother! Fourth Brother!" The second brother named Xin Zhazi cried loudly but did not rush stupidly, because he knew that his end would not be different from the end of the rest. Pob! Under everyone''s gaze, they finally let go of the sword but they fell lifeless corpses to the ground, just like a dried-up mummy of blood. Looks like the sword drew not only their blood but even their life energy. Even so, the shape of the sword didn''t change much but it did release a violent red aura and a bloodthirstiness intense that terrified everyone present including Situ Lianheng, not because they were weak they had never seen much blood before, on the contrary, anyone here has shed so much blood before, especially the four bosses who shed rivers of blood and are extremely experienced. But in front of this sword''s aura, they felt that they were no different from ants in front of a giant. For a moment, there was silence and no one dared to breathe, for some reason, everyone felt that anyone who moved now would die mercilessly. The cracks on the de of the sword widened very quickly until it waspletely shattered into a lot of shards but those shards turned into pure red blood that surrounded Shi Tu forming a barrier to protect him. " Destruction Fist! " Taking advantage of the distraction of all, Situ Lianheng rushed and his fist and hit the blood barrier hoping to destroy it and steal the body of Shi Tu. Unexpectedly, Situ Lianheng felt that he had hit something so hard that he felt pain in his fist. Not only that, he even felt that some blood was sucked out of him during the moment of impact. " Situ Lianheng!!! what are you doing? ", Wu Qing cried coldly. " Old Situ, we are old acquaintances so why are you trying to get all the good stuff for yourself? You should share it with us. " Hu Lu said in a warning tone as he put his hand on his storage ring and was ready to start fighting at any moment. " Situ Lianheng, the Boss, and two of my brothers died because of this bastard, so you should tell us everything you know! " Situ Lianheng was about to reply but he noticed something and said, " Hey, where''s the girl? " " Damn it, she must have run away while we weren''t paying attention. " " What are you doing?! ", Hei Shan yelled at his men, " Why didn''t you stop her when she ran away? Hurry up and bring her again. " The rest also sent some of their men behind Sun Jie, but how could they find her with their strength? Half of the people who went after Sun Jie soon returned and it was clear that the fate of the other half was not good since they would never return. Meanwhile, Situ Lianheng told everything that happened after making them swear an oath in the name of the Heavenly Law as a witness to ensuring his safety and helping him with something if they obtained Shi Tu''s treasures. " A young man like him possesses a Shen level technique that allows him to fight above his level by a full step? " " Not only that, you''re saying des of Chaos? Six Waves of Heavenly Lightning? Even the legendary Energy Poison? " No one questioned Situ Lianheng ''s story simply because he swore with the Heavenly Law as a witness, if he was lying, he would be dead by now. '''' But this is really hard to believe, how can such a person be so unknown? '''' " What do we do now? ", Tie Quan asked. Wu Qing replied helplessly, " What do you want us to do? Of course, we will retreat. We can''t offend such a monster, even if we escape, this is the end of all our men. " " Not necessarily " Hu Lu shook his head, and his eyes sparkled with ambition, " After getting through the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion, he must have made great progress in his cultivation, but this would require a long time to digest what he had besides, he had to treat his injuries, which is why he set up this blood barrier. " " What do you mean? " " Isn''t that obvious? If we can break this Blood Barrier before the young man insults his istion, it is our victory. " Wu Qing said hesitantly, " But it would be a disaster if he leaves while we''re still here. " He Lu said with confidence, " no matter what, he will take at least a month to get out, at least no harm of trying, everyone is afraid or hesitant, just leave. " In the end, no one left and they all stayed, no one wants to miss such an opportunity. After that, they all started to try every possible method to break the Blood Barrier as more arrivals arrived since the Heavenly Lightning was so striking and of course Shi Tu''s Array couldn''t block out something like that. Of course, many people retreated after hearing such a story as there were those who did not believe and continued trying to destroy the Blood Barrier even though many had left. .................... " What?! Shi Tu is dead? How is that possible? " Raskreia stared awesomely in Die Yingming, who told her something shocking with a cynical expression. " How do you know that? ", Raskreia asked carefully. " This is the talk of everyone now, someone found Shi Tu''s dead body near the road leading to a transition array, they say that the Shi Tu has fallen into empty ce and died because he did not receive assistance " Raskreia didn''t wait any longer and ran crazy. Unless she sees Shi Tu''s corpse with her own eyes, she will never believe that Shi Tu can die. At the same time, her heart ignited with anger towards Arcana, and she considered her the reason for this. Despite the superficiality of her rtionship with Shi Tu, as a noble vampire, she values promises and responsibility very much. As Shi Tu''s woman, it is her duty to worry about him, treat his corpse with respect, and even avenge him. But to think that someone like Shi Tu would die in such a senseless manner because of Poison Energy. From the start, Shi Tu gave the impression that he is an old monster who knew everything, especially his own Will Aura, although she did not spend much time with her father in the Second Heaven because he had to return to the thirty-third heaven due to his responsibilities, but she received a perfect education thanks to the dream world that Etray created personally. Chapter 289: Fathers Advice Chapter 289: Father''s Advice Raskreia rushed with all speed to where Die Yingming told her. While running, Raskreia took out a red pill with three clear lines and gave a refreshing perfume to the body This pill is called the Supreme Blood Concentration Pill and it is a Third Grad Pill that is only for vampires and its effect is to temporarily increase the concentration of blood in the body in order to increase physical abilities since the core of a vampire''s strength is their own blood. ''I must hurry, I must not allow anyone toy hands on Shi Tu''s corpse and disrespect it, given his performance, there will inevitably be some who want to obtain his corpse in order to obtain his secrets especially after the spread of what happened in his previous battles and the fact that he possesses Shen ..... huh? '' Suddenly Raskreia felt like she realized something. '' Why Die Yingming is not following? '' Raskreia looked back and didn''t see any trace of him which means he doesn''t care that much to hurry up with her. '' Is it possible that he doesn''t really care about his brother? what about Arcana? Does she really don''t care? Shi Tu''s eyes can''t be that bad for people, right? '' As she drew closer, questions in her mind increased but she didn''t find an answer and decided to just ignore all these doubts. Eventually, Raskreia came and saw some about twenty people trying to advance but fortunately, there were two people blocking the way and not letting anyone pass. As soon as they saw Raskreia''s arrival they screamed, " Go away " " The deceased''s family hase and you still want to scramble for the corpse? Aren''t you ashamed of yourselves? " After Raskreia arrived and heard what was said, the majority couldn''t help but get back. Apparently, those blocking the way were trying to win the favor of Raskreia and Arcana and this drew everyone''s contempt but they couldn''t act rudely. This is the Madness Academy, everyone here is crazy and doesn''t care about giving a face to anyone as long as it means getting a lucky chance but there are some moral barriers they can''t cross. At least in public. In fact, the same goes for those who are trying to gain the favor of Raskreia, only that they are the first to arrive and they have tried all the ways in order to get something from Shi Tu''s body but to no avail so they decide to try to use the situation to get on the good side of Raskreia. Raskreia sped her hands and said respectfully. "Fellows, this is the body of my dead husband, I hope you will give me some face and allow me to bury it properly and I will be grateful to you. " " No problem " Someone who also seemed to have just arrived stepped forward and said before anyone else responded. " No problem but I want to borrow the corpse for a while, I hope little sister Raskreia doesn''t mind? I just want to check the corpse for clues about the killer. " The young man maintained a proud and heroic appearance and calmly took out a special token and showed it to Raskreia. " As you can see, I''m is Xing Yuan, currently ranked tenth and a member of the Law Enforcement Squad, I hope Little Sister will cooperate with us and if has some clues please let us know to make our work easier. " Searching for clues about the killer? Bullshit!! Even the idiot here can know Xing Yuan''s intentions, he wants to dig for Shi Tu''s secrets, specifically the Shen Level Technique. He even dares to ckmail Raskreia to obediently handing over Shi Tu''s secrets along with some benefits quickly if she wants to obtain Shi Tu''s body and provide a decent burial. If Xing Yuan only wanted Shi Tu''s secrets, no one wouldin, everyone is here for this reason but he threatens Raskreia with her husband''s corpse? Not many could stand this arrogant and insolent tone. Although everyone is here for the same reason, but they wouldn''t exaggerate it like that, everyone wanted to have a chance before Raskreia came to im Shi Tu''s body. " Is he crazy? It''s okay to be fairpetition and try to get benefits but that''s so shameless, isn''t he afraid of Raskreia and Arcana''s revenge? " Someone shook his head and said, " You may not know this, but it was his wife, Arcana, who threw him out of the Knowledge Pavilion here coldly, she might not care anymore. " " Even so, he still faces Raskreia who is also a Title Talent as she is the princess of the vampire n. " Soon someone recognized his background and said, " That''s because of his background, Xing Yuan has a great background as well and he has an eptable excuse for doing things. the vampire n wouldn''t interfere, don''t you know their thinking? " Someone else responded in dissatisfaction, " Who cares about his background? We are here at the Madness Academy, we may not be good people, but there are things that never should do, what if he is strong? Here, we can do anything if have power, not background " " That''s right if we back down and don''t try to bring justice, how can we be different from those who bully the weak and fear the strong? I don''t care, and regardless of the results, I will teach him a lesson. " Everyone agreed with this and everyone was about to cooperate to teach Xing Yuan a lesson because this act simply brings shame and only degenerates do. Raskreia''s eyes darkened with anger, if it weren''t for the fact that Xing Yuan is much stronger than her, she would have attacked him. What Raskreia didn''t understand is why Arcana hasn''t arrived yet? So Die Yingming and Jiao Lang did note, do not care? But even if they don''t care, they must be smart enough to what''s going to happen and that someone will try to obtain Shen level technique from Shi Tu''s corpse. But why does none of them care? Amidst these questions, Raskreia came to a sudden realization. Her father taught her not to think everything as it seems, and if things don''t make sense, she has to think about other seemingly illogical possibilities to get the facts. The reason for everything is Shi Tu''s death, but what if Shi Tu didn''t die? What everyone wants is Shen level technique from Shi Tu''s corpse, but since Shi Tu has not died, this is definitely a fake corpse. It''s not that they don''t care, they know very well that this is a fake corpse and that Shi Tu is still alive!! Chapter 290: There Is A Sky Beyond a Sky Chapter 290: There Is A Sky Beyond a Sky Because Shi Tu''s body has many secrets and like her, if Shi Tu dies during a battle or in enemy territory where he can''t guarantee that the first to find his body is an ally there are only two things to do. If he is strong enough and still retains some strength, he will build a tomb to find an heir or wait for his allies. The second option is to destroy his corpse with all his secrets so that outsiders won''t get them. Obviously, Shi Tu should make the second choice but since his body was found, that means it is fake. But how are sure they? Wasn''t there a chance that Shi Tu didn''t get a chance to destroy his body? They must know that Shi Tu''s body contains a mechanism for self-destruction if he dies, but Shi Tu''s body has appeared, which means that it is definitely fake. Suddenly all the anger disappeared from Raskreia''s face and was reced by sadness and bitterness, she realized once again how much the rest had outdone her. Everyone knew everything just by hearing what happened but she? She had to rush in here like a madman, and if it wasn''t for this man, she wouldn''t have had all these doubts and find out what happened. With a smile on her face that no one could see because of the veil on her face, Raskreia turned and left. " What?! That simple? " "What a shame, how can a Vampire Princess be so indifferent? Is there something on her mind? It doesn''t make sense that she believed Xing Yuan right? " " Maybe she didn''t understand between the lines but that''s fine for us, since she doesn''t care why should we? This way we can get a piece of the cake if we pressure Xing Yuan and we don''t have to bring her justice since she doesn''t want justice herself. " " Huh, that''s right. " Many were about to stand up to help Raskreia but since she doesn''t care about bringing justice to Shi Tu, why would they? Even Xing Yuan was stunned for a moment before his lips curved into an arrogant smile. In the end, the Title Talent is not a Heavenly Title and there is no need to be afraid, with the great difference between them in Cultivation Base, Raskreia definitely did not dare to mess with him. With these thoughts, Xing Yuan''s thoughts started to go away and be wilder. ..... In Shi Tu''s Residence, Mingzhi Mei, Die Yingming, and Arcana were all seated. It was extremely cold between Arcana and Mingzhi Mei who showed obvious hostility towards Arcana, if it weren''t for Die Yingming who persuaded her, she would never sit with Arcana. From her point of view, Arcana is just a trash. Although Mingzhi Mei does not consider herself a good person, she will definitely not give up on Die Yingming, she is ready to give up her future, take care of him if he is injured, and take revenge for him if he is killed. But Arcana? Once Shi Tu''s death became certain, she easily abandoned him just like trash which she couldn''t ept. After some time, Mingzhi Mei got impatient and said " Die Yingming, how long do you want us to stay here? At this time shouldn''t you go to retrieve your brother''s body? " Die Yingming replied indifferently, " It''s okay, Raskreia''s already doing. " Mingzhi Mei frowned and said, " But it''s not enough, she alone won''t be able to recover Shi Tu''s body, the temptation of the Shen level technique is too great and irresistible, I''m afraid to even the elders want to interfere so we should go support her. " " In that case, what can we do? We''ll get ourselves into trouble for no reason. " " You ..." Mingzhi Mei felt strange and wondered what Die Yingming is thinking, is something going on without her knowing? " Yoooo, looks like it''s getting a bit heated here, what happened? " At this moment, Jiao Lang entered thepany of a handsome and good-looking young man with a long sword on his waist. Looking at the air around him, he must have been a talented swordsman. Everyone looked at this young man in amazement and wondered why Jiao Lang brought him here. But as soon as the young man''s eyes fell on Arcana his body trembled slightly with excitement and immediately rushed over and knelt in front of Arcana. Although Arcana looks too different, he will never misidentify her, even if she is reincarnated, he can still recognize her only by the aura of nobility surrounding her. " I pay respect to Master''s wife!! " Arcana looked at the young man and recognized him, he is one of the young people that Shi Tu had guided a little in the Eternal Void Pearl Realm and his name is Sun Chiwei. " Eighty years with what Shi Tu taught you, but you are only at the seventh level of the second step? How dare you call Shi Tu a Master? You are not worthy. " Sun Chewei''s body trembled with shame and shame and he didn''t dare to raise his head to look at Arcana. He wanted to say that he is much stronger than her and that he is one of the strongest people currently in the Yin-Yang World, but he himself did not believe that this is the strength of Shi Tu''s wife. Shi Tu is the one who taught them everything they knew and it was clearly a very mysterious existence. Even with his current strength, he is incapable of creating a dream world like the one created by Arcana that day or causing destruction like the battle between Shi to Zhan Xieshen that day. Immediately thought that Arcana and Shi Tu acted like a pig to eat the tiger. " Oh? Do you know her? " Jiao Lang was a little surprised because he hadn''t heard that Sun Chiwei had met Arcana before. " Jiao Lang, who is he? ", Die Yingming asked " Obviously one of First Brother''s favorite dolls, he gave him Imperial Shadow Sword art and this gave him the confidence to call himself Young Sword Saint. " Remembering this, Sun Chiwei''s face turned red from more and more shame. It''s not that he asked for this title, but people gave it to him and he didn''t reject it. Previously, Jiao Lang came to challenge him at Sword Mountain and rudely said that he wanted to challenge him in swordprehension and that he did not deserve to hold the title of Young Sword Saint. Of course, Sun Chiwei got angry and epted the challenge and did not use his cultivation base at the seventh level for the second step but only sword intent. The result? Defeat!! Sun Chiwei didn''t have a chance to respond at all, Jiao Lang waspletely overwhelmed by his sword art. Not only that, but within a short time he managed toprehend the sword intent sealed in the Sword Mountain and had a chance to obtain the inheritance but he refused and contented himself with some resources that helped him raise his cultivation to the seventh level of the first step and touched nothing else and in the end helped Sun Chiwei obtain inheritance for himself Not that Jiao Lang is kind-hearted, but because of course, he knew the Imperial Shadow Sword Art and the fact that Shi Tu was the one who taught him so he didn''t kill him and brought him here. Since Shi Tu had bothered to teach him something like the Imperial Shadow Sword, Shi Tu must have had ns for him. This made Sun Chiwei feel extremely ashamed and ashamed and felt like a frog at the bottom of the well for daring to use the title Young Sword Saint. This helplessness and inferiority made him remember what he felt in front of Shi Tu eighty years ago and remember again that there is a sky beyond a sky. Chapter 291: Shi Tu Is Still Alive Chapter 291: Shi Tu Is Still Alive After some tension, Sun Chiwei said excitedly, " Master''s wife, since you are here, does that mean .. that Master is here as well? " Sun Chiwei was so excited that he ignored everyone and focused only on Arcana. " He was here ", Mingzhi Mei spoke with pity. " What do you mean? " " As I said, he has been here but no longer " " Where is Master now? " Mingzhi Mei looked at Arcana said, " No longer in this world " " He left the Yin-Yang World? " Mingzhi Mei looked at Sun Chiwei who seemed to not understand what she was saying. Is it really difficult to imagine Shi Tu''s death for him? For a moment, Mingzhi Mei felt hesitant to tell him, but she said in the end. " Shi Tu has died" " W-what?! " Sun Chiweipletely forgot himself and stood up in amazement " This is a joke, right? How could Master die? Impossible! I refuse to believe it unless I see Master''s corpse myself. " Jiao Lang looked toward Die Yingming said, " What happened? " Die Yingming shook his shoulder and said, " Didn''t you hear? Shi Tu encountered a bacsh from Energy Poison. Sister-inw threw him away. After a few days of searching, his body was found. " " His corpse? " Jiao Lang had a wry smile and looked at Arcana and said cheerfully, " Sister-inw, don''t be hard on second Sister-inw, she''s still inexperienced, and she''s the honest and straightforward kind. " " This is not certain. " It is clear that Die Yingming does not agree with Jiao Lang. " Die Yingming, do you enjoy offending me? What is the probability? " Jiao Lang looked sharply to Die Yingming, this rascal offending him in almost everything as if he had enmity with him. " Not much but not zero, with some coincidences that things can go well " Jiao Lang sneered and said, " After all, you rely on coincidences? " " Luck is also a kind of power." At this moment, Sun Chiwei was unable to hear any more, for him, Shi Tu is his savior, the one who gave him hope to meet his family again, in his heart, Shi Tu is his mentor who showed him the way and made him what he is now. Although Shi Tu did not recognize him as a disciple, but in his heart, Shi Tu is a man who can do everything. How could Shi Tu die so easily? Without any thought, Sun Chiwei ignored everything and rushed towards the door, he wanted to see Shi Tu''s corpse personally or he would never believe that Shi Tu could die. At this moment Raskreia opened the door and entered with an angry expression. " Die Yingming! why didn''t you tell me that Shi Tu is still alive and let me go all the way there? " " What?! " At first, Sun Chiwei was angry at the fact that someone as weak as Raskreia had gotten in his way, but all his anger vanished after hearing what she had to say. Shi Tu .... is he still alive? Die Yingming said as if it does not mean him, " I wanted to tell you, but you rushed in and didn''t give me a chance to say it. " Sun Chiwei wanted to speak but Mingzhi Mei spoke first. "He''s still alive? " She looked at Die Yingming he said angrily, " I want an exnation now, exin to me what happened. " Seeing this, Raskreia''s expression softened greatly and rxed because that meant that she was not the only one who was in the dark and it seemed they hadn''t told Mingzhi Mei yet. In front of Mingzhi Mei''s anger, Die Yingming did not dare do anything and said directly to Arcana, " Sister-inw, you exin. " Everyone''s gaze turned towards Arcana who had kept calm the whole time and said, " Shi Tu has a big secret that can help him survive the bacsh of Poison Energy, so I threw him away so that no one would find out his secret. A corpse means that the corpse is fake, so I, Die Yingming, and Jiao Lang knew that Shi Tu was fine as soon as we heard this. " " As expected, I thought so. " Raskreia took off the veil from her face and showed a refreshing smile on her face as if a heavyweight had been removed from her chest. Seeing Raskreia''s face, Sun Chiwei finally realized that Raskreia was a beauty that could shake a country and couldn''t block the nefarious thoughts in his head. He was previously unmoved in front of Arcana because he knew she is Shi Tu''s wife and he never dared to have any thoughts towards her because of his great respect for Shi Tu. but now? He couldn''t help but let out those pent-up thoughts on Raskreia. With his strength and identity, what kind of woman could he not have here in the Yin-Yang World? " Although you found out toote and I can almost surmise that if it weren''t for some lucky coincidence, you wouldn''t have realized it, but that doesn''t change the fact that you noticed it. I congratte you on spoiling Shi Tu''s scheme. He must be happy when he hears this. You didn''t taint the title of concubine. " Jiao Lang spoke with rare praise in his eyes. " Ha? concubine? " Sun Chiwei was stunned and looked at Raskreia in amazement for a moment, then looked at Arcana, not knowing what to do, should he pay respects or not? If he performs the ritual to Raskreia, he may gain hostility from Arcana and vice versa. " Boy, don''t worry, now go ahead of us toward the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, we''lle alongter. " Jiao Lang realized Sun Chiwei''s thoughts and gave him a chance to leave. Sun Chiwei was very grateful that Jiao Lang had saved him from an unenviable situation and quickly left. Jiao Lang asked, " Sister-inw, you seem to know him? Do you know what Shi Tu wants from him? He even bothered to brainwash him and teach him the Imperial Shadow Sword Art. " Die Yingming, " True, but I have always been amazed that First Brother can brainwash his followers so quickly. " " Brainwashed? What do you mean? Isn''t he Shi Tu''s disciple? " Raskreia asked in confusion. arcana looked to Mingzhi Mei then about Die Yingming and Jiao Lang. They both stood. Jiao Lang said, " Because of the appearance of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, Shi Tu''s destination is clear, he must want to know who stole the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, so he is supposed to be there, finish your conversation and we will be waiting for you. " After that, they both left, leaving only the girls. Chapter 292: Tasting The Same Cup Chapter 292: Tasting The Same Cup " Is there anything you want to tell us? " For some reason, Raskreia was feeling very nervous as if she was about to go through a tough trial. " Do you want us to apologize? That won''t happen. " Mingzhi Mei maintained her hostile attitude towards the arcana, " I initially asked you to justify yourself but none of you bothered to exin the situation to us which led to this misunderstanding, so from a certain point of view this misunderstanding is your fault. " Raskreia wanted to agree with Mingzhi Mei, but she couldn''t because, from another point of view, they are also to me for theirck of abilities. The three of them figured out what had happened and didn''t have to exin anything to each other, so not being able to keep up is their fault from a certain point of view. " Don''t be so anxious. " Arcana smiled and said, " I think you both are curious about us, aren''t you? You want to know who we are, what our origins are and everything because we seem so mysterious don''t you? " Raskreia and Mingzhi Mei nodded in agreement because they really want to know everything about Shi Tu and Die Yingming. " I was hesitant a lot but for some reason, I have a great obsession so I decided to tell you. " " Really? " " Sure, but first you must know that once you know the truth, you will have to conceal it even at the cost of your lives, and if you show any suspicious behavior, no one in the world can save your lives, not even Etray and Ming Tianzi and I mean thatpletely. " " What is ..." " Even if I did not kill you, Die Yingming and Jiao Lang possess the ability to kill you directly and I don''t advise trying to y tricks or escape after knowing the truth because you will bring a disaster for every person you know and perhaps Shura n and Vampires n will suffer from a big disaster " " Also, I think you felt like this but the three brothers do not treat others as living beings but merely tools, even though I do not deny the existence of some kindness, especially with Die Yingming " Arcana looked at Raskreia and said, " In Shi Tu''s eyes, right now, you are just a tool, and all he wants from you is your Primordial Yin. Once he takes what he wants from you, he won''t care about you anymore, even though he won''t harm you and will protect you as long as you don''t betray him, but your life will be hell. " After that, Arcana looked at Mingzhi Mei and said, " In your case, I can say that Die Yingming really loves you, but because of many events that have urred in the past, he will not hesitate to get rid of you for themon good of the three brothers, no matter how much he loves you " " What do you mean? Why would he get rid of me? I will never do anything that hurts Die Yingming and I am ready to die for him " " I understand, but you don''t. " Arcana responded with some helplessness, " As I told you before, these three brothers are very special, they will not hesitate tomit any kind of massacre for their aims, they will kill, plunder, torture and even deceive their allies and sacrifice them like cannon fodder, you may think this is normal in this cruel world, but the amount of atrocities they havemitted and willmit in the future is beyond what you can imagine or ept. " Arcana pointed at the door and said, " Behind this door stands both Die Yingming and Jiao Lang waiting for the result, once you''re out, they can tell your thoughts with just a look, and if they judge that you might betray them in the future, they''ll kill you instantly. " Arcana showed some helplessness and said, " Although I don''t agree with that, but given what they''ve been through, it''s usible that they''d rather silence you and kill their feelings than have a false hope that you won''t abandon them no matter what. " " Many people dere that they will not abandon their loved ones and friends no matter what happens, even if they turn into a devil or be enemies of the world? Even I could not fulfill these words in the past. " " What..." " Isn''t that clear? Me also for my n''s sake betrayed Shi Tu in the past, not only me, before me he had wives but he killed them because they betrayed him and tried to kill him, the three of them had to kill a lot of friends in the past and adding another doesn''t matter anymore. " " In my case, If I hadn''t somewhatpelled because of the n that day, Shi Tu would have killed me. That doesn''t mean he forgave me but he didn''t look for me, in the end, I felt very remorseful and abandoned my n to look for Shi Tu and almost killed me when he saw me if I didn''t show enough remorse. And my willingness to do the impossible for his forgiveness. Although it is not known if he has forgiven me yet or not. " In a rare scene, Arcana let her sincere feelings out in front of someone other than Shi Tu and said in a pleading tone. " So, unless you are really confident that you can let go of everything, don''t give them more hope so that they will be disappointedter. " There was silence for a few minutes before Raskreia showed determination in her eyes. '''' My mother said '' If you marry a dog, follow the dog, and if you marry a criminal, try to fix him '' so I am ready to try, and if I can''t, I ept my death. " Arcana looked at Mingzhi Mei and said, " Mingzhi Mei, you may not know this but the bond between you and Die Yingming have disappeared and your lives are not linked anymore, if you don''t want to stay beside him, you can leave and there will not be any danger to your life " Mingzhi Mei shook her head and said, " No need, I''ve made my decision to pursue Die Yingming " " In that case, enjoy the dreams world. " Arcana formed many seals with her hand and a beam of light pierced their bodies and they fell into the dream realm created by Arcana. As Arcana said, Die Yingming and Jiao Lang did not leave but they just left the room towards the garden. Jiao Lang put his hand on his brother''s shoulder and didn''t say much. Jiao Lang knew very well that these moments seemed like an eternity to his brother and he didn''t dare tell jokes. Unlike Shi Tu who massacred his two wives and many of his friends, this is the first woman Die Yingming falls in love with and it is understood that even he would not be able to do it easily, after all killing a friend and killing a lover arepletely different. Die Yingming couldn''t help but think what kind of expression Mingzhi Mei would make when she came out. If she shows disgust, hatred, disgust... Many scenarios appeared in Die Yingming''s mind. Depending on what kind of expression Mingzhi Mei showed, he might have to kill the only woman he loved. "Is this what First Brother went through? I was really naive." In the past, Die Yingming mocked Shi Tu for cing too much hope on Gu Yin and Chu Ya, but now he understood Shi Tu''s suffering after tasting from the same cup. Chapter 293: Feng Xiaoxiao Chapter 293: Feng Xiaoxiao After Sun Chiwei left, he went straight to his residence to get some things necessary for his journey and then walked out towards the Transition Array. While on the way, he could notice a decrease in the numbers of people and even the Elders, usually this means that everyone is cultivating hard but he knows that everyone is going to the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, since everyone who has the ability to use the Transition Array has already departed unless they are in isted cultivation and don''t know what''s going on. After all, with the tournament approaching, everyone wants madly more chances to prove themselves and get a good ranking to get more privileges. Of course, Sun Chiwei doesn''t need this because he''s already at the top. At least among all the known young generations, he is the undisputed best man and the third-best young generation overall, the only reason he''s gone is to meet Shi Tu. " Hello, isn''t this Senior Brother? It''s rare for a young sword saint not to be in the Sword Mountain. " Sun Chiwei looked around to see a girl in a colorful dress approaching him with a radiant smile " Princess of Wisdom? " Sun Chiwei showed a slight smile and seemed to be on good terms with her. The Princess of Wisdom humbly replied, " Young Sword Saint, please don''t call me the Princess of Wisdom, in front of you I do not deserve all this praise. " " Same for me, don''t call me Young Sword Saint or Senior Brother, it''s strange when the ranked first call the second like this, and I don''t deserve to be called Young Sword Saint. " Princess of Wisdom showed some surprise and said, "Can I understand from this that the Young Sword Saint has lost to someone at the sword? Who could it be? " Sun Chiwei did not feel the need to hide such things and said frankly, " Jiao Lang " " Jiao Lang? One of the currently famous Evil Trio? How did you meet him? " " Evil Trio? " " Don''t you know? " Princess of Wisdom looked a little surprised because this is hot news. Sun Chiwei shook his head and said, " Feng Xiaoxiao, you know I don''t care much about the news, I just came out of Sword Mountain after being defeated so I don''t know much about what happened during my istion. " Feng Xiaoxiao smiled helplessly because she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to dig up information on the Title Talents as Alice asked her, but it seems that Sun Chiwei doesn''t know much. Feng Xiaoxiao didn''t mind because she considered Sun Chiwei a friend so she walked to his side and seemed to want to apany him. Sun Chiwei didn''t mind being with Feng Xiaoxiao, she''s probably also going to the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, so it''s best to talk while walking. " It''s like that ..." Feng Xiaoxiao told him everything that happened from the appearance of the Title Talents to the actions of Shi Tu and his brothers and all kinds of rumors around them including the recent incident in the Knowledge Pavilion, the case of his death, Raskreia giving up trying to retrieve Shi Tu''s body. Of course, with Sun Chiwei''s information, he was able to discern the truth behind most of what happened and was not too shocked by Shi Tu''s actions. " You didn''t tell me, how did you meet Jiao Lang? " Sun Chiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly and said seriously, " Feng Xiaoxiao, by our friendship I will give you advice, do not mess with them, you are the Princess of Wisdom so you shouldn''t make such a stupid choice. " " Young Sword Saint, I don''t understand what you mean? " Sun Chiwei sneered and said, " You know what happened in the Knowledge Pavilion but don''t you know that Jiao Lang went looking for me in the Sword Mountain? It''s obvious that you are trying to lure me into talking more. " Sun Chiwei stopped and looked at Feng Xiaoxiao, " I do not mind telling you, Shi Tu is my Master who taught me everything. He is not dead and is still alive, Arcana is his wife and Raskreia is his concubine, and both of them are Title Talents, Jiao Lang and Die Yingming are my Master''s brothers " " I don''t know who asked you to gather information about Title Talents but they are just a small thing in front of Master, if you don''t believe me let''s go to Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave to meet Master, I believe that with your green eyes it wouldn''t be difficult for you to realize how small you are in front of Master. " Feng Xiaoxiao smiled innocently and said, " It seems that the Young Saint Sword has a misunderstanding here, I am not trying to gather information, but I try to make friends, I have already seen Die Yingming but I could not talk to him because he was with his wife, so I wanted you to help me assortment friendships " Sun Chiwei showed his disdain and said, " Tsk, says that from the start, don''t you know I hate that? " Feng Xiaoxiao covered her mouth and said, "And miss seeing you upset like this? " Then the two continued walking together. " So, who asked you to gather information on the Title Talents? " " Don''t you believe me? " " I believe you, but I don''t think it''s the whole truth. " Feng Xiaoxiao seemed helpless and knew she had to be honest here. " Alice " " That savage girl? Tsk, so she even cares about recruiting talent? But you changed your mind right? " Sun Chiwei was stunned for a moment but almost guessed what was going on, after all, he had extensive experience in nning for the good of the family and so on. " Yes, you know my eyes are special, right? there is a prophecy in my n of people who have heavenly support and are destined to rise to the top, when I first saw Alice I knew she had this support thanks to my eyes so I took the initiative to stick with her and make friends with her on the hoping to help my n, even though she did not bother me since that day but she called me recently and asked me to collect information on the Title Talents who appeared, so of course, I have done my best to collect information but as soon as I saw Die Yingming and his wife realized immediately that both more supported than Alice, especially Die Yingming, I was unable to measure his Heavenly Support with my eyes " Feng Xiaoxiao looked at Sun Chiwei and said, " Now, even you have Heavenly Support, although it is not an exaggeration. " " So in short, you want the benefit? " " Yes, I want to help my n ascend again and for that, I am willing to do anything. My eyes are very special and I think they are very useful. " Sun Chiwei sighed helplessly from human nature and couldn''t me Feng Xiaoxiao because he had once treated his sister like this. " I hate to tell you this but you shouldn''t be too hopeful, it depends on Master to decide whether you are useful or not. " Chapter 294: Signs of a Miracle Chapter 294: Signs of a Miracle After ten days. Within the Blood Barrier, many changes urred within Shi Tu''s body. Shi Tu''s Soul Sea sky seemed to have turned from pure blue to gray, not only that, with a closer look it could be seen that the gray sky was moving strangely like light waves as if the gray sky was a sea parallel to the Sea Soul. Divine Sea! Shi Tu finally managed to breakthrough the Refinement Realm into the Divine Sea Realm. No, in that case, it should be called the Primordial Sea. Between the two seas floated a giant ck ball connected to the two seas and seemed to be drawing Primordial Energy from the Primordial Sea and Soul Power from the Soul Sea. In sight, many such ck balls floated and after calction, there are exactly 3000 ck balls. Shi Tu stood in the air in such a ce with a satisfied smile on his face. ck Balls seem to have the function of maintaining order, as the three forces within Shi Tu''s body arepletely stable and do not interfere with each other. The Primordial Sea is calm The Soul Sea ispletely natural. The Energy Poison between them stands quietly. These ck balls are called Celestial Dao Orbs. After a breakthrough to the initial stage of the Divine Sea, Shi Tu''s strength rose to the fifth level of the first step. He initially did not want to stop his cultivation and wanted to try to cultivate the Absolute Tyrannical Demon Body, especially since he met the conditions of physical strength, but unfortunately, he needed a pill called the Tyrannical Demon Pill to cultivate the Absolute Tyrannical Demon Body. "Now it is time to breakthrough to the secondyer of the Eternal Suffering Art. " " Not yet " Once again, Shi Tu was interrupted and prevented from hacking. "Jadar, what do you want? Can''t you see I''m trying to breakthrough here? " From Shi Tu''s tone, he seemed to be getting somewhat closer to them but Jadar didn''t appreciate it. Gadar shrugged and said, " Boy, why are you angry? I''m trying to help you here. " It seems that Jader''s dealings with Shi Tu have also changed after something and they seem a little closer. " From what we dug out of your memories, the thirdyer consists in trying to obtain Heaven''s Confession in a certainw and using Heaven''s Confession to allow the body to pass through Nirvana and bathe in thesews, right? But you are at your weakest in this case and there is a high probability that your body will be affected by the poison in your body and even the Energy Poison and this was in the past, now you have Primordial Energy to worry about, you might think that Celestial Dao Orbs will be a great help to you but you will be greatly diminished by Primordial Energy, you only survived it until now because you weren''t strong enough, but you became stronger and consciousness of Primordial Energy became Stronger, of course, the greater the danger that you will rebel against you. " What Jadar said is absolutely true, not to mention dealing with Primordial Energy, Shi Tu is not confident in his ability to hold back the normal poisons within his body and all his dependence now is on his will on his external sword assistance. " What do you want to say? " " In the ce where I sent you there is a ce that can help you greatly in this and that you will even be able to obtain perfect Nirvana. " Shi Tu sneered and said, " Are you sure you''re not trying to rush me to do things for you? " " How bold! " Jadar shouted, " How can you doubt my character like that? I am also a judge for the record, and of course, I am an honest person. " " Hey Jadar, that ce? Is it still there? " Remembering that ce, Frank immediately became curious and asked intently. " Frank, don''t you think you''ve been talking a lottely? Are you sick? " " Just answer the damn question! " Frank yelled coldly, apparently not in a good mood for joking. Jadar did not dare to joke any further and said, " I''m not sure but there''s no harm in trying, after all, I built that ce in the first ce before the Diamond Temple took it and your ways might not be enough to destroy it. " " This is great! Does this mean that those things still exist? Hahaha, Jadar, you made a wonderful building in that ce " Suddenly Frank got excited and said, " Shi Tu, you must definitely go there at full speed, with the help of the Celestial Da Orbs you will have a chance to pass the perfect Nirvana of all the Three Thousand Laws, isn''t that wonderful? " " Allws?! " Shi Tu''s eyes suddenly brightened in sudden realization. Not that he didn''t think about it when he knew that with Primordial Energy, he could study all thews and didn''t care how much time he would have to waste in the process because the thirdyer was the pinnacle of the Eternal Suffering Art in Shi Tu''s first life after all and even though there was a fifthyer now but he had previously passed Nirvana Few Laws if he could pass Nirvana all Laws, how strong would his strength be? But there is a big problem that prevents Shi Tu from that, which is the ovepping ofws, which makes it impossible to pass a perfect Nirvana because this requires clearing a whole space of allws except for the requiredw, which is almost impossible, but it seems that this ce can help him. " What is there? " " my corpse ", Frank replied, " The Yin-Yang world is the house of Jadar in the past, the origin of the Sands Of Time is my corpse, and the origin of the Void Waters where there is infinite space is my blood. Bybining them, we can create a ce free of allws where nothing can affect you. " Shi Tu''s eyes lit up and he didn''t care much about the fact that the Yin-Yang World was made by Jadar and that the Sands of Time and Void Water he had never heard of before was Frank''s body but rather benefits. Shi Tu opened his eyes and tried to move his body a little, " That''s freedom, huh, it''s been so long since I''ve felt so light. " Because of the Eternal Suffering Art, Shi Tu has always had to pay attention to his physical condition so that his body does not copse as it did before. Therefore, feeling safe and not having to worry about his own body is new to him andpletely goes against the purpose of the Eternal Suffering Art which forces him to remain alert all the time. " Okay, it''s okay to take a break while undergoing Nirvana. " Shi Tu stood up and looked at the Blood Barrier around him, then put his hand on it and said, " You seem to have eaten a lot of good blood. Finally, I think it''s time for you to make a name for yourself .... You will be my partner in my ways and together, we will make a miracle like never before. " Chapter 295: Mortal Immortal Wise Joy Chapter 295: Mortal Immortal Wise Joy After Shi Tu ced his hand on the Blood Barrier, the Blood Barrier began to gather again towards Shi Tu''s hand, at the same time, Shi Tu spat out a drop of his blood essence. Soon the blood formed into a sword shape again. The shape of the sword looked a little different, as the handle became ck with the letter " Xie " engraved on the handle, in addition to the white de with crimson edges. The shocking thing is the level of the sword. First Grad Mortal Treasure!! " After condensing all that blood, you can finally obtain a solid and blemish-free physique, frankly, had it not been for Rayi''s blood essence, it would have taken a long time for me to build a sword like that capable of evolving to the level of Sovereignty without the need for modifications to warp your foundationter. " The sword in Shi Tu''s hands shook happily, looking very satisfied. " Since your core is the Blood Arrogance of the Gods from Zhan Xieshen and you can be considered an unparalleled sword dedicated solely to bloodshed What do you think of the name Evil Blood War Sword? " The sword shook with unprecedented ferocity as an expression of his great satisfaction with this name. " Okay then, let''s go now, we have a temple to exterminate and a thief to teach him a lesson. " Shi Tu looked around and couldn''t see any corpses and discovered that this ce was different. Shi Tu looked around and noticed an icy cold aura on one of the nearby trees. Seeing this, Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed greatly. " That old man? I was nning to give the Evil Blood War Sword a decent breakfast but he messed up my ns and moved me here. " Thinking about it, that old man had done his job of holding Jiao Lang''s sword for this long and not that he didn''t know Shi Tu so there was no way he would be worried that he would fall at the hands of a bunch of youngsters. This means that he didn''t do it for the sake of helping Shi Tu but rather to save the life of someone who tried to break the Blood Barrier. " But that''s strange, that old man shouldn''t have any rtives and his friends definitely won''t be here . It doesn''t matter, for Jiao Lang''s face, I''ll forget this for him. " Shi Tu thought about many possibilities but couldn''t prove any of them, yet he didn''t care because Shi Tu would be pleased to have some ambiguity. .................... Die Yingming opened his eyes after he finished cultivation, in the past ten days chose cultivation to distract himself from thinking of Mingzhi Mei. During these ten days, Jiao Lang refined many pills for Jiao Lang using the herbs found in the treasuries of the three Residences, and if there was a missing ingredient, he only had to get it. Every now and then, a few people came and handed alchemy ingredients to him with faces filled with anger as if they couldn''t wait to tear Jiao Lang apart but they couldn''t. Die Yingming wanted to turn a blind eye and continue cultivating but Jiao Lang''s voice prevented him. " Don''t continue cultivating further, with your current state you cannot fully concentrate, anything beyond the seventh level of the first step and the stability of your foundation in the future will be difficult. " " I know " Die Yingming Reply deficit, why note out even after the passage of ten days? With Arcana''s current cultivation, it is not difficult to create a dream world to tell them the facts, it is not necessary to create a dream world in which they cannot distinguish fact from fiction. Die Yingming changed the topic and said, "By the way, how did you get so many alchemy ingredients?" " Are you asking seriously? Or do you just want to talk to ease your tension? tsk tsk, you look really pathetic. " " Tsk, a dog''s mouth can''t spit out ivory. " Die Yingming Said, " You probably got your hands on some dirty secrets to threaten them, right? " Jiao Lang smiled vaguely and did not say a lot, he was really enjoying teasing Die Yingming as this is his way of relieving stress Squeak! At this moment, the door to the room where Raskreia and Mingzhi Mei opened. The first toe out was Mingzhi Mei, there was no special expression on her face and she lookedpletely normal to ordinary people. But for Die Yingming, can see many conflicting emotions such as awe, fear, pity, and even disgust. But also, he saw the determination. Die Yingming''s body trembled slightly before he smiled from ear to ear. Without any hesitation, he approached and hugged Mingzhi Mei tightly in his arms as if he was afraid that she would disappear at any moment. Mingzhi Mei did not resist and said, "How do you know what I''m thinking? Is it billions of years'' experience? For you I''m just an ignorant little girl, have you alwaysughed at me after every stupid approach I take?" From Mingzhi Mei''s voice, Die Yingming felt despair, helplessness, and a sense of shame. "If that were true, you would be a genius now, you would now be incapable of even thinking of betraying me." " I know " Mingzhi Mei didn''t argue because she knew that was true, if Die Yingming had been serious he would have turned her into a peerless genius perfectly trained with loyalty. "The dream world that Sister Arcana makes is almost perfect, we saw your past from her point of view and I have an idea of your way of thinking and I don''t me you at all." Mingzhi Mei said with self-mockery, "At leastpared to all the evils my Shura n has done throughout the ages, it''s a little better." "Just a little?" Mingzhi Mei pinched Die Yingming''s nose and said, "You should know that I amparing one person to an entire n, but that person is my husband, the Mortal Immortal Wise, Prometheus." "I am now Die Yingming." It seemed like it was going to get even more emotional and Jiao Lang couldn''t stand it all. "Enough with you two, that''s disgusting." Jiao Lang showed a disgusted look and asked, "What about the other one? Her education is no different from your education because she went through the dreams world before and I don''t think she will have a problem epting first brother''s actions and reasons, but her father is a problem, Shi Tu had enved her father and used him to kill her grandfather, it would be difficult for her to forgive him, blood is thicker than water. Especially for vampires.'''' "So even Heavenly Sly Emperor can make a mistake?" At this moment Raskreia came out and there seemed to be a different glint in her eyes as if she had matured a lot. Chapter 296: Decision Chapter 296: Decision Raskreia stepped forward and said confidently, "Did you forget my n? Bloodsoul, we are the guardians of the Vampire n, the guardians of the vampires, and the guardians of thews, we cherish justice and fairness and ept causes and will not hesitate to punish our own race if they sin and bully the weak, do you think I will me Shi Tu for what he did?" Die Yingming and Jiao Lang''s expressions changed, as helplessness and disappointment appeared on Jiao Lang''s face. Jiao Lang took out his Silver Emperor Sword and approached Raskreia. "Nice try but, that won''t change the fact that you are going to die now, I can see the hatred in your eyes and you think your trembling hands can pass?" Jiao Lang''s expression waspletely cold and he looked serious and looked at Raskreia as if it was already a lifeless corpse. Jiao Lang''s killing intent frightened Raskreia so severely that her body began to shiver greatly as he stared into Jiao Lang''s eyes in front of her. Perhaps because of intense killing intent or because of Raskreia''s abilities, she saw a shadow of a person behind Jiao Lang. Behind Jiao Lang, Raskreia saw a very handsome man holding the same Jiao Lang sword with long silver hair. Raskreia had seen the pictures of this man many times and heard about his stories, his brutality, and hated him because he once deceived the vampire n and dragged them into a great battle to use them as a distraction. "Wait! don''t kill her." Die Yingming stood between Jiao Lang and Raskreia and said with a troubled face. "Do you protect her?" Jiao Lang shot a thick killing intent towards Die Yingming and turned his target from Raskreia to Die Yingming. "What the First Brother went through is enough for him, he does not have to do it himself, we can transfer her Supreme Bloodline to someone else..... her life is not important." Die Yingming seemed to have made up his mind and said, "No, I think she''s honest in what she says." Since Jiao Lang''s target had be Die Yingming, Raskreia managed to speak and quickly said to prevent a fight from breaking out. "That''s right, what happened in the past was in a time of conflict. In such circumstances, means don''t matter and I can totally understand this. It''s also not Shi Tu''s fault because he wasn''t himself. After all, anger took hold of him. You''re right in the fact that I hate Shi Tu. But I have learned not to let my feelings control my actions, I understand the ins and outs of a situation and I know very well that I cannot me Shi Tu.'''' "Have you seen, Jiao Lang, she has an excellent sense of justice andmon sense, she is just right for us." Die Yingming seemed to want to say more but he swallowed his words because there are things that shouldn''t be said in public. ''Loki, you mother*cker, what are you doing?'' are you crazy? Stop immediately! it''s impossible to transfuse her bloodline and fuse it into another woman''s body within such a short time, do you want to sabotage First Brother''s n? We can kill her after Shi Tu takes her Primordial Yin and concoct any scenario for her to die.'' Die Yingming spoke directly to Jiao Lang''s mind but waspletely ignored. A thick sword intent formed around Jiao Lang''s sword and looked like a mighty sword that could not be moved. All the recklessness disappeared from Jiao Lang''s eyes and they looked like sharp eyes that could stab anyone who looked at them. It looked as if Jiao Lang had transformed himself into an ancient sword. "Prometheus, don''t let your emotions control you, I know it''s your first time to have feelings like this, but don''t let those feelings blind you." "Duan Hao clung to this hope for a long time and eventually got betrayed and we lost everything we built, Konrad tried again but the Dark Elf Queen preferred her n over Shi Tu and we lost everything again, even you and I had to stay for billions of years locked up, do you want tomit the same mistakes?" Jiao Lang raised his sword and pointed at Die Yingming, "Do you want to make the same mistake? If Big Brother dies this time, there is no turning back. If you want to protect her, I will kill her even if I use force to get you out of the way." ''You damn bastard, you''re the one who''s trying to spoil First Brother''s ns now.'' Die Yingming cursed in his heart, not knowing what Jiao Lang was nning to do. "Retreat" Die Yingming signaled Mingzhi Mei to retreat because a serious battle between him and Jiao Lang would lead to great repercussions. " but ..... " Die Yingming shouted angrily, "Retreat!! save your emotional discourse about living and dying together, you are only a burden in this case and you will cause my death." Die Yingming grabbed Mingzhi Mei and threw her to Raskreia''s side. "Run quickly because I will die if you are taken as a hostage...." "Toote " Jiao Lang took advantage of the situation and quickly rushed toward Raskreia and Mingzhi Mei. "Choose your wife or traitor! " "Loki, you bastard! " Die Yingming took out his spear and his aura was in no way inferior to Jiao Lang Die Yingming did not hesitate at all and rushed in front of Mingzhi Mei. In this situation where he had to choose one of them, he chose Mingzhi Mei without any hesitation. He wasn''t arrogant enough to think that he could save them both from Jiao Lang''s sword, and he wasn''t naive enough to think that Jiao Lang wouldn''t really kill Mingzhi Mei. "Hey, no need to fight." Under Jiao Lang''s sword aura, Raskreia gathered her courage and was able to speak in somehow. "There is a simpler way to solve this situation." It didn''t look like Jiao Lang''s sword would stop so she closed her eyes in the middle of her sentence, waiting for death. Momentster, Raskreia was still but felt a chill in her neck as if her head could fly at any moment. Raskreia opened her eyes and looking at the situation she continued with difficulty. "You must have many ways to control my life without Shi Tu noticing, right?" Raskreia didn''t have to say more for Jiao Lang to understand what you meant. "As long as I am the only one who decides your life and death without interference from Die Yingming or anyone else, yes I have." "Jiao Lang, you" Die Yingming wanted to say something but Raskreia said first. " Deal! " Raskreia did not hesitate to answer. "I have no doubts about your loyalty to Si Tu and the fact that you won''t hurt me unless you doubt my actions." Jiao Lang lowered his sword and approached Raskreia and looked directly into her eyes. "As long as I have an iota of doubt towards you, I will not hesitate to get rid of you and take your life, and if you try to do anything to get rid of the seal or seek help from Shi Tu or anyone you will die." Chapter 297: God Hand Medicinal Village Chapter 297: God Hand Medicinal Vige Raskreia looked into Jiao Lang''s cold eyes and felt a chill in her backbone. Her body trembled uncontrobly, and start to doubt her decision to give her life to him. Wouldn''t he get rid of her straight away for no reason or use this to threaten her and force her to do things she doesn''t want to do? For a while, Raskreia couldn''t get any words out of her throat and seem unable to say anything. Suddenly the supreme blood erupted within her body in response to the danger she was feeling in her body and soul, spoke with difficulty. " Yeah... cough " Once Raskreia agreed, she felt an immense Soul Power prate her soul The Soul Power that pierced her soul is overwhelmingly powerful and arrogant as if it had already considered Raskreia''s soul as her home. Very quickly, the Soul Power spread out andpletely took over Raskreia''s soul. She did not resist because she knew that this Soul Power was Jiao Lang''s Soul. If she showed the slightest bit of resistance, she did not doubt that this would be thest thing she would do in her life. After fiddling with her soul for some time, that Soul Power disappeared and Jiao Lang retreated. The frightening aura around Jiao Lang disappeared and returned to normal as if nothing happened. " Hehehehe, Sister-inw is good. Your courage is beyond my expectations. '''' Jiao Lang burst intoughter and looked extremely satisfied. "What have you done to me?" Raskreia''s body didn''t stop shivering from the fear she felt earlier but that didn''t stop her from speaking. Jiao Lang shrug indifferently and said, "Nothing big, just a small seal that allows me to kill you anytime, anywhere you are, no matter the distance between us. Don''t worry because the seal will not let me spy on your thoughts or control you because this requires a permanent connection between us. It would be impossible to hide this from First Brother. A moment of distracting the First Brother will notice that there is something strange in your soul and will inevitably discover the connection between us." Raskreia checked her body but didn''t find anything. Previously. It didn''t seem that Jiao Lang''s Soul Power had searched through her memories and left nothing in her Soul. No matter how much she searched, she couldn''t find anything strange in her soul, so she could only ask. "But I don''t feel anything strange." Jiao Lang spat contemptuously, "If you feel it, do you think First Brother can''t?" "That makes sense " Raskreia nodded in agreement. After knowing Shi Tu''s shocking identity, it would be really strange for him not to notice something even she could notice, even though it''s her body but Shi Tu is a monster that has be a Heavenly Title seven times. "Are you done? It seemed that you were about to fight." At this moment, Arcana came out, her face lookingpletely pale. "No no, it''s all right, Sister-inw." Jiao Lang quickly approached Arcana and took out a ck Pill with a slightly smelly smell, on the Pill six bright streaks could be seen which means it is a Sixth Grad Pill which is the most refined in the Yin-Yang World. "Sister-inw, this is a Soul Cleansing Pill, it is the best that can be made in the Yin-Yang World, it will help you cure the soul power that you consumed to create a dream world for them." Contrary to his behavior with Raskreia, Jiao Lang doesn''t seem to have any prejudice towards Arcana. Arcana was not humble and immediately took the Pill and swallowed it, then sat down to digest the effect of the Pill. Suddenly, Jiao Lang''s face changed and he showed a malicious smile and said, "Sister-inw, aren''t you afraid that I put something in the Pill? Maybe a slow-acting poison or something to spy on you." Jiao Lang''s eyes became very cold. "You betrayed First Brother once already, because of you, Third Brother and I have been imprisoned for billions of years after all, do you think I am the tolerant type?" Jiao Lang''s hatred towards Arcana is quite real, he loves freedom more than anything, billions of years in that frozen prison were like a nightmare for him, all he could use for his entertainment was a little maniption of politics inside Asgard and a little enjoyment of the internal struggles now and then. Arcana didn''t care much and spat with disdain. "If you dare" Seeing this, Jiao Lang''s face turned pale as Die Yingming burst outughing and looked at Jiao Lang with a sneer. "Hahahaha, you can try to kill her or spy on her if you dare." Jiao Lang had nothing to say. He didn''t dare to spy on Arcana or even think of killing her, because this would inevitably anger Shi Tu. Unlike Raskreia, Arcana is Shi Tu''s wife. Jiao Lang''s lips curved into a malicious smile. ''I may not be able to kill you or spy on you, but who said I should help you? Hahahaha, I''ll take my time ying with you and that Pill is just the beginning'' "Does he always change his face so quickly?" Mingzhi Mei asked because she couldn''t imagine that someone could change his face so quickly between friendship and enmity. Die Yingming replied with a mocking smile and said, "Even though he calls himself Jiao Lang now, he''s still Loki, if he doesn''t have such ability to change his face, do you think he deserves the title of Heavenly Sly Emperor? This bastard was born and lives only to deceive, you shouldn''t believe anything he says." ''Even I almost deceived, I think only First Brother can handle him'' Die Yingming cursed in his mind. In fact, from the very beginning, Jiao Lang did not intend to take Raskreia''s life for two reasons. The first is that it is difficult to transfuse the Supreme Bloodline to another person. There is nobody that is morepatible with the Supreme Bloodline than Raskreia''s and achieving thepatibility between the woman and the bloodline takes a very long time. The second reason was that only Shi Tu had the right to kill her and Jiao Lang did not dare to do it without asking Shi Tu''s opinion, who knows if Shi Tu had some ns for her? Wouldn''t he spoil Shi Tu''s ns in this case? Jiao Lang didn''t dare to do this because he couldn''t bear the consequences if he messed up Shi Tu''s ns. That''s why he started this charade to pressure Raskreia and ensure her loyalty, at least for now until it loses its value. As for a seal that Shi Tu can''t detect? This is just nonsense because Jiao Lang didn''t put anything into her soul, so no matter how hard you search, you won''t find anything strange. Of course, she wouldn''t think that Jiao Lang nearly fought Die Yingming and ripped the face with Die Yingming to deceive her and even used Mingzhi Mei to threaten Die Yingming. That is why she will always remain obedient because she believes that her level is far from Jiao Lang and Shi Tu and that her life is in Jiao Lang''s hands. "Okay, let''s go get ready, the plunder cave of earth and sky will open soon." .................... Shi Tu discovered that he had been moved to a ce very close to the God Hand Medicinal Vige, as he could see the vige walls after walking for a short while. Although it''s called a vige, it''s a fairly big city by Cultivators standards because its size is bigger than a mortal country. God Hand Medicinal Vige only has two gates, one in the east and one in the west. The gates are heavily guarded by many powerful cultivators, if someonepares them, they will easily realize that they do not belong to the same power. The Eastern Gate and the Eastern Section of the vige are controlled by a force called Medicine King Temple. As for the Western Gate and the Western Section of the vige, it is under the control of a force called the Medical Sciences Pavilion. Both forces are hostile to each other because of the nature of the methods each force adopts. Previously, Medicine King Temple had controlled the entire God Hand Medicinal Vige for billions of years which is a gathering of the most powerful alchemists and doctors in the Yin-Yang World. On the other hand, the Medical Sciences Pavilion was only a few billion years ago, specifically after the rise of worlds that depend on technology that can transform those who have no talent of cultivation from nothing to strong people who rule entire worlds. Because of thews of the Yin-Yang World, God Hand Medicinal Vige is the only safe ce where killing is never possible and anyone who dares to attempt to kill will be punished by thew of the Yin-Yang World. Shi Tu walked straight and saw a long line in front of the Eastern Gate. Shi Tu initially wanted to sneak out using Star Shadow''s steps, but he changed his mind and decided to simply wait in line to listen to people''s conversations to gather some information. Previously, when Shi Tu met the Nine Elders, he exchanged memories with them, so he knew the most important events that happened in the thirty-three heavens but he didn''t know the little things that didn''t require an elder''s attention. Shi Tu wanted to use the two Shadow Army members he had previously met to calmlymunicate with the Shadow Army and gather basic information about the Yin-Yang World, but they had escaped and he''s not willing to wait for them and he didn''t find a chance tomunicate with the Shadow Army himself so he had no choice but to listen to the rumors and news. that people pass on. Chapter 298: A Familiar Situation Chapter 298: A Familiar Situation "Did you hear? A group of geniuses on the Yin-Yang Tian List were ambushed by a bandit, but they managed to destroy the bandits and arrive safely. Only trash in the First Step The Fourth level died wanted to cling to their thigh." Shi Tu listened to a group of young cultivators, their words seemed to be the most reliable right now since there were many facts. "So that''s true? That''s amazing, I heard Situ Lianheng has a First Step Seventh Level cultivation base and has two followers at the sixth level, how did they manage to do it? I heard that those who were there were Sun Jie, Catherine Asmodeus, Wulong Wuhe, and Kang Sihe with such cultivation, ordinary people would have no chance of winning, geniuses of a truly different level." "Haha, not only that, there is two more shocking news." The young man who seemed to be the most knowledgeable among the youth spoke. "Really?" "The first news is rted to the exam of the Four Academies. During the exam, four Title Talents appeared and all of them are super beautiful women. Not only that, but I heard that three of them fell into Shit." "Fall in Shit? This is so embarrassing, hehehehe..hh, it hurts! why did you hit me on the head?" "You idiot, do you think there is shit in the Four Academies?" The young man answered stupidly, "Aren''t you the one who said they fell for dung?" No one could bear the embarrassment and whisper in his ear. The young man did not look awkward at all and said, "You should have said from the beginning that they have a white face next to them. You humans like vague talk, why don''t you speak frankly and directly? " The young man who knows a lot ignored him and continued his speech. "The second piece of news is rted to Young Sword Saint, after he arrived at God Hand Medicinal Vige, he announced to the world that he waived the title of Young Sword Saint because he does not deserve this title because there are those who are more skilled than him." " Is this correct? " "That''s right, many spections have surfaced about it, the most correct of which is that he was defeated by a young swordsman, not on the Yin-Yang Tian list." "That''s amazing, thinking that all of this could happen in less than a month, but why are there so many people? That''s a lot more than usual." The young man who knows a lot replied to him, "This is because of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave that appeared in the heart of the God Hand Medicinal Vige, so many people havee to explore the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave." "ording to what I heard, all the geniuses on the Yin-Yang Tian list have arrived at the God Hand Medicinal Vige. Not only that, I heard that the four Title Talents and many geniuses from the Four Academies have alsoe in addition to the Five Alliances and even the elders of the Four Academies seem to be interested. In short, since the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave appeared in the Yin-Yang World, this must be thergest gathering to explore the Earth and Heaven Loot Cave since the time it appeared." "Isn''t the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave dangerous? I heard that it was hardly being explored thest times it appeared because everything was taken from the safe areas and only very dangerous areas remained." "This is because of the emergence of the four Title Talents, which are obviously going to enter. Title Talents can change the era and achieve miracles, so everyone wants a piece of the cake. After all, history has proven that every event that is said to be impossible is ultimately destroyed by Title Talents who reap a lot of benefits. So, the best thing to do is to be where they are." " that''s understood " Everyone nodded in agreement. After knowing this, they all intend to go to participate in the exploration of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. ''So is everyone here? '' Shi Tu smiled forcibly and looked a bit nervous as if there was something he never wanted to happen. After a long time, Shi Tu finally reached the front of the line to discover that he had to pay some Energy Stones to get in and the guards didn''t seem friendly at all. Shi Tu remembers that he does not carry any Energy Stones with him because he gave everything to Arcana and did not bother to carry any money with him because he is used to not having to carry Energy Stones and because he does not need them for cultivation in the first ce. "Ten thousand low-level Energy Stones." The guard said to Shi Tu with contempt in his eyes. Shi Tu was not surprised by this reaction, not everyone is as well trained as the people in Shi Economic Group, here in the cultivation world, most ordinary people tend to act arrogant because of their background and are ustomed to an easy life because killing here is normal and there is no kind ofw to protect the weak. Therefore, most people tend to retreat in front of the strong, while the strong attack this and love to bully people who are weaker than them. Of course, this is just for ordinary people who live their whole lives without seeing anything extraordinary so it is rare for something to change this system. She frowned and said, "All the people in front of me only paid a hundred stones, why should I pay ten thousand?" "Do you dare interrogate me? Do you know who I am?" An angry look appeared on the guard''s face due to Shi Tu''s behavior which he considered an insult to him. "I am themander of the Seventh Guard Battalion of the Medicine King Temple, if I tell you to pay ten thousand, then you must pay ten thousand." A look of disdain deepened on the guard''s face and he said, "With your cultivation, what can you do in the vige? You will most likely just walk around the stalls and bother respectable alchemists with a lot of questions without buying anything and not appearing to be ill to seek treatment and not bring a sick person with you, so why did youe? Do not tell me that you are here for Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave? '''' "Hehehehehe, what an ignorant one, he dares to offend Commander Cai?" "Hey, he''s courting death." "Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave? With Young Sword Saint Sun Chiwei and Blood des Alice, is it your turn to get something?" Because of the barrage of mockery directed at Shi Tu, Shi Tu brought back many memories. After all, it''s been a long time since Shi Tu met such dead minds because usually the Shadow Guards take care of them or the rest have decent brains and know what they''re doing so as not to kick the iron te. While this leader Cai wants to get some benefits by forcing those who have low cultivations or who seem to have no background in exploits. Normally, no one would dare to offend the Medicine King Temple and the Medical Sciences Pavilion because most of the alchemists are here and belong to the Medicine King Temple. If someone dares to offend them, they will not find a cure for him in the future. "Poor boy, if you don''t have the money, don''t waste this Young Master precious time." Shi Tu turned behind to see a different person from the one who was supposed to be behind him, most likely he either took his turn or the person behind Shi Tu was this fat follower from the beginning and is only here to prevent his master from waiting. "What''s wrong with this look? Don''t you know who I am? I''m Jin Yinzhong, the first genius of the Yang Alliance." Shi Tu answered the insult with a smile and then took out ten thousand low-level Energy Stones and handed them to Commander Cai. "This is ten thousand low-level Energy Stones, can I enter now?" Commander Cai''s eyes brightened and he thought he had found a fat sheep and smiled greedily. "This was before you offended me and." Before Commander Cai finished speaking, Shi Tu took out a hundred thousand low-level Energy Stones and handed them to Commander Cai with a smil. "That''s all I have, can I pass?" " certainly " Commander Cai was very happy and didn''t follow Shi Tu further and let him pass after getting this much. After Shi Tu, Jin Yinzhong snorted and stepped forward. "One Hundred Low-Level Energy Stones" Contrary to his behavior with Shi Tu, this time Commander Cai spoke to Jin Yinzhong with some respect due to his stature and background but he was still somewhat arrogant. "Sure.hmm?!Hey, where is my storage ring? Damn, who dared steal this young master?" Chapter 299: Conquering the First Stray Soul (1) Chapter 299: Conquering the First Stray Soul (1) Jin Yinzhong''s face turned pale after he hadn''t found his Storage Ring containing everything, he had brought with him. Seeing this, Commander Cai''s eyes turned cold and he spat in disdain, "Fatty, how dare you try to trick me? Do you think that if you impersonate an important person, I will let you pass for free?" Commander Cai gestured with his hand and then a group of guards surrounded Jin Yinzhong with their weapons pointed at him. "W-wait . I''m not lying .. w-what are you waiting for? Someonee over with some Energy Stones!! " Jin Yinzhong shouted in the crowd behind him and someone quickly stepped forward and handed him a Storage Ring. "Haha, Commander Cai please take it. There are ten thousand Energy Stones inside." Commander Cai grabbed the Storage Ring and inspected its contents before showing a satisfied smile on his face and said sarcastically. "Okay, you can go, but make sure you don''t get robbed again, because thew forbids murder, not theft." " Thanks for the advice, Commander Cai." Jin Yin Chong did not dare to express any resentment and passed. Behind Jin Yinzhong, a young man stood with a sly smile on his face. ''Haha, this fellow is really interesting, he managed to steal the Storage Ring and break the seal on it without anyone realizing, even with my extraordinary Spiritual Sense, I didn''t notice how he stole it, if I didn''t watch him get money out of that fatty Storage Ring, even I wouldn''t notice'' The smile widened on the young man''s face. ''Just like Master said, true masters never need to enter Yin-Yang Tian ridiculous list since we are both thieves, maybe we can be friends, after all the rest in the genius ss are very boring and they are Cultivation Fools.'' .................... After walking for a few hundred meters past the gate, stalls were scattered everywhere along a wide street with many side streets. All of these kiosks are rted in one way or another to alchemy, as they either sell alchemy supplies such as cauldrons or herbs, and the kiosks of doctors and alchemists have proliferated in abundance. The reason for the fame of God Hand Medicinal Vige is entirely due to thew of the Yin-Yang World that not only prevents killing but also prevents deal fraud. If someone ims that he can cure a disease or refine a pill without any possibility of failure and then it turns out that he is only exaggerating and fails, he will pay with his life for his lie. So here in the God Hand Medicinal Vige, no one dared to exaggerate their abilities for fear of death making this ce a paradise for patients and cultivators. If they find someone who says he has what they want, he definitely has what they want. Shi Tu continued to wander for some time and while wandering, Shi Tu entered many stalls andrge stores selling medicinal herbs to inquire about two specific herbs in the hope of finding them because they were necessary to refine the Tyrannical Demon Pill. of course, he stole arge number of alchemy ingredients from the Medicinal herbs and rare ingredients on his way. Shi Tu did not exaggerate and stole quantities whose disappearance could not be easily noticed but he did not hesitate to steal rare herbs even if there was only one of them. Because he cultivates Primordial Energy, Shi Tu does not need any kind of pill, only Primordial Chaos. But he can now obtain all he wants from des of Chaos. This does not mean that the pills arepletely useless, although he does not need them, Arcana and Raskreia do. With Omnipotent Hands and Eyes Art, no ordinary person could see Shi Tu''s movements so he was able to steal smoothly. In the past, Shi Tu would not steal and try to earn money in legitimate ways, but now? He''sing here tomit a massacre, so why bother with some morals? ''Looks like there''s a curious cat around'' Shi Tu felt that someone was following him from the moment he entered through the eastern main gate. Given the high abilities of this stalker, Shi Tu would usually y with him a little, and considering his skills he wouldn''t mind hiring him but time is running out, so he wasted him and then changed his look to a normal-looking guy. After collecting arge number of herbs, Shi Tu searched for a little big and empty shop and after searching, he could hardly find an entire shop that was a bit big, most likely no one could afford its estimated cost of one hundred thousand low-level Energy Stones which was notmensurate with Inappropriate space and location. Shi Tu didn''t care about all this because the Energy Stones is no different from the stones on the way for him, it wasn''t as if he worked hard to get it anyway. Shi Tu quickly changed the shop sign and wrote in bold Higher sage, with the right price, I solve all kinds of problems for you no matter what. Solve all Cultivation problems I cure all diseases I make all kinds of cereal Don''t miss the chance because I may hope and leave at any time. Not that Shi Tu needs money but it''s the best way to get VIPs to gather information, all he has to do is do a miracle or two and all the old monsters wille to him, and maybe he can hire some useful people Of course, Shi Tu received a lot of ridicule and no one believed him since so many people had noticed his youthful appearance, who would waste his hard-earned herbs on such a person? As alchemists are known, they do not bear any responsibility if the refinement fails and the herbs are burnt. ording to the same logic, no one will surrender his body and allow Shi Tu to treat him no matter what happens, so Shi Tu did not get any clients. Since he had nothing to do, Shi Tu decided to chat for a bit "By the way, Frank, you said that the Sands of Time came from your body and your blood formed Void Water, what are those things?" "..." No one replied to Shi Tu for some time. "Shi Tu, although Frank was talking to you before, but didn''t you hear? He is the least interested person among us to talk, unless the topic arouses his interest he will never talk, if you want to talk to him you have to get to the Diamond Temple first, the same goes for The rest, to varying degrees.'''' Reply Mu helplessly. "Really? Didn''t you previouslyin that I never talk to you? Now that I have taken the initiative to talk to you, you refuse to talk?" "Don''t distort the truth and don''t bother, no one will answer your questions unless you get his full admission, even Xuanyuan Linfeng who admires you deeply hasn''t given you his admission yet." "So you don''t even recognize me?" "Without a doubt, you are still a long way off." Mu answered without hesitation, "Although I find that you are the best person who has wore the Darkness Ring so far, it takes more than that to get my recognition, after all, to get my recognition means handing over my powers to you." Shi Tu looked interested and asked, "Well, how can I get your recognition then?" "I exined to you earlier and I won''t say the same again, do you want to try? I advise you to start with the Stray Souls first because the requirements of the judges are very high and you cannot achieve them with your current strength." " Okay " simply nodded, "I have nothing to do right now" Shi Tu didn''t waste any more time and sank into the depths of the Darkness Ring. Shi Tu felt that he was sinking deep into a dark swamp that he could not leave, the number of negative emotions he felt overwhelmed him, and had it not been for his sobriety, he would have gone mad. "Why? Why did you do this to us?" "She must die, must kill her, kill her" "This is against the deal, what you''re doing is against the deal." "He is our servant, you must force him to kill her, you must! " The cries of Stray Souls heard by Shi Too intensified. Although Shi Tu has not stopped hearing these sounds all the time and just ignored thempletely, the number and strength of the sounds are currently increasing as if he is getting closer to their source. This made Shi Tu wonder what these Stray Souls went through to have such hatred, it also didn''t seem that hating stray spirits had the same goal. As Shi Tu continued to dive, his feet fell to the ground. Shi Tu found himself in a windy mountainous ce covered with thick snow. " cool " Shi Tu''s body shivered slightly from the severity of the cold, and he wondered how cold the weather had affected him. Shi Tu looked around and could see about twenty warriors trying to endlessly traverse arge and deep valley. To cross to the other side, there is no way but to cross a bridge, but this bridge has copsed and is no longer usable. This bridge could be repaired with some time, but with Shi Tu''s acute sense, he felt the small vibrations of the ground and guessed that a sweeping army of ten thousand people would arrive in a quarter of an hour. Chapter 300: Conquering the First Stray Soul (2) Chapter 300: Conquering the First Stray Soul (2) Shi Tu remembered what Mu and Rai exined earlier and understand what is going on. "Since they failed in their lives and ended up dying, they have great remorse and unspeakable hatred, to gain their recognition I must help them correct their remorse in this illusion, huh." Among the twenty warriors, one stood out and seemed to be the leader because he was the centerpiece of all the warriors. Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed upon seeing the ck ring on the leader''s finger, this ck ring exactly matching the Darkness Ring on Shi Tu''s finger. ''This means that the source of Stray Souls within the Darkness Ring is the former bearers of the Darkness Ring who died without being recognized as judges like Zhan Xieshen while most Stray Souls are the souls of friends who share the Darkness Ring bearer''s remorse.'' Shi Tu analyzed the information he obtained calmly and came to a conclusion that is most likely correct. Shi Tu noticed that the group leader carried a bottle containing a message that must be delivered no matter what the cost. "Do they want to get the message across?" The Leader hands the message to someone else and asks him to hide while they buy him time to get away, then he can find another way or fix the bridge to cross. "This is a stupid decision, no wonder this is their biggest regret." With those overwhelming numbers behind them, this small group wouldn''t be able to catch all of them and one or two people''s disappearance can be easily noticed in the case of small groups so most likely the other party sent people to search for the missing person and he was captured which means mission failure and most likely destruction of the force that stands behind them. "It''s annoying because this kind of very loyal people won''t believe anyone they don''t know in this case especially if they are spies collecting information. I suppose I should help without them suspecting that something is wrong and that someone is helping them and not believe that someone is manipting them." Thinking about this, Shi Tu checked his body and how much he could do to find that he couldn''t use his strength strangely even though it was there. "Mortal? Huh, same like them, no wonder this cold affects me, it means that I can do nothing beyond the capacity of Stray Souls and my only choice is to lead them myself." Without further hesitation, Shi Tu advanced towards the small group and as soon as he was noticed, all of them pointed towards Shi Tu with their weapons except for the leader. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" "Leader, he must be a spy for the Donghai Empire, we must kill him quickly so that our position does not leak." The Leader shook his head and turned to Shi Tu, "He shouldn''t be a spy because we didn''t notice him until he approached us. If he is a spy, he wouldn''t show himself and we wouldn''t be able to notice his presence. Also, the army of the Donghai Empire is behind us and knows where we are, so there is no need for them to send a spy for us. With the current condition of the bridge, we can''t survive. So I ask again, who are you?" Shi Tu smiled and seemed to like this leader because his eyesight is very good. "You don''t have to know who I am, but you should know that I can get you to the other side in a few minutes if you follow my words." " Bullshit!! " One of the warriors shouted angrily, "Without the bridge, how can we go to the other side? Are you making fun of us?" The leader gestured with his hands to follow him to stop and then looked at Shi Tu carefully and said, "Assuming you can help us and are not from the Donghai Empire, what will you get in return?" Shi Tu pointed to one of the Leader''s fingers, which had a ring that was exactly the same as the Darkness Ring, and then showed his Darkness Ring. "You see, I want this ring, as long as you give me this ring, I can help you." "How can we trust you?" The Leader asked carefully. "Isn''t that simple? I''ll help you first and when we all get to the other side you give me the ring, I have great confidence in my ability to turn you all into corpses and take the ring if you try to do something stupid." The Leader looked suspicious and said cautiously, "Since you''re so confident, why don''t you just take it?" "Even though time is precious now, you have a lot of questions, huh." Shi Tu sneered and said, "Because I wouldn''t be the owner of the ring like this, it would be different if I took the ring from your corpse after you broke your promise to me." The leader didn''t understand how the ring could choose his master as if he were a living being but he didn''t care, there are always those crazy people who believe in supernatural powers, gods, and demons and most likely Shi Tu considers this ring sacred. As for the leader, the ring didn''t have much value so he didn''t hesitate at all. " Okay, Deal " "Leader, don''t agree, he''s just a stranger and his words are not trustworthy, what if he deceives us?" "So what? We''re dead anyway, you don''t think we can seed while the Donghai Army is behind us right? Since we''re going to die anyway, why don''t we gamble?" With hesitant looks, the rest nodded helplessly because they really had no other choice. "Follow me" Shi Tu took arge nk of wood from the remains of the bridge on this side and quickly climbed one of the small slopes. It didn''t take any intelligence to know what he was up to. "Do you think we haven''t thought of this? It''s impossible because the distance is so far." Shi Tu did not care and said to the Leader. "How many people can you not do without?" The leader did not hesitate and said, "We are all ready to die, but even if only I went, I wouldn''t get to the other side." "So our agreement is valid as long as someone arrives with the letter right? Who will go?" '''' The Leader of course! '''' " leader is our strongest and smartest, with his going there is a high probability of sess and delivering the message on time." Shi Tu nodded and said, "Everyone goes up" Everyone exchanged strange looks and no one moved. "Afraid of death? No wonder your empire is about to fall, since the people who are supposedly willing to die are afraid of death, how can the rest fight to the end? Tsk tsk " Despite the looks of anger on their faces, they did not react much because they are spies trained to curb their anger. If just insulting them and their country is enough to anger them, they do not deserve to be spies at all. One by one, everyone sat on the nk, Shi Tu tore some of their clothes and tied most of them with a long string made of clothes and then pushed the nk. The nk moved at a tremendously rapid speed until they were in mid-air and their faces turned pale because no matter how they looked at it, getting to the other side waspletely impossible. At this moment, Shi Tu jumped off the nk and pulled with him everyone who bound, and before he fell he used his leg to add an extra thrust to the nk. Of course, Shi Tu and the rest tied up are destined to fall, but none of them showed remorse but pride and happiness because the nk had sessfully reached the other side. They didn''t know how Shi Tu did this because but they are grateful to him from the bottom of their hearts for this. The leader didn''t waste much time and set out to deliver the message,pletely ignoring Shi Tu, not even looking back at all. In the end, he seeded in delivering the message, and the Yan Empire was able to sessfully confront the Donghai Empire and evenunch a counterattack and upy the Donghai Empire. Back at the cliff, Shi Tu was sitting in a small hole on the cliff wall with a ck ring simr to the one on his finger in his hand. "It''s been a week and nothing has happened yet, should I go and help them counterattack as well?" Shi Tu shook his head and dismissed the idea. "No, this should not be. I am supposed to correct the ring-bearers remorse, which is the failure to deliver the message, and not to interfere with more than this. Hmm? Finally! " Shi Tu smiled and put the ring he had obtained from the leader on the same finger as the Darkness Ring. Right away, the Darkness Ring seemed to swallow the other ring The scene around Shi Tu changed and returned to space inside the Darkness Ring. "How much time has passed?" Mu Reply, "Five minutes, don''t worry, the concept of time doesn''t mean anything here, how about you check now what you got?" Shi Tu lost his soul and found an alien soul, after checking it out he discovered that it belonged to the leader with his entire team. Mu exined, "Since they are just mortal they don''t have any secrets you can benefit from and you won''t find anything important in their memories but their soul will be good food for your soul, for the future, you need a very strong Soul Power." Shi Tu thought deeply and asked, "How many of these souls are there?" "More than I can count, but the bearers of the Darkness Ring? A few billion, and don''t misunderstand because many Stray Souls have no remorse and have not carried the Darkness Ring but are very useful to you, you should not bezy and underestimate any stray soul " Chapter 301: A Good Deed Without Interest (1) Chapter 301: A Good Deed Without Interest (1) Shi Tu felt very helpless after hearing this. How long would he have to spend inside this illusion realm to be able to deal with all Stray Souls? If he could split his consciousness in half, otherwise he would have to waste a lot of time. '' Hmm? It seems that their memories are not useless.'''' Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and he looked extremely excited as he discovered something very big and unexpected. In Shi Tu''s heart, continue to curse those judges who love mystery and don''t tell him everything, even if they don''t tell him the details, they should at least tell him this to base his ns on it. Shi Tu did not intend to talk to the judges about it and his opinion of them dropped dramatically. Although after this discovery he has formed a theory about what is happening, but it is not certain. ''No wonder many of Rai''s memories are vague, I initially thought it was because of my low strength which prevented me frompletely refining his blood but maybe he did something to not get all the information from his blood directly.'' Shi Tu wanted to check des of Chaos to see what he got, but he backed away and opened his eyes because he had found his first customer. Two young men entered Shi Tu''s shop. One was a handsome young man in his early twenties, carrying a heavy sword on his back, and the other was a good-looking young woman wearing a battle dress with armor covering her chest and stomach, but her face looked a bit pale. Shi Tu didn''t need more than one look to know what they wanted so he said with a bright smile. "Hello, you havee to the right ce, I definitely have the solution to your problems." The young manughed and said, "All the great alchemists we visited in this vige said roughly the same thing, but they all retreated after knowing what we want." The young woman by his side didn''t seem to have any say in the young man''s statement because she was already tired of all the arrogant alchemists here who are exaggerating themselves but in the end, they don''t even dare to try. Shi Tu looked at the young woman and said, " beautiful youngdy, you really have a pathetic fate, but you are so lucky to meet me that I can help you." They both showed extreme contempt for Shi Tu, anyone who could guess that the young woman needed treatment and that her condition was really bad, just had to look at her face and would know that she had a serious problem. Seeing the scenario they had gone through so many times over and over again, thest me of hope was extinguished within them, they both didn''t think that Shi Tu had already known what the young woman was suffering from or that he wouldn''t be so rxed. At first, they felt some hope upon seeing the sign, no one dared to make false promises in this vige but these thoughts had disappeared as soon as they saw Shi Tu, how could such a young man help them? Their request is impossible even for senior alchemy masters, let alone a young man of their age who had never heard of him before. Shi Tu''s lips curved into a rxed smile and said, "For others, dealing with your condition is impossible, but for me, Soul-Corrosive Poison is not a big deal." "Do you know Soul-Corrosive Poison?" "Is there a respected alchemist in the world who does not know the Soul-Corrosive Poison?" The young man was embarrassed because he asked a stupid question and then pointed to the young woman next to him and nodded his head. Since Shi Tu had recognized the Soul-Corrosive Poison in a single nce and was still so rxed, he must have some means to hold back the Soul-Corrosive Poison until they could leave the Yin-Yang World. Shi Tu shook his head and said, "No need, I can tell that the purity of the Soul-Corrosive Poison within her body exceeds ny percent and that sixty percent of her soul has already been corroded, she will live another month at most if she has good luck." Hearing Shi Tu''s diagnosis hit the nail on the head without touching it, hope red up within the two young men again. "Honored alchemist, do you have any means to restrict the Soul-Corrosive Poison? We are willing to offer any price." "Restrict the Soul-Corrosive Poison? Aren''t you here to treat it?" "Cure? Can you cure it?" The young man asked in amazement. Shi Tu didn''t seem to understand what was going on, he said, "Isn''t that what you came for? You look like people with good talent, restraining the Soul-Corrosive Poison is very easy but it will cause irreversible damage to her soul which will limit her future achievements so I don''t rmend this." While the young man looked very excited, the young man showed some doubt and said, '''' Respected Alchemist, I am also an Alchemist and have some achievements.'''' Shi Tu sneered and said contemptuously, "It''s clear from your smell, but I have to say that you''d better give up your alchemy path unless you find a Grandmaster to teach you, most of the smells on your body are burned second-grade pill, how many cauldrons have you exploded recently?" The young woman''s eyes shone with a dazzling light before she blushed in shame. The young woman quickly adjusted her mood and asked, "ording to my information, there are only two ways to cure a high purity Soul-Corrosive Poison, the first is a Ninth Grad Pill called a Soul Ascension Pill which is themon method but it is impossible for a higher than Sixth Grade Pill to appear in the Yin-Yang World, the second method is a Fourth Grade pill called Soul Cleansing Pill, this is a verymon and easily obtainable pill but what we need is the Nine-Colored Soul Cleansing Pill." The young woman looked at Shi Tu in bewilderment and said, '''' Except for these two methods, I have not heard of any other method.'''' As it is known, billions of years ago, the Alchemy God, Yao Yan, revolutionized the world of alchemy and changed manymon ideas and foundations of the current system of alchemy. Of course, Shi Tu is the creator of the Pill Grade Ranking System which is almost simr to the Talent Measurement System of the Tower of Truth. The Pill is divided into nine grades and within each grade, there are twelve levels of quality. The Grad of the pill can be known by the number of lines on it, while the quality of the pill can be known from its color, as nine colors are the same as the nine colors of talent in the same order in addition to the three colors, the six colors, the nine colors. Then there are divine pills and sovereign pills which have a different evaluation method but most alchemists don''t know because they won''t be able toe into contact with a pill of this level for their entire lives. "Although your alchemy skills are poor, it seems that your knowledge is not bad." Shi Tu nodded his head and said, "You are right, there are no other pills that can help you below the Ninth Grade, there are other ways but it requires a specific timing or ce, and a person with cultivation in the third step is obviously not possible." " So ..... " Shi Tu answered simply, "I will refine a Nine-Colored Soul Cleansing Pill." " Bullshit!! " The young woman cried without thinking. "Do you understand what you''re saying? It''s a Title Pill!! very few in the Thirty-Three Heavens can refine a Title Pill and they are all famous alchemists for a long time and." "that''s enough" Shi Tu waved his hand and seemed to have lost all his previous enthusiasm. "I don''t have time to waste arguing with you. If you want to do business, take out the ingredients, because they are not rare, and let''s discuss the price or else getaway." Shi Tu''s interest in the two guys disappeared and he no longer wanted to y with them, these two guys couldn''t pay and there was no point in making them owe him or trying to hire them, so Shi Tu didn''t care anymore. Most likely they are busy searching for a cure for the Soul-Corrosive Poison and they don''t have much information that Shi Tu wants. " You.... " The young woman was surprised by Shi Tu''s behavior change and the indifferent tone he used. She stomped her foot on the ground in anger because she couldn''t attack Shi Tu and turned to leave but the young man grabbed her and said, "Sister Yao, don''t be angry, what he said is true, ingredients are not important, why don''t we let him try? If he fails, he will die anyway, and if he seeds, we can save you." Sister Yao shook her head and said, "Brother Xuan, you don''t understand, a first-ss title pill is equivalent in value to a divine weapon, what do you think the value of a Fourth Grad Title Pill is? We won''t be able to pay right now no matter what we do." The young man tried his best to convince her because her life is in danger. " This .... " Seeing this, Shi Tu took pity on both of them, a Title Pill might seem like a big thing to them, but to him, he could refine it quite easily. ''Hey, if I helped them and refine the Title Pill for them, I will cause a phenomenon that will attract the eyes of everyone from the God Hand Medicinal Vige and this will cause me a lot of problems, I won''t benefit from anything but trouble, but isn''t this my chance? '' Shi Tu smiled happily when thinking about this. ''This is my chance to do a good deed that I gain nothing from, no matter how I look at it there is no benefit to being helped by them'' Chapter 302: A Good Deed Without Interest (2) Chapter 302: A Good Deed Without Interest (2) A happy smile appeared on Shi Tu''s face and said, "Oh? So you are poor? Since you are looking for a cure for Soul-Corrosive Poison in the Yin-Yang World, I thought you could afford it but it turns out that you are just roaming? How did you intend to pay? By borrowing?" Shi Tu''s smile intensified, "Since you can''t pay, leave." Under the two young''s eyes, Shi Tu''s happy smile seemed to be a smile of contempt especially looking at his words. The two youngsters showedplex expressions because the young woman''s life depended on this Pill. The young man gritted his teeth, sped his hand, and bowed respectfully. "Respected Alchemist, you may not know this but my name is Man Xuan, I am third on Yang Tian Ranking and this is Liu Jiayao the eighth on Yin Tian Ranking. If you help us now we are sure to repay this debt to you in the future." Liu Jiayao seemed very moved because the proud Man Xuan was willing to bow his head for her. On the contrary, Shi Tu sneered and said, "But you can''t pay now, there''s no guarantee for me that you won''t die in the future for whatever reason. Not everyone is interested in talent and future prospects. What''s important is what you can offer now. Do you think any person would take that risk? Maybe I''d invest in you if you didn''t ask for something as precious as this, but a title Pill?" In front of Shi Tu''s disdain, Liu Jiayao grabbed Man Xuan''s arm. "Brother Xuan, you don''t have to." "At all! as long as there is hope, I am ready even to give my life." Man Xuan replied very insistently. "But... ok." Seeing Man Xuan''s strong insistence, Liu Jiayao knew that he would never back down so I gave up. "Respected Alchemist...." Man Xuan took out several medicinal herbs in a pleading tone and said, "Please, as long as you help her, I am willing to cross the fire and climb the mountains." Shi Tu sneered and said, "Boy, maybe you used to meet some mysterious people who are willing to help you because you are talented. Let me tell you, they are just taking advantage of you, pinning their hopes on you that they cannot fulfill in exchange for some kindness towards you. Their actions may seem like a big thing to you but to them, that is It''s no different than moving their fingers." " This .... " Man Xuan couldn''t find anything to say because after thinking, he realized that Shi Tu had described exactly what he had gone through in the First Heaven as he used to repay the kindness of others which always put him in constant danger. But what does this have to do with the matter? Follow Shi To and said, "Again, your talent and future prospects mean nothing to me, I can do everything myself and I don''t need to pin my hopes on anyone. So after I refine this Pill, how do you intend to pay? I will definitely be able to sell it but outside the Yin-Yang World, so why do you want me to do it?'''' Man Xuan showed a desperate expression, if they weren''t within the God Hand Medicinal Vige, he wouldn''t hesitate to use force to force Shi Tu to refine the Pill for them even if at the cost of his reputation and honor, but at the moment it is unknown when Shi Tu will leave God Hand Medicinal Vige and Liu Jiayao can''t hold out more than a month. Pob! Man Xuan fell to his knees and hit his head hard on the ground until blood spurted out. "Respectable Alchemist, please, as long as you save her, I will do anything." "Brother Xuan." Shi Tu was not affected by the scene in the slightest, but he is very happy because this is his chance to show good for free. Shi Tu seemed to be lost in his thoughts for a while. It didn''t seem that he could do them a favor for free, the sincere and frank kind he showed no remorse after what Shi Tu said about his naivety in returning kindness. This type of person will never ept unrequited kindness. Finally, Shi Tu said, "I can refine the Pill for you." " Really? " Shi Tu added. "On one condition" "No problem, I can promise you everything as long as you can save Sister Yao." Man Xuan did not hesitate at all before agreeing, no matter what Shi Tu asks, he is willing!! "I want you to be my followers, if only one of you would have to follow me and carry out all mymands unconditionally for ten thousand years if you both followed me the period would be shortened to only a thousand years." " Not a problem " Man Xuan did not hesitate before epting. "If you can refine a Nine-Colored Soul Cleansing Pill, not to mention ten thousand years, I will be your faithful servant for a hundred thousand years and am willing to swear with the Heavenly Law as a witness." " No! " Liu Jiayao grabbed Man Xuan''s hand and said, "Brother Xuan, I am the reason for this and it is unfair for you to suffer for me, the Pill is made for me so it is only natural for me to pay myself." Liu Jiayao looked at Shi Tu and said with great determination. "You said one of us and you did not specify any of us so I will serve you for a hundred thousand years and I am also willing to swear with the Heavenly Law as a witness but I have one condition that is." "Stop wasting my time" Shi Tu seemed uninterested in hearing more and said, "You two will get nowhere even if you keep arguing until the next morning. Why don''t you follow me for a thousand years and you don''t have to take any oaths, I have confidence in making you both regret if you think of doing something stupid." Shi Tu added, "You won''t have to break up and I don''t care about your rtionship because I just want some helpers, who know, maybe the girl will learn something from me about Alchemistry." Shi Tu has absolutely no intention of recruiting them, they don''t have any qualifications to do anything to obtain them. Shi Tu now doesn''t use his real face so once they leave, they won''t meet again. They both looked at each other for a moment before they both nodded. Liu Jiayao helped Man Xuan stand up and then Man Xuan gently grabbed her hand to reassure him. Given this, Shi Tu has to admit that they are a wonderful couple, and if nothing happens and they die, they will definitely stay with each other. Aplicated expression appeared on Shi Tu''s face as he remembered the past before quickly disappearing. "Okay, I''ll start refining now." "Here? Don''t you need a high-ss alchemy room and cauldron? How are you going to do it here?" All the expressions disappeared from Shi Tu''s face and he lookedpletely focused. Shi Tu stretched out his hand towards the ingredients and a gray me ignited in his hand. Primordial me swallowed all the ingredients at the same time. The process of refinement of Pills takes ce through three main steps, which are to refine the herbs into a medicinal liquid using a me, then purify the medicinal liquids from impurities, and the second step is tobine the medicinal liquids in ideal proportions to form the Embryonic Pill. Finally, thest stage is the maturation of the Embryonic Pill into a mature Pill. The level of the Pill depends on the ingredients while the quality depends on the skill of the Alchemist in purifying all the impurities, integrating the medicinal liquid perfectly, and the full maturity of the Embryonic Pill. To refine a Title Pill, all of the impurities must bepletely purified and medicinal liquids perfectlybined without any imbnce in proportions and allow the Embryonic Pill to achieve full maturity. Under Liu Jiayao''s astonished eyes, all the ingredients were refined and turned into medicinal liquid. Seeing this, Liu Jiayaopletely opened her mouth. Since she''s an Alchemical she definitely knows what she''s seeing. refine without cauldron!! Liu Jiayao had never expected to see this skill here. This skill was created by the Alchemy God and only a few had mastered it. Senior Alchemists could use this technique after possessing many types of mes and strong spirit power to refine low-grade but high-grade Pills? Only Alchemy God Yao Yan could do it. Within the Primordial me, medicinal liquids resulting from the refinement of medicinal herbs fused to form a small Embryonic Pill that hardened and gradually increased in size under the Primordial me until it maturedpletely. In the beginning, the color of the seed was white, but as the seedling seed matured more and more, the color changed to yellow, then orange, red, green, all the way to gray. The Pill hadn''t changed for a while, causing Man Xuan and Liu Jiayao to be disappointed, but not much. It''s hard to refine a Title Pill and it''s ridiculous to think that Shi Tu can seed on the first try. Considering the skills Shi Tu had shown and his ability to refine a Gray Pill so easily, Shi Tu''s skills must be the real thing and he might even be able to refine a Title Pill. However, both of them didn''t know Shi Tu''s sess rate and decided to ask him after he finished this Pill. Even if his sess rate is one in ten thousand, it is already quite high, and the ingredients of a Soul Cleansing Pill are not rare anyway. Unexpectedly, the Pill changed color again and lit up with three bright colors. "Hey, look what this is?" Throughout the God Hand Medicinal Vige, everyone could see a strange phenomenon of light covering the sky. Three bright colors fused together with a rich and refreshing medicinal scent. Chapter 303: Big Misunderstanding (1) Chapter 303: Big Misunderstanding (1) "This a Venerable Pill? Is this the birth of a Venerable Pill?" An experienced Alchemist spoke with deep shock on his face. "Amazing! is it Grandmaster Kai? It has been a long time since he sessfully refined a Venerable Pill." Another Alchemist added, "That''s right, in the Yin-Yang World, only Grandmaster Kai can make a Venerable Pill." An Alchemist pointed to his disciple and said, "Prepare a big gift, we''re going to visit Grandmaster Kai." "But Master, how about the Pill refinement? We have to hand it over today." " Let him wait, Grandmaster Kai''s face is much more important, and.!!!!" The radiance of the phenomenon increased and changed again as three additional colors appeared that covered half of the God Hand Medicinal Vige with dazzling light. "Heavens! six colors? S-S-Sovereign Pill?!!" The Alchemists dropped their mouths to the ground in shock. "Impossible!! even Grandmaster Kai cannot refine a Sovereign Pill, has an ancient treasure been discovered?" A puzzled young man asked. "Idiot! don''t you know that a phenomenon only urs when a Pill is refined? Only a Seventh Grade Pill, a Venerable Pill, or higher can attract a phenomenon." "And what about the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion? Why didn''t it appear?" "Because in the Yin-Yang World, just like cultivators, the Yin-Yang World is blocking the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion and only allowing a phenomenon to ur." The phenomenon did not stop there, but three additional colors appeared to form a wonderfulbination of nine colors that could be seen from anywhere in the God Hand Medicinal Vige. Title Pill!! "I can''t believe it, nine colors, it''s legendary nine colors." "How is that? Who can refine a Title Pill?" In the sky, arge ck cloud appeared that covered the phenomenon, the cloud is sorge that it covered the entire God Hand Medicinal Vige. Dozens of lightning bolts appeared and looked berserk as if they were searching for their prey. "This Heavenly Lightning Tribtion? Isn''t it supposed to not appear in the Yin-Yang World?" An old Alchemist remembered something he said. "So the rumors are true? I heard Master say that there was someone who could refine a Sovereign''s Weapon within the Yin-Yang World and attract the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion. because of this, it was said that the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion could appear if Heavens-Defying thing appeared." "That''s right, a Title Pill can be considered Heaven-Defying enough for the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion to appear." The lightning bolts evolved into furious lightning dragons searching for their target, all the lightning dragons seemed to look in a certain direction as if they had found their target. "This direction is. Isn''t this where Grandmaster Kai is? Did he manage to refine a Title Pill?" "It must be so '''' enlightened Alchemist said, "Perhaps Grandmaster Kai passed an epiphany during the refinement, which enabled him to refine a Title Pill." Some chemists agreed and one said, "I think so too, although it is rare but not impossible." "Now, we just have to hope that Grandmaster Kai ovees the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion." Strangely, the Heavenly Lightning Dragons did not fall but gradually disappeared along with the ck cloud. .................... On the western side of God Hand Medical Vige, the architectural nature is very different from the eastern side, it resembles the most contemporary buildings because it is skyscrapers and many modern facilities. Although the western side is only a third of the God Hand Medicinal Vige, it has more residents simply because the treatment here is less expensive than on the eastern side and most of the people here are weak people who can''t afford the Pills and have no choice but to rely on technology. Of course, there is a group that prefers this method because they depend from the beginning on technology ande from the world of automaton or simr worlds. On one of the higher floors of the tallest building, Alice stood in front of the ss windows, watching the sky intently. "Indeed, someone can refine a Title Pill in the Yin-Yang World? This is unexpected." Behind Alice, Sun Jiey in her seat veryzily, "More than that, didn''t father say that refining a Title Pill was impossible without a Heavenly me and cultivation base in the Fourth Step at least? Other than that, how can the me''s power be drawn enough to purify all the impurities and how can the mes be controlled in a way that allows for a perfect fusion of medicinal liquids?" Sun Jie helplessly added, "Also, why didn''t the Heavenly Tribtion Lightninge down?" Alice looked at her sister strangely and asked, "Sister, why do I feel that you are not surprised at all?" Sun Jie showed more helplessness. How can she be surprised when she knows very well who Shi Tu is? He''s Alchemy God who has reached the pinnacle of alchemy and bes a Heavenly Title while he''s only at the third step. To him, how hard would it be to refine a low-grade Title Pill? As for the Heavenly Tribtion? He had summoned one earlier and perhaps the Yin-Yang World was resentful of the arrogance of the Thirty-Three Heavens and forcefully attended the Heavenly Lightning Tribtion. Sun Jie felt a little hesitant. Shi Tu had done this on purpose to tell her that he was alive. Even though Sun Jie did not hesitate to run away because she knew very well that Shi Tu would not die that easily and that her presence was just a burden to him, she couldn''t help but think that Shi Tu was now extremely angry for her running away and sent her this warning message. After all, besides Shi Tu, no one can achieve this. Especially since she can''t deny that she wished for his death so that he could not meet Alice again. "Sister, I have something to tell you." After some hesitation, Sun Jie decided to tell Alice the truth. On one hand, she wants her sister''s happiness because Shi Tu turns out he did it for her good even though he didn''t take her opinion. She also doesn''t know what will happen to her in the future and only Shi Tu can save her if it turns out that she will die soon as he said. On the other hand, to avoid Alice''s wrath when she knows. If she doesn''t tell her, then Shi Tu tells her, she will have to face Shi Tu and Alice''s wrath. If she tells her, Alice will be grateful to her and will prevent Shi Tu from hurting her and perhaps make Shi Tu give her some benefit. "Why do you look so serious?" Alice thought of something and asked, "Has a report arrived from Feng Xiaoxiao that one of the Title talents is highly skilled in alchemy?" After some thought, Alice nodded and said, "Indeed, there are four Title talents and it is not surprising that there is an Alchemist among them, Title Talents are known to breakmon sense so I wouldn''t be surprised if one of them could achieve such a feat." Alice looked at Sun Jie and said, "Is there anything else important in Feng Xiaoxiao''s report? I want to know the details." "Sister, your thinking is very deep, I didn''t say anything but you came up with a theory on your own?" Sun Jie sighed and asked, was her thinking because she was affected by Shi Tu in a previous life? "Am I wrong?" '''' Yes, I want to talk about something very important for the family.'''' Alice smiled and said in annoyance, "Have you got me brother-inw and you want to introduce him to me? Don''t worry, as long as he''s a decent person, I''ll help you get father''s approval." '''' No way!! even if he is thest man in the world, it is impossible.'''' Sun Jie cried out with a red face and for some reason remembered the day Alice broke her arm. If she even possessed such thoughts, Alice would definitely not care about being her sister in this life and would kill her outright. "Hoo" Alice covered her mouth and said, "No way, isn''t it?" "Sister, stop making fun of me, okay?" Sun Jie rolled her eyes and said, "I''m the one who got a brother-inw" "What do you mean? Our father will never force me." Alice looked confused and said, "I have also never met any worthy man and I am not interested in anyone now." "You have, you have someone for whom you are willing to die and do anything." "Even though you did everything for him but he gave up on you in the end, even though he did it for you, but the fact that he didn''t respect your decision and decided everything on his own annoys me." Sun Jie clenched her fist tightly and couldn''t hide her anger. "That person made you cry until you copsed just to let you reincarnate." Sun Jie looked directly at Alice and said, "Sister, your nightmares are actually your memories from your past life. I recently got my memories back and remembered everything about our past lives." "I didn''t want you to know about this painful past, but I met that person and felt that you had to know and choose if you wanted to remember or not." Chapter 304: Big Misunderstanding (2) Chapter 304: Big Misunderstanding (2) Seeing the seriousness on Sun Jie''s face, Alice realized she wasn''t joking. Alice showed a helpless expression and said, "I know this, everything I see seems so real and too sequential to be a nightmare, I can remember every nightmare I''ve had." Alice seemed to have been aware of this for a long time and wasn''t too surprised by what Sun Jie said, "I also saw you in those dreams, I saw me mysteriously breaking your arm and I remember the features of the person you''re talking about, but I don''t care." Alice spoke seriously and seemed to have made up her mind a long time ago. "The past is the past, I don''t care about my past life at all and I don''t care about meeting that person, I don''t have any feelings or connection to that life, just memories, so...." Alice grabbed Sun Jie''s hand and said, "Sister, if that person threatens you in any way, just tell me, I will send him to the depths of hell for you." "Don''t be so quick to make up your mind. sister, as I told you, I met him and he helped me recover my memories from my past life and some of the memories that are supposed to be yours, so you better decide after knowing these memories." Alice shook her head, "No need, I don''t care" Seeing Alice like this, Sun Jie felt it was her duty to make her remember even against her will, after all, the former Alice was so attached to Shi Tu. she felt it was unfair to end this way. If Alice wants to leave the past, she must at least remember that past. Sun Jie grabbed Alice''s hand and touched their foreheads together. Alice was surprised by Sun Jie''s strange behavior but before she could do anything arge number of memories flowed towards Alice, memories that were supposed to be hers. The memories formed in the form of a gentle voice in Alice''s mind. "Alice, since this message appeared in your mind, it means that you are now five years old and this is the best time to cultivate, it is also assumed that you have regained most of your memories and most likely that you are angry with me and want to kill me immediately." "I don''t intend to make any excuses for the way I used you, how I used you for two years for my good. at the time I met you I waspletely emotionless and I think you understand what I mean. at that time I just wanted to use you to get your father''s cooperation and hand the des of Chaos to me. But I regained my feelings the day I almost died from the explosion." "I didn''t intend to kill you or anything but I also didn''t intend to take you with me, I guess you''re wondering why I didn''t intend to get rid of you. because of your father? No, but because of your brother Atreus, who is one of my best friends, though I didn''t care for you, I wanted you to stay, to live a mortal life without entering the cultivation world. so I made you the front of all my work as I tried to bring you closer to Sun Jie because you didn''t have any friends." "But due to a certain ident, I decided to take you out to the cultivation world only because that world is no longer safe for you and is on the verge of destruction and most likely that world will turn into hell." "Even if you feel it, it must have shocked you to know that our happy life is just an act on my part and I apologize for that." "Now, I will give you all you need to know about your brother and about me, who we are, and what we can do. you can use our influence however you like." "Of course, you can choose to live as a mortal without entering the cultivation world under the protection of my influence in the first heaven." "But if you want to look for me or your brother, you must be prepared to antagonize the whole world for that. I don''t know what''s best for you, to remain mortal or to stand by us, I''m a contradiction, am I? That''s why I let you choose." Arge amount of information flowed into Alice''s mind along with many secrets and techniques that Sun Jie did not know because she did not take all of Alice''s karma. Sun Jie carried Alice unconscious andid her on the bed, she didn''t know when she would wake up so I sat next to her in case something happened. .................... "Let''s stop here" Jiao Lang said while looking at the phenomenon in the sky, then turned around to look at Raskreia, who was kneeling in bruises. "Looks like this is your current limit in sword art, you will be able to form your sword intent in about a month, barely eptable considering you don''t have any sword talent." Raskreia felt annoyed and couldn''t help but object. "Don''tpare me to a reincarnated beast like you, you still have your knowledge and experience for ten billion years.. hurt!" Jiao Lang waved his sword, forming a strong wind that threw Raskreia away. Jiao Lang approached and said disdainfully, "These are just flimsy excuses. On the battlefield, as long as innocent non-cultivators are not held hostage, there is no excuse for defeat other than weakness or stupidity and naivety because everything else is permissible." Jiao Lang put the Silver Emperor Sword back into its scabbard and said as if he remembered something. "For your knowledge, I have formed my sword intent when I was ten-year-old with self-teaching without anyone teaching me and without any resources." "Huh?" Raskreia looked surprised and said, "Aren''t you the son of Odin? Howe you don''t have any teachers and resources?" A cold look appeared on Jiao Lang''s face and said, "Loki is Odin''s adopted son, if Loki is Odin''s biological son, do you think it''s the turn of that foolish Thor to get the throne? Everyone knows he became stupid as mortals after his foolish attempt to control the Heavenly Lightning" Jiao Lang gave a serious look and said, '''' Listen carefully, I don''t want to repeat the mistakes of the past, so I won''t say that again.'''' Jiao Lang''s eyes narrowed and he said, "We can tolerate anything. We don''t care about your goals whether it''s destroying the world, taking revenge. You just have to make sure your goals don''t hurt us and don''t expect us to help you with anything, we don''t have that obligation." "I know this well, is there someone foolish enough to betray Shi Tu?" Raskreia said wryly, "He''s the best man by all standards anyway....by the way, what are your goals?" "You''ll know when you win our trust." " What is the meaning of this? " Raskreia screamed, "Are you saying I''m still an untrusted person?" Jiao Lang sneered and said, " What do you think? " At this moment, Die Yingming, Mingzhi Mei, and Arcana all came. "Jiao Lang, is there a need for this lesson?" Die Yingming sneered and said to Raskreia, "Don''t worry, he''s always like this, we haven''t even figured out what is our goal." Die Yingming waved his hands and said, " let''s get serious now, what do you think Shi Tu is aiming for by making such a fuss?" " I do not know " Jiao Lang simply shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t think his goal is as simple as attracting the forces of the Yin-Yang World to get rid of them or control them, he must have a deeper goal than this." "Perhaps he lured people from the Sovereign Realms to turn them into spies?" "I don''t think so, did you forget who the true master of the Yin-Yang World is? First Brother wouldn''t do something so big." "Unless that person was involved." Seeing the serious dialogue, Arcana said, "So fast? I thought Shi Tu himself didn''t know what he wanted right now." Arcana asked, "Did he tell you something?" They both shook their heads in unison. "Then just ask him using the Soul Unification Seal?" "First Brother told you about the Soul Unification Seal?" Die Yingming was a bit surprised that Shi Tu had told her about this secret, he didn''t even tell her when they were in a rtionship in the past. "What is the Soul Consolidation Seal?" Mingzhi Mei asked in displeasure, she felt strange among these three and didn''t understand what they were talking about. Arcana waved her finger and a beam of light pierced Raskreia''s forehead and Mengzi Mei carrying the information about the Soul Unification Seal. No one objected to this action and Die Yingming shook his head helplessly. "Unfortunately we can''t do this, we don''t have the Soul Unification Seal anymore so we can''t do this." "I thought this could not be done without everyone''s consent, how did you leave?" "Because we agreed in advance that we three brothers can leave at any time, so we have more power than the rest. Of course, the powers of the First Brother are absolute." "How much trust do you have?" Arcana sneered and said, ''''Aren''t there any secrets between you?" '''' Of course, there are many secrets.'''' Jiao Lang said cheerfully, "We just don''t like to dig these secrets easily and prefer to find them out the hard way. This is a good way to waste the time." " weird " The three girls whispered in their hearts. "Anyway, why did Shi Tue to the Yin-Yang World in the first ce?" Arcana replied, '''' He said he came to get the school life he never had before.'''' Die Yingming and Jiao Lang''s eyes shone brightly, and they both looked at each other. Chapter 305: Big Misunderstanding (3) Chapter 305: Big Misunderstanding (3) "Sister-inw, did First Brother ask potential disciple at the Eternal Void Pearl Realm to join the ss of geniuses in Madness Academy?" Die Yingming asked. "Did he flirt with you too suspiciously in front of him at the wrong time?" Jiao Lang asked. "Yeah, you''re both right." Seeing Die Yingming and Jiao Lang''s strange expressions, Arcana asked curiously, "Did you two understand something?" "Yes, he is nning something really big this time, he even got that person involved in his ns." Die Yingming''s face turned serious and said, "As expected of First Brother, he can think of something like this and calcte all thirty-three heavens and the Yin-Yang World." Jiao Lang, "If this n seeds, their movements will be greatly restricted and this will be very useful in the event of a great war as we will be able to recover our strength much faster." "Hey, what are you talking about? A Great War? What are you up to?" Mingzhi Mei looked at Die Yingming and asked, "Can you exin?" Raskreia also looked at Jiao Lang and asked Die Yingming shook his head and said "You wouldn''t understand even if we told you, even for us, we only understood part of the n, and to know the details we should ask the first brother." Jiao Lang didn''t answer then looked at Die Yingming and said, "You deal with the situation here, I have to go make preparations." Jiao Lang pointed to Raskreia, "You alsoe with me, your training is not over yet." Jiao Lang didn''t care anymore and pulled Raskreia with him and left. "Can you tell me what happened?" Arcana asked again, she really doesn''t know what Shi Tu is up to. "Let''s leave it a surprise forter." Die Yingming answered vaguely and said, "Now, let''s get ready, the day after tomorrow we will enter the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave." .................... Returning to Shi Tu''s ce, Shi Tu held a nine-colored Pill in his hands, on which four profound lines appeared, proving the grade and quality of the Pill. Liu Jiayao wanted to ask Shi Tu to let her check the Pill but she did not dare to ask such a question in order not to offend Shi Tu. Unexpectedly, Shi Tu threw the Pill at her as if it wasn''t worth anything and said, "Go now and refine the Pill in a safe ce ande back here after the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave matter is over." "Also, when you enter the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, don''t bring any treasures or Pills with you so that you can survive, who knows? You might get something good." "We thank Master for his kindness." They both grabbed their hands respectfully before leaving excitedly. Seeing this, Shi Tu shook his head sadly and said, "They left without even asking what the name of the person they call Master? Huh, it''s not like I care but the morals of children these days really amazes me." Of course, Shi Tu didn''t intend to meet this couple again but he couldn''t help but hope that things would work out with them. Shi Tu sat back on his seat again but opened his eyes in shock. Shi Tu felt three very strong Aura that covered the entire God Hand Medicinal Vige. These three will auras are very familiar to him because they are the will auras of Die Yingming, Jiao Lang, and Arcana. The Will Aura represents a person''s spirit, will and goals, ambitions, and faith, strength, and determination, these things can never be faked and have nothing to do with cultivation base but with the person himself. ''Wait, are they here? What are they doing here? '' After a moment of thought, Shi Tu pped his forehead because of his stupidity. ''Damn, I totally forgot about it, that''s what happens when I get excited and let my emotions control my actions without thinking'' Arcana aside, Jiao Lang and Die Yingming must havepletely misunderstood him after seeing the phenomenon of the Title Pill and both of them thought that he was nning something very big and was sending them some kind of signal, that was because his behavior seemed outwardly meaningless. In their minds, Shi Tu would never do anything meaningless. Shi Tupletely rxed and sank into thought to know the consequences of his actions. First, for those who know him, there are two groups. Sun Jie will most likely take the initiative to help Alice remember even if she forces her and can roughly predict how things will go after that. In terms of his two brothers, they must have thought of a big plot scenario involving the Thirty-Three Heavens and he could also anticipate what they thought considering what they might get from Arcana. After a few hours of contemtion, Shi Tu came up with aprehensive n so that his brothers would not find out, after all, it is embarrassing to admit that his brothers have overestimated him and he has to prevent this leakage at all costs. For those who don''t know who Shi Tu is. Now, there''s a good chance that people from the Diamond Temple will look for him as well, if he doesn''t overestimate them they must have been able to pinpoint exactly where the Pill was formed. Shi Tu couldn''t help but smile sarcastically. Thinking that the hesitation in making a decision all the previous time was wasted, now the most important points of the path to follow have been decided, as for the rest of the things, such as his rtionship with Arcana and Alice, now there is no longer a need to reconsider himself. "In the end, it came to this, huh. I''m sorry Bing Xue but in the end, your naive way of doing things will never work and only cause me so many problems. My dream that I gave up to pursue your dream, it''s time to chase it again." Shi Tu''s eyes showed firmness and extreme determination, all his doubts and hesitation seemed to have disappeared. "If all the people of this world, except for me and my family and those close to me, would be able to live in peace without wars or bloodshed, this could be considered a form of fulfilling your dream isn''t it?" After Shi Tu finished thinking, he opened his eyes and smiled "As expected, they are already here, huh, I wonder what kind of offer they will make for me." After some time, a new customer entered. The person who entered is an old man withpletely white hair and a long white beard. However, his skin did not show any signs of aging. The old man looked at Shi Tu as if he was assessing him and at the same time, Shi Tu did the same. "Twenty years, huh? You are too young to be able to achieve such a feat." "Not a big deal" Shi Tu showed no retreat and responded indifferently. "Well then, may I know what you need from me?" "Not much, I want you to join us and we can make you a heavenly Title." Shi Tu smiled amusedly and said, "Putting aside your ambiguous background that lowers your credibility, I possess an orange talent that is too far from Title Talent, how can you help me?" "As an Alchemist, you should know very well how influential Alchemists are. In the past, Alchemy God Yao Yan was able to be a Heavenly Title with a cultivation base in the third step. Do you know why?" Of course, Shi Tu knows, after all, he is Yao Yan. Shi Tu answered, "Because of his ability to refine Title Pills with a sess rate of ten out of ten making the Sovereign realms willing to start a war with each other for Yao Yan''s satisfaction because he can help them create fourth and even fifth step cultivators and his ability to save the life of anyone who is about to die, not to mention he was able to create Pills with a spiritual sense that had a power equivalent to the fourth step, it is said that he made an entire army out of these Pills and hid them somewhere." The old man nodded and said, "You seem to know well." The old man looked satisfied and said, "Why don''t you follow me first to see what we can offer to you before you make up your mind? I promise you''ll see what pleases you." "And what do you want in return? I don''t believe there is free food in the world" "Let''s talk about this after you''ve agreed, after all, there''s no point in offering our terms if you don''t intend to cooperate with us from the start since this reveals our aims." "Okay, I''ll apany you." "Ho," The old man was a little surprised and said, "Aren''t you afraid that you won''t leave alive?" "You''re saying something interesting, of course, I don''t care if I don''t leave alive." Shi Tu stretched out his hand and a ball of Primordial Energy appeared that took the shape of Shi Tu. "After all, it''s not me who''s going, it''s my avatar." The old man caressed his beard intently and said, "Avatar with first step cultivation? It seems that you are not only a talented Alchemist but a talented cultivator as well, are you lying to me about your talent?" Shi Tu replied with a smile, "Of course not, my talent was measured by the Tower of Truth, how could anything go wrong?" The old man looked at Shi Tu with a strange look. Shi Tu realized her meaning and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not a Title Talent in disguise or anything, okay? Even for a Title Talent, don''t you think it''s ridiculous to jump from the second level to the fifth level so quickly?" The old man did not seem convinced, "It doesn''t matter, but I have to warn you, your avatar won''t be able to send you any information so it''s better to leave soul fragments inside so that your avatar''s decisions are yours." "I already did before you told me." The old man nodded and took with him the avatar that quietly followed him. Chapter 306: The Five Alliances, The Four Academies Chapter 306: The Five Alliances, The Four Academies As soon as the old man walked out, Shi Tu sighed and said, "Jadar, what kind of ce do you want me to get rid of? Just to get me, send a Third Step Immortal? how could he break thews of the Yin-Yang World and possess cultivation beyond the second step?" Shi Tu looked a little upset because Jadar hadn''t told him something so important. "Do you want to kill me? Even for me, getting rid of them is impossible now no matter how I think about it unless I have a way to break the chains of the Yin-Yang World, trying to destroy the Diamond Temple is no different frommitting suicide." Jadar replied indifferently, "I didn''t force you to ept, I said you could say no if it seemed too inconvenient to you, but I don''t think what I''m asking is much given the technique I gave you." Shi Tu sighed and said, "Okay, but I have to put off dealing with this Diamond Temple for a while, if it is a task to return the favor for helping me, then what do you want from me to get your approval?" "Given your talents, you need at least the Fourth Step before you think of getting recognition from one of us and I advise you to collect as many Stray Souls as you can, they are very useful to the soul and you may also get some useful techniques and secrets." " You did not answer my question " "..." Jadar sighed and said, "The main purpose of the Yin-Yang World is not to help cultivators of the Yin-Yang level, it just happens that the environment is suitable for this now, as, for the Diamond Temple, most of thews do not apply to them because they are the original inhabitants of the Yin-Yang World." " Understood " Shi Tu didn''t ask for more and decided to use his spare time to cultivate. The Divine Sea Realm is very simple, all Shi Tu has to do is increase the density of the Divine Sea and Soul Sea by concentrating arge amount of Primordial Energy and soul power. After two full days of cultivation, the density of the Divine Sea had multiplied a full ten times because of the endless supply of Primordial Chaos he obtained from the des of Chaos. ''Not yet, huh, the density of the Divine Sea has multiplied ten times but I haven''t achieved any breakthrough'' "What did you expect? Primordial Energy indeed gives you a great advantage over others, but you have to pay the price because of the difficulty of cultivating using it." Mu''s sarcastic voice rang in Shi Tu''s mind. " I know that " Normally, Shi Tu would now have broken through to the middle stage of the Divine Sea had he cultivated Qi as in the past and the same for the Soul Sea but now he spent all his time in the Divine Sea and didn''t find time to improve his Soul Sea. Of course, Shi Tu did not forget to check the des of Chaos to see what he had left, but once he saw that, he lost interest because those techniques are too powerful for him to use with his current body, so he decided to ignore them for now. After some thought, Shi Tu felt a little frustrated. He has dozens of extremely powerful techniques along with a few Shen level techniques and even the techniques he obtained from des of Chaos, but he can''t use any of them due to his low cultivation. Although he can learn all these techniques easily and in record time thanks to his experience and knowledge, working and using them are two different things. If Shi Tu tries any of these techniques, he will suffer a stubborn reaction that leads to permanent paralysis of some of his limbs in the best cases in the rarest cases and death in most cases. "The number of techniques I can wield currently is greatly low, there is no escape, I can''t always use the Berserk God Art because I won''t be able to bully children, after all with Primordial Energy even the techniques I used to use are now powerful." Shi Tu dug into his memory searching for some Zhan, Huan, or Di level techniques, but he only found the techniques he had learned in his first life since he hadn''t learned any weak technique since then. After a long search, Shi Tu was able to find more Huan and Zhan techniques that his enemies had used in the past and tried to copy them from his memories, other than that he had mastered many Tian and Di level techniques. All of this, Shi Tu took a few hours, mostly searching inside his memories. Shi Tu opened his eyes and stood up and stretched his body a little before leaving his booth. Of course, no one noticed Shi Tu, who came out of an unknown store. Shi Tu continued to roam the eastern section of the God Hand Medicinal Vige in search of the necessary herbs for the Tyrannical Demon Pill, but he noticed that the number of people in the street was very few, and the number of open shops was also few, it seemed that most of the great masters had closed their shops. ''Is it the opening day of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave? '' Honestly, Shi Tu didn''t know what was going on here because he didn''t know much about the ce. ''I miss the Shadow Guards, they are really useful for gathering information and I don''t have to search personally for trivial information'' Shi Tu thought of something and formed some seals with his hand, but he was disappointed that there weren''t any Shadow Army people here. Shi Tu didn''t want to think about it much and kept searching for herbs, even if the shops were closed, his spiritual sense could search inside for anything worthwhile but Shi Tu was disappointed. Although he collected most of the necessary herbs, the two most important and rarest herbs are not present. One of them is million-year-old blood ginseng. The other is the Thirty-three-petaled Supreme Extreme Yang Lotus. Of course, even a Fourth Step would treat these herbs like rare treasures but as far as Shi Tu knew, there were no restrictions on herbs in the Yin-Yang World so he hoped to at least find one in the God Hand Medicinal Vige. ''Looks like I''ll have to pay a visit to the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, there might still be some things in the secret treasury if they aren''t Plundered.'' Shi Tu sighed, then regained his true face and left through the eastern gate then changed his face again. The ce where the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave appeared is to the north of the God Hand Medicinal Vige in a ce that lies exactly on the border between the Eastern Region and Western Region of the exterior. After walking for some time using the Star Demon Steps, Shi Tu was able to see what saturated the peg embedded in the ground, a giant peg like a small mountain. Arge crowd of people of all races and all levels of cultivation gathered around this stake. Unexpectedly, Gu Xu stood in front of the peg with a deep expression and extreme impatience. "Elder Gu, when will the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave be opened?" Someone asked who seemed to know Gu Xu. " almost " Gu Xu calmly replied and scanned the crowd again, there are nearly three thousand people which is thergest number trying to explore the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave for a long time. After some time, eight ships arrived, each carrying a few dozen people. The people got off the eight ships and headed straight towards Gu Xu. "Look, isn''t this Fairy Qiu Wang from the Yin Alliance? She has great beauty as it was really rumored, and she truly deserves the title of the strongest genius in the Yin Alliance." "Right, it''s a pity that she doesn''t intend to participate in the Final Court or she will top the Yin Di Ranking " "Isn''t this Jinyin Dapeng from the Yang Alliance? He has a bad reputation for enving women for dual cultivation. I also heard that he handed the position of the Yang Alliance''s heir to his brother because he was not interested." "That is Monk Poncho, the current first genius of the Golden Alliance, and next to him is Tai Yuyang, the first genius of the Heaven Battle Alliance." "But who is that ck-d person? It seems that he is with the Heaven Feather Alliance but I didn''t recognize him." Not many people knew who he was but he''s not an ordinary person since he''s here. At the front of the delegation, nine people stood tall and emitted a dignified aura as if they were above everyone else. "Wonderful, a lot of great characters but why don''t I recognize them?" A disciple asked his master. "Master, who are the rest?" The old man looked with awe in his eyes with some dread and said, "You don''t have to know, you may not provoke them or ask about them, they are people you will never reach their level." The old man took a deep breath and said, "They are the nine strongest people in the Yin-Yang World, the masters of the Five Alliances and the Deans of the Four Academies." After that, several famous personalities arrived one by one and each of them had high cultivations and an indescribablyrge background as if they were hiding and waiting for this delegation to arrive to show themselves. In short, all the representatives of the great powers of the Yin-Yang World have arrived. Chapter 307: The Entrance of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave Chapter 307: The Entrance of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave "Dean" Gu Xu stepped forward and bowed respectfully to the Dean of the Madness Academy but Showed no respect for the others. "Isn''t this Elder Gu? What''s wrong with this behavior? Can''t you see us here?" "Tsk, are you here, Ning Liujin?" Gu Xu clicked his tongue and seemed to see a small insect, "I heard that you are still an inheritance disciple of the High Heaven Academy, tsk tsk, why don''t you just be an Elder?" Gu Xu seemed to remember something and said, "Ah, I forgot that you failed and wasted your only chance in life to be an Elder and you have no choice but to graduate this year." " You ... " "Enough, Jin''er retreat, you Should Xuw respect to the Elders." " But Master, he''s the same age as me, how could I " "Jin''er!! " Under the sharp eyes of the Dean of the High Heaven Academy, Ning Liujin retreated as he looked hatefully at Gu Xu. They are both of the same generations but Gu Xu has already be an Elder while he is still just a disciple. The Dean of the High Heaven Academy sped his fist towards Fengkuang Yinhu and apologized, "Dean Fengkuang, I apologize for my disciple''s behavior." Fengkuang Yinhu gave a fleeting smile and said, "Tian Lingxia, you don''t have to y the friendly man in front of me, I know very well what kind of person you are." " How dare you! " Angrily, Ning Liujin Xuuted at Fengkuang Yinhu. "Bold!" Fengkuang Yinhu looked sharply at Ning Liujin and released his pressure at the peak of the Second Step Eighth Level, the absolute peak of strength in the Yin-Yang World that only those who practice a cultivation system with the Yin-Yang Realm is thest. Under the strong pressure, Ning Liujin fell to his knees unable to move and blood bled from his seven holes. " Stop! " Of course, Tian Lingxia did not stand idly by and also released his aura. Fengkuang Yinhu''s expression changed drastically, and he looked more like a reckless youth than a respected dean. Fengkuang Yinhu took out his longsword and said excitedly. "Want to fight? Excellent! I''m bored after all." "Don''t be full of yourself, brat." Tian Lingxia seemed to be very angry, "You are just a child who has not even lived for a hundred years. Where did you have the courage to defy me?" From the beginning, Tian Lingxia had a deep grudge towards the generations of Deans of the Madness Academy, he always lose face because of them. "Amitabha, Merciful Buddha" A Buddhist hymn rang out in the two baptized ears, banishing the murderous intent of those around them. "Old monk, what are you doing? Do you want to be my opponent too?" "Of course not, why don''t you give this old monk some face and take a step back to see the vast sky?" "Why Should Ihmm?" Fengkuang Yinhu''s expression slightly changed and looked in a certain direction before putting back his longsword. "Well, since you want to save his life, I will leave now, but you owe me a favor, old monk." Fengkuang threw something at Gu Xu and left straight away. "Damn, what is this arrogant behavior? Is his retreat considered a favor? " "Hehehehe, as expected from the Madness Academy." The crowd saw what happened, the young men couldn''t help butugh. The Buddha Golden Alliance master approached Tian Lingxia and said, "Dean Tian, please remember the past well to not to make the same mistakes." " Indeed ", The Dean of Tartarus Academy approached and looked at Tian Lingxia with disdain, "If you want to die then die alone, don''t entrap us, to deal with that kid the four of us must cooperate. You know very well since he is the Dean that means he is the weakest among those little monsters. The Three Academies and the Five Alliances have escaped destruction in the past Because we have not antagonized Madness Academy, while ten forces stronger than us have been destroyed." "I know, I don''t need you to tell me what to do." Tian Lingxia gritted his teeth and turned around to check on his disciple''s condition. "Guys, don''t waste time, and let''s get started." The Yin Alliance''s Mistress seemed to have lost her patience and couldn''t bear to continue wasting time. "Master, are all men either stupid or arrogant like that?" Qiu Wang asked. "Wang''er, you Shouldn''t think about these things, your heart should be transparent, ice without impurities." "Disciple just can''t understand what just happened, why didn''t anyone stop Dean Fengkuang when he doesn''t put anyone in his eyes? With the Masters of the Five Alliances and the Three Deans at the same level as Dean Fengkuang, how could he act so arrogantly like a child?" The Yin Alliance Mistress sighed her disciple''s heart would be moved if she didn''t quench her curiosity. "He does not act like a child, he is a child because he is less than a hundred years old. Also, we can indeed defeat him if we cooperate, but this will lead to the destruction of all of us." "All the Five Alliances and the Three Academies?" Qiu Wang was very surprised and said, "How is this possible? No matter how many talents of the Madness Academy are, their numbers are few and taking into ount the limits of the Yin-Yang World, the Madness Academy can''t pose a danger to everyone, unless..." Qiu Wang thought of something and said, "Is he dependent on the Title Talents?" The Yin Alliance Mistress Shook her head and said, "It''s because there are absurdly strong young monsters in the Madness Academy. Usually, the weakest of them is the Dean." Yin Alliance Mistress put her hand on her disciple and said, "That''s all I can tell you now. Also, you Shouldn''t ask anyone about this or you might bring disaster upon yourself." "If you feel connected to the Yin Alliance and decide to stay forever in the Yin-Yang World and the inheritors of the Yin Alliance, then I will tell you everything, other than that too much knowledge will only frustrate you." Since most of the people in the Yin-Yang World are young people who don''t intend to stay in the Yin-Yang World, there are no sects but only alliances that change their members dramatically every few decades. However, there are some indigenous people and a lot of people who prefer to stay and live in the Yin-Yang World for several reasons. The Yin Alliance Mistress did not want to destroy the psyche of her disciple, who would most likely not stay in the Yin-Yang World, so she did not tell her. After that, the crowd''s topic quickly turned from the arrogance of the Dean of the Madness Academy to everyone''s mockery of the Madness Academy disciples who didn''t care at all, but sparks appeared in their eyes and they seemed to remember everyone who had insulted them. The representatives of the Four Academies and the Five Alliances brought out distinctive tokens simr to what Fengkuang Yinhu gave to Gu Xu. That symbol shone with nine bright colors thatbined to form an extremely beautiful phenomenon. The beautiful scene didn''tst long before the light was devoured by the huge peg. The phenomenon was gradually absorbed, leaving a few words. "Plunder Earth and Heaven" The rock wall of the pile copsed, leaving arge entrance that looked like the entrance to a cave. "No need to say more, you can enter but at your own risk." Tian Lingxia regained his dignity and spoke since no one cared about it. "Sorry, but where are the four Title Talents? I heard they''re here." Someone asked from the crowd. "And what does this have to do with you? Are you here for the cave or for the sake of seeing the Title Talents?" Gu Xu sneered and said, "I know what most of you are thinking, you want to fish in murky water. let me tell you this, ording to the records, you won''t be able to go with them." " Why? " The crowd asked curiously. Not caring about Tian Lingxia''s angry gaze due to Gu Xu''s interference, he replied sarcastically, "Why Should I tell you? Whoeveres to the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave must be willing to risk their lives, relying on others is stupid..too." Gu Xu showed an expression filled with disdain and said, "If you were in their shoes, would youe out in public knowing that someone was after you to try to share your profits?" Thinking about it, it''s obvious that everyone wille after changing their face or putting on some mask, or waiting for everyone to get in before they go in. "Now, as usual, everyone will be evaluated to prevent unnecessary deaths." The master of the Golden Alliance took out Buddhist beads that were spread around the entrance to the cave. "These beads are called Heart Cleansing Beads, everyone who has the slightest hesitation or mistrust in their abilities will be prevented from entering and will experience a violent reaction that may lead to the retreat of the cultivation base." Chapter 308: My Disciple Is Doing a Good Job Chapter 308: My Disciple Is Doing a Good Job "Very frank, just like my Shura n." Among the crowd, Mingzhi Mei couldn''t help butment. Die Yingmingmented, "It''s people''s nature, and it''s the best move they can take. Nobody wants any hindrance on the one hand and on the others. like this, there won''t be many deaths." Mingzhi Mei sneered and said, "Isn''t their real goal that no one gets in their way to get more treasures?" Die Yingming calmly replied, "What do you mean? I think that''s very fair, after all, no one wants someone else to profit from their effort." Die Yingming looked at Mingzhi Mei and said, "Mei, you''re still so naive, very few people wouldn''t mind people taking advantage of their effort without doing anything even if it was just leftovers, let alone the good stuff." Die Yingming''s demeanor seemed to have changed a little and seemed more intimate with Mingzhi Mei since thest incident, he seemed more willing to talk to her more freely. Die Yingming smiled and said, "Okay let''s see the level of this generation''s geniuses, I hope there are many who are willing to risk their lives after knowing that they might not benefit from the presence of Title Talents, after all, I don''t want to allow some random trash to escape from First Brother''s trap." .................... From afar, Shi Tu quietly stood observing the ce and then shook his head. "Exaggerated kindness, it''s best to bring the crowd to use them as cannon fodder for exploration. His disciples are unexpectedly kind unlike him. What does he teach them anyway?" "I want to do this but I can''t" In front of Shi Tu, Fengkuang Yinhu appeared with a serious expression on his face and warned and asked. " How do you know? " "Know what? About the Genius ss or about your Master?" Fengkuang Yinhu''s eyes narrowed and he took out his longsword with intense battle intent emitting. "Since you don''t want to make it easy, I have no choice but to force you." The corners of Shi Tu''s mouth twisted into a mocking smile and said, "Forcing me, you say?....even your Master won''t say that he can force me to do anything...mm?" Shi Tu noticed something approaching him but it wasn''t clear as if it was a shadow. Four misty hands quietly approached Shi Tu, not even Fengkuang Yinhu noticed them. Shi Tu did not move from his ce and said, "I know you were following me when you entered the God Hand Medicinal Vige, you must be from the Genius ss as well, just show yourself, you can''t catch me or rob me with your humble abilities." "Haha, did you notice me? As expected." From the shadows, the same young man who had noticed Shi Tu stealing Jin Yinzhong appeared and stood beside Fengkuang Yinhu. "Even I can''t recognize your current face. What kind of face-changing technique is this?" Currently, Shi Tu is not using his real face to not be recognized by Fengkuang Yinhu, which makes things a bit awkward. "You are an interesting and amusing person. If you are willing to sever ties with your current Master and worship me as your Master, I am willing to teach you." The young man shook his head without hesitation and said, "Since I am a thief and an assassin, it is absurd to speak of morals but thew of assassins is not to betray for life, in a nicenguage it is ''Master for a day, father for life''" Fengkuang Yinhu looked at the young man beside him and said, "Xiao Ke, what are you doing here?" "Haha, I just ran away from training." "You .. doesn''t matter. You know him? Help me deal with him." "Yes, I know him but now he has changed his face, but. Junior Brother, why do you want to do that? He may not be strong but his skills as a thief are beyond me. I see no point in getting his hostility." "He knows Master." Xiao Ke''s eyes widened for a moment before shrinking to the size of a grain of rice and filling with coldness. '''' In this case, there is no choice.'''' "Hey, why the hurry? I haven''t said what I want to say yet, do you think I called you out just to let you kill me?" Hearing this, Fengkuang Yinhu fell silent for a bit. As Shi Tu said, he possessed the ability to hide without being detected but he deliberately revealed himself to him. Fengkuang Yinhu didn''t think he did this to save that idiot so he must have something to say. " What do you want? " "Nothing much, I just want to ask about someone, is there a student in the Genius ss practicing a Dual Cultivation technique that has dazzled even your Master?" Fengkuang Yinhu was surprised and asked in astonishment. "Do you know Lu Huang?!" " Oh? " Shi Tu smiled and said, "there is really a person who did such a thing called Lu Huang?" Fengkuang Yinhu felt the urge to vomit blood. He was so easily deceived. Seeing Fengkuang Yinhu''s expression, Shi Tu felt some amusement. Looking at that person''s education, Fengkuang Yinhu must be used to acting like an adult and role model for young children, so Shi Tu enjoyed it quite a bit. "The name of his technique is the Dragon and Phoenix Dual Technique, right? He seeded and is now my disciple." "Your disciple? What are you raving about now?" "I stipted that he join the Genius ss if he wants to be my disciple, and that is all there is to it." "That bastard! I knew he had no good intentions." "Hehehehe, no need to be angry, that person didn''t teach him anything anyway, the technique I gave him is more than enough for him. But I feel that the reason you are angry with him has nothing to do with your Master." Shi Tu showed a look of contempt and said, "If you fail to get the woman you want or allow her to be stolen from you, you should only me yourself for being a failure." "Hahahaha" Xiao Keughed and said, "Junior Brother, it seems that even this brother can see that you are taking the matter personally. Not only Junior Sister Xia Jin but even Junior Sister Jingchen, you are really pathetic." " Shut up!!!! " Fengkuang Yinhu shouted angrily. "It''s all because of his strange technique that charms all women! how else could he defeat me?" Xiao Ke sneered and said, "And what about Senior Sister Shen Ran? Didn''t Lu Huang reject her even though she is the most beautiful?" " This ..... " For a moment, Fengkuang Yinhu was speechless and couldn''t find any excuse. If Lu Huang used some evil way, why would he refuse Senior Sister Shen Ran? Hearing this conversation, Shi Tu smiled contentedly because Lu Huang did not disappoint him. The Dragon and Phoenix Dual Technique is the greatest dual cultivation technique but it has high requirements for women and emotional level and of course, there is no such thing as forcing a woman, it all depends on Lu Huang''s abilities. If Shi Tu hadn''t seen that Lu Huang had such a high talent for chasing women and could be one of the greatest Dual Cultivators, he would never have given him this technique because he wouldn''t be able to make use of it. Eighty yearster, if Lu Huang doesn''t get himself a decent harem, Shi Tu would be very disappointed, but Lu Huang seems to be doing a good job. Shi Tu remembered something and said, "By the way, did your Master receive the letter that I ced on Lu Huang''s body?" Hearing this, Fengkuang Yinhu and Xiao Ke remembered the strange expression on their Master''s face when he first met Lu Huang. Also, strangely, Master did not ept him as a disciple but allowed him to join the Genius ss and enjoy all the privileges and in return did not teach him much but Lu Huang managed to be the strongest person in the Genius ss. Thinking about all of this, most of the doubt in Fengkuang Yinhu''s heart disappeared, especially considering the mystery around Shi Tu. " so what? " Fengkuang Yinhu adjusted his mood and said, "I dared to disrespect Master''s name and called him without reverence. That''s reasoning enough for me to teach you a lesson." Although Fengkuang Yinhu realized that it was reckless to confront Shi Tu, he needed to vent his anger on someone after reminding him of his humiliating defeat against Lu Huang. Since he can''t deal with Lu Huang, Shi Tu is the perfect target. Fengkuang Yinhu did not give any time to Shi Tu and waved his sword very quickly. Fengkuang stroke with everything he had, cutting off all the trees and hills behind Shi Tu''s insight. Even Shi Tu was cut in half. This is the peak power of the second step. Here in the Yin-Yang World, Fengkuang is at the top of the hierarchy, although he is the weakest in the Genius ss but outside the Genius ss, there is no one who can deal with him. Chapter 309: Order to Withdraw Chapter 309: Order to Withdraw "Heh, I thought you had some abilities but it turns out you''re just a clown." Fengkuang Yinhu gave a proud look of his aplishment but felt bad for killing Shi Tu quickly. It was better to make him suffer for a while and maybe he could take his corpse to show it to Lu Huang. Xiao Ke looked at his Junior Brother and said helplessly, "Junior Brother, don''t be so quick in your judgment. Didn''t I tell you that he was a better assassin than me?" Fengkuang Yinhu frowned and took a closer look at Shi Tu''s Body. The body of Shi Tu had disappeared and turned out to be just an afterimage due to the Demon Star Steps as a faint golden passage appeared on the ground. "As much as I want to y with you, I don''t like getting into losing battles." Even for Shi Tu, dealing with two Second Step Peak people was almost impossible with his current cultivation base. Even if he uses the Chaos sh at most, he will be able to deal with someone while he reaches his limits. Although he has other methods, he doesn''t want to use them because they are the hallmarks of some people and he doesn''t want to risk the Primordial Energy Rebellion. Usually, these circumstances will excite Shi Tu to challenge and break the boredom. One of his hobbies is to achieve the impossible, but not this time. Shi Tu added with some heartbreak in his voice, "Also, I don''t want to earn your Master hostility so I advise you to prevent all the disciples of Madness Academy from entering the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave because they will nevere out of there alive." Fengkuang Yinhu looked around looking for Shi Tu but couldn''t find any trace of him. "Don''t bother, even I can''t get any clues as to where he''s going." Xiao Ke showed an excited smile and said, "This guy has used at least two different types of step techniques and maybe more, all I can say is that his method of escaping is simr to that of those shadows that recently appeared in the Yin-Yang World." Fengkuang Yinhu remembered something and said, "Those shadows? Master has asked us to ignore them and not provoke them if possible." "That''s right, Master asked us to get rid of the rats from the Sovereign Realms that infiltrated the Yin-Yang World and only keep the geniuses, but he strangely asked us not to provoke those shadows." After some thought, Xiao Ke took out a token on which the word ''Lawless'' was inscribed. After a moment, Xiao Ke''s face changed, and said, "Master has ordered us to carry out what that guy said and pull all the Madness Academy disciples out of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. He also said that we don''t have to respect him too much but we must definitely not oppose him to the bitter end because Master won''t be able to save us from a gruesome death." Fengkuang Yinhu did not show much shock as he already expected that Shi Tu is someone at least on the same level as his Master and said, " anything else? " Xiao Ke hesitated a little and said, "Master also said that if we want to expand our horizons we must find a way to woo him and win his favor." Fengkuang Yinhu''s eyes darkened slightly as this exceeded his imagination. Fengkuang Yinhu knew very well the identity of his Master and had never seen him take anyone seriously. Although his Master had often talked about people equal in strength to him, he had never seen them before. And even if Shi Tu was the equivalent of his Master, why would he want them to try to win his favor? ''Could this person be much stronger than Master? Even though he is a bit mysterious, he is weak and even if he conceals his cultivation, the fact that he is in the Yin-Yang World means that he is at most in the Second Step Eighth Level and he can''t be much stronger than me.'' Fengkuang Yinhu thought for a while but quickly shook his head. There is no point in thinking much if such a simple matter his Master would exin to him, so it is clear that this is something he cannot interfere with. Fengkuang Yinhu took out a jade slip ofmunication allowing him to transmit his voice to all the disciples as long as they carried the student jade slip with them. .................... Returning to the entrance of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, all the disciples of the Madness Academy received a message from the Dean ordering them to withdraw immediately and not enter the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. "What is this? Is something wrong?" "Why does the Dean want us to retreat? The Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave is right in front of us but he wants us to miss this opportunity?" All the disciples of the Madness Academy expressed their displeasure with the Dean''s order and everyone seemed to bepletely dissatisfied and not willing to back down after arriving here. The Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave is a great opportunity and they are not willing to miss it even if it means disobeying the orders of the Dean. "What is the matter with the Dean?" One of the elders of the Madness Academy present here approached Gu Xu and asked. "Did you get the same order?" "Yes, the Dean ordered us to bring all the disciples back even if we used force." "What is the dean thinking? Such an opportunity. Even if he doesn''t dare to risk himself, he shouldn''t force the others to retreat." Another Elder replied, "Are you stupid? Do you think the Dean could be afraid of something? There must be a profound reason for this, perhaps the Genius ss." Gu Xu shook his head and said, "Just to carry out the Dean''s order, he must have good reason to say that we will surely die if we go in, after all, he might know things we don''t." Gu Xu stepped forward and behind him were the twelve elders of the Madness Academy and said in a loud voice. " All Madness Academy disciples, I suppose everyone has received the Dean''s letter. Everyone should leave now without objection; I have orders to use force if necessary!! " Behind Gu Xu, the twelve Elders all released their auras between the second step - sixth to the eighth level and directly suppressed the disciples of the Madness Academy. "You! . Elder Gu, what does this mean? Why are you preventing us from entering?" "That''s right if you''re afraid, we''re not!!" Among the crowd, only the likes of Long Tianxia managed to resist somewhat while the rest immediately knelt on the ground. In the Madness Academy, there are less than a hundred disciples, just over half of them are here as well as half the elders as well. However, the disciples had no chance against the twelve elders behind Gu Xu. Gu Xu sneered and said "These are the orders of the Dean! if you want to me something, me yourselves for being weak." Long Tianxia gritted his teeth and said, "At least tell us why! how can we waste such an opportunity just like this?" Gu Xu shook his head and said, "Even I want to know but it''s the Dean''s order." "Elder Gu, don''t you think this is an exaggeration?" Tian Lingxia stepped forward and said. "It''s not your turn to get yourself involved in the affairs of my Madness Academy." At this moment, Fengkuang Yinhu arrived with Xiao Ke. The Deans of the other three academies and the leaders of the five alliances looked at Xiao Ke beside Fengkuang Yinhu considering the fact that he didn''t pay much attention to Fengkuang Yinhu and the aura around him, they could almost guess his identity. Genius ss!! Subconsciously, they gathered next to each other and spoke to Tian Lingxia. "Fengkuang Yinhu, do you want to monopolize the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave? This" p! Before Tian Lingxia could finish his words, he felt a strong p on his face. "Why don''t you shut up old man? We have no interest in all this nonsense, we are just here to take our disciples and leave." Fengkuang Yinhu was very upset so he didn''t hesitate to use Tian Lingxia to vent his anger. " You..... " "What? Do you want to fight? I''m more than happy about it. If you dare, hehehehehehehe." Fengkuang Yinhu took out his longsword and looked quite ready to fight. He was really angry and now he desperately needs to fight an intense battle to get rid of the resentment in his heart. " You... " "Junior Brother, enough, no need to argue with the dead." Under the shocked eyes, Fengkuang Yinhu retreated with a helpless expression and waved his hands and all the disciples of the Madness Academy were sucked into little balls that were sucked inside his hand. " let''s leave " Without saying more, Fengkuang Yinhu and Xiao Ke left, followed by Gu Xu and the elders. "Master, are you okay?" " I''m fine " Tian Lingxia waved his hand with a gloomy expression on his face. "Master, how can you endure such public humiliation?" "Enough, don''t talk about it anymore." Tian Lingxia pushed his disciple away in displeasure. ''This stupid disciple, should he remind me? Can''t he just shut up? If he wasn''t my best disciple, I would''ve killed him by now Chapter 310: Tension Among Genius. Chapter 310: Tension Among Genius. "It seems that our trip this time was in vain. is there anyone who wants to continue exploring the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave?" The leader of the Golden Alliance came forward and said. " What do you mean? " "The boy from the Genius ss has called us dead, he must have discovered a great danger in the cave to retreat and force the Madness Academy disciples to retreat with him, given Fengkuang Yinhu''s personality and the level of his disciples, I suppose the danger is too great." "With dangeres rewards, I''m ready to go in!!" The Dean of Tartarus Academy replied. " Me too " Dean of the Noble Soul Academy. In the end, half of the crowd retreated and only less than a thousand people remained while all the people from the Three Academies and Five Alliances remained. Since there is a great danger, everyone decides to put together a big party and explore the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave together, although the profits will be very low but at least the risks will be low. So led by the Three Academies and the Five Alliances, people gradually started entering. Even so, a few people stayed behind without entering as if they had amon mind. Among those who stayed behind were Die Yingming, Arcana, Mingzhi Mei, and about ten other people. They all looked at the person in their midst which of course is Shi Tu. "Brother Shi? It''s really you, hehehehe, I knew you wouldn''t die so easily." Cang Sihe approached Shi Tu to give him a bear hug but Shi Tu quickly avoided him. Cang Sihe didn''t feel embarrassed but looked at Wulong Wuhe and shouted. "Bastard looks like I won the bet! immediately hand over a million low-level energy stones." Wulong Wuhe frowned and threw a storage ring at Cang Sihe with an unwilling face. Catherine Asmodeus also came forward with a seductive smile and extended her hand towards Shi Tu. "The Yingjun duo told us that you were the one who cured us, thank you." Shi Tu only gave her one look before ignoring her and advancing toward Die Yingming and Arcana. "Waify, where is Raskreia? Didn''t shee with you?" For a moment, Arcana froze, unable toprehend what had happened. Since when did Shi Tu speak in such a flirtatious way? No, is he even capable of doing this? Shi Tu had never called her this before, even on her honeymoon with Konrad, it never happened. Arcana quickly regained herposure and sneered. "If you want to know if we quarrel, I will disappoint you because she found out your little trick." Shi Tu showed no disappointment, on the contrary, he looked very happy. "It seems like a lot of things have happened in my absence but now..." Shi Tu whispered in Arcana''s ear and said, "Waify, can you remove the restriction on not allowing me to conspire? The situation is not up to the level of family banter" "As you wish, but now you owe me an exnation." Arcana was not so narrow-minded and could tell that it was too serious or that Shi Tu would not call her like that to gain her approval. " certainly " Shi Tu could see through Arcana and was not surprised. No one would ever believe that he was honest even if he was beaten to death, so Shi Tu was not in a hurry, the time was enough to prove his sincerity towards her. Shi Tu turned behind him to see everyone but before he could speak, Cang Sihe preceded him and said, "Brother Shi, we all know each other but don''t you think you should introduce us to your friends?" "Ah, I forgot because of the seriousness of the matter." This behavior cannot be described as an apology but rather a hint that he did not want to introduce them from the start. Shi Tu pointed at Die Yingming and said, "This is my third brother, Die Yingming, who is next to him is his wife, Mingzhi Mei." Shi Tu pointed towards Arcana and said, "And this is my dear wife, Arcana, and we are all first graders of Madness Academy." " W-W-What?! " Everyone screamed in unison in shock. "Are you kidding? Brother Shi, I didn''t think you were the type to eat soft rice." Cang Sihe looked at Die Yingming with envy and said, "Even your third brother? What kind of luck is this?" Wulong Wuhe swallowed his saliva and said, "This is beyond luck, this is an ability! Brother Shi, do you mind teaching me a bit?" Wulong Wuhe couldn''t help but ask rudely. Currently, the names and photos of all the Title Talents had spread widely across the Yin-Yang World and there was hardly anyone who didn''t know their faces. Although Arcana and Mingzhi Mei wear veils to hide their faces, after matching the names of the soft rice masters in the rumors and their perfect curves, it is not hard to say who they are. "Hey" Despite the shock that Catherine Asmodeus felt, she remembered something. "Hey, I heard someone got two, did you" Shi Tu answered indifferently, "You mean Raskreia? Unfortunately, she''s not here now." " Holy sh*t!" Cang Sihe cried out with great envy. Although Arcana and Mingzhi Mei wear veils on their faces, anyone can tell that they are a beauty that shakes countries just by looking at them. This bastard Shi Tu has not only one, but two such beauties and they are both Title Talents? Shi Tu can only be described as the king of eating soft rice, after all the quality of soft rice that Shi Tu eats is second to none. Shi Tu did not want to delve too much into this matter because he did not like to show off the beauty of his wives. He had heard expressions of praise and envy countless times until he got tired of it. To avoid talking more about this, Shi Tu said seriously, "I guess everyone is wondering why I asked you to stay and not go in with the rest, right? After all, it would be bad if they beat us to any treasures." Shi Tu looked around and said, "Nevertheless, it seems that there are some who have ignored my call." Besides the group that Shi Tu knew, a few other people stood with auras not inferior to Cang Sihe''s group except they didn''t look friendly at all as their gazes alternated from envy to contempt for anger. "Trashy Kid, are you a hybrid?" Among them, a person with coarse features and no cultivation could be sensed but intense envy was evident on his face especially as he did not avert his gaze from Arcana. "Drake, what are you up to? Brother Shi is impossible to be a '' Trashy '' hybrid like you, do you think everyone depends on despicable means like you?" Cang Sihe seemed to have a bad rtionship with Drake and of course, Cang Sihe realized Drake''s looks towards Arcana, which angered him. "You''re indeed just a bastard without talent, you''re nothing without your weapons and prosthetics." "I can ept this criticism from everyone, but not you, Joseph Millim. Aren''t you weaker than me?" The person who spoke was Drake ckhawk, ranked fifth in the Yang-Tian Ranking and the other is Joseph Millim ranked sixth. "Do you think I would have lost if you hadn''t used that damn cannon?" Joseph Millim quickly expressed his dissatisfaction with the result. That fight had lowered his ranking towards thest ce in Yang Tian Ranking. "Tsk, just a loser dog barking." "Stop quarreling, isn''t everyone interested in knowing why this little brother invited us?" Liu Jiayao spoke to calm the situation and Man Xuan added, "Yes, you''d better give us an eptable exnation." Shi Tu looked around and said, "Except for the first ce in the Yang Tian Ranking who hasn''t attended yet, everyone is here. But it seems that half of the women in the Yin Tian Ranking have declined the invitation. Three didn''t arrive while three refused my invitation, huh. It''s unfortunate." "Stop the bullshit and don''t waste our time, I don''t want those bit**es to get too much benefit." Drake ckhawk resented that he hated wasting time and didn''t like the fact that he was summoned by just a soft rice master. Shi Tu was not angry but said with a meaningful smile, "There is no need to worry about this, because none of those who entered wille out alive, no matter what happens." "What do you mean? We know that the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave is very dangerous but not to that degree, as long as they don''t venture too deep nothing will happen to them." Cang Sihe inquires. Shi Tu nodded and said, "Yes, normally that is what will happen, but not this time. This time no one will leave alive." "How do you know this? Are you the cave maker or something?" Drake ckhawk mocked. "You don''t have to know, but I have brought you here to warn you. If you want to enter, you must not carry anything valuable with you because if you do, you will never leave alive." Shi Tu looked at the entrance to the cave and said, "These idiots all carry with them a lot of treasures because everyone who is weak and poor has retreated after the Madness Academy''s disciples have retreated so none of them will be spared." Drake ckhawk frowned and said, "Without any evidence to support your statement, do you think we would believe you?" "It''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not." Drake ckhawk took out a pair of pistols and aimed them directly at Shi Tu. "You bastard, how dare you to waste our time with this nonsense? Just Trashy Kid in the First Step Fifth Level, dares to deceive us? If you have a valuable piece of information, you better share it otherwise it won''t end well even if you hide behind your woman." Chapter 311: Entering the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave Chapter 311: Entering the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave A girl stood next to Drake ckhawk and seemed to share his opinion, "Agree, little brother, how do you intend topensate us?" Three rings appeared around Lizel Lucifer''s hand and she seemed to be seriously angry and ready to start a fight if she didn''t like Shi Tu''s response. "Little brother, if you want to lie to this sister, at least tell a reasonable lie. Who would believe this nonsense?" Although Lizel Lucifer is not among the strongest in the Yin Tian Ranking, but she is also not among the weakest, so she cannot easily ept being messed with by someone who cannot even enter the Yang Xuan Ranking. " I do " " Me too " "And me" Without hesitation, Catherine Asmodeus, Cang Sihe, and Wulong Wuhe all stepped forward and dered their support for Shi Tu. "I don''t think Brother Shi is lying as he advised me that before and he didn''t just make up this lie." "Right, I witnessed Brother Shi''s abilities myself, it might not seem believable but I''d rather trust Brother Shi." "Sister Lizel, it is better to be careful than to judge a book by its cover, you are judging Brother Shi without knowing the details." "Sister Catherine, are you defending this weakling? No wonder your Asmodeus family has fallen, you have no eyes on choosing friends at all." Catherine Asmodeus also showed a fierce look and four rings appeared around her hand and she was fully prepared to fight. "Sister Lizel, we haven''t fought in some time. This sister wants to regain her ce in the rankings." " Four Magical Rings? looks like you''ve made some progress but do you think that''s enough?" Sparks seemed to fly from the two girls'' eyes as if they had an extremely deep grudge and couldn''t be happier than starting a fight now. Die Yingming saw the scene and said, "First brother, you seem to have found some good people, do you want to recruit them?" Shi Tu shook his head and said, "I have no such thoughts, I may help them because I only need reputable witnesses, and it would be doubtful that no one would survive to tell what happened." " reasonable " Die Yingming didn''t argue, after all, they don''t deserve Shi Tu to make any effort to recruit them. They already have quite a few worthy followers, unless they find a truly rare talent or someone interesting, they won''t take the initiative to try to recruit. "Waify, let''s leave. At least someone will listen and we have nothing to do with the rest." Shi Tu grabbed Arcana''s hand and turned around to enter the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. Arcana was surprised by Shi Tu''s sudden behavior because he didn''t have to try to please her anymore but a slight smile formed on her lips and she followed him without saying anything. "Let''s go too" Mingzhi Mei grabbed Die Yingming''s arm, buried his arm between her tops, and pulled him. "Hey, where do you think yourselves are going?" Quickly, Drake ckhawk suddenly shot at Shi Tu. "Brother Shi!!" Cang Sihe was taken aback by Drake ckhawk''s sudden act as he didn''t expect him to really take the lead in attacking Shi Tu. sh! Before the bullet reached Shi Tu, it was cut in half and someone appeared. "How dare you! how dare you attack Master? You have a death wish!!" Sun Chiwei stood proudly, holding his sword, and fiercely stared at Drake ckhawk. "A mere trash at the Second Step Fifth Level dares to attack Master? Where did you get that courage?" Sun Chiwei fired intense killing intent towards Drake ckhawk, it seemed that he had already been sentenced to death. "Young Sword Saint?" Drake ckhawk stiffened for a moment and couldn''t help but show fear and confusion on his face. "Hey, who do you mean by Master?" Catherine Asmodeus rings are gone, she doesn''t seem to be able to fight today, and she looks at Shi Tu in bewilderment. "Sister Lizel, Brother Drake. I advise you to apologize immediately to save your lives." Feng Xiaoxiao appeared beside Sun Chiwei and said sincerely. " Wisdom Princess?" "Hey, Feng Xiaoxiao, why would you advise them? Since they opposed the Master, they should just die. Even if you ask for it, I won''t spare their lives no matter what." Seeing the threat in Sun Chiwei''s eyes, Feng Xiaoxiao felt a bit helpless. Does he really think murder is simple? "Sun Chiwei, you think of nothing but the sword? they are both on the Yin Yang Tian Ranking, it is not easy to kill them and they can also easily escape from us." "This is not going to happen." Sun Chiwei''s sword seemed to be a bit hazy and said, "I am sure I can catch them all." Seeing this, Feng Xiaoxiao grabbed Sun Qiwei''s arm and said, "Your Master didn''t mind, didn''t you tell me he''s ruthless? He must have his own considerations." "Tsk, okay" Sun Chiwei reluctantly agreed and said, "Get out of my face quickly." Without hesitation, both Drake ckhawk and Lizel Lucifer red without any shame on their faces. Their opponent is the Young Sword Saint and Wisdom Princess, no matter how arrogant they are, they won''t believe they can win. " Thank you for your help " Cang Sihe sped his hands toward Sun Chiwei but was ignored. Sun Chiwei looked at Man Xuan and Liu Jiayao with sharp eyes but quickly decided to ignore them since they had done nothing to Shi Tu and quickly approached Shi Tu apanied by Feng Xiaoxiao. Sun Chiwei wanted to rush to pay his respects to Shi Tu but after thinking a bit, Sun Chiwei wisely chose to walk behind Shi Tu without interrupting him or even saluting and it could be said that this was apletely wise decision. if he tried to interrupt this happy moment with Shi Tu, Arcana would definitely kill him. Shi Tu''s group quickly entered the cave and disappeared from view. "Brother Cang, do you know this Shi Tu?" Man Xuan stepped forward and asked. " Can''t say I know him well because I only got to know him recently but I''m on good terms with him, why do you ask?" "Nothing, Master has also instructed us not to bring anything valuable with us into the Earth and Heaven Loot Cave. Because the Young Sword Saint and Wisdom Princess are following him, I thought he is rted to Master in some way." "Your Master? you had a Master?" Wulong Wuhe asked wonderingly, looking at Man Xuan''s pride that transcends everyone, it was unexpected that he would call someone a Master. The only exception is Liu Jiayao when role-ying in bed. "We only met him recently and followed him because he cured Yao''er." Man Xuan did not feel the need to hide this. On the contrary, if he denies that he has a Master, it is ack of respect for his Master. "You mean Soul Corrosive Poison? .. you don''t mean the Title Pill, do you?" Wulong Wuhe was aware of some details and asked suspiciously. Man Xuan nodded and didn''t feel any need to hide it. "Maybe Brother Shi is really rted to him, maybe we should follow him." "So what are you waiting for?" They all stored all their treasures, weapons, and pills in storage rings and ced them in a chest sealed with their strength, and hid the chest underground using a protection formation in the vicinity of the Earth and Heaven Loot Cave. If one of them dies, his treasures will be divided among the rest. A few minutester, Drake ckhawk and Lizel Lucifer returned. Also, after some hesitation, decided to leave all their treasures and hide them in a ce outside the Earth and Heaven Loot Cave. Momentster, two more people arrived and entered the cave. After a few more minutes, a group of five people arrived, a man and four women. "Hubby, did your Master really enter here? Master has warned us not to enter and asked us to warn all those we care about not to enter." "That''s right Hubby, are you sure?" "Yes, that old man has personally told me that Master is in the cave." The young man took out what looked like a crystal ball that gave off light and refreshing glow and said, "As long as we carry this ball with us, we will be able to find the Master." "Hubby, Master has asked us to try to woo your Master, can you help us?" The young man showed aplicated expression and said seriously. "Senior Sisters, Junior Sisters, please, I am begging you. You have to treat Master just like the old man, if Master wants to kill you then no one can ever save you. No matter how weak or harmless Master seems, never be deceived." "Don''t worry Hubby, Master also warned us saying that even he can''t save us so don''t worry." The young man nodded contentedly and led the group of women into the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. Chapter 312: Potential Disciple Chapter 312: Potential Disciple Inside the cave, Arcana noticed something like rings as they walked, these rings are a superplex array and with her current cultivation base, Arcana couldn''tprehend this array despite her deep knowledge of this field, all she could understand was that there was a ring that was examining the soul but she didn''t know the exact thing. Shi Tu noticed the curiosity in Arcana''s eyes and didn''t mind exining to her, "It is an array to evaluate prey, a ring to measure the grad of treasures, a ring to measure the quality and rarity of bloodlines, a ring to measure the purity of the soul, a ring to measure divine bodies, and another to measure the cultivation base. This is for evaluating the prey if it is worth hunting or not and to estimate the force that must be sent to hunt the prey. After all, the energy and resources of the cave are not infinite." "What do you mean by prey? Isn''t the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave a ce of opportunity or a tomb made by a peerless expert to find his heir?" Mingzhi Mei asked in amazement. "Nah, that''s not true, this is just a trap that the Thieves Emperor created to steal the people whoe here, I have exined this several times so the third brother will tell you the detailster." Upon hearing that this ce was created by the Thieves Emperor, Mingzhi Mei did not doubt and epted the matter as a given. Shi Tu is the Thieves Emperor himself, since he said this, it must be true. "But why should people be evaluated? Isn''t it better to just kill them and steal them?" Die Yingming didn''t wait for Shi Tu to speak and exin, "Because this is a waste of time and effort, it would be bad to use ordinary means to deal with experts, as it would be a waste to use extraordinary means with ordinary people who have nothing to steal at all. After all, extraordinary means cannot be used at will because they are very expensive to do so. People who enter here are evaluated to avoid unnecessary waste of resources." Shi Tu asked angrily, "Third Brother, why did you interfere? That''s rude of you." " This .... " For a moment, Die Yingming didn''t know what to say. He didn''t think his intentions could be hidden from Shi Tu but exposed him in public? "Haha, no need to be embarrassed." Mingzhi Mei didn''t understand the significance of Shi Tu''s words, but Arcana did. Obviously, the reason for Die Yingming''s intervention was to prevent Mingzhi from embarrassing him further because of her ignorance and asking stupid questions from their point of view. Although they are mostly good questions and testify to her intelligence, in this group this only brings embarrassment to Die Yingming. Seeing the awkward look on Die Yingming''s face, Mingzhi Mei could guess what he was thinking, but she didn''t hold back and said, " So that is why you said that all treasures must be thrown away before entering." "Indeed, in this case, they will not face many risks and have a good chance of escaping with some profit from the corpses of those who died before them." "That''s strange, didn''t you say that the Thieves Emperor built this ce? How can there be such a loophole? I find this strange." Feng Xiaoxiao spoke doubtfully and seemed to question Shi Tu. "Feng Xiaoxiao." Sun Chiwei panicked and quickly grabbed Feng Xiaoxiao''s hand in order not to say more. Shi Tu stopped and looked at Feng Xiaoxiao with an icy expression, "Who gave you permission to speak?" Feng Xiaoxiao wanted to say more because she was not convinced by what Shi Tu had said but looking at the terrified expression on Sun Chiwei''s face, she decided to back off and said in a tone that was neither arrogant nor humble., ''''Sorry, I only said what was on my mind.'''' Without any expression on his face, Shi Tu said to Sun Chiwei. " kill her " "W-What? Ma .. Master " Sun Chiwei''s body froze for a moment and seemed to have a hard time understanding what he had just heard. Did Shi Tu just order him to kill Feng Xiaoxiao? Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and he said, "Do you want me to repeat my words?" Feng Xiaoxiao finally showed her displeasure and could no longer stand Shi Tu''s arrogance. Feng Xiaoxiao pointed her finger at Shi Tu and cried out in displeasure. "Hey, what''s wrong with you? I just asked a question. you don''t have to be so serious. Do you take someone''s life that easy?" Hearing this, Sun Chiwei''s face turned pale and it seemed that life hadpletely disappeared from his face. It''s over. This fool dared to shout at Shi Tu and question him, she could not be saved now. Sun Chiwei felt very remorseful for having brought Feng Xiaoxiao with him, if he didn''t bring her with him, she wouldn''t reach the point where he had to kill her. "Sun Chiwei" "Master I..." Sun Chiwei looked slightly dismissive and wanted to beg for Shi Tu but he didn''t know what to say. If he says anything wrong, pay with his life. Mingzhi Mei wanted to advance but Die Yingming grabbed her and spoke in her mind. "Mei''er, although you are from the Shura n, you are somewhat kind. You should learn to deal with people from First Brother. Polite behavior or humility does not work with some people so that we can be together for eternity, please do your best to understand the purpose of the First Brother''s actions. Remember well, except for the family, First Brother treats the rest like tools and you must learn how to handle those tools. Whatever he says and does with strangers, there is always a purpose behind it and a favor the First Brother wants to have." Mingzhi Mei hesitated a bit but eventually relented because she had seen so much within the Dream World so she couldn''t say that this was wrong. She also learned in the Shura n how cruel the world is. At least Shi Tu treats his family sincerely and is better than a lot of people who don''t even care about family. She can tell for sure that Sun Chiwei has some weight to Shi Tu since he calls him by his name, but Feng Xiaoxiao is different. A tool that exceeds its limits must be repaired. This is what her father taught her and she wanted how Shi Tu intends to deal with the situation. Pob! Sun Chiwei fell to his knees and hit his head hard on the ground. "Master, I beg you to spare her life, she is my only friend since I started my cultivation path, at least spare her life." Although Shi Tu was the one who ordered, Sun Chiwei could not kill Feng Xiaoxiao, but at the same time, he did not dare to try to help her escape because he was well aware that it was the worst choice he could make. "Sun Chiwei, what are you doing? Even if he is your Master with extraordinary abilities but he is only at the First Step Fifth Level, you don''t have to act so humbly and submissive to him." Feng Xiaoxiao was surprised by Sun Chiwei''s strange behavior. Where did the proud Sun Qiwei, who fears nothing and refuses to bow his head, go? Now she can only see a small and frightened puppy. Unfortunately, Feng Xiaoxiao did not know how much courage it would take for Sun Chiwei to disobey Shi Tu''s orders and try to beg for her life. "If you do this for me that''s fine, I can find someone else and." "Shut the hell up!! " Sun Chiwei roared furiously. This damn girl, he''s trying his best to save her but she dares to act like this? "Sun Chiwei" Shi Tu looked at Sun Chiwei coldly and said, "I would like my followers and disciples to have their own personalities and not just puppets without the ability to think for themselves and do what I say without thinking. But..." Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed threateningly, "You must differentiate between situations in which you can give your opinion and those in which you cannot disobey my orders." Sun Chiwei hit his head on the ground until blood spurted out of his forehead and said, "This disciple is willing to ept any punishment as long as Master at least spare her life." Shi Tu shook his head in disappointment, "I am not your Master. you failed to meet the condition I set, only Lu Huang is my disciple. Since you failed to meet my aspirations, by what right do you want me to fulfill your request?" Sun Chiwei gritted his teeth and said, "I still haven''t graduated yet, I still have a chance." "Are you saying you can do it?" "Yes! even if it''s thest thing I do in my life." '''' Well then, I can save her life, but she must be punished.'''' Shi Tu looked at Feng Xiaoxiao and said "on your knees" Chapter 313: Seeds of Doubt Chapter 313: Seeds of Doubt Feng Xiaoxiao did not understand the situation but seemed unwilling to kneel before Shi Tu. sh! Without hesitation, Sun Chiwei''s sword cut through like a shadow and hit Feng Xiaoxiao''s feet causing her to fall to her knees. It wasn''t an injury, just a minor scratch, and the real reason for her fall was the surprise and the sudden appearance of Sun Chiwei behind her, who grabbed her shoulders and pulled her towards the ground. Feng Xiaoxiao tried to resist a bit but Sun Chiwei grabbed her with all his might and whispered in her ear. "I''m saving your life! you don''t know who you''re messing with, just ept the punishment." Shi Tu approached Feng Xiaoxiao and looked into her eyes, "You know, I''ve always hated Diviners like you who try to eavesdrop on karma and the secrets of heaven, always thinking that you''re in control and that everything is in your hands, disgustingly self-confident." Shi Tu looked at Feng Xiaoxiao''s eyes with a sneer and said, "I initially wanted you to be in, but since your name is Feng Xiaoxiao and it is a name I like, I decided to reduce the sentence." Shi Tu extended his hand to Feng Xiaoxiao''s eyes and said, "It''s all because of these eyes, if you get rid of them, you should realize your position and improve your behavior." "You... you want to ..." Without hesitation, Shi Tu plucked Feng Xiaoxiao''s eyes and thenpletely crushed her eye. "I hope this teaches you a lesson. From this moment on you will follow Arcana and learn how to be a decent servant. When you be a decent servant, I will listen to you." After Shi Tu retreated, Sun Chiwei hurriedly gave Feng Xiaoxiao some pills and helped her cover her eyes. "Okay, let''s break up here." Shi Tu said. " Why? " "We all still carry our treasures with us and our souls are strong not to mention the Shura n''s bloodline, though, the difference between you and me is quiterge, we will be separated automatically once we cross thest ring. This ce is designed to be able to handle even the peak of the Fourth Step. Although I doubt that everything wille out due to the restrictions of the Yin-Yang World." Shi Tu looked at thest episode and said, "Also, one of the reasons foring here is to test my ability and know the limits of my strength right now, and you will only be a hindrance." Arcana sneered and said, "You forgot to say that you don''t like keeping vases, you have no intention of giving away undeserved resources and treasures, do you?" Shi Tu smiled and said, "My dear wife, you really understand me." Shi Tu approached Arcana and kissed her on the forehead saying, "Unfortunately, that''s all I can offer you right now. I wish you sess and I trust that you can survive." Shi Tu turned around and continued on his way saying, "If any of you reach his limit, stop without retreating or progressing, for I will deal with the rest. Nothing will happen to you if you remain. As soon as I finish, I will be able to bring you all." Shi Tu threw something at Die Yingming and then under everyone''s gaze, Shi Tu had disappeared into the darkness after passing thest ring. "Okay I''ll go" Arcana stepped forward to leave but Sun Chiwei''s voice stopped her. '''' Wait, Master''s wife.'''' Sun Chiwei sped his hands and said, "I have something to say to Master''s wife." "Don''t call me that, you are not qualified." Arcana looked at Feng Xiaoxiao and said, "I am not Shi Tu''s maid so I can literally carry out everything he says. I am the Empress and the management of the harem and maids is my sphere of influence and Shi Tu can only give suggestions and the final decision is mine. I don''t want to waste my time teaching an unqualified person." Arcana turned around saying, "I am the Empress of Shi Tu, she may be rmended by Shi Tu but I am the one who decides the standards of maids and this girl doesn''t live up to the required standards without her eyes, you have to give up." "Okay, I''ll go too." Die Yingming ced his finger on Mingzhi Mei''s forehead and seemed to pass on some information to her before he too left. Mingzhi Mei looked toward Sun Chiwei and Feng Xiaoxiao with pity. Only now Die Yingming had taught her what Shi Tu was trying to do and she had to admit that Shi Tu had done it perfectly. Using cruelty to teach Sun Chiwei that feelings don''t always work and that he has to bear the consequences of his actions and rely only on his own abilities by not hesitating to get rid of his girlfriend and not listening to his plea. Once Sun Chiwei realized that he couldn''t save her for free, he thought of the only thing he could do to save her, which was to be Shi Tu''s disciple, and given his limited potential, he would most likely push himself to his limits. However, there was very little chance of sess especially since Sun Chiwei had given up but Shi Tu gave him a new chance would bring his gratitude towards him to a high degree, deepening his devotion towards Shi Tu. At the same time eliminating Feng Xiaoxiao''s arrogance and making sure her mentality and determination to do the impossible for her n''s sake and that she was someone who kept his promises and valued rtionships. In that case, she would almost certainly not betray Sun Chiwei after seeing him give up his dignity for her and would not antagonize his Master at least in public. After all, where could she find a peerless genius willing to hit his head on the ground like that for her? Perhaps the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave experience would slightly speed up the feelings between them, so Shi Tu destroyed Feng Xiaoxiao''s eyes to be on the same level as Sun Chiwei and apany him in the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. Once she saw Shi Tu''s true terror, they would both bepletely loyal followers of Shi Tu. This kind of deep thought made Mingzhi Mei feel terrified, and she remembered that Die Yingming told her that Shi Tu treats everyone who isn''t a family member as a tool and that everything he does has a purpose. After some thought, Mingzhi Mei felt relieved that Shi Tu was not her enemy or that she wouldn''t even know how she would die like a puppet. Not to mention Shi Tu, if she couldn''t capture Die Yingming''s heart, she might now be just his puppet to control the Shura n. For a moment, some doubt appeared in her heart. What if Die Yingming is already manipting her? She can''t tell a lie from the truth anyway. Die Yingming said that beings of different levels could never coexist with each other, let alone have love between them. The only rtionship that can exist is one of exploitation either by one side or by mutual interest and it is clear that they and DIY are at different levels. But... it doesn''t make sense for him to tell her all these secrets just to deceive her. He can easily cheat her in simpler ways or maybe he just loves to y? Mingzhi Mei shook her head vigorously and felt guilty for suspecting Die Yingming and decided not to think more about this and crossed the final ring. After Die Yingming and Mingzhi Mei left, Sun Chiwei removed his hand from Feng Xiaoxiao. "Sun Chiwei, what have you done? Even if he is your Master, you cannot do this to me." Sun Chiwei looked upset and said, "What''s wrong with you? To just save your life, I had to offend Master! " "You saved my life? They''re just a weak bunch who haven''t even made it to the Second Step." Feng Xiaoxiao did not buy this nonsense but a touch ofplexity appeared in her eyes. "Feng Xiaoxiao, I consider you a close friend so I risked offending Master for you, if it was someone else, I don''t care at all." Sun Chiwei calmed down and continued, "Believe me, I have opened up an opportunity for you that everyone dreams about but can''t get." "Being a maid? How is this a great opportunity? I lost my eye but that woman said I was unqualified without my eyes!! " Sun Chiwei shook his head and said, "I''ve done my part and I can''t do more for you even if I wanted to. Seizing the opportunity or not is entirely up to you." After that, Sun Chiwei walked without looking behind him. After some hesitation, Feng Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth and walked with Sun Chiwei. She had already lost her eyes and it would be a shame to back off now, it''s best to keep betting until the end.... She is also worried about Sun Chiwei because the ce is dangerous, she may have lost her eyes but she is still able to help Sun Chiwei. .................... Shi Tu quietly walked on a perfectly straight and clean path. Depending on the person, there are twelve different paths inside the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave because inside the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave is more like arge maze. After a long period of trying to explore the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, the Four Academies and the Five Alliances seemed to have noticed this so they had little hope of going with the Title Talents because there was a high probability that they would go their separate ways. Of course, Shi Tu was sent to the toughest path possible while Die Yingming suppressed himself a little so as not to go the same path as Shi Tu. Chapter 314: Straight Path Chapter 314: Straight Path At this moment, a voice rang in Shi Tu''s mind, "First Brother, I spoke with that person and he agreed to help." This is Jiao Lang''s voice, using the Soul Unification Seal. Previously, Shi Tu had tossed the Soul Unification Seal to Die Yingming who was already linked with Jiao Lang, and thus Shi Tu had regained his connection with them. Shi Tu paused and sank deeply into his consciousness until he sat down on his seat in the Twelve Pirs Hall with Die Yingming, Jiao Lang, and the Nine Elders. Shi Tu looked at Jiao Lang and praised him. "As expected of the Second Brother, immediately understood what I wanted." "Everything is going well, but there is something I don''t understand." Mu Xiaohong asked puzzledly, "That man is a Heavenly Title who has lived in seclusion for a long time, I doubt there is anything that could move him toe out of his seclusion let alone help us with the n. What did you do?" Shi Tu smiled maliciously and said, "Mu Xiaohong, aren''t you now the Master of the Shadow Army? You don''t think the Shadow Army''s sole purpose is assassination, do you?" Mu Xiaohong isn''t stupid by any means so he quickly learns what Shi Tu was meant to be. "I know the Shadow Army also collects information but you have never been to the Yin-Yang World and we hardly had any spies in the Yin-Yang World so as not to anger that person, how can the Shadow Army get any information?" Hearing this, Jiao Lang sneered and said, "Mu Xiaohong, don''t tell me that you only read the records and reports?" Mu Xiaohong frowned and said, "I am not stupid and I know very well that Shi Tu will not leave important things clear. I read all the records carefully and did not find any secrets or codes as I asked and there are no independent spies who are not mentioned in the reports and records. I even brought the chief of the Diviner n that I enved but he did not find any karma or heavenly will." Mu Xiaohong looked around and asked, "That''s all I could think of and I think everyone else doesn''t have any other solutions either." "Well..... I don''t think there is any other solution." Nn Yi. "Since the n Chief of the Diviner n hasn''t found anything, I doubt I will." Yama. " Indeed " " Unfortunately, me too" The nine elders quickly admitted their helplessness. At first, they didn''t feel anything but after seeing the look of disdain on Die Yingming and Jiao Lang''s face, for some reason, they felt very embarrassed. "Fools" "Hahahahaha, that''s why you''re just elders. If we let you manage and supervise, it would be a disaster." Die Yingming and Jiao Lang did not restrain themselves and openly mocked the Nine Elders. " Enough!! " Nn Yi cried out in embarrassment. "We know we''re not as smart as you and we can''t figure out how to hide the information so just let go and tell us the damned way." Shi Tu smiled and shook his head, "You overestimate me so you haven''t found anything." "Ha? What the hell do you mean? Hmm . You don''t mean ." Nn Yi''s eyes widened in sudden realization. "Exactly, you idiot." Jiao Lang took the opportunity and said, "You didn''t find any clues because it wasn''t there in the first ce. Hahahahaha" "Bff" Seeing the green faces of the nine elders, Die Yingming tried to hold back hisughter but a slight sound leaked out. Everything became clear. Although the spies in the Yin-Yang World were from the Shadow Army, but only in name and they didn''t know anything about the Shadow Army, it could be said that they were apletely independent Shadow Army. Of course, they don''t send the report to the main shadow army. "Do you want to know how tomunicate with them?" Shi Tu asked cheerfully. Mu Xiaohong shook his head and said, "No need, I don''t want to embarrass myself anymore." "Forget it, what kind of secret have you discovered thatpels that person to help us?" An elder named Fu Hun asked the question on everyone''s mind. "The bloodline curse has been ced on his descendants." Nn Yi''s expression changed slightly, "Isn''t that a little too much evil? Using his descendants to threaten him. He''ll turn against us at any chance he gets." "It doesn''t matter, when he gets a chance to turn on us it will be toote for that." Shi Tu looked at Mu Xiaohong and said, " How the preparations go?" "I have sent many Shadow Army men to the Yin-Yang World in batches and have also spread rumors in the Thirty-Three Heavens that the three of you are alive and plotting revenge and that you possess an unfathomable treasury in the Yin-Yang World and the fools have begun to send their Master geniuses into the Yin-Yang World." "Are there any special solutions?" Mu Xiaohong thought for a bit and replied, "Only Yin-Yang Bliss, only sent one woman." " Understood " Shi Tu nodded carefully and then said, "It doesn''t matter how. The uing martial artspetition and alchemypetition must be under our supervision at all costs." Shi Tu looked at Jiao Lang and said, "By the way, does your old friend have any family or acquaintances here in the Yin-Yang World?" Jiao Lang was surprised by the question but answered, "I don''t think so, but maybe there''s something I don''t know." "I''ll leave themand of the Shadow Army sent by Mu Xiaohong to you as well as the necessary preparations, I''m supposed to finish here in a few days at the most, and don''t be too hard on my Arcana." " Okay " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed a little, and he said, "Also....it''s okay to y, but you shouldn''t y with fire that you can''t put out." Jiao Lang smiled fearlessly and said, "I don''t see any problem with ying with fire that I can''t put out as long as that fire goes out on its own for whatever reason." "sigh" Shi Tu sighed helplessly and said, "You really are hopeless, just don''t exaggerate your damned experiences." "Haha, sure." Jiao Lang couldn''t hide his smile because this was a sign that Shi Tu didn''t mind Mai doing. Jiao Lang took a peek at the rest and didn''t see any objections which made him satisfied. "Etray," Shi Tu said coldly. Momentster, Etray arrived and kneeled in front of Shi Tu. " Your Majesty " Shi Tu did not look at Etray and treated him as nothing more than a lowly servant. "Have you managed to suppress your n?" Etray replied respectfully, "Not yet, there is a lot of opposition because I didn''t give any exnation and..." "Use the force" "Excuse me? Strength?..... Listen and obey." Etray was a bit surprised before he bowed his head respectfully and then left. "Okay, let''s finish the meeting here." "Hey" Mu Xiaohong looked at Shi Tu and said, "I forgot to tell you something. Among the ones I sent to the Yin-Yang World is my daughter, I have found a woman with the Profound Nine Transformations Heart for you." "Didn''t I tell you that I''ve already set it up?" Mu Xiaohong sneered and said, "I only found it by chance, so there is no problem in sending it. natural is better than artificial." Shi Tu shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said, "Okay, I''ll ept your kindness." ........... Shi Tu walked for a while without encountering any problems at all. Shi Tu walked a straight path ten thousand meters long at a slightly slower pace. This would have been a natural sight were it not for a few corpses scattered to the side now and then which of course became food for Shi Tu''s sword if it still had some blood left. Among them is the blood of many immortals and gods who were killed in this straight path. This straight path is the tomb of many geniuses and important personalities throughout history, after all, anyone who is allowed to pass through this aisle inevitably possesses treasures and great power that cannot be underestimated but many have died due to the ughter array that fills this passage. This ughter Array is a simplified version of the Eternal ughter Array, the most powerful ughter Array currently known, and is the Ultimate Killing Array in the Eternal Realm. Of course, Shi Tu had no problems traversing without stimting the array because, from the very beginning, it was inconceivable that the array maker would have any problems traversing the array he made unless he lost all his memories or he would be aughingstock among all the array masters in the world. Shi Tu initially wanted to activate the array for fun and seeing how long it would take to break the array traditionally but retracted after thinking about the arcana and the rest, except for Die Yingming, even Arcana couldn''t get past all the obstacles so they would likely all have to stop somewhere and he would have to finish quickly to save them. Shi Tu didn''t mind missing the opportunity at all, there were still plenty of amusing things he could use to test himself in the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. Chapter 315: Void Core Rocks Chapter 315: Void Core Rocks After crossing the passage, Shi Tu walked through a small tunnel before finding a giantke. The sea ispletely clear without any ripples and the water is so clear that even the bottom of theke and everything inside can be seen. It seems that the floor of theke in its depths is made of the finest pure jade to preserve the Purity of water for ages. Shi Tu looked up and saw several pointed stctites that looked just like eagle spears ready to inflict punishment on anyone who dared to disturb thiske. Other than that, this seemed to be a picturesquendscape and no danger at all could be observed. "So it''s the seventh cave, huh, I remember cing it in the Abandoned Ground of the Thirtieth Heaven, this would be very difficult even with the restriction of the Yin-Yang World." Although Shi Tu has made many of these caves, he did not adopt the same design in each cave but rather uniquely built each cave, and there is no simrity between the traps inside, except for the basic things such as the entrance, loops, and the previous passage. "Jadar, can you check if the restriction of the Yin-Yang World has been applied to the Earth and Heaven Plundeer Cave?" "Touch anything" Shi Tu put his hand on the wall and felt that the Dark Seal was absorbing the energy of the cave, not only that, it seemed like a bond of some kind had been created between the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave and the Darkness Ring. Jadar soon replied, '''' Yes, the restriction works fine.'''' " Okay " Shi Tu nodded but thought in his heart, ''It seems that the Nine Judges have the powers to independently use the Darkness Ring''s power without my permission, not only that, they can use the Soul Power stored too.'' This confirmed some of Shi Tu''s spections but this was not the time to think deeply about this. Shi Tu closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them. "If I remember and know everything here, how is this a test of my current abilities?" Shi Tu had temporarily sealed all his memories of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave so that he could enjoy the experience. Not only that, hepletely restricted his senses so that he could not sense anything using his spiritual sense. Currently, Shi Tu was no different from anyone who came to explore, even worse than them. Currently, all Shi Tu could count on was his naked eye, his instinct polished with countless trials, and his own strength to ovee obstacles. It can be said to some extent that Shi Tu presented himself with a huge handicap and perhaps even the Thieves Emperor would mock him if he was an independent person because he designed this ce to kill everyone without exception and without some special knowledge and shortcuts. Even Shi Tu without the cheating of Primordial Energy and his abnormal spiritual sense, it is impossible to get past all the obstacles. But this is what is required, beyond the impossible. "Now let''s have fun trying to outdo me." Without hesitation, Shi Tu jumped towards theke. Step by step, Shi Tu quietly walked on the surface of the water while keeping all of his senses awake. Since Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave is a ce that exists only for robbery, the first step must be to block the path of retreat while at the same time draining stamina. The purpose of the formerly straight path is to make the prey vignt of potential traps and array and this will be a great mental burden. The second step is to check the capabilities of the prey. Often, all those who are brought down this path are the elite among the elite. Sometimes the prey is self-deprecating so she may fall due to the array in the straight path. Since the prey has crossed the array and reached here it is perfectly worthy of being here, it is unreasonable to expect the prey to fall easily and it is also unreasonable to use full force, so the purpose of thiske should be to examine thebat capabilities of the prey. As expected, once Shi Tu reached the middle of theke, the light ripples he made on theke''s calm surface had reached the edges. This seemed to be the activation button as the pointed rocks began to fall on Shi Tu like the spears of an eagle. Shi Tu simply tried to avoid the rocks, but every time he avoided a rock, he found himself approaching another rock. ''Thew of gravity and Void, huh....'' After some attempts, Shi Tu discovered that thews of Void and gravity had been distorted by the pointed rocks falling on Shi Tu. The rocks would disappear as soon as they touched the surface of theke without causing any ripples for fear of angering theke, which made Shi Tu the only cause of ripples on the surface of theke, thus the target of all the rocks. Shi Tu hit the surface of theke violently, making a ripple more intense than before. Once this ripple reached the edges of theke, the velocity of the rocks falling seemed to increase and the distortion in gravity and Void also increased. With this, Shi Tu was able to figure out how to conquer thiske, all he had to do was walk on theke without making any ripples to be able to cross. This may be as difficult as going up to the sky for others because the waters of thiske are very special and sensitive to the slightest ripple, even the slightest breeze of air can make ripples on the surface of theke let alone a person walking. But for what? This is very easy thanks to the Shadow Star Steps. "Hey, yourrades are not so weak so why rush to cross?" Mu''s voice rang in Shi Too''s mind, "Isn''t these Void Core Rocks? They have been imbued with thews of Void and Gravity and their quality is very good. It is a perfect opportunity for you to try to understand the Laws of Gravity and further your understanding of the Laws of Void. Have you forgotten what kind of cultivation path you want to take? You have to understand all three thousand greatws." " "Mu, why are you helping him? Leave him alone." Rai expressed his dissatisfaction with Mu''s interference. For some reason, Rai never wanted to see Shi Tu''s development and might even wish him a failure. Mu answered with a dissatisfied expression, "What is interference? I like it and I only gave him a little advice, what''s wrong with that? Rai, don''t be biased. Why didn''t you speak up when Jadar helped him earlier?" Rai was embarrassed and tried to argue. "What Jadar did doesn''t affect the big picture but what you did was a direct intervention in the result. This and that are different." "Heh, Rai, looks like you''ve made a breakthrough in the art of thickening the face. The man who gave the half-cooked gift dares to speak up? Alright then. Guys, let''s vote and see which one of us is right." Since the rest of the judges were bored, they didn''t mind participating in the fun and voted. In the end, Mu won by andslide fifteen votes to one. Of course, this all happened without Shi Tu''s knowledge because the rest of the judges wouldn''t allow Shi Tu to see such a shameful thing and it wasn''t that Shi Tu cared but he might use this to poke fun at the loser for a long time so everyone tacitly agreed not to prevent Shi Tu from hearing their normal conversations. Returning to Shi Tu, he thought for a while about Mu''s words and found them to be logical and reasonable. The rest wouldn''t have much trouble, maybe Sun Chiwei and Feng Xiaoxiao might die but he didn''t care about them, he wouldn''t waste such an opportunity for them and if they died it simply meant that they weren''t worth his time and effort anyway. Shi Tu also felt a little surprised. ording to his interpretation, theke should be a ce to testbat abilities, so how did it turn out to be the ce to test theprehension of the Laws? Since this was a ce to robbery, Shi Tu didn''t think that his former self could put something like that even for cover, after all, there was no point in iming anything. '' Has the cave been tampered with? But who can mess with the cave I made? '' Shi Tu made up his mind and instead of trying to get away from the falling rocks and stop until all the ripples had disappeared, Shi Tu decided to get close to one of them. This time, instead of finding himself getting closer, he found that he had moved away from the rocks in the opposite direction from the direction he came. Chapter 316: Guardian Gu Insect Chapter 316: Guardian Gu Insect Shi Tu continued to try to approach the rocks and touch them in several ways, trying to understand thews of Gravity and the Void in these rocks, and gradually he was able to control his throwing direction to some extent. Shi Tu felt something strange happen to theke under his feet, looked under him, and found that the color of theke had changed slightly and showed a hint of gray and theke seemed to be absorbing the Primordial Energy leaking from Shi Tu''s body. ''Tsk, barely have some intelligence and think you can get rid of me like that? '' Shi Tu quickly realized what was happening and sighed, it seems that there are as many drawbacks to cultivating Primordial Energy as it is to its benefits. Normally, few things could withstand a Primordial Chaos let alone a Raging Primordial Energy. But since the Raging Primordial Energy possessed some intelligence, it chose to be absorbed voluntarily, and given theke''s purity and devoid of any impurities, the Raging Primordial Energy seeping out of Shi Tu''s body could easily merge with and control theke. Gradually, Shi Tu''s understanding of the Laws improved and he became more able to control his direction and even his speed and after some time he was able to move very freely. Shi Tu approached one of the rocks and hit it with his palm causing the rock to be thrown away but due to the deformation of the void and Gravity, the rock was attracted to another rock and collided with each other causing them to shatter into small pieces that disappeared as soon as they touched the surface of the sea. " not yet " Shi Tu targeted another rock and hit it with the palms of his hands, but the same thing happened this time too except the rock avoided another rock''s gravitational field before falling into a maic field. Shi Tu didn''t care and kept trying to throw the rocks out of theke and after a few attempts, the rock went a long way before it shattered. Shi Tu did not persevere much, but this time tried to throw two rocks, the two rocks collided with each other after a few meters in the first and second attempts, and in the third, they hit another rock. Suddenly, an explosion urred in theke and a Water Tower rose upward, causing a lot of rocks to copse. "Looks like my time is up, huh" Gradually, the Water Tower becamerger and more frenzied and began to shoot several water shells towards Shi Tu. Shi Tu took out his Evil Blood War Sword and cut off all the bullets aimed at him. Strangely, each shot contained a different type of energy including Void Energy which prevented Shi Tu from repelling all attacks as some of the shots suddenly increased in speed or suddenly disappeared to appear after passing Shi Tu''s de. Many of the shots even exploded or turned into shing des. Unfortunately, Shi Tu wasn''t able to determine the type of energy andws in each shot until it was toote as if they were only appearing at thest moment. The shots weren''t very powerful thanks to Shi Tu''s body strength, but if he just kept defending, he''d be in trouble. It seems that the Raging Primordial Energy can separate part of it or perhaps create other forms of energy independently not only this but even the use ofws. This made Shi Tu doubt what primordial energy was for having such a level of intelligence. Over time, the shots became more intense, faster, and stronger and Shi Tu could no longer handle it easily. "Imperial Shadow Sword Art, First Style, Shadow de! " Shi Tu waved his Evil Blood War Sword very quickly forming dashes that cut off the water bullets, Shi Tu''s attack didn''t stop here but rather the dash stretched towards the Water Tower. Some of Shi Tu''s shes seemed to have stretched and twisted its path like rubber to attack from the front and back. Under Shi Tu''s shes, the Water Tower was shed but Shi Tu noticed that the color of the water had returned to normal in some of the shing areas and not grey. As it stood still, this attack did not affect at all as the gray spread out again, and the Water Tower returned to normal as if nothing had happened. "Seriously? How smart is the Raging Primordial Energy is?" Shi Tu''s lips curved slightly and he felt a bit helpless. In front of Shi Tu, the rocks stopped falling on theke and settled in the air around the Water Tower along with many cracks appearing in the void. "Not just energy but evenws? Void energy aside, how can use thew of Gravity?" Shi Tu didn''t have much time to think because the rocks had attacked him from all directions. "Imperial Shadow Sword Art, Second Style, Shadow Rings" Shi Tu''s Evil Blood War Sword waved very quickly, forming ck rings around that quickly turned gray. These rings are extremely sharp as they cut through all the rocksing towards Shi Tu without having any blind angle. ''It seems that Raging Primordial Energy is not only a mixture of all kinds of energy but evenws as well, in this current there is no point in pursuing training because there is no way to ovee Primordial Energy inws'' From the moment Shi Tu was attacked with shots, Shi Tu knew the weak point of the Raging Primordial Energy. Energy Poison! Within Shi Tu''s body, both the Raging Primordial Energy and the Energy Poison harmoniously coexist as two equal entities. But outside Shi Tu''s body, Energy Poison is the natural enemy of the Raging Primordial Energy because it was originally the result of the deflection of the Raging Primordial Energy. Normally, the two of them couldn''t beat the other due to their endless supplies. but now, Shi Tu could excrete arge amount of Energy Poison far greater than the Raging Primordial Energy could regenerate relying on the Raging Primordial Energy leaking from Shi Tu''s body which was why the Raging Primordial Energy didn''t dare to make direct contact with Shi Tu and contented with remotely attacking to weaken Shi Tu. "Imperial Sword Art, Third Style, Shadow des Storm" This time, Shi Tu encased his Evil Blood War Sword in Energy Poison and shot his shes in all directions. Shi Tu''s ck shes looked like angry dragons hovering around the Water Tower. Because of Shi Tu''s des'' speed and sharpness, even Void has forcibly torn apart, causing a storm around the Water Tower. Supposedly, the Raging Primordial Energy could easily suppress this attack by tampering with the void, but because of the Energy Poison, interference became impossible. This did not mean that the Raging Primordial Energy would give up. The Raging Primordial Energy seemed to have retreated into the heart of the Water Tower as ordinary water transformed into octopi''s arms to fend off Shi Tu''s shes. Not only that, but the rocks kept falling again over the entireke. Seeing this, Shi Tu realized that he had underestimated the Raging Primordial Energy and sighed. He didn''t want to overuse his energy from the start, but it didn''t look like he had any choice. "Heavenly Poison Orb" A small palm-sized orb appeared on Shi Tu''s palm and gradually began to shrink until it became the size of a grain of rice. "spread" Shi Tu threw the orb toward the Raging Primordial Energy core in the Water Tower''s core. The Orb Shot out at great speed like bullets and the Raging Primordial Energy could not respond and immediately the Raging Primordial Energy started to dissipate. In front of the orb, the limited Raging Primordial Energy couldn''t resist and quickly disappeared. After the RAGING PRIMORDIAL ENERGY disappeared, theke regained its calm and everything returned to normal except for the rocks that remained stuck in the air and did not fall even though Shi Tu walked on the surface of theke normally and caused a lot of ripples. "As I thought, Primordial Energy can help meprehendws faster and I can studyws by understanding Primordial Energy." Shi Tu waved his hand and all the rocks rose again and returned to their ce. Shi Tu grabbed his Evil Blood War Sword and directly plunged it into theke. Unexpectedly, the Evil Blood War Sword began to sucker the water of theke voraciously as if it was iparably delicious food. This Evil Blood War Sword feeds on one thing and that is blood. Thiske was made entirely of the blood of a very rare Gu Insect called Guardian Gu Insect. The Guardian Gu Insect is known for its high sensitivity to the slightest changes around, and it has many uses in medicine to search for strange cases or in guarding, where hardly a person can cross next to the Guardian Gu Insect without alerting it. The Guardian Gu Insect is ridiculously extremely rare now even though it wasn''t a few billion years ago. Back then, although it was extremely rare but not to the point of being a treasure for big shots now it is as ny-nine out of a hundred of these insects have disappeared and be extremely rare. If anyone saw this scene, he would curse Shi Tu to infinity and would be the enemy of almost all doctors in the world. To form thiske, Shi Tu hunted almost every Guardian Gu Insect and filled thiske with guard bug blood. Chapter 317: Du Lan is Alive Chapter 317: Du Lan is Alive The Evil Blood War Sword sucked up all the blood in theke without leaving a single drop. The Evil Blood War Sword trembled in happiness and shone with a thick bloody light and unleashed extremely thick killing intent. If any creature was near the Evil Blood War Sword currently, even an Immortal would wet himself with fear. The intensity of the blood light gradually subsided until the Evil Blood War Sword returned to normal but with a slight difference. Fifth Grad Mortal Treasure!! Shi Tu nodded satisfied with the result and didn''t care how extravagant he was now. Anyone who would feel needles piercing his heart if all this precious blood was wasted just for the sake of evolving a First Grad Mortal Treasure to the fifth grade but Shi Tu didn''t care at all. In the future, Shi Tu obviously had to spend more than this for the Evil Blood War Sword to evolve to a higher grade and didn''t care because it was worth it. The Evil Blood War Sword was made from the Arrogant of Gods blood and was refined with Shi Tu''s blood imbued with Primordial Energy, so naturally, the treasures necessary for him to evolve weren''t simple at all. To create a weapon that surpassed the Three Great Treasures, Shi Tu is willing to bleed as much as it took. Shi Tu found himself standing on the jade floor of theke and frowned slightly. Shi Tu looked around and finally noticed that something strange was going on. The floor of theke was covered with a strange array that Shi Tu did not recognize. Because Shi Tu had restricted his spiritual sense, he was unable to notice this array at all. After checking the array, Shi Tu knew that the function of this array is to record, store, and send data to a specific location. "That person has not only stolen what is mine but dared to tamper with it as well? His courage is not simple." Considering that this person had not only stolen the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave but also tampered with it, he must not be simple, Fifth Step at least. Shi Tu thought a little and decided to mess around a little. Shi Tu began tampering with the array to send a spiritual message to the person receiving this information. Shi Tu wanted to know who this person was, what he was aiming for, and the extent of his abilities. After sending the message, Shi Tu did not stay and left towards the next room. .................... Sixteenth Heaven In the courtyard of one of the luxurious mansions, a disciple and his master sat. The master delivered a Dao sermon while the disciple listened with keen interest. Suddenly, the master''s expression changed sharply and showed panic and uncertainty. Without caring about his disciple, he immediately hid from his ce. "What''s wrong with Master? I''ve never seen him like this before, he could even talk to the Jade Emperor and Gaia at the same level. What could shock him like that? Unless." An absurd thought urred in the disciple''s mind, and he did not dare to believe it at all. "Could it be that Lady Yin-Yang Bliss Lord has announced her own Daopanion? The master has been chasing her for ages and is also obsessed with her. Other than that, I can''t think of anything that could enchant a Master like that." In a ce deep underground where the sunlight does not reach and there is no light. Xie Li stood in front of a Suite Gate sealed with every powerful seal he had been able to obtain throughout his life. Xie Li swallowed his saliva and his hands trembled with fear and tension. What if he opens the seals and can''t find it inside? What if his conclusion is correct? After some hesitation, Xie Li calmed himself and began to open the seals. Once the seals were opened, Xie Lie pushed the Gate and entered the pavilion. The Suite was extremely luxurious and filled with the finest heaven and earth treasures that softened the atmosphere and increased energy density and purity. If this ce is used for cultivation, ten times the result is sure to be obtained with half the effort. Xie Li looked around nervously, looking for any difference he could notice. No one has entered this suite for billions of years, not even him, but the ce is still very clean and the air is fresh and clean. With trembling steps, Xie Li approached one of the rooms in the suite which were the bedrooms, and pushed the door lowering his head, Xie Li did not dare to raise his head and acted like a humble servant. Although he is unwilling, his body and soul are trained in this. Despite all the years that had passed, Xie Li could not change the fact that his origin was a lowly servant in this suite. Momentster, after Xie Lie didn''t hear any sound or sense anyone''s presence, he finally dared to raise his head and look in front of him. On a luxurious king bed, an extremely handsome man with skin as smooth as jadey, the air around this person was extremely soft andfortable yet warm and heavy at the same time. The man is covered with a duvet made of a special fiber that is made from the finest ingredients like dragon scales, phoenix feathers, etc. just to ensure warmth andfort for everyone who uses thisforter. The man seemed to be a young man in his twenties, and had it not been for the sword embedded in his heart, this would have seemed a serene sight for a young man from a rich family lying quietly on his bed. The sword released an extremely oppressive and malicious feeling filled with all kinds of negative energy. However, it could not affect the general atmosphere of the bedroom. Xie Li approached and looked at the man on the bed withplex eyes. "Master.... adoptive father...." Unexpectedly, this was the corpse of Heavenly Title - Sloth Du Lan. Even though it''s just a corpse, ites alive as if he''s only sleeping and no one will believe it''s just a dead man''s corpse. Manyplex thoughts appeared in Xie Lie''s eyes and he became even more puzzled. Before long, he managed toprehend the secrets of some ruins that he thought belonged to the Thieves Emperor and managed to control it. To his astonishment, he found inside arge treasury containing all kinds of heaven and earth treasures, even for him, that treasury was a true treasury that made his saliva flow. Having established control over Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, he realized its mechanics and of course, its purpose. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but raise his hat out of respect for the Thieves Emperor for using such a trick sopletely hical and immoral, just like his master, that it was no wonder it was a Heavenly Title. But Xie Lie couldn''t celebrate for long after he made some adjustments and experiments on the cave to improve hisprehension, he decided to move it to his pce but due to some unexpected event, he got lost and couldn''t find it. Previously when he was biting his disciple, he received a message from an array that he put there and was finally able to locate the cave but what shocked him was the power of the spirit that he received in the form of a message. "You dared steal my things? Wash your neck and wait for me, I''ll find wherever you are and give you the most severe torment." For someone like Xie Li, this threat didn''t mean anything but its content was extremely shocking. His things? Isn''t this the Thieves Emperor''s treasury? Is he the Thieves Emperor? It was true that Xie Li had taken a lot of good stuff with him or used it immediately but this was just a drop in the sea, a normal person would not notice its disappearance unless he knew everything there was. The most shocking thing was the strength of the soul. Even if he died and turned to ashes, he would not forget this soul power. Du Lan''s soul power! Because of this, Xie Li was terrified and immediately came here to confirm that Du Lan was truly dead. In the past, Xie Lie had paid so much to achieve the impossible and kill Du Lan, just making the sword embedded in Du Lan''s body currently cost him a hundred million years of effort. He spent a long time studying Du Lan''s habits and personality and eventually decided to implement his n to get rid of Du Lan''s very but all his ns were crushed in front of Du Lan and he was a few seconds away from death but a strange miracle happened as Du Lan''s bedtime bell rang, who ignored everything and closed His eyes fell asleep and Xie Li took advantage of the situation and killed Du Lan. Xie Li couldn''t believe what had happened and thought Du Lan was injured or forced into some kind of hibernation so he didn''t dare do anything to his body, but after a long time passed, he confirmed that Du Lan was dead after the next Heavenly Title appeared. If he knew that the reason, he was able to kill Du Lan was because Du Lan was toozy to miss bedtime and defend himself, he would probably die from coughing up blood. But now, he had undoubtedly received a message from Du Lan''s soul power, he couldn''t be wrong. Many possibilities appeared in Xie Li''s mind. perhaps reincarnation, perhaps Xie Li possessed many avatars, or perhaps all he saw was an illusion. In short, Du Lan is still alive. Since Du Lan was alive for any reason, his goal must be to recover his body now. Since he was now in the Yin Yang Realm, he must have lost his cultivation base. "No, I can''t let him get his body back. If that happens, I''ll be done." Chapter 318: Tenth Generation Judges. Chapter 318: Tenth Generation Judges. Xie Li reappeared in front of his disciple but his expression remained extremely serious which gave his disciple an oppressive feeling and he stood from his ce with respect, not daring to make a sound. Xie Li spoke solemnly and earnestly "Jean Fly, it has been many years since I epted you as my disciple." Jean Fly sped his fist and bowed very respectfully, "The merits of Master over this disciple are as heavy as the mountains and as vast as the sky. This disciple is unable to return the favor to the Master forever." Xie Li nodded his head and said, "You reached the Second Step Peak and you are one step away from the Third Step and bing an immortal, what you need now is a female partner for dual cultivation. I originally prepared one for you a while ago but considering your abilities I doubt she is suitable for you so you have to go now to the Yin-Yang World and participate in the final trial to find a suitable female partner for you." "The final trial is very near so you have to go now as there is something I want to ask of you since you are going there." "With a word from Master, I am ready to climb mountains of thorns and cross rivers of fire." " Hahahahaha " Xie Liughed contentedly and said, "You don''t have to exaggerate to this extent, I just want you to investigate certain ruins in the Yin-Yang World. Of course, if you find it dangerous, immediately withdraw." " Yes! " "Mm, leave now." After Jean Fly retreated, Xie Li looked at the ck ring on his hand which was very simr to Shi Tu''s Darkness Ring except that there was a ''Judge'' character engraved on Xie Li''s ring in red. "Adoptive father, I''m no longer like the past, I''m now in control of my destiny and I stand much higher than you, even if you are alive you don''tpare to me" Xie Li clenched his fist tightly as if he was trying to suppress the feelings within him. "Adoptive father, you were just a frog in the well who doesn''t know about the world, but I''m the chosen one, I''m the chosen one to rule the world and soon, all the souls in the Thirty-Three Heavens will be under my control!! " .................... Yin-Yang world In the secretnd of the Madness Academy, a man with a sword in his hand stood and stared softly at the arrogant young man standing in front of him. "I agreed to your proposal, so why are you still here? You even brought this girl with you who can barely stand on her two feet." Wufa Wutian looked at the Raskreia in front of him indifferently and released his own Will Aura without holding himself back. Jiao Lang didn''t hold back and released his Will Aura as well, oddly enough, no one seemed to be able to outdo the other. Jiao Lang smiled shamelessly and said, "Nothing, this ce has a high density of energy andws and I was wondering if you would allow us to cultivate here for a while? After all, we are also disciples of the Madness Academy." "Madness Academy disciples? No contributions, no reputation, no sincerity and dared speak up? You are as rude as usual Loki." Jiao Lang did not care and said, "I told you I am not Loki, I am Jiao Lang, nothing to do with that Loki. Has the time finally conquered your brain cells?" Wufa Wutian''s eyes narrowed and he said, "Since you''re not Loki, where did you get that courage to speak with me? Maybe Loki can stand up to me and I can''t do much but you''re a little kid at the First Step." Wufa Wutian released fierce killing intent and his will aura seemed to be filled with a desire to fight like a Devil. Jiao Lang is here to ckmail him and did not get angry and quietly lowered his head but Jiao Lang takes an inch and wants a mile? How not to get angry? Threatened with his descendants for cooperation and now being brazenly ckmailed for cultivation resources? " Oh really? " Jiao Lang sneered and suddenly his cultivation surged insanely faster than a missile. The First Step The Second Step The Third Step Fourth Step - First Level Fourth Step - Third Level Fourth Step - Eighth Level Fifth step!! After reaching the Fifth Step, Jiao Lang''s strength continued to build up wildly until it stopped. In the sky above Madness Academy, many thunderclouds formed but they quickly vanished with the speed of their appearance because their target had disappeared. Jiao Lang''s cultivation base returned to normal as if nothing had happened. Wufa Wutian looked a little surprised and said, "This is your artificial body then? It deserves to be the product of thebor of many geniuses, thinking that it can withstand the power sent to you by the Soul Unification Seal up to the Fifth Step despite your cultivation base. How much did you n for it? .... well, no problem you can stay" Wufa Wutian withdrew his Will Aura and disappeared without saying more. Once Wufa Wutian left, Raskreia couldn''t hold herself back anymore and fell to her knees panting. " W-Who is this guy? He''s more terrifying than my father! " " Of course he is " Jiao Lang sneered and said, "He is ranked ninth on the list of Heavenly Titles, Lawless, Wufa Wutian." "What?!! Heavenly Title?" Raskreia was very shaken and could not bear the shock of this information. "How is that possible? Doesn''t the appearance of a new Heavenly Title require the death of the previous Heavenly Title? How is he still alive?" "You idiot" Jiao Lang mocked Raskreia and said disdainfully, "Heavenly Title is the most powerful person known in the current generation. Think about this, Heavenly Titles are supposed to be invincible so how could they die? They are clearly hiding somewhere or chasing after their dreams." Raskreia mustered up the courage to ask, "How many Heavenly Titles are still alive?" Jiao Lang shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know, do you think it is easy to find a Heavenly Title that wants to hide himself? Forget about finding someone who wants to hide, just understanding someone''s intentions while speaking is very difficult." Hearing this, Raskreia couldn''t help but nod in agreement. Jiao Lang looked toward the direction in which Wufa Wutian had disappeared with doubt in his eyes. His instincts tell him that something is wrong and Wufa Wutian is not really angry but he doesn''t know why so he uses cultivation as an excuse to stay here for further inspection. Diamond Temple''s Ancestral Hall In front of the Ancestor Statue, Wufa Wutian majestically stood before a man appeared behind him and said softly. "The Great Protector" Wufa Wutian looked at the man behind him with a smile and said, "Temple Master, there''s no need for this between us." The Diamond Temple Master smiled and said sarcastically, "Stupid Shi Tu has swallowed the bait and is now foolishly hanging out with her, or should I call him Duan Hao?" Wufa Wutian sneered and said, "Of course he will fall into the trap, the bait is tempting enough." Wufa Wutian looked at the ck ring on his finger bearing the character of ''Judge'' and said, "He is just a frog at the bottom of the well, deceived by himself because he is the first in the list of Heavenly Titles, he thinks that everything is in his hands." Wufa Wutian showed a mocking hint and his lip twitched in disdain and said, "He really thinks those bunch of mortals are my descendants, he even uses them to threaten me, haha what a big idiot!" "Brother Wufa, no need to mock him. No one knows the existence of our Diamond Temple and his knowledge is very limited so he cannot be med for his arrogance." " Indeed " Wufa Wutian replied, "We should thank him because without knowing, he helped us greatly in our goal. Now all we have to do is wait patiently for the seeds to ripen, hehehehe, as soon as it loses its usefulness, I''ll get rid of it unknowingly" The Diamond Temple Master looked a little skeptical and said, "Maybe I am just too careful but .. what if he is trying to deceive us and he already has this knowledge?" " Indeed " Wufa Wutian nodded and said, "Of course I thought about this possibility. After all, we didn''t know this before so it''s foolish to assume that we are the only ones or that we are the smartest. That''s why I set up this trap to extract Duan Hao''s true intentions and find out how much he knows." "Will he swallow the bait?" " Certainly he will " Wufa Wutian confidently replied, "The bait is tempting enough and can never be resisted. If I were him, I would dly jump and risk everything even if I knew it was a trap no matter the danger is." Chapter 319: Shadow Ghoul, Shadow Ghost Chapter 319: Shadow Ghoul, Shadow Ghost At the other end of theke, the door automatically opened as soon as Shi Tu approached and as soon as the door opened, several giant snakes jumped toward Shi Tu. These snakes are called Green Poison Snakes because of the distinctive color of their poison. Although they only had a First Step Third Level cultivation base, their speed was so high that immortals couldn''t catch with. Of course, Shi Tu was no exception and was bitten by these snakes in several ces on his body. The poison of green poison eels can kill second-step cultivators,pletely paralyze immortals and block the movements of gods, but unfortunately, Shi Tu has absolute immunity to all kinds of poisons. "Shadow Rings " Shi Tu sliced all the snakes and then continued to advance, ignoring the precious monster''s cores that had fallen to the ground. After Shi Tu crossed the door, Shi Tu felt the Void Laws and the door seemed to be a Transmission Array and had been moved to another ce. Shi Tu arrived at what looked like arge battle stage but instead of spectators, the stands were filled with all kinds of treasures from immortal weapons and Immortal Pills to Di and Tian level techniques. so far, for any ordinary immortal, this ce is a veritable paradise. But this paradise hides within it the specter of death that no one knows because all the treasures and Pills here are poisoned, cursed, or even broken and designed to explode after some use. In short, just a precaution to further narrow down the prey. Of course, no sane person would think that all these immortal treasures are deadly things. No sane person would use such an extravagant trap, not to mention anyone whoes here thinks that it is a ce of opportunity and will think that this is his reward for passing the first trial. Strangely enough, this battle stage seemed to be greatly destroyed as manyrge blocks of meat along with treasures were scattered around, Shi Tu was able to see traces of the rapid restoration of the ce as well as the rapid dposition of the meat blocks. The most important thing is that there are traces of cultivation here, which means that someone has used the Pills found here for treatment. Looking at the devastation and body parts scattered all over the ce, the person who had arrived here must have either possessed an unparalleled treasure or an extremely rare bloodline, and either way, he must have mastered its use to a great extent to be able to cause such destruction. "It''s weird, normal people can''te here. It would be nice if someone could enter but not one but two? Interesting." From Shi Tu''s point of view, all the bones and corpses he saw previously shouldn''t have been mostly of people from the Yin-Yang World, rather they should be remnants from before the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave was transferred to the Yin-Yang World so it''s a bit surprising that there''s someone who has reached this path was not far behind Shi Tu''s speed, not to mention they were two. This made Shi Tu extremely upset, although he didn''t remember the structure of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave but could guess what was going to happen. Since the ce was not a ce of opportunity but rather of death, it was obvious that Shi Tu would have been subjected to a sudden attack by a monster as soon as he entered. Treasures are just a distraction for prey to lower their guard and think that this is a point to collect rewards and that there is no danger. The Evil Blood War Sword trembled happily opposite the displeased Shi Tu. "Don''t worry, if they have good blood, it''s yours. After all, they must make up for the losses." Roar! As expected, Shi Tu heard the sound of a ferocious beast roar. Most likely his arrival was dyed due to the previous monster being wiped out by the person before Shi Tu and there was a good chance that he was weaker than the monster that was supposed to appear because it took a very long time to restore. Shi Tu sighed because the element of surprise had disappeared but he didn''t grieve too much because the beast shouldn''t be too weak anyway. After some time, the monster itself did not appear. A faint ck mist appeared that spread across the entire arena as its voices spread across the room preventing Shi Tu from locating it based on sound or sight and his spiritual sense was greatly restricted to just a few meters around him. This made Shi Tu alert to his surroundings, whatever kind of danger wasing, he only had one moment to avoid him once he entered his spiritual sense realm. This is only if Shi Tu was a normal person. If Shi Tu couldn''t detect the enemy, he just had to create a path for the enemy to attack from. Demonstrating some weaknesses that cannot be doubted as an act is not difficult for Shi Tu. Even if the monster doesn''t have any intelligence, it''s even better because the monster will jump to attack at any chance. Suddenly, Shi Tu felt a threat to his life and used his Demon Star Steps to retreat, after which traces of beast ws appeared on the ground where Shi Tu was standing. "Mm? tsk" Right after Shi Tu retreated and before his feet touched the ground, he was suddenly attacked by the monster''s ws on his back. Shi Tu was quite confident in his speed, but he was definitely not the fastest in his current state, and it was not surprising that the monster could keep up with him. Shi Tu did not stop and ran away again. Shi Tu continued to dodge the ws of the beast that he could not see or locate and every now and then he was under attack that he could not avoid. Over time, the number of times a monster could hit Shi Tu decreased because Shi Tu''s reaction speed increased little by little. This pose is an excellent pose for Shi Tu for training. From Shi Tu''s experience, many things sitting and cultivating cannot do and using this method will only lead to a loose foundation. Among these things, the body''s response. Although Shi Tu''s body was already absurdly depraved, he couldn''t keep up with Shi Tu''s instincts. Even if Shi Tu felt danger but he wouldn''t be able to avoid it because his body couldn''t keep up with his instincts. Although Shi Tu could easily avoid and end this if he used the berserk god art, he didn''t for two reasons. The first is the high consumption of stamina and energy and the second is for training. If Shi Tu''s ability to keep up with his instincts improved even slightly in his normal state, the improvement would be huge after using the Berserk God Art. In fact, Shi Tu could now guess what kind of monster he was facing right now. He is either a Shadow Ghoul or a Shadow Ghost. Both of them are monsters with high stealth abilities, they are the most specialized monster for assassination but their cultivation is usually in the third step but it seems their cultivation has been suppressed as expected to the First Step Third Level or he is just an immature child yet he much weaker than Shi Tu, but these monsters'' speed was very high, almost reaching the Second Step Peak and probably the weakest of immortals. Looking at Shi Tu''s ability to keep up with such a speed can tell how much he is skewed but the worst is that he is not satisfied with this performance and wants to improve further. But if Shi Tu did not use the Berserk God Art, then dealing with either of them was not easy. The biggest problem Shi Tu now was that he didn''t know what he was facing because the ways to get rid of them werepletely different and the worst was that the wrong method would lead to increasing other monster strength exponentially. Both beasts could create a ck haze that could bring the night back at noon, merge with the ck mist, making it impossible to see its true form unless caught and thus impossible to differentiate between them. Currently, Shi Tu was barely able to evade the attacks, so of course, it was impossible to catch the monster to see its true form. For the Shadow Ghoul, eliminating it requires a massive attack of the element of light, which will cause its location to be exposed and paralyze, making it easy to eliminate. The problem is that the Light element is the preferred food of the Shadow Ghost, and using the Light element will only increase its strength and rampage, for some time his strength increased dramatically to get rid of it, a wide attack using the water element must be used, and of course, this is exactly what the Shadow Ghoul with highpatibility with the water element desires to increase its strength greatly. the biggest problem was that they both absorbed too much light or water and they would turn into extremely powerful bombs. Looking at this, it seems as if both of them were created to protect each other especially considering that they live in the same areas in mixed groups between the two of them. " Now what shall I do? " Chapter 320: Guardian Spirit Chapter 320: Guardian Spirit Shi Tu''s reaction speed steadily improved with a rocket speed. As soon as the beast could not injure Shi Tu anymore, Shi Tu moved towards the center of the battlefield. Shi Tu grabbed the Evil Blood War Sword and his eyes seemed to change slightly as they became just like the eyes of monsters rather than humans. A mysterious shadow appeared behind Shi Tu and was getting bigger and bigger. The Imperial Shadow Sword Art is not a Shen level art because it was created by Judge Yang Meng who was overwhelmed by his arrogance, he had never thought that he had to do everything in his full power as create an indomitable technique and thought that his simplest effort was enough to outdo everyone else. All techniques are divided into levels namely Zhan, Huan which represent low-level techniques, then there are Di and Tian which represent middle-level techniques, and finally, Xian and Shen which represent high-level techniques. Each level is further divided into low, medium, high. If the Imperial Shadow Sword Art was listed then it was nothing more than a low-level Tian level technique but the reason why it was so popr and called the best sword technique for the assassination was that Judge Yang Meng used it. Once upon a time, a rumor spread in the universe that the reason for Yang Meng''s strength was his indomitable Shadow Imperial Sword Art and Shadow Star Steps and that he had found them in ancient ruins and had not invented them himself, because Yang Meng was the youngest known Heavenly Title at thirty years old. Many assassins around the world wanted to acquire that sword art and step techniques and they wanted to instill dissatisfaction in the Shadow Army because their master monopolizes the best things for himself and does not share them. Ordinary Assassins might not dare to express their dissatisfaction but the senior executives of the Shadow Army should be greedy for being tempted by the chance of bing as strong as Yang Meng. The proud Yang Meng mocked them and spread the Shadow Imperial Sword Art and Shadow Star Steps to people and challenged everyone to use them with the same prowess but no one was able to extract their maximum potential because they did not understand the essence of assassination. Assassination is not killing the target, even at the expense of the assassin''s life. It is not killing with a single strike or stealth, or everythingbined. True assassination is killing the target under any circumstances and no matter how vast the difference in strength, even in front of someone who is a hundred times faster, in front of someone who is a hundred times stronger, in front of someone who cannot see or hear him or know his whereabouts. The real assassin has a way to assassinate the target, no matter the circumstances against him and no matter how strong the target''s defenses are. In the end and mysteriously, the world forgot these two arts and they became lost arts that disappeared in the river of history. Shi Tu seemed to havepletely disappeared and merged into the ck mist and could no longer be seen. But inexplicably, the faint shadow behind Shi Tu flew into the sky and a ck dragon''s shadow appeared in the pitch-darkness. The dragon wasrge enough to go around the entire arena and look at it from above with disdain, it seemed like everything was not worth mentioning in this dragon''s eyes. The dragon''s hand had three ws, one w shone in blue while another w shone in gold and the third w shone in ck and that w fell straight towards the ground. "Imperial Shadow Sword Art, Fourth Style, Shadow Dragon w" Immediately, the ck mist dissipated and a corpse shed in half could be seen but the corpse looked a bit strange as it looked a bit swollen and distorted as if this beast was on the verge of a rampage. Shi Tu didn''t bother checking whether it was a Shadow Ghost or a Shadow Ghost, either way, that was unimportant. Without caring about the treasures scattered around him, Shi Tu walked towards the next door. .................... "Damn, what kind of monster is this?" Somewhere within the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, a little boy sat in front of many broadcast arrays scattered everywhere within the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. This little kid is the Guardian Spirit inside the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. Although he is not strong himself, but he can control everything within the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave and is the ultimate power. Normally, the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave operatedpletely automatically without any outside interference. This Guardian Spirit will only appear in one case, which is the inability of the automated system to determine the level of the prey. In the past when Xie Li entered, the Guardian Spirit had not been awakened simply because Xie Li is a fifth step cultivator and of course the cave couldn''t handle this level of strength and any resistance was just a futile struggle and it was stupid to send anything to try to stop him so Xie Li had no trouble going to the treasury. The only thing that could be done in such a situation was to send a distress call to the Thieves Emperor but he was unfortunately dead. The little kid looked at the screens angrily and cursed, "Who? Who dares to wake this father from his slee . cultivation?" The anger in the kid''s eyes red up to the point of madness and he stared at the screens in search of the criminal who had woken him from his sleep. For a Guardian Spirit, waking him from sleep was no different from killing him and killing his neen generations of ancestors. A major crime is punishable by death. Altogether, there were thirty-three different levels and paths within the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, it seemed that the people from the three academies and the five alliances had already lost half as many and had not evene a tenth of the distance. "Putting ants in the first ten levels, where is that bastard?" The kid immediately ignored most of the people because they do not deserve to be more than cannon fodder in his eyes and they are only there to feed the cave. The little kid looked toward another screen where Sun Chiwei and Feng Xiaoxiao were both presents and seemed to be in dire straits and filled with superficial wounds, but they advanced steadily. "The hell, with all the treasures they''ve seen, howe they''re not greedy yet? Instead of relying on themselves why don''t they use the pills I threw at them? just used it and die quickly." Despite his displeasure, the kid immediately ignored them because they are only on the neenth difficulty level but they are in dire straits which are far from alerting him. On another screen, Arcana nobly walked among a legion of monsters as many arrows appeared around it, and the monsters aimed at them andpletely destroyed them. "Damn, this thirtieth difficulty, what the hell is she doing there? Is there something wrong with the system? With her abilities, she should be a level thirty-three." On another screen, the scene was not much different as Die Yingming destroyed everyone standing in front of him with his spear without much trouble. "Damn it, again? The hell this is the thirty-second difficulty." On another screen, Mingzhi Mei was not quite as good as Die Yingming and Arcana but she was much better than Sun Chiwei and Feng Xiaoxiao as she was barely injured as she climbed a dangerous slope. The kid directly ignored her and didn''t even give her a look. "Those two, why don''t they swallow the bait? It''s as if they already know it''s a trap. They don''t even look at the treasures unlike the two who entered at the beginning where they collected treasures as much as they could..but." The little boy looked at the screen with Shi Tu and said, "Here is, this is the damned criminal who woke me up. But..what''s up with this guy? How dare he use a Guardian Gu Insect bloodke to understand thews? Not only that he is now training his reflexes? That''s too much." Once Shi Tu finished his battle, the little boy waspletely dumbfounded at what was happening. "Damn, isn''t this the Imperial Shadow Sword Art? How can he open the Darkness Eyes and merge with the shadow without moving?" "F**k, how is this possible, even if he opens the Darkness Eyes, how can he locate and kill it with one blow? What''s wrong with this w? Three elements at once? Doesn''t that mean that regardless of whether it''s Shadow Ghost or Shadow Ghoul, he will die even before he Have a chance to go rampage?" The little kid felt that his database was useless. Even the creator of these arts, Judge Yang Meng wasn''t able to use them with such proficiency, at least no one had forced him to do so before but he saw this in front of him now. Momentster, the little kid showed icy looks and looked at Shi Tu across the screen. "He doesn''t even look at treasures, either he doesn''t need them or he knows that they are just a trap. Either way, it would be a waste of time to continue testing him. His sword alone is a treasure like no other, though outwardly it looks just a mortal treasure, but it''s probably the kind that It evolves with the development of its owner, and the knowledge in his mind and most likely his soul and blood are also rare treasures, this is enough to cover the losses." "Kekeke, this is the first time I''ve had to use it and luckily there are two more people with him, Kekeke." Chapter 321: Two Beauties as Burdens (1) Chapter 321: Two Beauties as Burdens (1) " Mm? " As soon as Shi Tu entered the door, he immediately felt something strange. There seems to be an unusual perversion in the Void Laws as three paths seem to collide with each other. As soon as Shi Tu came out, he found himself in a vast and barren space. Basically, this is just a barren desert, the only strange thing about it is theck of wind blowing sand everywhere. Shi Tu looked around and didn''t find anything, no monsters, treasures, or anything. Shi Tu felt this strange and more and more thought that the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave had been messed up after all. After all, he can''t help but recognize his way of doing things. "Hello fellow" Shi Tu looked toward the direction of the sound and seemed a bit surprised at what he saw. In front of Shi Tu, stood a beautiful woman, but anyone could tell that she was not in the best shape by looking at her pale face and bloodied clothes. Women are generally creatures that like to look their best a lot more than men and this is especially true of beautiful women. Just seeing that she was wearing tattered and bloodied clothes with her pale face could immediately tell that she had a hard time. Qiu Wang caught the astonishment on Shi Tu''s face and although she felt contempt in her heart but she didn''t show it because she was used to men looking at her like that and she needed his help right now. In fact, Qiu Wang''s beautiful appearance was thest thing that could catch Shi Tu''s attention. After seeing so many fairies and celestial beauties through the ages, Shi Tu''s standards of epithelial women''s beauty have changed very dramatically and what has been considered a fairy for ordinary people is just an ordinary woman in Shi Tu''s eyes. The real reason behind Shi Tu''s astonishment was Qiu Wang''s body. The Yin-Yang Divine Body! Among the countless Divine Bodies, the Yin-Yang Divine Body could be considered the strongest of all. Not only did it allow its owner to practice extreme yin and extreme yang techniques at the same time but he could easily fuse yin and yang to create extremely powerful techniques. And that is what Shi Tu wants. The strongest Divine Body that Shi Tu needs. For example, ordinary people could not cultivate both the elements of fire and water in one body, and even if someone did this, it would be after he had reached the pinnacle of strength andprehension of thews, yet he could not control strong fire or ice. The owner of the Yin-Yang Divine Body is different because he canbine the purest forms of yin and yang into one body without any contradictions, not only that, he can merge them together. The only weak point was that it didn''t help in understanding thews and it would be difficult for non-geniuses to make use of the Yin-Yang Divine Body. The Yin-Yang Divine Body itself is rare but ny-nine out of a hundred people who obtain it are unable to utilize it for two reasons. The first reason was the necessary martial arts talent to understand thews and a suitable body cultivation art. The second reason was that Yin-Yang Divine Body owners were often hunted down and killed before they could mature in fear of their future abilities, but mostly they were used for dual cultivation, so whether the owner of the Yin-Yang Divine Body was a man or a woman, it was a human cauldron that could be obtained. The same for Shi Tu. To use the Extreme Purity Array, four women are needed with exact conditions. The most powerful bloodline is represented by the Supreme Bloodline of Raskreia. The strongest Divine Soul was Feng Xiaoxiao''s Calm Sea Divine Soul. The strongest Divine Body is Qiu Wang''s Yin-Yang Divine Body. Nine Profound Transformations Heart of a woman that Mu Xiaohong''s daughter would bring. Shi Tu''s eyes shone with a sharp glint. Previously, he had to recruit Raskreia to be his concubine by telling the truth and creating a situation where both would benefit because Arcana prevented him from plotting but that presence is now gone and he can use any method to get what he wants. "Fellow, can you tell me with force you belong to?" Shi Tu wanted to answer but noticed a strange red thread connecting him and Qiu Wang as it seemed that there was a third thread connected to them. "What is that red thread?" Qiu Wang panicked for a moment as she did not notice when Shi Tu had done it. The location of the red thread is her heart, which means that Shi Tu can pierce her heart without her noticing. Seeing this red thread, Shi Tu smiled in the realization of what was happening and said, '''' It is Karma Thread to bind our lives together.'''' " What? " Qiu Wang was extremely shocked that a technique like this was incredibly rare and required great strength to forcefully link two lives together. Under Wang Qiu''s questioning gaze, Shi Tu said, "Don''t look at me like that, can''t you see that I''m much weaker than you? Where did I get this ability?" Qiu Wang sneered and said, "If you''re not peerless one, how did you get here with me?" Qiu Wang knew a few things about Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave and could tell that her Divine Body was special so she was separated from the rest and since Shi Tu is here with her, he must be someone special as well. "You are a bit clever but this time you are wrong. This is the work of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave for my next trial." Shi Tu pointed to the third thread, " I''m not immortal so that I can bind someone far from me even if my understanding of the Law of Karma is so great." Qiu Wang seemed a little convinced and said, "So at the end who are you? Since you''re here, you must be a peerless genius but I''ve never heard of you before." Shi Tu looked at her with white eyes before turning around and leaving "Hey" Qiu Wang screamed and followed Shi Tu, "Don''t ignore me, answer my question." Qiu Wang felt a coldness in her heart. She had never been subjected to such treatment, and no one had ever ignored her, especially men. Shi Tu stopped and looked at Qiu Wang, saying, "All men are treacherous and wicked creatures, shameless and evil, monsters who think with their lower half. Why are you trying to talk to such a being? You better stay away from me." Qiu Wang was shocked by Shi Tu''s statement and did not know what to say for a moment. She indeed thinks that all men are just as Shi Tu described them plus idiots with high pride willing to do stupid things that lead to the destruction of the n for something as stupid as the face, but she didn''t expect Shi Tu to say this frankly. "Didn''t you say that our lives are linked together? I''m much stronger than you while you''re too weak to walk around here alone so I''d better go with you because I''d die if you died." Qiu Wang showed a proud look and said, "Be proud that I will apany and protect you, you don''t know how many men want to talk to me, the Yin Alliance Fairy, Qiu Wang." Normally, Qiu Wang is a cold woman who rarely expresses her feelings let alone take the initiative to speak but she didn''t know why she wanted to show off in front of Shi Tu. Perhaps due to the indifference andck of interest towards her in Shi Tu''s eyes, she felt that Shi Tu did not see her different from the air, so she wanted to teach him a lesson and tell him how lucky he was to be able to apany her. Yet, deep within her, and for some reason, she felt like she had fallen into a trap, fallen into a deep swamp, and could no longer escape from it for the rest of her life. "Madness Academy, Shi Tu" Shi Tu spat out a few words, ignored her again, and continued on his way of tracing the third thread. " You are ..... " Qiu Wang gritted her teeth angrily and followed Shi Tu. ''What with him? Can''t he know the grace he is in? Not even a word of thanks for my willingness to protect him? '' Thinking about the dean of the Madness Academy''s behavior, she started to think that everyone in the Madness Academy is arrogant like this. After walking for an unknown time and Shi Tupletely ignoring Qiu Wang, they were able to meet the third person who was walking towards them following the Karma Thread to find them. As soon as he saw who he was, the sounds of intense hatred inciting to kill this woman erupted in Shi Tu''s mind. It was as if countless souls were screaming in Shi Tu''s mind, urging him to kill her. Who knows how much hatred could even affect Shi Tu''s mood as his expression slightly changed. Just a little. " You? heh. I can''t say you''re not expected here but I didn''t expect this situation. Do you know what situation we''re in right now?" Sui Mingyun answered coldly, "If one of us dies, everyone dies" Chapter 322: Two Beauties as Burdens (2) Chapter 322: Two Beauties as Burdens (2) In front of Shi Tu, Sui Mingyun stood with a nk face as she stared at Shi Tu with some amazement before looking at the red thread connecting her with Shi Tu and Qiu Wang. "Not that I didn''t expect you to be here, but... it''s inconceivable that you''re the kind of person who wanders stupidly alone." Shi Tu simply expressed his opinion. Calcting the qualifications, only a few could be sent to such difficulty, and Sui Mingyun definitely qualified but Shi Tu thought she was not the type to risk his life in the unknown like that. Sui Mingyun also smiled and said, "Same here. I expected to see Sister Arcana or Sister Raskreia with you but I didn''t expect you to be here alone. How is your talent greater than Title Talents? The Tower of Truth shouldn''t have been mistaken or they didn''te and give you an unfathomable treasure that allowed you to reach the Here? " Qiu Wang opened her eyes in astonishment after hearing this information. Shi Tu is the famous soft rice master who eats soft rice for two Title Talents? Somehow, Qiu Wang could understand why Shi Tu was not interested in her and treated her as air. This bastard has two super beauties with matchless talents in both his arms, how could he Shi Tu simply imed that he could not hear the sneer in Sui Mingyun''s speech. Shi Tu didn''t answer this ironic question and asked, "Do you know what kind of situation we''re in?" " certainly " Sui Mingyun nodded and answered calmly, "These Karma Threads bind our lives so that if one of us dies, the other two will die, and this forces us to cooperate with each other. The weak will be a burden to the strong because of his weakness, as the strong must cover the weak, while the weak will have to confront the strong because of his presence with the strong." Sui Mingyun looked at Qiu Wang and seemed to be assessing her strength. "Second Step Fourth Level, huh. Brother Shi, this makes you the weakest and greatest weakness between us." Shi Tu looked at Sui Mingyun''s cultivation base and didn''t seem too surprised as she had a cultivation base at the First Step Level Five. Shi Tu''s lips twisted amusedly and said, "Oh? So you''re the outspoken type who says what he''s thinking without a second thought? That''s unexpected because you''ve been silent until now. Unexpectedly, you''re not the silent type. Anyone who sees you now andpares your current behavior with your past would think that you are someone else or that your soul tampered with" "Thank you for thepliment. I am proud that I have neverplimented anyone in my life and I always give my honest opinion and my soul is not weak as any random person can mess with it and even if someonees who can there is no way I won''t notice" "Haha, I like it" Shi Tu smiled outwardly but was suffering on the inside due to the amount of hatred directed towards Sui Mingyun by the Stray Souls within the Darkness Ring that kept yelling at him that they should kill her and torture her soul for eternity. "Hey, you two, since you both know each other, at least don''t ignore me, okay?" Qiu Wang stepped in the middle and expressed her displeasure because she was being ignored. "Sorry, but I forgot you were there since I''m talking to a colleague of mine." Sui Mingyun apologized with a face showing no regrets and said, "Just like Shi Tu, I am a disciple of the Madness Academy of the same generation and my name is Sui Mingyun." Qiu Wang''s face sank and she said, "Is every disciple of the Madness Academy as crazy as you?" Shi Tumented, "It''s not called Madness Academy for no reason." Qiu Wang seemed to remember something and shouted toward Sui Mingyun, "Hey, are you one of the four famous Title Talents of this generation? The only pure and immacte one that hasn''t been tainted yet?" Sui Mingyun frowned at the word ''yet'', but she frowned even more after hearing the rest. Qiu Wang''s tone changed and continued, "don''t look to me as pure as rumors said with that tongue of yours, tsk tsk" For some reason, sparks could be seen flying from their eyes as if they were eternal enemies. ''Hump, I didn''t take the Tower of Truth test but since we''re both here and I''m stronger than her even though we''re the same age, doesn''t that mean I might as well have a Title Talent? Looking at her, she doesn''t look special at all.'' ''An ignorant girl who doesn''t know the breadth of heaven and earth, I bet she thinks she''s stronger than me and maybe even more talented than me. If it wasn''t worth showing my cards, I''d give her a lesson she''ll never forget.'' Shi Tu smiled looking at this scene and did notment. It is normal for geniuses not to bow their heads in front of each other without personally experiencing the power of the other party and this applies even more to beautiful women. Even for Title Talents, there are always people who are not convinced and want to gain fame by defeating Title Talent. Nevertheless, throughout history. Every Title Talent that has been discovered throughout history has not been lost in his life. At least in front of someone who is not a Title Talent and this unbeaten record is the reason why Title Talents are respected and appreciated. Since Shi Tu was the maker of the Tower of Truth, he was definitely able to determine the level of talent from a single nce and he could tell that Qiu Wang barely had a blue talent and was too far from a Title Talent like Sui Mingyun. "Hmmm?" Suddenly Shi Tu''s expression changed drastically and his face showed extreme anger ''Without a doubt, someone messed with the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. I don''t know who did it, but how dare he turn my cave into a real trial? '' Shi Tu felt very angry and vowed to skin the person who did this alive and hang his corpse on the cave gate. The Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave is a ce of certain death for robbery and not a ce of opportunity and testing of the younger generation. For Shi Tu, using his resources, ideas, and buildings to test young people he doesn''t know, who don''t deserve his time and certainly won''t benefit from them is aplete insult to him, aplete waste of his effort. He built this ce to steal, but someone used it for another purpose? Unforgivable!! Shi Tu looked at the two women in front of him and said, "Both of you back off. Use everything you have to defend your life and don''t die suddenly and also don''t interfere and try not to get hurt." "What are you talking about? Why back off? Don''t act like a leader here." Qiu Wang expressed her displeasure with Shi Tu. Why does he act like the leader and the ultimate decision-maker, even though he is the weakest? Does he consider himself the young master of the world or something? Shi Tu ignored the angry Qiu Wang and said to Sui Mingyun, "You should already notice that these threads tie our lives and souls together. Very weak souls are affected by strong souls. I don''t have to say more, right?" Sui Mingyun''s expression sank and she said with difficulty, "Your soul is much stronger than ours, so our souls were affected and we began to act in a way that is not our nature, affected by your nature?" "That''s right. You both have nothing to do with this trial and you were brought only to be a burden to me. I don''t know who said that all men should protect the beauty and be influenced by a beautiful woman, but if he thinks he can tie me up, he''s wrong." "Hey, what do you mean? Are you saying we are weaker than you? There is a whole step difference between us! where do you get the insolence to say that you are stronger than us?" Qiu Wang was not satisfied with Shi Tu''s statement and expressed doubt. "Your strange behavior is the best evidence." Shi Tu shed his palm lightly under the anxious eyes of the two girls but nothing happened. "What are you trying to do?" "Injure Yourselves" "Ha? Do you want us to hurt ourselves? Are you crazy?" Qiu Wang roared angrily. Was this guy''s head kicked? Want beautiful women to hurt themselves? Does he not know that this is like asking them to die? Sui Mingyun didn''t seem to have the same thoughts as Qiu Wang and lightly injured her shoulder. At the same moment, a wound appeared on Shi Tu''s shoulder at the same ce where Sui Mingyun had injured herself but the difference was that the wound on Shi Tu''s shoulder was ten times more serious. " Impossible! " Qiu Wang cried out in astonishment. Qiu Wang was by no means stupid and could understand what happened and what Shi Tu meant. When Shi Tu injured himself, nothing happened, but when Sui Mingyun injured herself, the same wound appeared on Shi Tu''s shoulder, which means they would not be affected if Shi Tu was injured or even died, but Shi Tu would be affected if either of them was injured and he would die if one of them dies, which means that the target of what will happen here is to get rid of Shi Tu and it doesn''t matter if she and Sui Mingyun live or die Chapter 324: Two Beauties as Burden (4) Chapter 324: Two Beauties as Burden (4) Currently, inside Shi Tu''s body, the Soul Sea and the Primordial Sea collided with each other and it seemed like a strange force was trying to forcibly fuse them and even poison energy was put into the mix. Mu''s voice rang out, "Shi Tu, attempting to forcibly breakthrough into the Nascent Soul Realm is a reckless act. You are only at the initial level of the Divine Sea and you are far from the Nascent Soul Realm not to mention that your physical body will not bear. What you do will only lead to the copse of your soul and even If you seed, your foundation will not be stable and it will be difficult to repair in the future." Frank couldn''t keep quiet and watch and added, "Don''t forget also your Eternal Suffering Art, to reach the Nascent Soul Realm you need to breakthrough to the thirdyer of the Eternal Suffering Art and you know very well that doing this now will create an unstable foundation so it is better to wait until you reach that ce." "Don''t be selfish Frank, obviously that''s impossible in this situation, Shi Tu''s life is at stake but you''re interested in experiments? Shame on you. You''re already dead so don''t try to force your vision on him." Xuanyuan Linfeng expressed his displeasure frankly as usual. "That''s right, did you forget that he reached the peak of Fire Laws? It is enough to cross Fire Law Nirvana to breakthrough." To breakthrough into the Nascent Soul Realm from the Divine Sea Realm, the Soul Sea must bebined with the Sea of Chaos to form the Nascent Soul, but in the case of Shi Tu, there is another requirement which is to breakthrough to the thirdyer of the Eternal Suffering Art by crossing Laws Nirvana. A strangeyer of faint light surrounded Shi Tu''s body. Thatyer is the Time Law as Shi Tu can speed up the time within his body by several folds although this would put a huge burden on his body but now, he is in a life-or-death state and more danger doesn''t matter. Although Shi Tu had never tried it himself before nor know if it''s real, there was a rumor about a peerless genius who managed to directly breakthrough from the initial level of the Divine Sea Realm directly into the Nascent Soul Realm by trying to forcibly fuse the Soul Sea and the Divine Sea to form the Nascent Soul. Of course, it was thanks to him being a peerless genius that the Soul Sea and his Divine Sea at the initial stage of the Divine Sea Realm were enough to actually form a Nascent Soul. Only one Nascent Soul. In the Nascent Soul Realm, the Soul Sea and the Divine Sea are gradually merged to gradually form the Nascent Soul, and to advance to the next Realm, at least three Nascent Souls must be avable while some can form six or even nine Nascent Souls. The unfortunate thing was that this peerless genius had formed a single Nascent Soul and had consumed the entire Soul Sea and Divine Sea so he was unable to form any other Nascent Soul and remained stuck in the Nascent Soul Realm forever. Fortunately, Shi Tu is different as he has an endless supply of Primordial Chaos that is poured directly into his body while he can replenish the Soul Sea by devouring Stray Souls within the Darkness Ring. The only problem is that he doesn''t have a Divine Sea but a Primordial Sea. This process might seem easy, but since Shi Tu''s inner world had not been formed yet and could hardly be considered as a spiritual space not sufficiently developed, Nascent Soul Formation was a dangerous matter that could lead to Shi Tu''s soul copsing and dying if he was not careful. With this, Shi Tu''s n is very simple. It is clear that whoever tampered with the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave did not intend to kill Shi Tu or that he linked Shi Tu''s life with weaker people and sent all the puppets at once instead of sending them gradually. It is clear that this is either just tampering or it is some kind of test to collect data. Shi Tu hoped that the Battle Puppets would not immediately be absurdly strong but gradually increase in strength and number, giving Shi Tu enough time to breakthrough. It didn''t look like the Battle Puppets would give Shi Tu time to catch his breath because two coffins had opened and two Battle Puppets alike to the one Shi Tu had just destroyed came out of them. "Hey, why didn''t hee back here? Does he really intend to handle all the Battle Puppets alone or does he still have high stamina?" Qiu Wang sneered and said contemptuously. "He doesn''t really think we burdening him, does he? It''s true that with a Shen level technique, his cultivation has temporarily risen but how long can he maintain this? It''s not like his energy is limitless." Sui Mingyun nodded in agreement. Even as a Title Talent with horrendous abilities and extremely profound secrets, she couldn''t do such a ridiculous thing. It was true that she could beat many Battle Puppets if she only had a second-step level 4 or 5 cultivation base based on her trump cards, but there was definitely no way to deal with a thousand Battle Puppets not to mention that maybe much stronger Battle Puppets would appear. Shi Tu quickly moved to attack the Battle Puppets, targeting the same sensitive areas that he had previously discovered. "Imperial Shadow Sword Art, Second Style, Shadow Rings" Using shadow rings, Shi Tu isted the vision of battle blood and targeted one of them. Instead of facing two Battle Puppets in a two-on-one battle, it''s better to make it a one-on-one battle twice. " What? " Unexpectedly, the Battle Puppet predicted Shi Tu''s move and defended itself. Very quickly, the Battle Puppet targeted by Shi Tu grabbed the Evil Blood War Sword by taking advantage of Shi Tu''s surprise. Of course. That is a suicide attack because Battle Puppet''s arm has been destroyed, but that is enough for the other Battle Puppet to exploit this dy and attack Shi Tu. A de shot out from the arm of the Battle Puppet and immediately aimed at Shi Tu''s throat. " Buddha Star Steps " Under Shi Tu''s feet, a radiant golden path appeared that seemed to have a powerful gravitational force that attracted Shi Tu towards him. Normally, the Buddhist light would affect everyone who saw it and prevent them from attacking Shi Tu and cutting off his escape route, but the two Battle Puppets seemed unaffected. A de emerged from the remaining arm of the other Battle Puppet and both of them surrounded Shi Tu. sh Shi Tu managed to hold off the Battle Puppet with the two des, but the other Battle Puppet managed to hit Shi Tu''s palm, who used his fingers to grab the de before backing away. Under Qiu Wang and Sui Mingyun''s stunned eyes, Shi Tu''s injury disappeared quickly with a slight gray glow appearing. "No way! how could his injury heal so quickly?" Qiu Wang cried in disbelief. "Although it is not a deep injury, even a Grade Six Healing Pill cannot produce such an effect." Sui Mingyun thought for a bit and then shook her head, "It is not impossible, there are many strange physical abilities derived from bloodlines. Yet I know one bloodline with such high vitality and ridiculous healing ability a True Dragon Bloodline!" " True Dragon Bloodline?" Qiu Wang opened her eyes in astonishment. Of course, she knows what it means to have a true dragon bloodline but such a possibility is almost impossible. "But he is a human without a doubt.. Are you saying that he has found an Ancient True Dragon inheritance? No, even if it is true, how is he still alive? I heard that there is someone in the Dragon n in your Madness Academy so The Dragon n may know about his possession of the Dragon n''s blood so how could they allow her to stay alive?" For monsters, especially dragons, the bloodline is everything. The level of the bloodline determines the future of the monster and the purity of the bloodline also represents the nobility. Any monster n will not allow anyone to possess their bloodline without permission because that means recognizing that they are a family. How could the proud dragons allow someone like Shi Tu to possess their bloodline? Especially the blood of Ancient True Dragon. Sui Mingyun looked and said, "Otherwise, how do you exin his strong physical ability and such speed of recovery? Maybe he was basically an assassin but he obtained an ancient true dragon inheritance which gave him a strong physical ability. Do you think that someone of our age could reach such levels that I cannot do?" If Sui Mingyun knew that Shi Tu''s physical age was about a hundred years, and if she knew, she would not have been surprised at all and all her interest in Shi Tu had disappeared because the age difference between them was almost eighty years, so it was not strange for him to be this strong. Chapter 325: Nirvana, Begin Chapter 325: Nirvana, Begin Behind Shi Tu, a giant golden Buddha Shadow appeared, holding in his hand a sword simr to the Evil Blood War Sword. The color of Buddha Shadow quickly changed from golden to blood red and the expression of the Buddha Shadow changed from smiling to anger. Buddha Shadow waved his sword towards the Battle Puppets and as Shi Tu expected, both puppets were unable to respond quickly and were severely injured. "Imperial Shadow Sword Art, Third Style, Shadow des Storm" Dozens of shadow des targeted each of the Battle Puppets'' weaknesses like snakes wrapping around their prey. Due to the heavy damage, the Battle Puppets received from Buddha Shadow, the Shadow des Storm was the final blow because the two Battle Puppets had stopped working. After eliminating the two Battle Puppets, Shi Tu stood still and a crimson glow seemed to strangely rise from his body. This crimson glow gave off a familiar yet unfamiliar feeling at the same time. "Hey, why don''t more Battle Puppets attack him? looks like Shi Tu is cultivating? His aura is getting stronger little by little." Qiu Wang spoke and seemed to not be able to see the crimson glow around Shi Tu even though her Yin-Yang Divine Body was supposed to be sensitive to such a change, but it was obvious that she couldn''t sense anything probably because her Yin-Yang Divine Body had not yet awakened. Only Sui Mingyun saw it, but traces of disbelief and disbelief were visible on her face. ''Impossible! this can''t be true.... but....this crimson glow is without a doubt ..... me? No .. how is this possible...'' Currently, Sui Mingyun''s mind was in chaos and her thoughts were extremely unstable. Even though she was affected by Shi Tu''s soul, she could not contain her shock and think normally and was unable to think properly just by thinking that what she saw in front of her was real. Shi Tu stood still and seemed to be lost in thought. If Shi Tu was not mistaken, the person who messed with the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave had used the cave to gather information for technology development. The reason why Battle Puppets can''t respond to Buddha Shadow attack is that attack is not in the database obtained from the first puppet as Shi Tu used assassination techniques to deal with the first Battle Puppet but he used the violent force with the two Battle Puppets in the second round which slowed the response of the two Battle Puppets and the reason why no other Battle Puppet moved was to analyze the contradictory data from Shi Tu''s different fighting styles but this gives Shi Tu a good chance to speed up the breakthrough process. And the divine sea and stability look good. As time passed, the crimson glow around Shi Tu grew brighter and seemed more and more obvious, yet Qiu Wang didn''t seem to be able to see it. In the sky, a crimson cloud that seemed to share the same origin with the crimson glow formed. The crimson cloud gradually began to expand very slowly. Once Sui Mingyun looked at the Crimson Cloud, she no longer had any doubts. Law Nirvana. Heavenly Law Trial. Sui Mingyun stared at Shi Tu in disbelief as if she was looking at a monster and didn''t know what to say. Only a moment passed before four Battle Puppets advanced towards Shi Tu. This time, high-level Battle Puppets with the power of the Second Step Sixth Level. Since different fighting styles could buy Shi Tu more time, he decided to adopt this method. "Berserk God Art, me God " Shi Tu''s body was enveloped in a gray me so hot that the sand under Shi Tu''s feet began to melt. In response to the me enveloping Shi Tu''s body, the crimson glow around him seemed to be extremely happy and became even more glowing as the crimson cloud''s growth in the sky elerated. " Evil Blood Art, Blood de" The Evil Blood War Sword began to absorb Shi Tu''s blood greedily and zed up blood-red in apparent opposition to the gray me as if it was refusing to submit to the Primordial me enveloping Shi Tu''s body. Shi Tu waved his sword and shot a bloody sh toward the Battle Puppets. The Battle Puppets couldn''t respond at all and all the Battle Puppets along with all the white coffins behind them were cut short before the blood sh disappeared. "What a terrible power, even I might not be able to extract such power." Qiu Wangmented. "It is normal because he is risking his life to extract this power." Sui Mingyun said softly. Although Sui Mingyun had just been so shocked, for some reason, she was able to calm herself down after some time and calmly judge what was happening. "What do you mean?" Qiu Wang did not understand and asked. "Isn''t that obvious? Shi Tu is only at the first Step Fifth Level, even with a Shen level technique his strength is only about the Second Step Fourth Level but the strength of this sh is equivalent to the seventh level. With all the physical burden due to the Shen level technique, how do you think this is? Maybe? " Qiu Wang thought of a certain possibility and said, "Is he burning his Blood Essence?" Sui Mingyun shook her head and said, "even worse" Sui Mingyun showed a hint of regret. Such a person who could summon Laws Nirvana to end this way. "I have a somewhat special spiritual sense so I can tell that this blood sh was used for blood essence but that''s not the most dangerous thing." "Isn''t it the most dangerous thing? What could be more dangerous for a cultivator than burning Blood Essence? This is the act of only despairing. With every drop of Blood Essence being burned, his potential disappears and even after the blood essence is somewhat regenerated, the lost potential will not be restored." Because Sui Mingyun was affected by Shi Tu''s spirit, she was much more talkative than usual and didn''t mind exining some secrets to Qiu Wang. "Do you know what that gray me is around Shi Tu''s body?" " I do not know " Qiu Wang shook her head and said, "Most likely it is a me born from earth and heaven. It does not appear to be a monster me and it does not look like any Heavenly me, so it is most likely just an earth me." Sui Mingyun looked at Qiu Wang with contempt and said, "An earthly me? Are youparing the most powerful me ever, the King of All mes, the me that all Heavenly mes extinguished on their own in fear just by seeing it with a mere Earth me? Laughable!" "Is there such a me? Why haven''t I heard of it before?" Qiu Wang might not be very knowledgeable but something like the strongest mes is general knowledge and everyone knows that heavenly mes are the most powerful mes ever, so how is it possible for a stronger me to exist? Sui Mingyun looked at Qiu Wang with contempt and said, "If you didn''t see me today, you won''t know for the rest of your life." Sui Mingyun looked at the gray mes covering Shi Tu''s body and said, "It is called Primordial me and it is the highest level of me Laws ever, the purest form of me directly born from Primordial Chaos. In addition to reaching the pinnacle of me Laws, there is a prerequisite to ignite this me which is to burn the Life Essence!! " "Burning Life Essence? Doesn''t that mean that he " Qiu Wang''s eyes twinkled and she looked at Shi Tu with pity. Sui Mingyun nodded and said, "Right, he is burning both, his Blood Essence and his Life Essence at the same time. He ispletely putting his life at stake in this fight." Qiu Wang could not help but feel pity for Shi Tu. Qiu Wang could never understand men''s thoughts. Just for the sake of his face, is he ready to die? he rather burns his Blood Essence and Life Essence to fight alone than rely on a woman? Does he y hard to get or does he really look down on women? ''In the end, all men are stupid. If we unite our efforts, there will be hope for survival.'' If Shi Tu knew Qiu Wang''s thoughts, he wouldugh endlessly. This time, the Battle Puppets did not take much time to move against Shi Tu again, as ten yellow coffins opened and ten Battle Puppets came out, but these puppets have fundamental differences from the white Battle Puppets as they have a power equivalent to the second step of the sixth level in addition to that These Battle Puppets are armed as each Battle Puppet has a different weapon. Between sword and spear and even guns. Suddenly, Shi Tu fell on his knees and spat out a lot of blood. His body temperature seemed to have risen dramatically as the crimson glow around him finally became apparent to Qiu Wang Chapter 329: Breath of Death Chapter 329: Breath of Death In a rare view, Shi Tu smiled and seemed to remember the past, saying, "You too, a small outing allowed you to reach the First Step Peak, this is impressive and exceeds expectations." " Indeed " Die Yingming did not act humbly and calmly as usual, his old eyes seemed to be mired in the distant past, remember his first meeting with Shi Tu as their first encounter was simr to what is happening now. In front of death. Smile happily. Nothing can scare or worry them "But you''re really pathetic, even with nirvana but is that your level?....hmm?" Die Yingming wanted to say something but noticed the presence of Qiu Wang and Sui Mingyun. Of course, Die Yingming realized that Qiu Wang possessed the Yin-Yang Divine Body and immediately understood many things. " Do you need help? " Die Yingming looked at Shi Tu with a meaningful look. '''' Of course, you are the best in your field.'''' At this moment, the Transition Array was triggered and Arcana walked out of the Transition Array but her clothes had changed and she was also not wearing a veil. Around Arcana, floated many blue balls made of Soul Power that wrap around Arcana like Guardian Spirits and will eliminate any danger approaching Arcana. Shi Tu smiled happily and approached Arcana, "My wife, I''m d you''re okay." Shi Tu quickly approached Arcana and hugged her. Arcana felt something strange in Shi Tu''s tone, a tone she had never heard before but at the same time sounded familiar but did not resist. It was followed by the arrival of Sun Chiwei and Feng Xiaoxiao as well as Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe at the same time looking miserable and could die at any moment, surely their next destination would be their grave but fortunately, they arrived here. Looking around, Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe both can say they managed to survive but neither of them seemed happy at all. Catherine Asmodeus is dead. Although they managed to survive, Catherine Asmodeus died in the final battle to allow them to survive longer. From the looks of Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe, Shi Tu realized that Catherine Asmodeus had died in one nce but he didn''t care at all about the dead, the dead couldn''t even tell stories how would they be useful to him? ''With this, the Asmodeus Bloodline was condemned to perish here forever, huh. This is really unfortunate because Asmodeus Ancestor was one of my most loyal followers, it can be said that the cause of Asmodeus'' downfall was their loyalty to me even after my loss.'' Even so, Shi Tu didn''t show the slightest interest as if it didn''t concern him. For him, Asmodeus Ancestor was just his pawn and served his purpose until thest moment of his life. If he was alive, Shi Tu might make up for him, but he would never care about his grandchildren or what happens to them, whether they live or die, because he doesn''t even know them. However, he has to admit that Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe have good talents considering that they have managed to survive so far especially considering that their bloodlines show signs of awakening faintly, Shi Tu decided in his heart to let them survive, he needs witnesses anyway as Cang Sihe hadforted him anyway before, he wouldn''t mind giving him a way back. Since his life or death wouldn''t affect Shi Tu, it was okay to act kindly. Shi Tu waved his hand, the four of them were enveloped in a gray glow that treated almost all of their injuries quickly. This time the healing speed was extremely fast because Shi Tu''s cultivation had risen and hisprehension of Primordial Chaos had soared, supporting his guess that the Primordial Chaos was abination of allws. "Thank you, Brother Shi." After recovering from the shock of healing speed, Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe both stood up and sped their hands, and thanked Shi Tu wholeheartedly. They didn''t know if they actually survived or if there were more dangers, but without a doubt, Shi Tu''s treatment would give them more chances to surviveter. Shi Tu approached Feng Xiaoxiao and covered her eyes with his hand. As soon as he removed his hand, Feng Xiaoxiao discovered that she could see again. Shi Tu looked at Arcana and joked, "Looking at her performance, you shouldn''t turn her down, right? After all, theck of a maid is annoying and it''s better to let her work for you in advance." Arcana''s eyes narrowed and a murderous re appeared in her eyes for a moment but as soon as this intent was revealed, were directly suppressed by a much greater murderous intent. For a moment, Arcana felt the ghost of death approaching her. Die Yingming looked at this scene and smiled disapprovingly. ''First brother, you have really changed. Threatening your wife now? tsk tsk'' Just like Die Yingming, Arcana understood the threat and the hidden meaning behind Shi Tu''s words and actions. In short, he will bring a new woman into the harem with the same position as her. He is warning her not to mess with her, and so he would offer her a maid with good abilities aspensation. As for Arcana, she foresaw such a scenario in advance, so she included Raskreia on her side in advance especially since she knew that the Yin-Yang bliss is basically Shi Tu''s harem. who knows how many Shi Tu wives there are? At least there are some women whose marriage with Yin Yang has been officially announced, that is, they are in the same position and there are probably more. Of course, as a queen, she served as the only Queen of Shi Tu close to him for a long time and as a woman, she did not intend from the beginning to back down and not fight for Shi Tu''s favor even if she was a former traitor. What angered her was that Shi Tu had explicitly threatened her to not mess with the woman he going to bring and that was a clear preference for her. As a woman, how not get angry? How not feel jealous? Her killing intent came out as a natural reaction but Shi Tu did not hesitate to forcefully suppress her which meant she had no choice at all. All these thoughts crossed Arcana''s mind in an instant without any change on her face. Arcana snored and said, "Barely eptable. She could be my maid." Of course, only Die Yingming could sense the murderous atmosphere earlier because such killing intent was too big for the rest'' minds toprehend so naturally no one would feel it. Once hear this. Sun Chiwei got on his knees and hit the ground hard with his head several times "Master, Master''s wife. Thank you both very much." Sun Chiwei thanked both Shi Tu and Arcana, but he didn''t know that Shi Tu had forced Arcana nor did he know the details of what had happened. If he knew, he wouldn''t dare to say a single word and he would be worried the whole time that Arcana would kill Feng Xiaoxiao in a fit of rage because she reminded her of today''s humiliation. Looking at the current Sun Chiwei, Feng Xiaoxiao felt great guilt in her heart, especially after all the dangers they had gone through previously so she did just like him and thanked Shi Tu and Arcana. Everyone stared stupidly at this sight, not knowing what was going on. Isn''t this the Young Sword Saint and Princess of Wisdom? Why are they so respectful to Shi Tu? Thanking him in this way for epting Feng Xiaoxiao as a maid? Many questions crossed their minds, but they did not dare to express them. At that moment, Feng Xiaoxiao only did this for Sun Chiwei but she didn''t realize that this was the best decision she had made in her life and she wouldn''t realize this untilter. Of course, she faced Arcana''s wrath many times, onlyter bing her closest servant and that''s a story forter in the future. "Hey, where is Mingzhi Mei?" Die Yingming remember asked. "It doesn''t make sense that she''s dead, does it?" Shi Tu looked at Die Yingming and sneered, "It''s okay, you''re going to find another woman anyway. It doesn''t make sense that there isn''t another woman in the world, right?" Arcana fired intense murderous intent towards Shi Tu and seemed to want to tear him to shreds if he publicly dared to say another word. Doesn''t saying this is no different from putting salt on the wound? No matter how much she feels towards him, she is not his doll or anything. If he does not want her and treats her so badly, then what is the meaning of staying with him? But this time, Shi Tu did not suppress her and continued as if nothing had happened, "She''s just a woman who can be reced. Isn''t that what you used to say? I totally agree with you from personal experience." Upon hearing this, Arcana immediately withdrew her murderous intent and snorted. It turned out that he was making fun of Die Yingming for his past thinking but it was also clear that Shi Tu had deliberately made her misunderstand that he was still threatening her. Arcana''s lips curved into a slight smile. She really likes Shi Tu''s way of making her misunderstand. His ''unintentionally'' soothing manner was amusing, so she didn''t say more, and the anger in her heart subsided a little. just a little. Chapter 331: Feeling of Inferiority Chapter 331: Feeling of Inferiority The four women''s lips trembled and were displeased in their hearts, but did not dare to show anything. They are four heavenly beauties. In terms of beauty, their beauty can shake nations. In terms of talent, their future is limitless!! immortality is a foregone conclusion and they can reach divinity. How is their quality bad? This hit their pride hard. Seeing Shi Tu''s disappointment, Lu Huang immediately wanted to confess all of his rtionships but he held back this desire because he couldn''t tell it in front of his women now. he can tell his Master his glorious storiester. Looking at this, Shi Tu nodded contentedly because Lu Huang didn''t seem impulsive and seemed to be able to hold his harem well and not be in danger. Maybeter he can give him some good girls to cultivate with to help him. Shi Tu smiled gently and grabbed Arcana''s waist and said "By the way, why haven''t you greeted your Master''s wife yet? Don''t tell me you haven''t seen her." After Shi Tu said this, Lu Huang looked and could see Arcana and his body instantly trembled and said sincerely. "Master''s wife, I deeply apologize but I was happy to meet Master and didn''t look around so please punish me." Arcana looked toward Shi Tu. She could see Shi Tu''s scheme with one look but she didn''t mind helping him. A good wife does not allow her husband''s face to be lost in public. In return, she will make him pay the priceter because her help is never free. "It''s okay. Everyone makes mistakes." Arcana didn''t bother looking at the women behind Lu Huang and didn''t ask about them in the first ce in a clear sign of her dissatisfaction with them. Lu Huang and the four women were amazed at what had happened because without a doubt, they had checked the ce and hadn''t seen our arcana, how did she appear? It took the four women only a moment to start feeling inferior. The beauty of Arcana was indescribable and even Lu Huang lowered his head and bit his tongue so as not to get into any wrong thoughts and the royal aura around Arcana makes them want to immediately prostrate and worship her. This is Shi Tu''s wife? With this, they could silently ept Shi Tu''sment about their quality but so what? She is one rare woman in the whole world and they don''t think she is more talented than them. with such beauty, they refuse to believe that she has super talents. Where is the justice in the world if you find a woman with such specifications? "First brother, is this your disciple? looks a bit promising." Die Yingming approached while Mingzhi Mei held his arm between her peaks, seeming to be assessing Lu Huang without caring too much about the four women. Shi Tu quickly introduced him and said, "This is my third brother, Die Yingming, and this is his wife, Mingzhi Mei." Again? When did these two also appear? Lu Huang was puzzled but acted quickly and sped his hand respectfully. "Lu Huang greets Martial Uncle." Die Yingming looked at Lu Huang seriously and said, " Venerable Talent? Your foundation is not bad and can develop a lot but the women behind you only have gray talent, dual cultivating with them for a long time will not only hinder your progress but affect your future achievements. I advise you to rece them as soon as possible because their benefit has expired or at least find decent dual cultivation partners " This time the women couldn''t help themselves from showing their displeasure with Die Yingming''s remarks. How dare he ask Lu Huang publicly to dispose of them? '''' What the third brother said is absolutely true.'''' Shi Tu thought for a bit and said, "Out of the four female Title Talents in this era, I obtained Arcana and Raskreia, while the third brother possessed Mingzhi Mei, so there was only one female Title Talent left." Shi Tu looked at Lu Huang and pointed his finger at Sui Mingyun who was lying on the ground and said, "She is the fourth Title Talent, although she is the worst in terms of looks and talent but do you want her? She is about to die now and honestly, I don''t care about her but as long as you have the heart to chase her, I can save her life but I won''t help you chase her and you have to rely on yourself" " What?! " " What?! " Lu Huang and the four women couldn''t help but cry out in amazement. Arcana, Shi Tu''s wife, is a Title Talent? Mingzhi Mei, Die Yingming''s wife is a Title Talent too? And also... He presents a Title Talent to his disciple as if it were a piece of junk that could be exchanged? What kind of behavior is this? This behavior can onlye from a tyrant who has tried everything and no longer cares about anything, or from a fool who loves to show off. Lu Huang stared dazedly at his Master who had not only managed to obtain a Super Beauty Talent Title but also obtained another one? Two Title Talents! one in each arm!! Even his brother had one? " How is that .... " "Lu Huang! " Once Lu Huang''s stupor and disbelief became even greater, Sun Chiwei shouted to wake him up. "Who do you think Master is? Who do you think Master''s wife is? Do you want to die?" Those words quickly brought Lu Huang back to reality. That''s right, Shi Tu is his Master who taught him everything and helped him change his destiny. Despite all, he had seen great strength from Wufa Wutian but Lu Huang had all this time believed that Shi Tu was the greatest. Why is he surprised now? The astonishment was soon reced by pride. Yes, such a man is his Master. This is the biggest pride in his entire life. But ... if he obtained Sui Mingyun, wouldn''t that mean he is equal to Shi Tu? Lu Huang quickly shook his head in horror and got rid of these thoughts. ''Master''s wife is unparalleled! even among the Title Talents, there is a huge disparity.'' With these thoughts, Lu Huang tried to convince himself that it is okay to get Sui Mingyun. Behind Lu Huang, the four women felt ashamed and lowered their heads without having the slightest courage to look toward Shi Tu or Arcana. dissatisfaction? How dare they have such thoughts anymore? Shi Tu didn''t say anything to them the whole time, he didn''t ask about them or their names or their background and didn''t care about them but his actionspletely shattered their pride and they had nothing but awe towards him just like they had towards their Master. For some reason, they suddenly sensed that the aura around Shi Tu and Arcana was enough topletely subdue them without having to do anything. From the start, Shi Tu didn''t need to prove anything. Perhaps, in his eyes, they are just passing ants. Thinking for a moment that they thought Shi Tu was exaggerating his statements and even thought that they were better than Arcana. Lu Huang sped his hand and said, "This disciple will not disappoint Master." Shi Tu smiled lightly and waved his hand to save the dying Sui Mingyun and Qiu Wang. "Tsk, lucky bastard . ouch, that hurt! Why did you pinch me?" Sun Chiwei looked at Feng Xiaoxiao with displeasure, who looked in another direction and said in displeasure. " Fool " Sun Chiwei did not say more. He strangely looked at Feng Xiaoxiao, who looked strange today, but again looked at Lu Huang with envy in his eyes. If Lu Huang could obtain Sui Mingyun and dual cultivation with her, his cultivation would soar in full swing. At that time, how will hepete with him? In the past, both of them used to be one of the Three Young Masters on the same level but the gap between them widened with time. Gradually, Sun Chiwei began to feel inferior to Lu Huang as the difference between them widened with each moment so that he could no longer keep up with Lu Huang. Sun Chiwei grabbed his fist firmly, and his eyes became more decisive. "Ouch, it hurts! What are you doing?" "Hmph" Feng Xiaoxiao stomped on Sun Chiwei''s foot before turning away to check on Sui Mingyun and Qiu Wang''s condition, but she looked at Sun Chiwei with some concern because she could almost guess what he was thinking. Shi Tu Shi Tu looked at Drake ckhawk and Lizel Lucifer who seemed to be trying to stand apart and not get noticed. " Are they your friends? " " No " Lu Huang replied firmly and said, "Senior Sister saved them out of pity because of their miserable condition as they were on the verge of death." Lu Huang felt Sun Chiwei''s looks at him a bit cynical so he asked after some hesitation. "Did they offend Master in any way? If it''s like that, I''ll get rid of them myself." Chapter 332: You Think Ill Answer? Chapter 332: You Think I''ll Answer? Lu Huang did not hesitate to take responsibility for the actions of his women who had helped someone who had offended Shi Tu. He could tell that Sun Chiwei was waiting to be reprimanded and could not help but curse his ck heart. Unexpectedly, Shi Tu smiled and said, " On the contrary, you did a good job bringing them here because it saves a lot of work for Third Brother." Shi Tu looked at Die Yingming and said, "What do you think of them?" Die Yingming nodded and said, " Not bad." Under Die Yingming''s ruthless butcher''s gaze, Drake ckhawk and Lizel Lucifer trembled and had an extremely ominous feeling, regretted from the bottom of their hearts at returning to the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave because of greed. If they knew this was going to happen they wouldn''te even if they had ten times the courage. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret and they didn''t even dare to think of escaping because that was impossible due to Sun Chiwei''s constant caress for them and the presence of a monster like Lu Huang making escaping just a daydream. All they can do is hope they don''t just lose their lives. Shi Tu looked at Lu Huang again and snapped his finger to ignite the Primordial me on Lu Huang''s body for a few moments causing the women behind him to panic but the primordial me quickly disappeared. " How do you feel? " Lu Huang looked at himself in astonishment and seemed to not believe what had happened and said, "Good, better than ever" Lu Huang looked at Shi Tu and said, "Master this is" "Your reward, of course." Shi Tu smiled lightly and said, "As your Master, it is only natural that I will reward you when you have done well. you have just cleansed your body and improved your physique a little." A little improvement? This is not a little at all! With Lu Huang''s ability, he traveled around the entire Yin-Yang World and visited all the cultivation ces. Of course, he only collected a lot of Yin-Yang herbs to aid in his dual cultivation. He also tried everything he could try to improve his physique and remove impurities due to the talent and cultivation difference between him and his women. It could be said that he got the best that he could get. But within a few seconds, Shi Tupletely cleansed his body of all the impurities, which he thought would require a higher grade Cleansing Pill within a few seconds? Not only that, but his physical strength had be almost twice as strong. This can only be described as a miracle. Looking at this, the feeling of crisis in Sun Chiwei''s heart increased, but he couldn''t help but me himself for falling short. Shi Tu sent a message directly into Lu Huang''s mind causing him to be surprised before he nodded to ept the orders. "Okay, it''s time for you to leave." Shi Tu snapped his finger and what looked like a door appeared beside him. Previously, Shi Tu had removed the seal from his memories of Earth and Heaven plundering cave tomunicate with the Guardian Spirit because he was sure that the Guardian Spirit had awakened due to his immeasurable performance. He regained control of the Guardian Spirit. "This door leads to the core of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave where the secret treasury is inside the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. it contains many treasures that you can useter for cultivation. I still have some work here to do before I catch up with you." "Okay, but don''t bete because we have a family talk." Arcana spoke coldly and seemed to be still a little angry before entering the door. But what angered her the most was Shi Tu''s reticence even in the current situation. Others may not be able to notice, but she can. Shi Tu currently looked like a man walking into the unknown, into a battle from which he didn''t know if he woulde back alive. Even so, Shi Tu continued to n as if there was nothing and nothing strange appeared. If it wasn''t for Arcana to care so much about Shi Tu, she wouldn''t have noticed the change in Shi Tu''s mood. When you genuinely care about another person, no matter how much they try to fake their facial expressions or hide their thoughts, they can be vaguely guessed. Arcana looked at Shi Tu with a faint trace of worry in her eyes. The two of them exchanged looks they both understood silently. Shi Tu will never back down and has no intention of exining the situation. Arcana understands very well that what is happening is bigger than her that she cannot change Shi Tu''s decision but she silently supports him. Between couples, no need for words, they can understand each other without exchanging any words. "Come back quickly if you want to enjoy us both in your arms." Shi Tu smiled lightly and said, "That''s a tempting reward. Looks like I have no choice but toe back quickly, but.... the second one wouldn''t be a Raskreia, would it? I want to pick the second myself." Arcana frowned and said in displeasure, "Do you have to spoil the good moment?" "I just want to make sure the reward is worth the effort." "Hmph " Arcana turned around and ignored Shi Tu. "Won''t you answer me?" Arcana continued walking towards the door, ignoring Shi Tu, but said for a moment before entering the door "You can choose" Die Yingming raised his thumb towards Shi Tu and said, "Don''t worry, First Brother. I''ll handle the matter cleanly and make sure I don''t cause any damage. Shall we do the operation directly or do you want it as an essential first?" "Isn''t that obvious? The essence of course. Others may have trouble extracting it as Essence but you are the best after all otherwise, I would have done it myself." Shi Tu looked at Mingzhi Mei and said, "You should find a lot of useful things for her. I will send you the map via the Soul Unification Seal." They both nodded before Die Yingming and Mingzhi Mei entered the door as well. After Die Yingming and Mingzhi Mei entered, they were followed by Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe who vaguely understood that they had to remain silent here for their own lives, so they didn''t say anything the whole time as if they weren''t there. The rest then crossed through the door including the frightened Drake ckhawk and Lisle Lucifer without being stopped by Shi Tu. As soon as thest one left and closed the door, Shi Tu looked behind him with cold eyespletely devoid of emotion strangely. Shi Tu looked like someone elsepletely. No, he seemed to have gone back to the time when he was so emotionless when talking to the Shadow Guards. No unnecessary expressions. No unnecessary words. No hypocrisy, just facts "Are you sure? You might not be able to see her again, so at least it''s better to give herst emotional moments than to give her hope that you''lle back." "Don''t assume I''m going to die on your own." Shi Tu turned towards the voice and said, "Should I thank you for helping me pass Nirvana and bothering to send them here and not kill them with the rest of the rats? It also doesn''t look like you want to use them as a threat." Once Shi Tu had recovered his memories of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, he remembered a secret method of reading the records of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave and thus was known topletely exterminate the rest. In front of Shi Tu, stood a young man in his early twenties with an expressionless face with his hands in his pocket. He seemed to have been standing still for some time but no one could see him. "No need, I did it for my good and threatening you is useless. You will simply abandon them now and take revenge on themter." For people like them, it is stupid to use hostages because he will never believe that he will release the hostages after getting what he wants, whether it is something or Shi Tu''s life to eliminate future problems. The value and meaning of their detention. All Shi Tu has to do is ignore the hostages and take revengeter, and this will create a deep grudge. The gains do not equal the losses so people at this level generally do not use such cheap tricks against each other. "How did you get here? It looks like you''re not just an avatar but a real body. How did you get here under the presence of the Yin-Yang World Restriction? Theoretically, once you enter, you should die unless your cultivation is truly destroyed forever because suppressing the cultivation base is not enough." "You think I''ll answer?" Chapter 333: Frankenstein Chapter 333: Frankenstein Shi Tu did notment on the young man''s sarcasm and seemed to not care. The young man looked at Shi Tu and asked, "What did you use previously to cure them? That gray energy looked a bit simr to Primordial Chaos but different at the same time." "You think I''ll answer?" The young man shook his head and said, "Don''t worry just a scientist''s curiosity. Since you have enough technological knowledge to quickly understand the structure of my Battle Puppets and target their weaknesses, I thought you were a scientist like me and we could share the knowledge but it seems I''m wrong. " Without Shi Tu knowing, at this moment a great struggle was resolved within the Darkness Ring as Frank''s arrogantughter resounded. "To be called a scientist by the Supreme Mad Scientist. That''s a great honor." "So you know who I am? Huh." Frankenstein wasn''t surprised that his identity was revealed, but he would if Shi Tu couldn''t figure out who he was. "But I''m really curious. Who are you?" " Guess " "You are Duan Hao and at the same time Konrad, Yang Meng, Lan Chen, and if I''m not mistaken, you are also Du Lan, Yao Yan, Yin-Yang, and now Shi Tu?" The young man didn''t say any nonsense and didn''t even mention his reasons, only his conclusion. Shi Tu did not deny either because there is no point in denying and telling a simple lie in front of someone of this level. "If I''m not wrong, you''re Frankenstein, aren''t you? Although this is our first meeting, aren''t you usually not leaving the Automaton World and immersed in your experiments?" Even if they have not met before, people of their level have an informationwork to stay informed of everything that is happening all the time to ensure that their interests do not ovep, so it is not surprising that they know a lot about each other even though they are strangers. "You know? But usually doesn''t mean always. I''m sure you know very well why I''m here right?" Frankenstein''s eyes narrowed, '''' Hand over the knowledge about Primordial Chaos and all your other lost knowledge and all will be well.'''' "Otherwise, will you kill me? You cannot escape the suppression of the Yin-Yang World and there is a limit to the strength you can show while I can use Shen level technique and can fight at your level while your abilities are greatly restricted. It will be difficult to determine the winner even if we fight for several years. " "I won''t know until I try. There''s nothing to lose anyway and I don''t get every day the opportunity to share knowledge with someone like you." For the first time, Frankenstein showed a slight expression of dissatisfaction and said, "In the ranking of the Heavenly Titles, you are the first and I am thest. You don''t think that dealing with me is easy, do you?" "Of course no " Shi Tu shook his head and said disapprovingly, "It''s just a ranking others have put in ce based on what has been shown. Not showing strength doesn''t mean there is no. only stupid who rely on something without a reasonable basis to create prejudices." Shi Tu seemed to remember something before he said it, "But that would be different if the ranking was issued by the Indestructible Stone." "Weapons Ranking, heh. You''re right. I can''t help but shake my head at the number of rankings normal people made." Few things in this world are worth trusting without being certain of. inevitably the news from the Indestructible Stone belongs to this type, but unfortunately, very few people have ess to the information released by the Indestructible Stone, including the ranking of the most powerful weapons. The ironic thing is that all the well-known weapons that usually upy the top ten such as the Absolute Judgment Spear, the Silver Emperor Sword, the Moon Sword, and the Sun Shield are not even in the top twenty. Frankenstein took out a small cube and threw it on the ground. The cube seemed to be infinitelyrger and absorbed both with the entirety of this space. "With this, we don''t have to worry that we will be disturbed or Wufa Wutian intruding on us. we can talk to our heart''s content by all means and no one will bother us. The energy in this space container is no less than the energy in your Eternal Defense Array at its peak and it can withstand our discussion." Shi Tu looked around and liked it, "The ability to contain space and evenws,pletely isted from the outside world that even if the Yin-Yang World disappeared we wouldn''t even notice what happened and at the same time even if this world copsed no one would know what''s going on here. Only those who are inside can exit." Shi Tu looked at Frankenstein and said, "The amount of energy needed to maintain the stability of this world without the support of Heavenly Law is indescribable. You must have spent a long time collecting this energy, I am sure your experiments require a lot of energy. Are you sure you waste it like this? You can''t collect Energy like that overtly quickly or you''re going to annoy some people." "No problem, it''s worth it." Frankenstein nodded as if it wasn''t important but in fact, the amount of energy just being expended was enough to cause a disaster. "I hope you don''t regret it" They both smiled lightly and the confidence engraved in their bones could be seen. They both released their Will Aura. Behind each of them appeared the shadow of a tall and powerful entity staring at the other with contempt and pride. The two auras collided causing all thews topletely copse. Behind Shi Tu, appeared seven additional shadows with different characteristics and it was unbelievable that they were all the same person. "Independent characters? No, past reincarnations? Interesting, but numbers don''t mean anything" Killing Intent charged the atmosphere and the tension increased with each passing moment as everyone stared at each other. Those few moments seemed to be an eternity and enough to destroy the world and copse everything. Gradually the cuff began to tilt toward Frankenstein, but a bloody aura appeared around Shi Tu, allowing him to adjust the cuff to tie again. "Unexpectedly, it is Berserk God Art." Frankenstein frowned slightly. Shi Tu shouldn''t be able to get his hands on this Art unless he learned it from Zhan Xieshen himself but there shouldn''t be a connection between them. Usually, Shen level techniques die with their creator, it''s rare to pass them on to someone else not to mention that the target person is the greatest butcher in known history. This made Frankenstein change his calctions a bit. If Shi Tu has any rtionship with Zhan Xieshen, it is not wise to make his rtionship too bad with Shi Tu and fight to the bitter end because this will inevitably create enmity with Zhan Xieshen if a word of what happened here leaks in case Shi Tu somehow manages to escape. Frankenstein''s eyes narrowed and his eyes turned cold as he decided to kill Shi Tu because the lure of lost knowledge was irresistible to a world like him. They both advanced towards each other step by step before their steps began to elerate little by little until they disappeared. Boom! A huge explosion sounded and thews of the world seemed to havepletely copsed. Boom! Boom! Boom! Within a few moments, the sound of hundreds of deafening explosions rang out. Within a few moments, the two exchanged hundreds of blows, each hitting a deadly area that could kill in one hit but was easily repelled while counterattacking at great speed. The strange thing was that both of them showed no expression at all and lookedpletely rxed as if this wasn''t even an exercise. With each passing moment, they both get faster, and surprisingly their speeds are exactly the same. So far, they had both exchanged thousands of blows without using any techniques, weapons, or even movement techniques. Only pure power Pure speed. "Amazing, this Berserk God Art greatly enhances your abilities in all aspects, thinking that you can contend with my physical strength at the peak of the Second Step, half step away from immortality." Frankenstein spoke while blocking Shi Tu''s punch and then directed a kick at Shi Tu. Shi Tu avoided the kick and crept up to Frankenstein''s side and said, " looks like your eyes aren''t that good after all." Shi Tu directed a powerful palm toward Frankenstein and looked like he would finally be able to injure him. "Don''t overestimate yourself" Frankenstein seemed to have turned into a dazzling sh and quickly retreated away from Shi Tu''s attack. "There must be another secret in your body, even a Shen level technique can''t be that strong and your body must be rather powerful from the start. Perhaps your Body Refinement Technique?" Chapter 335: Limit Break Chapter 335: Limit Break Shi Tu shrugged his shoulders and said, "Given the true nature of Arrogance of the Gods, I also suspect that he is dead, though that is a small possibility." "As long as there is a possibility, it means he''s alive, is it okay to reveal this information to me? Obviously, you could have made me think that you are on good terms with Zhan Xieshen to use this rtionship as an extra shield for you but you are telling me very clearly that you don''t have a good rtionship with him at all. on the contrary, you must have a hand in what happened to him and he can''t help you." "Who knows? You think a lot, as long as you want to do something, do it and think about the consequencester. Except for death, you have nothing to lose anyway. You were supposed to die there but somehow came back." " correct " The two of them were silent for a while because there was nothing left to say. Neither of them intends to back down or even negotiate, so there is no need to talk. Frankenstein aimed his guns at Shi Tu and a small rice-sized bullet appeared, expanding until became the size of a fist. "Silver Bullet " The Silver Bullet shot towards Shi Tu with an incredible speed but split in half within meters of Shi Tu. Frankenstein was stunned for a moment as he didn''t see how Shi Tu used a de of Chaos to block the silver bullet but he didn''t think it was because of Shi Tu''s speed. There was no explosion behind Shi Tu caused by the Silver Bullet because the two halves of the silver bullet had changed direction and targeted Shi Tu''s back again. Once again, split each half into smaller shots. Frankenstein fires more silver bullets towards Shi Tu but they all have the same fate of splitting once they get close to a set distance of Shi Tu. Within moments, Shi Tu seemed to be under the relentless attack of thousands of small silver bullets moving at great speed. Shi Tu who had remained still until now raised his hand and all the silver bullets stopped. "How No, the silver bullets didn''t stop and weren''t controlled. that mean the Void Law?" Each silver bullet contains thousands of micro-machines that have multiple functions and send all measurements to Frankenstein''s mind. All the readings say that the silver bullets are still moving and targeting Shi Tu normally, but they are still in ce, this means that there is a distortion in the void, but this is strange. The micromachines in the silver bullets and even he himself could not feel the Void Energy at all. It is known that controlling a certainw requires energypatible with it, and to use the Void Law, it is necessary to possess Void Energy, and even machines cannot bypass this and can only rely on Void Energy Stones, but Shi Tu does not use Void Energy. "You managed to break the limit despite your limited cultivation base? I''m getting more and more interested in your secrets. Is there no room for negotiation?" Shi Tu ignored him and did not answer and waved his hand and changed the course of all the silver bullets to target Frankenstein, but it exploded before it could reach Frankenstein. "Self-destruction? Well, I don''t expect him to get hurt by his own power." Frankenstein glued his two guns together and they seemed to form a silver spear. Frankenstein rushed towards Shi Tu, the strange lines on his body grew brighter. With just a few steps, a slight distortion appeared in the void, reducing the distance between them to nothing in an instant. Frankenstein''s spear fell on Shi Tu who was defenseless but a barrier of Primordial me ignited enveloping Shi Tu''s body at thest moment. Frankenstein did not hesitate to let go of his spear and retreat straight away. In front of his eyes, Frankenstein saw his spear melting unexpectedly. "This is a Primordial me? This is the first time I''ve actually seen it." Shi Tu smiled lightly and said, "I think the warm-up is over, right? All your equipment must have already been activated by now. if you thought you could beat me without putting everything on the line, I''d be really angry." "I apologize for this" Frankenstein casually sped his hands and said, "I already had such thoughts. I thought the strength difference between us was huge even under the influence of the suppression of the Yin-Yang World. "But you put your precautions in case. Right?" "Of course, even if I don''t use my tramp cards, there is no harm in preparing it in case I do." Between the palm of Frankenstein''s hand, the Elemental Qi of water, fire, earth, lightning, and wind gathered together and seemed to be in great harmony even though most of them should not bepatible with each other. Fire is ipatible with water The earth does not match the wind. Lightning destroys all elements But all five elements align in Frankenstein''s hand. Shi Tu showed an interesting expression and said, "Amazing, you managed to Break the Limit in your own way. That is reallymendable." Shi Tu nodded and had to respect Frankenstein. Manyws restrict the growth of cultivators, such as the inability to cultivate more than one type of energy in one body or the inability to usews without the corresponding energy, which creates an imaginary limit that almost cannot be exceeded. For a Fire Element Qi cultivator, his limit was the Fifth Step as he crossed the me nirvana and it would be almost impossible for him to be stronger after this unless he cultivated something else but that was almost impossible due to thews of the world. This is the limit. Almost impossible does not really mean impossible. Cultivation is the way to achieve the impossible so over the ages, countless have tried to get past this limit and whoever can do it is A True Peak Cultivator. The method does not matter, as long as you break the limits, the future is unlimited and new horizons will open. "Eye of Destruction" A third eye opened on Shi Tu''s forehead. This eye has been dormant for more than eighty years since Shi Tu used it in front of his clone and it was renewed again a short time ago but he has to use this eye now because this Frankenstein attack is very dangerous and there is no doubt that he may die if he is exposed to him directly. It''s possible that Frankenstein still didn''t want to exhaust his reserves and show all his cards so he used such a powerful attack to make sure that it was necessary to fight seriously to deal with Shi Tu. All five elementsbined to form an extremely beautiful silver bullet. Frankenstein formed his right hand into the shape of a gun and aimed it at Shi Tu "I''m really hesitant to waste this so what do you think we talk about? We can both benefit from" "Indefinitely you are talkative and stubborn. There is nothing to talk about." Frankenstein sighed helplessly and seemed inevitable. '''' Chaos Bullet of Five Elements'''' "Eye of Destruction" Shi Tu''s third eye exploded, releasing a massive, terrifying destructive power. If Shi Tu had used this technique outside with his current strength, it must have caused a catastrophe. The Chaos Bullet of Five Elements was able to gradually advance through the terrifying power of the Eye of Destruction although its power had decreased but it was clear that the bullet would eventually prevail. .................... In the most secret location within the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, a portal opened through which Arcana group had crossed. As soon as they entered, Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe were surprised by the spacious ce with high energy purity as well as the refreshing atmosphere and the many Arrays carved on all the walls and floor. "Wee, my name is number sixty-two, I will be happy to fulfill all your wishes." Everyone looked at the little kid on his knees with respect and some panic could be seen on him even though he was trying to act sober. "If you need anything or do not know where anything is, please ask me and I will answer all your questions and do my best to satisfy your desires." Number sixty-two waspletely terrified and did not dare to raise his head for fear that his head would fly. Thinking that he had been manipted into forgetting his Master and serving someone else all these years--even though he had spent most of the time asleep--and even trying to deal with his Master. The reason why he is called number sixty-two is not that there is another sixty-one Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave but because it is the soul number sixty-two that guards this earth and sky plunder cave and all the previous Guardian Spirits have died for the most trivial reason so all he can do is try to cate Arcana for a chance. for living. Chapter 336: Extracting the Divine Body Chapter 336: Extracting the Divine Body Die Yingming looked at Number Sixty-two indifferently and was in no mood to care. "Bring two immortal weapons suitable for lion and monkey-type monsters." " Yes " Number sixty-two stretched out his hand and two golden treasures appeared, radiating a blinding dazzling divine light. The aura around them was extremely horrible and caused Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe to suffocate and for some reason, both felt the suppression of their bloodlines. "This what is this?" Number Sixty-two smiled gently and patiently exined, "This is the Lionheart w, which is made from the ws of a thunder lion at the peak of the Second Step, but it has been washed and purified for a long time in the blood of the Thunder Immortal Lion King, which has earned it the aura of a Thunder Immortal Lion King. The toughness of these ws is greatly enhanced, yet it is hardly a third-grade Immortal weapon, but it is the only one here that is suitable for the bloodline of Thunder Lion. We have a level 8 immortal weapon, but it is suitable for the bloodline of the Fire Lion, and the bloodline of the Thunder Lion cannot use it." Seeing and hearing this, Cang Sihe swallowed his saliva and was in awe because this was the first time he had seen a true Immortal Weapon and above that an Immortal Weapon that was perfectly suited to him. No wonder he felt the oppression of the bloodline. After all, this immortal weapon contained the blood of the Thunder Immortal Lion King. The number sixty-two and said, "This is the Dragon Ape Essence, an Ape with a true Dragon bloodline that he left after his death. Although most of the Dragon Ape Essence has disappeared, it has a simr effect on those who hold the Dragon Ape bloodline, and it is fourth grade Immortal Treasure." Wulong Wuhe''s eyes shone intensely and greed appeared in his eyes but he was wise enough to quickly hide his greed. Die Yingming nodded satisfied and said, "Very well. Hand it to them." Number sixty-two like a humble servant stepped forward to Cang Sihe and Wulong Wuhe and handed them the two immortal treasures. They both looked at each other and then looked at Die Yingming, "What do you want us to do for these two? I don''t think there is free food in the world." Die Yingming smiled lightly and said, "You don''t have to be so nervous. It''s just a gift from me to you for getting you here, but I want you to do a little favor." "As long as it is within our ability and does not vite our principles, we will not hesitate to help." "It''s simple, we will just erase your memories of everything that happened here and we will nt false memories about what happened because we don''t want anyone to know what happened here." Die Yingming pointed to Arcana and said, "Sister-inw is extremely adept at soul maniption and I guarantee that she can erase your memories and nt new ones without affecting your souls." " This .... " They both hesitated to ept. Although Cang Sihe was kind-hearted, he wasn''t naive and of course, he wouldn''t allow anyone to enter his soul because he would be able to cultivate an envement seal and wouldn''t be able to resist and it would be toote for regret then. "Sister-inw, they don''t seem to trust us." "No! that''s not true." Cang Sihe looked desperate to exin and said, "You are Brother Shi''s family so I trust you but it''s just that." Arcana extended both hands, each hand towards Wulong Wuhe and Cang Sihe. On each hand, there was a small crystal that could be perceived as condensed soul power but each sphere seemed to be independent and alive. "If you don''t trust me, you can erase your memories yourself and then devour these memories that I prepared in advance. of course, you can check the memories if you find something you don''t like." Arcana''s eyes narrowed, but she maintained her elegant smile, "Better be honest and don''t y any tricks or we''ll use force and of course, you won''t get any immortal weapon." Looking at Arcana''s current charming appearance, both of them were dumbfounded and wondered how they could ignore Arcana''s beauty for so long? They seemed to have just noticed Arcana''s face. It was as if a strange force had manipted them the entire time not to even look at Arcana or perhaps directly mess with their souls to erase the existence of Arcana from their souls. Both of them did not dare to mess around but first checked the contents of the Memory Crystal and there weren''t any problems so they didn''t hesitate to put the immortal treasures into a special storage ring given to them by number sixty-two because they would be expelled from the Yin-Yang World if these treasures appeared outside the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. They all erased their memories from the moment they arrived at the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave before they met Shi Tu and then swallowed the Memory Crystal. Number sixty-two waved his hand and both turned into a beam of light that pierced out of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. Die Yingming looked at Sun Chiwei, Feng Xiaoxiao, Lu Huang, and his women and said, "For the four Wufa Wutian disciples, it is time for you to leave." Die Yingming pointed at number sixty-two and then they were thrown out of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave without considering anyone''s wish. "As for the rest, you can take a tour of the secret treasury, looking for anything useful to you, and you can take anything as much as you want because everything here is not useful to First Brother anymore." "Excuse me but... what are you going to do with her?" Lu Huang pointed at Sui Mingyun anxiously, seeming to intend to chase after her, and was already starting to worry about her. "Nothing, you can take her with you if you like, but I don''t advise you to y Prince Charming who awakens the sleeping princess because these cliched methods won''t work for her. Don''t be in a hurry." "I understand. Martial Uncle. What about." "Don''t be greedy, the other woman will die, so don''t bother with her." "Die? But .... okay." Lu Huang wanted to object because he did not like to see beauty die, but he was frightened by Die Yingming''s cold eyes and knew that there was no room for discussion and that her fate was predetermined so he wisely retreated. He may have a weakness for the fairer sex, but the number of women he has killed is not small either. "Aren''t you a little harsh on him?" Die Yingming looked at Arcana and said, "If I''m not mistaken, you have never epted a disciple before and you have no experience in this field, right?" "Even if I am inexperienced, I don''t like this idea, you''d better act as the gentle Martial Uncle while Shi Tu is the stern Master." Die Yingming shook his head and said, "It''s true but it''s boring at the same time. It''s boring to do things wlessly. This is no different from brainwashing and turning him into a puppet and..." Die Yingming realized that he had drifted off and smiled awkwardly, "Sister-inw, shall we get to work?" " Okay " "Sorry but... what are we doing here?" After some hesitation, Drake ckhawk asked in fear and did not dare to shout or act arrogantly. Behind him, Lizel Lucifer was extremely terrified as her gaze tried to get as far away from number sixty as possible. This question was ignored and Arcana said, "His body is half a machine, will it do the trick?" Die Yingming nodded, "No problem, his cultivation is stronger than Yin-Yang Divine Body girl so there is no problem in containing her yang, as long as you can extract her soul without any harm to her body, then everything will be fine." " Excuse me .... " Drake ckhawk tried to ask again but he felt cold in his spine and couldn''t open his mouth. Die Yingming looked annoyed by the intervention again and said coldly, "pletely destroyed their soul." In the next moment, Drake ckhawk and Lizel Lucifer fell lifelessly to the ground. In this way, two other geniuses fell on an ordinary day in which thousands of geniuses would die without being remembered by history. What Die Yingming and Arcana wanted to do now was extract the Yin-Yang Divine Body from Qiu Wang''s body and transform it into an essence form. To do this, Qiu Wang''s soul must be separated from her body, then separate the Yang of the Yin-Yang Divine Body and transferred to a male body that can absorb it, then transfer the yin from the Yin-Yang Divine Body and transfer it to a female body that can absorb it, thus weakening the rtionship between Qiu Wang and the Yin-Yang Divine Body without causing any damage. then cut off the connection between Qiu Wang''s soul and the two halves of the Yin-Yang Divine Body and then extract the two halves of the Yin-Yang Divine Body and fuse them to form a physical core form of the Yin-Yang Divine Body. This is a very delicate process and besides the massive consumption of energy, it also requires unfathomable knowledge of soul, body, and Array. Fortunately, Arcana is a genius in soul cultivation and it can be said that her understanding of the soul is almost reaching the top while Die Yingming is an expert in Array and body they can replenish their energy as often as they want. Thanks to all Pills out there. Chapter 337: The Beginning of the Fight Chapter 337: The Beginning of the Fight "You managed to stop?" Frankenstein looked at Shi Tu calmly and sighed. Although Chaos Bullet of Five Elements exceeded the power of the Eye of Destruction, Shi Tu cut it easily with des of Chaos because most of the bullet''s energy had already been used up. Frankenstein seemed to be satisfied with the fait apli and said, "Well then. In that case, I won''t go easy on you. You better show me something worth my effort, or I guarantee you that your death will be so terrible." Shi Tu was cynical that Frankenstein was belittling him but he didn''t take it seriously. Shi Tu gripped the des of Chaos tightly and started to wave them in all directions, causing many cracks in the void. With each blow of one of the des of Chaos, the void is torn apart, leaving a fissure in the branch that cannot disappear. '''' des of Chaos can cut allws, anything that cuts with des of Chaospletely disappears from existence, but..... what do you doing?'''' In the next moment, Frankenstein vanished from his spot and appeared behind Shi Tu at a high speed and directed a powerful palm to Shi Tu''s back that flung him away. "I could have killed you with that blow, but I don''t want it to end so quickly." Shi Tu who was buried in the ground stood as if nothing had happened but a bloody palm mark was visible on his back but it soon disappeared. "I see, whatever this gray energy you use, must be derived from Primordial Chaos and it has the power to heal you infinitely as long as you have that energy, interesting. After killing you I will take my time to study your body to understand this strange energy." Behind Frankenstein, appeared countless bullets formed from the five elements, but each element separately because something like the Chaos Bullet of Five Elements could not be created easily. With a sign from Frankenstein, it rained bullets on Shi Tu. "Time to use my Nascent Soul" Shi Tu''s eyes lit up with a fiery glow and the des of Chaos were enveloped in an intense gray me. Shi Tu waved one of his des of Chaos and all the bullets were burned in an instant and at the same time, the temperature of the ce rose to levels that ordinary people couldn''t even survive. "Only Primordial me?" Frankenstein frowned slightly and pulled a sword out of his body. "Let''s see how long you canst. Didn''t you want to tear up the void? I''d help then." Frankensteinunched dozens of sword attacks towards Shi Tu who could do nothing but escape. With each stroke of Frankenstein''s sword, a great crack appears on the ground, as well as dozens of cracks in the void. "How long do you want to keep running?" Using Demon Star steps, Shi Tu continued to escape from the attacks of Frankenstein''s sword, it could be seen that his speed increased slightly until everything that could be shed in this world was shed and there was nowhere left for Shi Tu to escape. Desperately, Shi Tu could not help but escape into the void. Frankenstein''s lips curved into a short smile. "Are you still unwilling to show your true strength? You are the first person to try to cultivate and discover your limits during fighting me. In that case, I will help you." Frankenstein released dozens of small bombs, which he threw everywhere in this world, and momentster, the sound of violent explosions touched every inch of this world. These weren''t just ordinary bombs but bombs made from highly concentrated high-grade Void Energy Stones. In short, the void in this world hadpletely copsed and Shi Tu was stuck amidst these explosions. Amidst the explosions, Shi Tu''s body was greatly damaged and he spat out a lot of blood but he held the des of Chaos tightly. "Chaos sh" Shi Tu shed toward Frankenstein. This sh went through all of the explosions easily. "Is this your trump card? then let me see the greatness of the Primordial Chaos." The glow of the symbols on Frankenstein''s body intensified and a strangeyer of metal began to form on his body. Layer uponyer of exotic minerals and possibly the Five Elements Laws as well. Not only that, but the five elements have rbined on the edge of Frankenstein''s sword. '''' Chaos de of Five Elements '''' Frankenstein''s sword collided with the Chaos sh, causing an extremely powerful shockwave. The amount of energy on this sword appears to be a hundred times greater than what Frankenstein used in Chaos Bullet of the Five Elements, which proves that he takes it very seriously. Crack Unexpectedly, the sword couldn''t take it and break but that was not strange. Primordial Energy is the root of allws and every energy in the world its origin is Primordial Chaos, the branch will never ovee the origin, not to mention that this is not Primordial Chaos but Raging Primordial Energy. The Chaos sh went past Frankenstein''s sword and hit him directly. Only because the void was destroyed, many storms appeared and the explosions blocked Shi Tu''s sight and spiritual sense, but he could tell that Frankenstein was still alive. "Roar!" Frankenstein roared so hard that all traces of the explosion dissipated and all storms and all abnormalities disappeared. Shi Tu stood with a body full of wounds, but all of them were superficial, most of them had already healed. he looked at Frankenstein, specifically at the wound on his chest. Frankenstein grabbed his chest and checked his blood for a bit before looking at Shi Tu. "I admit that this surprised me." Just like Shi Tu, Frankenstein''s injury is beginning to heal and with a piercing eye, countless micromachines can be seen curing Frankenstein''s body cells not to mention his own life is indescribably powerful too. Not only that, but many scales appeared on his body and started to grow little by little like a shield protecting his body. "I was surprised and I hadn''t heard of this before, but I took my precautions for a while, and this is one of the reasons why I chose to rece my body parts instead of modifying them." Frankenstein looked at Shi Tu with some pride and said, "The Energy Poison does not work with me because I cannot be considered a living being but a machine." Shi Tu smiled sarcastically and said, "How much have you added to your body? Scales, vitality, and a dragon''s roar? Don''t tell me you can also use Mind Control of vampires or Earth Fury of giants?" "I wish I could use them but there are limits to what I can store in the inner world of my body and gain more abilities, I have to expand my inner world." "Why are you content with one inner world, you can create many inner worlds. Don''t tell me you can''t think outside the box." "This is exactly what I want to do, but this is very difficult and I have studied the Void a lot and have not yet been able to cross the Void Nirvana and unfortunately, the Eternal Void Pearl rejects me. my only hope is to discover a new possibility in Primordial Chaos or I can''t progress any further." "All or nothing, huh" "That''s it" Frankenstein looked at Shi Tuplexly and said, "As a scientist, I always want to see the impossiblee true and see new possibilities. I can say that I am now interested in seeing your future and what you are going to do so I don''t want to keep fighting anymore. Can''t you just hand over your knowledge? I promise to pay you the rightpensation and I can help you once in anything " Shi Tu nodded and said, "Very simple, kill Wufa Wutian." "It is possible, but it depends on the usefulness of the knowledge you give me." Unexpectedly, Frankenstein didn''t turn down the offer entirely, but that didn''t satisfy Shi Tu. "So there''s nothing to talk about." "Last chance, I won''t be able to back out anymore." "Stop the bullshit and just fight" The symbols on Frankenstein''s body widened and covered his entire body, changing the color of the dragon scales on Frankenstein''s body to silver as the aura around him changedpletely as if all his emotions had vanished. Although both were actively talking to each other, they mostly kept an expressionless face and cold voice so that the other party couldn''t guess anything and yet, there was still a trace of life on their faces. Now, thest trace of life on Frankenstein''s face has disappeared. On the contrary, Shi Tu''s body zed with a Nine-Colored me. At first, the me was raging and seemed to be trying to burn Shi Tu, but it quickly calmed down and shrank until a thinyer formed around Shi Tu. This me seemed to burn everything around Shi Tu including the fewws around him. Chapter 338: Talent With Some Luck Chapter 338: Talent With Some Luck " Purgatory " mes erupted from Shi Tu''s body with raging power, covering the entire world in the blink of an eye. Currently, there was not a single inch in this space that had not been burned by Shi Tu''s Nine-Colored me. Within a moment, everything in the space had burned up. What made the work of the Nine-Colored mes easier was that the Void Laws had previously been destroyed. Currently, it can be said that the world where Shi Tu and Frankenstein are is a world without anyws. Thanks to Frankenstein''s cube, this world ispletely isted from the outside. Even the Heavenly Law could not interfere. Most likely, the cube could hide from the eyes of the Heavenly Law for some time, so thews in this world can''t recover soon. Everything burns to nothing except for only two people, Shi Tu and Frankenstein. Frankenstein''s body was enveloped in Nine-Colored mes but didn''t seem to have any intention of resisting as if he had given up. With Shi Tu''s eye, Frankenstein''s scales and the metal shield around him could be seen fusing very quickly due to the Nine-Colored mes. At the same time, all scales and shields are regenerated very quickly, almost as quickly as they are damaged. "..." Frankenstein waved his hand and the five elements came together to form a longsword overflowing with five bright colors. Coldly, Frankenstein lowered his longsword forcefully. in the next instant, all the mes disappeared from the world. Looking at Shi Tu, there was a deep wound on his chest and even Shi Tu''s bones could be seen. Frankenstein''s aura began to rise frantically as his cultivation base increased dramatically. Seeing this, Shi Tu couldn''t help but sneer because his Nine-Colored me with the des of Chaos previously, even the Yin-Yang World Restriction no longer existed, which meant that Frankenstein could restore his cultivation base. Just a random sword swing was enough topletely crush Shi Tu. Frankenstein pointed at Shi Tu with his sword and said, " Disappointing. Although I can understand your inability to use so many cards due to your low cultivation base. " Frankenstein spoke coldly as if he was just a machine. " I have no idea why you would waste time destroying thews in this world. I helped you speed up the process because I want to see what you will use to beat me. Unfortunately, I lost interest because I regained my cultivation base. " Frankenstein didn''t say more because Shi Tu was able to guess what he wanted to say. Whatever Shi Tu had nned, it is useless now. It didn''t look like Shi Tu was too nervous and said sarcastically " I''ll give you a little advice. No matter how strong you think you are, act as weak. No matter how smart you think you are, n on understanding that everyone is smarter than you. If you think you know everything, act on the basis that everyone knows what you don''t. " Frankenstein''s eyes narrowed wildly, released Spiritual Sense, and raised his guard to the extreme. What Shi Tu said is clear and does not ept any interpretation. Do you think that a person in the Second Step cannot kill a person in the Fifth Step? This is the question of Shi Tu. Of course, Frankenstein knows very well that this is absolutely impossible, relying on the strength of a person in the Second Step. But who said he had to rely on his strength? To kill a person in the Fifth Step, many people on the same level must cooperate. Or use a lot more force. But this is impossible ording to the knowledge of Frankenstein. It''s not that he didn''t think of these possibilities, but that they were all impossible ording to his knowledge. However, if Frankenstein considers what he thinks to be impossible to be possible without thinking how there are actually several ways. Taking into ount Shi Tu''s actions and desire to destroy all thews in this world, there was only one exnation for what Shi Tu intended to do. Laws Nirvana! If Shi Tu goes crossesws Nirvana here, like Nirvana for the Law of Lightning, Frankenstein will bepletely destroyed because he can''t resist. Although he refused to believe that this is possible because Shi Tu had just gone through Nirvana, he couldn''t believe Shi Tu is stupid. Frankenstein''s instincts all urged him to get rid of Shi Tu immediately due to the danger he felt. The five elements came together in Frankenstein''s hand and fused. Frankenstein seemed to have no intention of backing down at all because so many cracks appeared on his palm which meant that he was bearing a greater burden than his body could bear. " Chaos Arrow of Five Elements " Despite Shi Tu''s willpower and experience, his body is still unable to resist the strength of Frankenstein. In front of Shi Tu, five dolls that looked like Shi Tu and seemed to be avatars of him appeared. The aura around these puppets lookedpletely different from Shi Tu. As soon as these five Avatars appeared, Frankenstein''s expression changed dramatically. Enduring the bacsh, Frankenstein dissipated the Chaos Arrow of Five Elements as it returned to normal and restored the air around it. " cough! " Frankenstein spat some blood and looked at Shi Tu in shock. " Not just one method, but two? A two-tier trap to ensure I don''t survive, huh " Frankenstein shook his head helplessly and said, " I don''t want to admit but, I will definitely lose if things go any further. Just dealing with five Fifth Step Cultivators is enough to kill me, not to mention Nirvana. It might end up destroying my soul and all my karma. Frankenstein shook his head helplessly and said, " I don''t want to admit but, I will definitely lose if things go any further. Just dealing with five Fifth Step Cultivators is enough to kill me, not to mention Nirvana. It might end up destroying my soul and all my karma. Shi Tu smiled lightly and said, " Well, if you brought your real body here, things might be a little different. " Frankenstein frowned and said, " This is the real body " "My bad, the strongest body you have or one that uses Void Laws. " Frankenstein stared at Shi Tu for a moment, then sighed. " Sigh, I admit defeat, thinking that I lost to a cultivator who had just reached The Second Step. It''s a new experience for me" Frankenstein hesitated before asking, " Using this method . How did you manage to convince them to risk their lives? You can actually make them enter into a Soul Unification Seal rtionship with you. " Frankenstein looked a little bewildered. " No, not only that, how do you trust them and give them a free ticket to your soul and explore all your secrets? " " A man that only makes friends with machines will never understand " Shi Tu''s lips curved into a self-mocking smile and said, " That''s what I want to say but .... You can say that this is a talent with some luck. " Frankenstein raised his hands in surrender and said, " Okay, let''s make a deal on your terms. What do you want in exchange for your knowledge? " "I won''t give you any knowledge, don''t even think about it. " Frankenstein frowned slightly and said, " Don''t you really intend to negotiate? Then why didn''t you show your strength before instead of being beaten like that? No, why did you stay without running away if you didn''t intend to negotiate with me from the start? " " Simply, because you don''t have anything that interests me. But you''re right, I have a suggestion for you. " " Why don''t you start your cultivation again? Come and find a female partner for you in the Final Trial of the Yin-Yang World, perhaps this time your destiny will be different and you may be able to see new horizons. " Frankenstein''s eyes narrowed, " You mean I have a chance to go there? " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " I don''t know, it is up to you. after all, I have no intention of bearing your burden and this advice is of more value than I would get if you participated in the Final Trial. " " You want me to be bait? No, just a sideshow? .... I''ll think about it. " Frankenstein did not say more. Frankenstein inspected the entire Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave to make sure that nothing was leaking, but he was surprised that two people were still inside the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave and had not been thrown out. After more focus, Frankenstein discovered that there was a third person besides them. Chapter 339: Smile of The Devil Chapter 339: Smile of The Devil This person is extremely powerful and has managed to keep and protect the other two people inside the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave. Suddenly, Frankenstein felt this man was looking straight at him and moved his lips to say a few words before he disappeared. Frankenstein didn''t think much of bringing the remaining two people to Shi Tu''s ce as he was asked. Frankenstein wanted to leave so he retrieved his cube, but a look of surprise appeared on his face. Unexpectedly, the amount of energy stored in the cube barely decreased. Frankenstein initially wanted to check the cube and make sure nothing was leaking, but he soon changed his mind. Thinking of that man a while ago, Frankenstein also remembered some rumors and events from the past. Frankenstein sneaked a look at Shi Tu before leaving. Shi Tu did not retake his avatar and looked toward the departing Frankenstein and could see a look of mockery in his eyes. Shi Tu felt a little suspicious, so he didn''t rx his defense even though he had stopped using the Berserk God Art. Shi Tu took his time to treat his internal injuries, since they were not ordinary injuries, and treatment took time. During this battle, Shi Tu had made a lot of progress though, in hisprehension of somews and luckily, he didn''t have to give up on building his perfect foundation. Without dy, Shi Tu enveloped himself in the Law of Time and it could be seen that the rate of time eleration was greater than before. Shi Tu began to devour the Primordial Chaos from des of Chaos greedily and since all the restrictions had been removed, the process didn''t take much time. Shi Tu quickly transformed the Primordial Chaos into a Berserk Primordial Energy which was kept stable by the ck orbs inside Shi Tu''s body, At the same time, Shi Tu began to subdue more Stray Souls and devour their souls. Overall, all of the souls that Shi Tu had devoured weren''t that strong but the numbers were okay. Also, unlike the first time, Shi Tu did not obtain any important information from those souls'' memories. However, Shi Tu did not consider those memories to be useless because they were other people''s life experiences and hints of big pictures could always be found by grouping small pictures. Gradually, the Primordial Sea and Soul Sea again formed within Shi Tu''s body and maintained bnce thanks to the ck orbs. The only difference was that there was a red Nascent Soul in the middle. "His progress is not bad and his talent is also eptable. " " Mu, stop ying the old man praising a younger generation, who do you think Shi Tu is? " " True, perhaps killed less than any of us, but certainly not a kid " " Well, does anyone want to retire and hand over his power to Shi Tu? " " I will " " You? That''s unexpected. " " Why? The conditions for obtaining our powers have already been engraved and cannot be changed. besides Xuanyuan Linfeng, he has already fulfilled my conditions, any further dy than this and the consequences will be dire, so one of us muste forward anyway. " " Hehehehe, do you now regret speaking for him then? If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have activated the Supreme Law. Now even if we all agree we can''t do anything. " " At all, I have no regrets at all and I still think that what I did is right. As for the Supreme Judgment ..." " If we don''t activate it with thews we agreed on in the beginning, we won''t get anywhere. " " That''s right, we just continue to postpone the handover of power as we are doing now because we are not confident. " " Exactly, right now, my power is necessary for him, so I must retire first. " "As for Xuanyuan Linfeng, with my retirement, you will have more time so it is best to wait for Shi Tu to refine the Tyrannical Demon Pill. " " Are there any objections? " " What''s the point of objecting now? We have no choice. " " Okay, I''ll make the preparations. " " Rai, everyone knows you don''t like Shi Tu but he is our master and that''s it, this fact can''t be changed so you better not use your blood to obscure the blood memories this time. " " Tsk, okay, but I won''t show him my blood memories because he doesn''t deserve it yet since he hasn''t obtained my power. " " Heh, who asked you to be impulsive and give such a gift? In the end, you had to show some memories of your childhood just for him to inherit some of your techniques. " " Bastard that has no word " Rai felt ashamed and had nothing to say, but he did not intend to back down. " Okay, but don''t forget to pay attention to Shi Tu so you don''t miss out on the fun. Who knows? Maybe you don''t have to retire. " " I doubt it " After a few minutes, Shi Tu opened his eyes and peaked again. Although it was only a few minutes, it was more than a day for Shi Tu. Shi Tu stood up and the avatars that had been guarding him disappeared, but Shi Tu suddenly stopped. When Shi Tu was about to open a portal, the Transition Array was triggered again. Shi Tu stared in astonishment toward the Transition Array. Supposedly, everyone inside the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave was either expelled or killed. Unexpectedly, two women walked out of the Transition Array. Seeing them, even Shi Tu was somewhat surprised because he hadn''t expected them to be here. Since they hadn''t shown up before, he was disappointed thinking they hadn''te but turned out to be wrong. In front of Shi Tu, a woman of perfect stature with long blond hair stood, next to her stood a woman with long ck hair and an exaggeratedlyrge chest. The blond woman stared at Shi Tu with her blue eyes and anger could be seen in her eyes although she smiled a bright smile. Her smile is enough to make any man lose himself in happiness but to Shi Tu, that is the smile of the devil. Chapter 340: Dont Believe Your Own Lie Chapter 340: Don''t Believe Your Own Lie Shi Tu knows this look, this woman is definitely angry and will not calm down unless she takes her anger out on something. In this current situation, the best Shi Tu can do is keep up with her and fulfill all her desires if he wants to survive. Unfortunately, Shi Tu cannot always choose the most effective decision because it is not always the right decision. Shi Tu forced a bright smile on his face and said, " Dear Alice, how are you? I haven''t seen you in eighty years, how have you been until now? " Shi Tu spoke to Alice quite normally and seemed to have put a barrier between them. Despite the intimacy of his words, Shi Tu''s tone sounded like he was treating Alice as an outsider. " Shi Tu!! " Sun Jie yelled beside Alice angrily, " Is that the first thing you say to Sister Alice? Are you a human? " " What are you talking about? Isn''t it polite to ask how '' old friends '' are when we meet after a long separation? " " Old friends? You " " Enough " Alice waved her hand to keep Sun Jie silent. Alice''s smile did not disappear from her face and looked at Shi Tu. " Is that all you have to say? You won''t even try to act anymore? " The smile disappeared from Shi Tu''s face, and he said seriously, '''' No, I have nothing to tell you. " Shi Tu shook his head and said, "I told you all that had to be said in the letter I left for you. " " I see, it looks like you need to be disciplined. " Alice smiled and said, " Maybe I should tell my brother that you are bullying me. I heard that my brother is here in the Yin-Yang World. " Shi Tu''s expression became serious. If Aliceins to her brother, that bastard will never forgive Shi Tu and may end up cutting their rtionship. " You don''t seem to get it, huh" Shi Tu shook his head in disappointment. " Do whatever you want. But I advise you to try to know the consequences of your actions. " Alice sneered and said, "what consequences? At most you will cut ties with my brother, right? " " Are you pretending to be stupid? " Shi Tu looked at Alice seriously and said, " You don''t seem to be pretending. It looks like you were really spoiled in the Golden Crow n. " Shi Tu''s face showed cruelty and said, " Even without that, knowing me, what do you think I would do? " Alice''s face sank dramatically, " He is your brother! your brother who has fought with you for countless years. You will kill him just for this? No, are you going to kill us only for this? " " Because he knows a lot and he is not the dear brother that I killed. I''m used to it " Shi Tu answered simply. That''s right, Alice''s brother knows a lot of Shi Tu''s secrets. If the two of them cut off their rtionship, Shi Tu would not hesitate to kill both of them to silence them forever. The knowledge they possessed could pose a danger to Shi Tu, not to mention their own strength, so Shi Tu can''t allow such a threat. " A rational man always uses his mind before his feelings, huh." Alice calmed and said, "It seems that what your servant told me is true. " " My servant? I don''t have such a thing. " " Really? It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that he told me something interesting, too . " Alice smiled with a hint of anger and said, " I heard you sent that man to the Vortex of Samsara. " Unexpectedly, Alice showed some anger towards Shi Tu for what he had done to her father. Shi Tu was not surprised and said, " Although it is not aplete sess due to the presence of some intruders, it seems that the effect of your blood on you hasrgely faded. " Shi Tu looked intently at Alice and seemed to want to examine the side effects of this unexpected event. " Shouldn''t you thank me? If I don''t remember wrongly, haven''t you always wished that ghost to die a terrible death? " Anger red up in Alice''s eyes, and she said, " Sister Sun Jie is not a burden. It seems to me that you are not even trying to hide your thoughts right now, huh. " " Your sister? " She frowned and said, " Although I brought her to be your friend, but... aren''t you too close to her? " " What did I teach you? " " My sister is not just a tool!! " Alice cried angrily, her patience on the verge of running out. Sun Jie looked at Alice with affection, not knowing what to say. Previously, Alice broke her arm because of Shi Tu and she was even excited to meet Shi Tu before but now she''s yelling at him like that for her. Shi Tu shook his head in disappointment, " Too childish, are you really his sister? Are you really his daughter? It''s okay to make life-or-death friendships but .. it''s better to differentiate between tools and people. It''s good to make tools think they are real people but you shouldn''t believe your own lie." Alice clenched her fist tightly, " Why? Why did you put so much effort into helping me then? " There were tears in Alice''s eyes, she seemed to be struggling to stop herself from crying. " Don''t seem to have any use for me or any benefit in helping me. You could have just left me and you wouldn''t risk offending him. So why? Why?! " Alice couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. " I was stupid because I believed your words in the letter. I longed to see you but looking at you now, it must be a lie to let me hold on to life. " Sun Jie approached the crying Alice and helped her wipe her tears. " From the beginning, I had no choice. All your words, all your actions are just lies to lure me into doing what you want me to do. " " I''ve felt this all the time. But... but... I wanted to hold on to onest sliver of hope. " Alice''s expression gradually began to change to decisive. " You don''t even hesitate to get rid of your brother if opposes you ..." Chapter 341: Mention the Cat, Comes Out Jumping Chapter 341: Mention the Cat, Comes Out Jumping " Stop saying useless nonsense. " It doesn''t look like Shi Tu has any intention of listening any more than this and said, " What are you going to do? Follow me obediently or.... try to rely on your brother? " Shi Tu sneered and said, " You know very well who I am, don''t you? What can you do? " Alice stared hatefully at Shi Tu for a moment and said, " Are you going to kill me? " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " No, as long as you don''t cause me trouble. " Alice smiled self-mockingly and shook her head. Sun Jie looked at the scene and felt very sorry for having helped Alice regain her memories. Sun Jie felt that she was the reason for what Alice was going through right now and couldn''t believe that she really thought for a moment that Shi Tu cared about Alice. " let''s leave " Alice and Sun Jie turned to leave this world since the Transition Array was still working. Shi Tu was not at all affected by Alice''s pathetic appearance. Shi Tu maintained an icy expression as he watched Alice''s departure. Suddenly, Shi Tu''s face showed helplessness and sighed. " Aya, in the end, I really can''t do it for long. " Shi Tu helplessly scratched his head, something he hadn''t done for ages. With a single step, Shi Tu reached behind Alice and hugged her tightly from behind. Shi Tu whispered softly in Alice''s ear, "Alice, are you really going to enjoy your life and let me do all the hard work on my own as usual? That''s cruel of you." Alice was very surprised by Shi Tu''s unexpected behavior. For a moment, Alice failed to respond because of Shi Tu''s strong arms and was immersed in the warmth of his embrace. Although Shi Tu had sometimes intimately spoken to her, this was probably the first time Shi Tu had actually taken action. However, she was quickly filled with anger and freed from Shi Tu''s embrace. Alice threw a strong punch at Shi Tu, who grabbed her punch and said, " Why all this anger? Did you be so weak by the time I didn''t see you? " Looking at Shi Tu''s wide smile, Alice couldn''t control herself and threw a kick at Shi Tu''s face, but she only kicked the air. Shi Tu appeared behind Alice again but was met by a back kick from below that was blocked by his knee. At the same time, Shi Tu pointed his palm toward Alice''s back as he unleashed Berserk God Art. If Alice is attacked, she will definitely be seriously injured. Alice slipped and gracefully avoided Shi Tu''s palm. Alice stood and looked at Shi Tu''s palm mark on the ground. Alice gritted her teeth and said, " Are you crazy? " Despite Alice''s angry tone, Sun Jie sensed something different in the air. Sun Jie didn''t know that this was the type of fight that usually happened between Shi Tu and Alice. Mostly, every time Alice gets angry and attacks Shi Tu, the same current scenario will be repeated so Alice can''t get hurt because she remembers very well how Shi Tu will attack. " Aren''t you exaggerating? You spoiled the moment! " " Oh, I''m sorry " Heughed and said, "It''s just that I remembered that when you were the head of the Shi Economic Group, while I had to do an army'' effort, all you had to do was fake a few smiles and simply carry out my thoughts and now, you are the spoiled Golden Crow n'' Princess while I had to face a lot and do a lot of preparation and nning. Even that damned ghost nearly killed me as I was on the verge of death moments before facing a powerful opponent no matter what all the preparations I made for you . " Shi Tu showed anger and said, "Your appearance that suggests that you think you are the biggest victim and that the whole world has wronged you and made you suffer. It just... made me feel angry. " " For this???? " Alice broke out in anger, " Just for this ridiculous reason did you ruin one of the most important moments of my life? " " A ridiculous reason? How ridiculous? " " Hmph, you may have done a lot more than me but it''s only one or two percent of your abilities. I''ve had to do everything in my power to do it. How is that the same? " " It is not measured in proportion, but in quantity. " " Aren''t you the one who said people aren''t equal? How can I, the little ant, be on the same level as the great Shi Tu? I obviously can''t do what you can do and what is no different from the gentle breeze to you is a storm to me. " " Nonsense! Don''t try to deceive. " " It''s you who avoids apologizing to me. " It seemed that Alice remembered something and said, " That''s right, you should apologize to me for everything you did, for all the lies you told me. " Shi Tu sneered and said, " Otherwise what? " Alice stood proudly and said, "I will tell my father " " Ha-ha-ha-ha, did you forget that your father died? " Crack! Suddenly, a crack appeared in the void near them. The void crack continued to gradually expand at an abnormal speed as if some force was forcibly shattering the void. Many threads of karma emerged from the crack and what Shi Tu''s eyes could tell was that these threads of karma were unrted to each other as if they were karma from different times. Shi Tu thought about a certain possibility and couldn''t help but curse his luck. " Hahahaha " Aliceughed hard and said, " Mention the Cat, Comes Out Jumping. " Shi Tu looked at Alice and said sharply, "Is he Chen Pengpeng?" Alice showed a hint of victory and said, "So you know him" "that bastard" Shi Tu gritted his teeth and said, "Didn''t he bend his knee to me? Why are all his actions causing me trouble?" However, Shi Tu didn''t seem to be too nervous and just stood there calmly. Chapter 342: Family Reunion Chapter 342: Family Reunion Two hands appeared, forcefully tearing the crack to make a crackrge enough for someone toe out. Slowly, but shatteringly. A man came out of the crack. The man held a huge Axe in his right hand, with slightly tan skin, this was clearly not his original skin color. The red tattoo on his body was eyes-caching, along with the many battle scars on his body and the scar on his eye. " In the end, you''re still alive. Well, I didn''t believe you died anyway. " Shi Tu showed no shock at this person''s appearance. After all, it was almost impossible to really kill him. Seeing Shi Tu, Zhan Xieshen remembers what had happened and that Shi Tu had killed Alice, in addition to his defeat by Shi Tu. The pent-up anger in Zhan Xieshen''s heart burned intensely, and his eyes got red with blood. For Shi Tu, only eighty years had passed. But for Zhan Xieshen, it is eighty million years of torture and a struggle for return. Zhan Xieshen looked angry as he walked step by step towards Shi Tu but stopped as soon as he caught a glimpse of Alice''s presence. As soon as he saw Alice, all his anger vanished and his oppressive aura disappearedpletely as if it had never existed before. Zhan Xieshen did not dare to release any oppressive aura or make any noise in fear that Alice would disappear. If it was an illusion, he wouldn''t mind letting this giftst for a while. If it really was Alice ... Zhan Xieshen did not dare to have such happy thoughts. seeing his daughter, who was supposed to be dead, brought back memories he did not want to remember. Zhan Xieshen walked up to Alice with trembling steps, staring at her in astonishment. Zhan Xieshen extended his hand to Alice but eventually withdrew his hand in fear. Zhan Xieshen didn''t seem to dare get any closer to Alice. He knows very well that Alice hates him so much for killing her mother, and perhaps she would have been happier if he had really died. The reason he struggled and did everything to get back was only to get revenge on Shi Tu who thought he had killed Alice. But isn''t Alice alive now? Does this mean that Chen Pengpeng lied to him? Unexpectedly, Alice smiled and quickly approached Zhan Xieshen and hugged him. " Dad, I''m so d you''re still alive. " Zhan Xieshen shivered and his leech seemed to turn white and he lost all ability to think. Zhan Xieshen couldn''t believe what he had just heard and was able to respond. Alice didn''t give him much time and pointed at Shi Tu. " Dad, he''s bullying me. He wants me to work overtime, please do something. " Zhan Xieshen felt a little lost. Alice used to curse him and defend Shi Tu but now she wants him to deal with Shi Tu? Zhan Xieshen doesn''t remember when was thest time he heard Alice calling him Dad, but he''s happy now. Zhan Xieshen may be the type who thinks with his muscles, but after living so long, he can''t be so stupid that he doesn''t understand that Alice just wants to use him to deal with Shi Tu. But he doesn''t care. Since she is his beloved daughter, he could do anything. " Toote " Shi Tu''s sarcastic voice rang out. As soon as Zhan Xieshen looked toward Shi Tu, he discovered a Transition Array that had been closed. it seemed that Shi Tu had already escaped. Those short moments plus the Law of Time were enough for Shi Tu to open the Transition Array and flee to the treasury. " Dad! " " It''s okay, he can''t escape. " Zhan Xieshen seemed to want to do something but couldn''t. Out of anger earlier and surpriseter, Zhan Xieshen did not realize that his power had been suppressed again. " Dad? " So far, Alice has called him Dad four times. Zhan Xieshen did not want to disappoint Alice and said, " It''s okay, he can''t escape. " ................................. Back in the treasury, Die Yingming and Arcana finished their work. Die Yingming held a fist-sized ss ball in his hand. Inside the ss ball, ck and white collided in an attempt to swallow each other, creating a strange harmony. " We seeded " Arcana nodded, " Yes, the result is quite satisfactory, and I learned many things from you. " Die Yingming looked at the three dead bodies on the ground and said, " But there is still a lot to do about teamwork, in the end, all three of them died. " Die Yingming parted his fingers and the three corpses were burnt to ashes. " It seems that the children have not yet returned " At this moment, the Transition Array turned on and Shi Tu appeared with a slightly turbulent expression. Shi Tu looked at number sixty-two and said, "Turn on the Void Defense Array, someone is trying to use the Transition Array to get in here. Also activate the Void Hole. " Number sixty-two nodded and didn''t dare say anything. " What''s the matter, First Brother? " Die Yingming felt Shi Tu''s confusion and asked curiously. Arcana was no different either. Since Shi Tu has returned, isn''t the atmosphere supposed to be happy since he was able to return? Seeing the worry on his brother and wife''s face, Shi Tu sighed and said, " Nothing big. Have you finished extracting the Yin-Yang Divine Body? " Die Yingming nodded and handed the Yin-Yang Divine Body to Shi Tu without saying anything. Shi Tu felt an extreme shake in the void. Shi Tu looked behind him and clicked his tongue. "It''s toote, huh " At this moment, a crack appeared in the void. From this crack, Zhan Xieshenes out, followed by Alice and Sun Jie. " Little bastard, did you think you could escape from me? Even if I don''t understand the Void Laws, I can make my way with brute force. " Zhan Xieshen grabbed his Axe and seemed ready to fight as he didn''t hold back his murderous intent and everyone inside the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave could sense it and headed to the source of their intent instantly. Alice noticed a woman behind Shi Tu. At first, she felt strange because she did not notice her presence at first. but soon, her face filled with coldness. From the way Shi Tu is standing in front of Arcana, it is clear that he is protecting her from her father. It doesn''t take any intelligence for Alice to know the nature of Arcana and Shi Tu''s rtionship. Unlike Alice, Zhan Xieshen noticed this from the first moment and it made him even angrier. At that moment, Sun Chiwei and the rest who were collecting treasures arrived. As soon as Sun Chiwei''s eyes fell on his sister Sun Jie, he wanted to rush over to her but Lu Huang stopped him. The current situation does not look well and a fierce battle could break out at any time. Better to stay and watch for now. Chapter 343: The Ultimate Concession Chapter 343: The Ultimate Concession Shi Tu was not nervous despite the frenzied atmosphere and said, " Old Ghost, if you don''t want to destroy Alice''s future, withdraw your murderous intent immediately. " Shi Tu lifted the core of Yin-Yang Divine Body for Zhan Xieshen to see. Right away, Zhan Xieshen withdrew his murderous intent and pulled the core of Yin-Yang Divine Body into his hand to inspect it " Dad, what is this? " Alice asked curiously because Zhan Xieshen''s reaction seemed a bit exaggerated. " Yin-Yang Divine Body, the most powerful Divine Body ever. If you refine this, you will possess the Yin-Yang Divine Body, which will greatly enhance your future, talents, and potential. " Zhan Xieshen looked at Shi Tu and said, " Is this yourpensation? " Alice realized Shi Tu''s intentions and couldn''t help but mocking at Shi Tu. " Only the strongest divine body? Are you poor or what, Shi Tu? This apology is clearly not enough. " Hearing this, Arcana understood who Alice is. She must be the woman Shi Tu had hinted at previously. Daughter of Zhan Xieshen and sister of Atreus, as well as former CEO of Shi Economic Group. Since Arcana knew very well what Shi Tu had done, and how much resources and effort it took him to help her get rid of the Arrogance of The Gods, she couldn''t swallow that Alice still had the face to act like a victim. Even the fact that she didn''t know about Shi Tu''s actions didn''t make her forgive her. Can''t she just ask or investigate before she makes any judgment? Most importantly, she didn''t even know the true value of the Yin-Yang Divine Body for Shi Tu. Without this body, Shi Tu would never be able to achieve the perfect Yin-Yang Realm and thus would not be able to achieve the pinnacle of strength. Handing over the Yin-Yang Divine Body to her meant that Shi Tu was giving her control over his future and his greatest ns. Even so, this woman dared to say that this apology isn''t enough? Out of anger and perhaps also jealousy, Arcana forgot that Alice is just a little girl under a hundred years old and it is almost impossible for her to have that kind of mindset. " Little girl, don''t overstep your bounds. " The air around Arcana changed and she looked like a queen scolding a servant or a lowly concubine. " Do you know the value of what Shi Tu has given you? He has put his future in your hands but you ." Before Arcana could finish speaking, Zhan Xieshen threw his Axe at her with the apparent intent to kill her. Very quickly, Shi Tu released the Berserk God Art and grabbed Zhan Xieshen''s ax in his hand. A cracking sound could be heard and it was clear that some of the bones in Shi Tu''s hand had been broken. Zhan Xieshen''s eyes shed with a strange light because Shi Tu had used his own art better than him but he didn''t want to show any surprise on his face or that he cared. " Old Ghost, do you want to die? " Shi Tu threw the Axe back at Zhan Xieshen and used Primordial Energy to heal his hand. Zhan Xieshen grabbed the ax and sneered, "You think this is a threat to me? I havee back from death countless times, and thest time was because of you. Be thankful that you are still alive. " Zhan Xieshen looked at Arcana and said. " Just an ant that dared to interfere. she deserves to die. " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " A muscr mind, as usual, I really wonder how you are still alive. Thinking you''re going to call my wife an ant in front of me. " Zhan Xieshen frowned slightly and looked at Arcana carefully and said, " You have really bad taste. Did you almost die of loneliness to be satisfied with such poor quality? " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and he said, " She''s my wife, guard your tongue or I''ll really kill you this time in body and soul." Shi Tu did not hesitate and took out the des of Chaos. '''' At least, better than all your wives '''' Zhan Xieshen directly hid the core of the Yin-Yang Divine Body so as not to be affected by Shi Tu''s power. Zhan Xieshen also did not hesitate to unleash his aura. They both released their own Will Aura. The collision of the Will Auras affected all the weak and almost everyone fell to his knees. Sun Chiwei''s group including Mingzhi Mei fell on their knees and spat blood, their faces turning pale but to varying degrees. Sun Jie''s condition was also not much different even though she was the worst. Only Alice did not spit blood, although she also could not stand. Only four people remained standing. Zhan Xieshen, Shi Tu, Die Yingming, and Arcana. Alice looked at Arcana and couldn''t believe she could withstand such pressure. Arcana didn''t show any expression of pain as if the pressure wasn''t there at all. Alice wanted to resist and stand because she didn''t want to lose, but the reality was so harsh that she couldn''t move at all. Looking at this, Zhan Xieshen withdrew his Will Aura directly and Shi Tu followed. Zhan Xieshen didn''t want Alice to get hurt too much, but he was really surprised by Die Yingming and Arcana. Around Die Yingming and Arcana, there was a thin wall of a Will Aura to protect them. Anyone who could form his Will Aura is a beast that could not be underestimated. This also meant that Die Yingming and Arcana could not be any random dogs because their Will Aura is equivalent to a person at the Fifth Step. Shi Tu stretched out his hand and a small seal appeared on his hand. He looked at Alice and said, " This is my Ultimate Concession " Die Yingming and Arcana both looked at the small seal in Shi Tu''s hand dazedly. They both couldn''t believe Shi Tu is willing to take out this thing. " First Brother! isn''t that too much? " Die Yingming couldn''t stay silent and decided to intervene, " There is a great risk in giving her the seal, no matter kinship or rtionship but she is a woman who cannot be trusted for the time being! At least she has shown nothing worthy of your absolute trust. " Die Yingming tried to convince Shi Tu and said, " If you want to give the seal to someone, sister-inw arcana is better than this woman. " Die Yingming added in a tone of affirmation and reminder, " Her family and background don''t matter. She can''t have this without earning our absolute trust. Even if you trust her, I don''t. " Shi Tu waved his hand to Die Yingming and said, " It''s okay, I know what to do. " Die Yingming frowned and said " First Brother!! " Die Yingming couldn''t see Shi Tu make such a mistake and said, " Did you forget Chu Ya and Gu Yin? Your two wives and the two most beloved women to you, did they not betray you and kill you in the end? Even the two of them, you didn''t give them this seal despite your love for them and ignoring all our warnings. But you are giving it to this woman? " " Maybe that bastard loves his sister very much, but even he will definitely oppose your decision. You can call him now and ask for his opinion. " Chapter 344: I Can Change Him Chapter 344: I Can Change Him Shi Tupletely ignored Die Yingming''s words and said to Alice, " What is your answer? " Alice was very confused by Die Yingming''s exaggerated reaction. looked at Arcana to see the intense shock in her eyes that she could not hide. Besides trauma, there is also anger and resentment, envy, and even heartbreak? " Father, what is this seal? " Zhan Xieshen looked at Alice and said with dignity, " Soul Unification Seal, One of the Three Sacred Techniques " " It allows two people to be linkedpletely and forever, one side could enter the other''s soul and read all of his memories. Not only that but could even transmit strength and thoughts. " " In short, Soul Unification Seal is the greatest proof of absolute trust where no one can never hide secrets " Alice opened her eyes in shock. There may be many other uses for the Soul Unification Seal, but this brief exnation is sufficient to highlight its importance. Shi Tu literally puts himself in the hands of her hands. " Are you serious? " Alice asked hesitantly. She couldn''t believe it was so simple. The one she knows could never do something like reveals all his secrets to someone else. " I''m not joking. It''s not something I would be joking about anyway. " Shi Tu answered, "The decision is yours " Suddenly, a hint of enlightenment appeared in Die Yingming''s eyes, but it was carefully hidden so that no one would see him. " First brother, don''t expect me to defend you. You are risking your life here. " " I ..." Hearing Die Yingming''s words, a great disturbance appeared in Alice''s mind and she didn''t know what to do. " Daughter " Zhan Xieshen interrupted Alice''s thoughts and said, " Don''t be fooled by him. He''s probably trying to win your trust and doesn''t expect you to ept the offer because of your guilt and belief in him. The bastard next to him is probably taking part in the y too. You don''t have to believe anything he says. " Zhan Xieshen looked at Alice and said seriously, " I may never be a good father but I certainly don''t want you to fall into this bastard''s clutches. I won''t interfere with your decision but you should know that people never change easily, especially old monsters like us. " Zhan Xieshen''s eyes narrowed, " ept his offer, though he can never lie to you. " " That''s right, Sister Alice. " Sun Jie also tried to convince Alice and said, " You can never believe what this bastard said. But with this seal, he can''t deceive you. " Looking at what was happening, Arcana held her hand tightly but she didn''t say anything. She did not intend to object to Shi Tu''s decision. If Shi Tu''s decision could be changed, Die Yingming could have done so and it is not her turn. Although she had manyints, she believed in Shi Tu''s decision. At least this is not the time to ask about his reasons. She is sure that Shi Tu will not hide his reasons if she asks because this is not a subject, he can keep quiet about. Up until this moment, she still believed that Shi Tu wouldpletely open his heart to her one day. Although this hope was decreasing day by day after doing so much, she could tell that Shi Tu hadn''t really opened his heart to her yet even though he treated her well. Alice opens her mouth to agree but the words don''te out of her mouth. For some reason, she has a feeling that she will lose everything if she epts Shi Tu''s offer. Although Shi Tu''s offer seems logical and indicates that his intentions are repelled, he also has no right to object because of his long past in lying. If he wants her to believe him this time, he must show unequivocal evidence that he is sincere now and in the future. She knows very well that believing Shi Tu now unconditionally is really stupid, but... What if Shi Tu resented her because she needs proof to believe him? When she thought about what Shi Tu would think about her, she couldn''t say anything. If she does this and epts Shi Tu''s offer..... this is not life, but a mutual interest without any feelings because it needs material things. After much hesitation, Alice shook her head and said, " No, there is no need for this seal. " " Why?! " Zhan Xieshen asked, unable to understand his daughter''s thoughts. Alice''s face turned red a little and she looked at Shi Tu to be surprised with a wide smile on his face. With such a smile that she had never seen before, Shi Tu seemed to be truly happy from the bottom of his heart. Happiness and relief clearly appeared on Shi Tu''s face, who did not hide his happiness at all. Even Die Yingming showed shock on his face and seemed unbelievable that Alice had made that choice. " Looks like I got it wrong for the first time in a long time. " Shi Tu looked at Alice with aplicated expression and said, " I never expected you to make such a stupid choice. " On the side, Die Yingming also sighed and looked resigned, but a hint of contentment and recognition appeared on his face. Another Soul Unification Seal appeared on Shi Tu''s hand. One of the seals flew over and entered Alice''s cheese while the other went to Arcana. " Hey! I said there''s no need for that...." Alice was surprised and did not understand what happened. Didn''t she just refuse? Why did Shi Tu do this, not only her but Arcana as well? " It''s okay, that''s my decision. " Shi Tu answered with a smile, " I am confident that you will not identally reveal my secrets and thoughts. " "... I... I trust you... I trust you both. " Shi Tu looked at Die Yingming and said, " I don''t think you have any objections, do you? " Die Yingming looked at Alice intently and said, " May I know why you made this choice? That is clearly the worst thing you could do. " " If you obtain the Soul Unification Seal, you will be able to ess secrets and techniques only heard in the legends. You will gain our protection and climb to the pinnacle of martial arts. Then why? " Alice answered after some hesitation, " I wanted to ept the offer but I felt that I was going to lose something that I would forever regret, and I didn''t want my rtionship with Shi Tu to be based on evidence and material interests. " Die Yingming frowned and said, " Emotions can change over time, I guess you know the story of first brother right? He killed his two wives and a lot of his friends because they changed over time. " Alice smiled a little and said, " Because they are less than Shi Tu. To form friendships, equality is necessary. The moment they can''t keep up with Shi Tu, it is done. " " But I''m different, I can always be by his side and I won''t lose to him and..... time can solve many problems and I''m sure that one day... I can change Shi Tu. " Chapter 345: The Right Choice Chapter 345: The Right Choice " Hahahahaha " Die Yingming couldn''t help but burst outughing. " Change him? Hehehehe, girl, don''t you know that you Argh! " Before Die Yingming could finish his sentence, Shi Tu was thrown at Mingzhi Mei with a word in his face. " Shi Tu! You bastard, just wait, don''t think I''m going to cover you up this time. You will pay as soon as I tell him. " Mingzhi Mei approached and grabbed Die Yingming''s arm and dragged him away while the rest left in turn. Zhan Xieshen didn''t understand what was going on but looking at the atmosphere, he felt he had to leave now. Looking at Alice, Zhan Xieshen thought of the proverb that says'''' there was no point in raising a daughter '''' but quickly shook his head because he couldn''t say to himself. Zhan Xieshen also turned to leave, but Shi Tu''s voice stopped him. " Old Ghost " Shi Tu''s voice rang in Zhan Xieshen'' mind Zhan Xieshen did not stop and nothing strange appeared, " Boy, isn''t it time for you to change the way you call me? " "It won''t happen, not even in dreams, so forget it. " " What do you want " " Wufa Wutian is here in the Yin-Yang World, so you have to leave quickly before he notices, to not spoil my n. " Shi Tu seemed to remember something and said, " By the way, given our rtionship now, why don''t you join me? " " You want me to listen to your orders? In your dream! " " Of course not. " Shi Tu condensed a soul crystal containing some information and threw it at Zhan Xieshen without anyone noticing. Zhan Xieshen read this Memory Crystal and said, " Your n is good to destroy all the Sovereign Realms at the same time, although there are a lot of things that this information didn''t touch on how you would do it, you must be confident. " " Sure " " I don''t mind cooperating, but I will deal with the giants and Olympus personally and kill them with my own hands. " " Sure, but... can you spare Athena? She''s on our side. " Zhan Xieshen wanted to refuse, but Shi Tu said first, " You know very well my revenge with the giants. Isn''t it fair that you also give up a little? " " Okay " Zhan Xieshen tore the void and left, leaving a man and three women in an awkward atmosphere. ................................. Mingzhi Mei dragged Die Yingming away while Sun Chiwei''s group did not dare to follow them and returned to collect treasures. " Why did brother-inw beat you? " Die Yingming clicked Mingzhi Mei''s forehead and said, "you now really call him Brother-inw? " Mingzhi Mei gently puffed her cheeks, " Am I wrong? " " No " Die Yingming shook his head and said, " He beat me for threatening to tell the brother of Sister-inw Alice that the first brother intended to hide her existence from him. " " Why would he do this? " There was some hesitation on Die Yingming''s face and he seemed unwilling to speak. Mingzhi Mei frowned and said, " Don''t you want to tell me? I don''t mind you keeping some secrets but... is it too dangerous for you to tell me, your wife? " Die Yingming showed some bitterness and said, " It''s not like that, I just didn''t want you to see so much darkness. If you insist, I can tell you. " In short, there were two main choices for Alice. The first, which is the logical one, is to reject Shi Tu''s offerpletely and lose her faith in him, and this is what Shi Tu wanted in the beginning. If Alice did this, Shi Tu would be assured of her walking alone in the cultivation world and she would have a great chance of reaching the peak because she is someone who could decisively differentiate between emotions and reality. In this case, they can help her from the shadows to pave her way and tell her the truthter when Alice reaches heights where she can understand their thoughts and most likely can understand their reasoning. If she naively epted Shi Tu''s offer, that meant that she was ridiculously stupid and emotional because she truly believed Shi Tu could hand all his secrets and ns to her so simply after all the lies, he had told. This means that she is also very attached to Shi Tu, which will limit her future, so they will protect her at all times without endangering her life. But she did not take either of these options. Her decision can be considered naive in a way, but it can be said that her instincts are astonishing when she notices something strange. Also, it''s not that she trusts Shi Tu unconditionally too much, but rather that she realizes how deceitful he is. She simply refused so Shi Tu would not hold a grudge against her for spying on him. She confidently said that she would change Shi Tu and understood the huge difference between them. At least the education of Shi Tu was not wasted. Therefore, it could be said that she made the ideal choice that even Shi Tu had not expected that she would make and did not even include it among the possible choices. Upon hearing this exnation, Mingzhi Mei was truly speechless. " Are you saying that brother-inw made all this effort .... just because she is her brother? " " Of course " Die Yingming nodded and said, " Whatever the first brother act harshly with strangers, he is someone willing to do everything for the family " " Isn''t there another reason? For some reason he seemed strangely happy then. " Die Yingming thought and said, " Well there is a possibility in my head but .. it is almost impossible so I guess the reason for his happiness is that he won''t have to kill her in the future. " Mingzhi Mei was surprised and said, " Why would he kill her? " Die Yingming smiled helplessly and said, " Didn''t I exin it to you before? Because of the vast difference, whichever option she choose among the two options, there is a high chance that she will betray us in the future and then ..First Brother will have to kill her as he always used to. " " Why? " Mingzhi Mei couldn''t understand, " Why would she do something like this? You obviously do everything for her. " Die Yingming shook his head and said, " Because of the time pressure " " The time pressure? " '''' yes " Die Yingming nodded, "The resulting pressure on the aspirations of strangers, the weight of their attachment to us, and their inability to keep pace with us will generate ideas that we are willfully ignoring and isting them from us. Not only that but will start to think that we are the reason for their inability to progress and that we are hiding the secrets of power from them and in the end ..... they willmit treason to prove to us that we are wrong " " Even if we don''t do anything, even if we do everything we have to help her rise, because of her mentality and choice, her future is limited and even we, can''t do anything. " " Why are you saying that like you''re sure? Who knows the future? You just judge before you even try and ." Looking at the sadness in Die Yingming''s eyes, Mingzhi Mei remembered the past stories she had seen in the Dream and couldn''t say anything. They have every right to this prejudice because they have had many experiences before. This tragedy happened to them many times before. Die Yingming smiled and didn''t me Mingzhi Mei. " It''s okay, at least Sister-inw is the first to make the right choice. Even the first brother couldn''t hide his happiness. " Chapter 346: Is This Supposed to Be An Insult? Chapter 346: Is This Supposed to Be An Insult? Shi Tu stared at Arcana and Alice and then Sun Jie. But before he could say anything, Alice spoke coldly, " Sister Sun Jie is my sister and my family. If you want her to leave, I will leave too. " " Okay," Shi Tu answered helplessly. Shi Tu looked at Arcana and then leaned back slightly. In such a situation, it is best to leave the initiative in the hands of Arcana. Arcana came forward and said, " Hello, my name is Bing Xue, Shi Tu''s wife. How can I address little sister? " Arcana gave a provocative smile, still using Bing Xue''s name without any fear of Shi Tu''s wrath. "My name is Alice, just Alice, and this is my sister, Sun Jie. " " Ah, Sun Chiwei''s sister? It''s rare to see a pair of brother and sister with such talents. " Arcana seemed to remember Sun Jie then looked at Alice with some doubt and said, " Are you really Zhan Xieshen''s daughter? " " Don''t I look like that? " " Indeed " Arcana nodded and said, " You look nothing like Zhan Xieshen. " Alice gave a smile of pride and confidence, " It is thanks to Shi Tu who put so much effort into helping me. " " Oh?! So you know he put a lot of effort into helping you? I thought you didn''t. " Alice replied, " Knowledge is one thing, eptance is another. " Arcana smiled and said, " In that case, I think I will rely on you in the future. I heard of your high leadership abilities and ..." " This is not going to happen. " Alice said without hesitation with an expression of disgust, " I don''t like spinning around because I''m really sick of fake smiles and saying what I don''t really feel " Apparently, Alice is really tired of faking her smile for the sake of work and is totally averse to all sorts of vague talk. Alice ignored Arcana and walked towards Shi Tu. Alice took out the Core of the Yin-Yang Divine Body that Zhan Xieshen had given her before he left and said, " Tell me the importance of this divine body to you. " " Oh? You''ve really changed. " Instead of saying '' Can you tell me how important this divine body is to you, '' Alice said directly, '' Tell me the importance of this divine body to you '' The difference may not seem significant, but it is really big. This meant that Alice no longer treated Shi Tu with excessive respect as her master. " To achieve a perfect Yin-Yang Realm, it is necessary to exchange yin and yang between a man and a woman. To achieve a perfect Yin-Yang realm, I intend to use the Extreme Purity Array which requires four special women with a distinct soul, a distinct divine body, a distinct bloodline, and a distinct ability. " Alice nodded and could guess the rest and the significance of the Yin-Yang Divine Body to Shi Tu. " I understand " "Therefore, the bearer of this body must " " That''s right " Shi Tu did not hesitate to answer, not as if he intended to hide the truth. " How much did you collect? " Alice couldn''t hide her displeasure and a uniquely cold atmosphere formed around her. " Only one, Supreme Bloodline. But I found the rest. " " So ..." " I''m sorry " Shi Tu bowed his head and sincerely apologized. The three women looked at Shi Tu in indescribable astonishment. Did... Did Shi Tu ... apologize and bow his head? " You..." Shi Tu raised his head and said, " Well, you know, I''ve had a bad experience with women so far, betrayal is painful, you know. " " As I told you, at first, I treated you as a mere tool for your father''s support. I just didn''t throw you out because you are my brother''s sister. " " In the end, I left the decision up to you as I helped you get rid of the arrogance of the godster, and frankly, I didn''t care much about your decision, I didn''t say that in the letter because I didn''t want to hurt you, but ." " When I remember our days together, even though I was only acting then, I find myself smiling without realizing it. " " After losing my trust in everyone but a few people for many years. I treated the rest like tools because I didn''t want to be betrayed again. " " But I decided to try again. " Shi Tu looked at Arcana and said, " Even for me, the perseverance of Arcana really affected me. Hope really is a scary thing, don''t you agree? " Shi Tu showed an apologetic expression and said, " Even so, I didn''t want to trust her directly so I kept testing her over and over and the same for you. " "As for Arcana, she has trusted me, endured all my decisions, showed her displeasure where must be, and opposed my actions where must. For you, Alice, you havee to me despite all the deceptions you have seen of me, you have preferred to believe me, though logic and the right thing is to doubt and ept my offer so that I can never lie to you again. " " These actions of yours proved to me the sincerity of your feelings towards me, and that is why I gave you my absolute trust and gave you the Soul Unification Seal, which brings the number of Soul Unification Seal holders to 14 people. You are the first two of my women I give this seal to " Shi Tu bowed his head again and said, " I spit on my apologies for what I did to you. I know what I''ve done is a lot, but it''s the only way for me. " " You might think this is a charade from me but... what I''m saying now is what I really believe and I''m not faking anything. " Arcana nodded and said, " Yes, I can feel your sincerity but...." Arcana''s eyes narrowed and she said, "You forgot to say that you didn''t want to turn us into your obedient puppets. " Hearing this, Alice who was touched by Shi Tu''s words, gave an angry expression and cried out/ " Shi Tu!! even now you are still lying? " " Huh? " Shi Tu looked at Alice in amazement and then said seriously, " Isn''t that obvious? Why should I waste my words on something so obvious? Strangely, you didn''t realize this point until Arcana told you. Are you stupid? " " You''re stupid! your whole family is stupid!! " Alice cried out of anger and embarrassment. " Not sure of my guess but .. is this supposed to be an insult? " Shi Tu asked in confusion. " Aren''t we a family? You, your father, and your brother are part of my family, and considering what you just said, you''re all also stupid which means you''ve admitted that you''re stupid as I said. " " If you can''t understand such simple things. " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " I doubt you''ll ever be able to change me. Chapter 347: The Empress Chapter 347: The Empress " You..." Alice tried to reply but couldn''t find anything to say. Arcana covered her mouth to hide her smile but even if Alice didn''t see her, she was clearly making fun of her. " Okay, back to the topic. " Quickly, Shi Tu changed the subject again and said, " I don''t think either of you has any doubt that I can make both of you do all my orders and be willing to die for me. " Shi Tu''s eyes narrowed and he said, " If either of you has the slightest doubt in my abilities, I ept the challenge at any time. Either of you can volunteer to be a victim of temptation and I can make her do what I want even though she knows I tricking her, or you can choose anyone else. But I don''t want to. " " I want you to be yourself without my interference and your decisions not to be influenced by me as much as possible. For that, the best way for me is, to be honest, and direct rather than trying to win your affections because you won''t be able to refuse me if I do this. " Shi Tu smiled wide and said, " Are there any more questions? " " Shi Tu " Arcana with slight redness she said, " I know you are taking care of me and trying to avoid making us doubt you but ... you don''t have to make your normal way of speaking so formal. You can speak normally. " " It''s true and ..." Alice seemed to misunderstand Arcana''s words but Shi Tu interrupted her before she could say something stupid. " I think you''re right. My reputation is already ruined. Even if my intentions were right, even Die Yingming and Jiao Lang wouldn''t believe that I had no motives or ulterior meaning, so there''s no point in trying to create this behavior. " Alice, " huh? " Arcana frowned and said, " Shouldn''t you read the atmosphere and fall into the trap as a joke? " "Unfortunately, I have a reputation to keep. If rumors spread that I fell in such a simple trick, all those who failed to deceive me or fell victim to my ns would not be able to die in peace as Jiao Lang would mock me for a million years ahead. " Alice''s mind seemed to suddenly realize what had happened btedly and she was deeply embarrassed. Shi Tu looked at Arcana but was met with an icy look and she obviously knew what he was going to do and would never ept. " Alice, what do you intend to do with the Yin-Yang Divine Body? " Alice regained her wits and said after some thought. " When do you intend to transnt the Yin-Yang Divine Body to me? " " Do you know what this means? " " Do you refuse? " " Absolutely not. " Shi Tu grabbed Alice by one arm and Arcana by the other and pulled them into his bosom. Alice did not resist because of the surprise at first butter did not want to spoil the atmosphere. But Arcana expressed strong opposition. Shi Tu whispered in Arcana''s ear and said, "You promised to let me hold you in one arm with another woman of my choice in the other arm. You wouldn''t break your promise, would you? " " Tsk " Arcana clicked her tongue and stopped resisting. In Sun Jie''s eyes, the three of them seemed to have entered an isted world of their own where no one could disturb these quiet moments. Sun Jie kept calm like a statue the entire time as she heard and saw many shocking things. Without noticing, Sun Jie discovered that a wide smile appeared on her face and seemed to be happy for Alice. After some time, the three separated from each other. Alice remembered Sun Jie''s presence and blushed a little while Arcana didn''t care much because she was used to people staring at her. Arcana remembered something she said, " Shi Tu. Although it doesn''t seem like a good time, I think it''s best to make things clear from now on. " " What''s the matter? " " Do you still consider your women from your previous lives to be your women now as well? " " Yes, my words cannot be undone never " " That means you have a really big harem, doesn''t it? " Shi Tu felt a cold winding from two directions, but he ignored it and said, " Not really. Most of the women I''ve yed with on a whim or for cultivation are already dead because I mostly sleep with them once and make sure they lose their ability to sleep with men again and if I''m not very satisfied, I put a fatal curse on them of some sort. The rest, few die either of age in Yin-Yang Bliss or I killed them for some reason so I only have five women now. " " Aren''t all the women in the Yin-Yang Bliss your women in theory? The Yin-Yang Bliss still says this to the world. the woman who joins the Yin-Yang bliss is your woman. " " Well... you can say that. " Alice sneered after realizing Arcana''s intentions and said, " Do you want to be the Empress? " Arcana did not hide her intentions and said, " If I can, then yes. The presence of the Empress is essential to running the harem. " " Yes, I agree with that. " Shi Tu unexpectedly stepped in and said, " Having a woman at the top to run the harem in my absence and establish a hierarchy is essential. " Alice frowned and said, " Hey, you don''t follow the script! Aren''t you supposed at this moment to say that you love us equally and will treat us as equals? There is no need for a ss system or differences between members of the same family?" " Are you stupid? " Shi Tu looked at Alice and said, " Has your mind been filled with cultivation and you have forgotten all about trading and runningpanies? What have you learned from me after apanying me for so long and seeing my methods? " " This..." Shi Tu said in an absolute tone of affirmation, " Equality is absolutely impossible, two things can''t be truly equal. If I say I love you both equally, that is real hypocrisy. " " So which one of us do you love the most? " Arcana seized the opportunity and asked. At this moment, it might be a rare opportunity to see Shi Tu perplexed and unable to answer. At least for a moment. Unfortunately, this did not happen " Alice " Shi Tu answered frankly. " You''re not even trying to lie? " " Lying is an insult to your feelings. I prefer honesty in such things. " Arcana hesitated and asked, "Then sister Alice . Is she the Empress? " Arcana seemed to have given in to the fait apli and had already changed the way she addressed Alice. " No " Chapter 348: Ranking (1) Chapter 348: Ranking (1) " No " Shi Tu, " Who said my favorite woman must be the empress? the empress must be determined by many factors, not just how much I prefer her. " Alice seemed convinced and asked, " So how do you want to do this? " " It''s simple, I''ve already thought about the harem system. " " Harem system? What embarrassing name? How old are you? " Alice couldn''t hide her disgust for Shi Tu from the ridiculous idea, but Arcana didn''t seem to care. Shi Tu ignored thisment and said, " Simply put, the harem system is a special system that gives each woman certain points based on preference, her strength, the contributions of her faction, and her contributions. Whoever has the most points is the Empress. " Arcana showed a glint in her eyes and seemed to have already understood the ins and outs of this system and could not help but smile because this system meant that Shi Tu''s personal preferences would not contribute much to determining the position of every woman in the Shi Tu harem. Of course, unlike Arcana, Alice can''tprehend everything quickly and asked, " Doesn''t this make the Empress''s recement possible? If the Empress is changed periodically, it will upset the order. " " That''s better " Shi Tu answered, " What if a new womanter joins the harem? Her inability to reach the position of Empress because the Empress was previously chosen is unfair to her . painful!! " Shi Tu was pinched on both sides by force. " Do you intend to gather more women? " "Your appetite is truly big. " " It''s just an example. Don''t take everything I say for granted. " Shi Tu moved away a bit for his safety and said, " Look at me, even though all these years have passed, how many times do you think Jiao Lang and Die Yingming tried to rece me and take over the top? Did they seed? " "A true emperor can keep his throne no matter who is challenging him, the same for the Empress. " Shi Tu looked at Alice in particr and said, " Don''t you want the position of the Empress? " " Of course I want!! " Alice answered directly. " But with logic and considering the difference in abilities between you and Arcana as well as the strength behind you, your rtionships, and even your abilities, except for my personal preference for you, you can''t outrun Arcana making her the Empress without a doubt. If that happened, would you be satisfied? " " Of course not. " Alice shook her head vigorously. " In this case, since there is no legitimate way to attain the position of Empress, what is the best way? " Shi Tu gave Alice a familiar smile. This is Shi Tu''s smile when he asks her a work-rted question to verify her ability to run Shi Economic Group. Alice replied reflexively and said, " Borrow a knife to kill her with as little attachment as possible. It is better to destroy her reputation and gather public opinion against her, and it would be better to make her betray her allies until she dies at their own hands, and then the position of Empress will be empty and ." Alice opened her eyes after realizing what she was saying. "It seems that Shi Tu''s teaching is still rooted in your soul." " I I didn''t mean to ..." Before Arcana''s empty eyes, Alice found no excuse. after all, what she had just said was no different from dering war against Arcana. " It''s okay, I know it was nted in you because of Shi Tu. I also wouldn''t deserve the position of Empress anyway if I fell into such an obvious trap." Arcana showed some sarcasm and said, " I don''t think I''ll lose to such an idiot. " This time, Alice was silent and did not say anything. Alice learned the lesson from Shi Tu and will not fall into the trap again. Shi Tu enjoyed the show and said since it didn''t look like they were going to finish. " See? To maintain stability, it is better to give everyone an equal chance. " Alice thought of something and said, " By the way, who are Die Yingming and Jiao Lang? Thinking that they would challenge you for your position. " As soon as Alice said this, she quickly covered her mouth because she realized the stupidity of what she had said. Other than Loki and Prometheus, who would have the nerve to do this? " Jiao Lang is Loki in his previous life and Die Yingming is Prometheus in his previous life. " Shi Tu didn''t say more because Alice understood the rest. " What is the current ranking then? " Arcana asked. " Everyone is zero, of course, the counting starts now. Is there any objection? " " I have an objection! " " I have an objection! " Shi Tu kept his calm and seemed to expect this. " People are not equal so we can''t have the same starting line, at least your preference for us is different so it''s unfair to put us all on the same starting line " " That''s right " Alice agreed this time with Arcana. Both of them seemed to be eager to know their bnce. " Well, as I said, the criteria are my personal preference, strength, faction contribution, personal contribution, and background. There is no limit to the number of points in each criterion but to prevent fraud, my preference points cannot exceed twenty percent of the total mark. " Shi Tu thought for a bit, looked at Arcana, and said, " Since I forgave you for the past, it means that all your contributions at that time will not count. 12 points for personal preference. Your strength and talent are not to be underestimated butbined with the strength of all the members and by taking the strongest and the age difference you will get 5 points. Now you are not the Dark Elf Queen and all that is left is Tang Zhong, but your rtionships andwork are insignificant, so 20 points for background. Your contributions are not great and not worth mentioning, so three points. Tang Zhong doing an important job, so 20 points for a faction contribution. A total of 60 points. " Arcana wanted to say something, but Shi Tu preceded her. " Raskreia is considered a member of my harem and is independent of you, without her recognition, she will not be considered a member of your faction. If she is recognized as a member of your faction, all of her points will be added to your points. " Alice watched quietly and did not rush to judgment because she did not know if 60 points crossed a high number or not. The same for Sun Jie who kept watching without saying anything and seemed to bepletely ignored. Chapter 349: Ranking (2) Chapter 349: Ranking (2) Shi Tu looked at Alice and said, " For Alice, 75 points for personal preference. For strength get three points. For background, there''s your father and your brother so that''s 250 points for background. Your contributions are zero so that''s one point. As for your faction contributions, there''s a lot to say about your brother. And your father but since your father tried to kill me once though it was a misunderstanding but I almost died so a lot of points will be deducted and there are only fifty points left. The total is 379 points. " " Awesome!! " Alice couldn''t stop herself from jumping out of happiness. " Congrattions, sister " Sun Jie calmly congratted Alice. Alice looked at Arcana proudly without saying anything but the message was clear. '' Won''t you lose to an idiot like me? you were defeated by six times the score. Shi Tu didn''t care and said, " For the rest, it is not necessary to give details, so I will say their points directly. " Shi Tu thought for a bit and seemed to be having a hard time evaluating, then said, " Raskreia only has 5 points. " Hearing this, Arcana frowned while Alice''s smile widened and she felt happy to have an unfathomable father and brother. With the presence of her strong father and brother and their great contributions, she can maintain the lead and gradually raise her personal contributions and personal preference and will continue to maintain the lead. " Athens has 1734 points" " W-What?! " Alice was shocked by the ridiculous number. Even with someone like her father and brother, she hardly got more than 350 points but this Athena got 1734? how can this be? As for Arcana, she just sighed. Looking at her points and Alice''s points, it is not difficult toe up with a rough standard. it seems that Shi Tu has deducted a lot of points because of Zhan Xieshen and a lot of points also because of Atreus as she can guess that both of them spoiled Shi Tu''s ns so much causing the points to be discounted. " I object! " Sun Jie screamed and couldn''t be silent. " How can there be such a ridiculous difference? At least tell us why this Athena has all these points or at least ." " Sister Sun Jie " Alice cried and said, " No need to say anything, I''m sure Shi Tu will not fake or take sides. " Alice added in her mind, '' Since Arcana didn''tin, she must have no objection. Even a loser like her didn''tin, wouldn''t I look like a bad loser if Iin? Also, this may lower my Preference Score. " Shi Tu did notment on anything and said, '''' As for Freya, she has 2,389 points.'''' " The final order is Freya, then Athena, Alice, Arcana, Raskreia, and this makes Freya the Empress now, but it''s not official until we all meet and exin to them too. " " Are there any objections? " " No " " No " " By the way, is there another use for contribution points ...." " Harem Points " Shi Tu corrected. " . Contribution point? Are the points only for the sake of identifying the Empress? " " Of course not. " Shi Tu shook his head and said, " Every month, the number of harem points will be added to your purchase bnce. You can use the harem points to order anything from me. You can ask for anything as long as you have enough points for it." Alice frowned, and this seemed like a cheap system in one of the novels she had heard about, but she refused to believe that Shi Tu would quote these things. " Can things like the expulsion of a woman from the harem, or power and treasures, or perhaps your life be? " Shi Tu answered with a smile, " No, as long as you have enough points, I can give you any technique or treasure you want, I can even destroy my cultivation or give up on my dreams and ambitions or even kill myself. I can expel concubines but it is impossible to expel a wife. This ispletely off the table. " " Didn''t you say that points can buy anything? " " That''s right, every technique or treasure has a price, even my cultivation has a price. but my rtionship with my wives and my memories with them are priceless, these things can''t be priced so of course they can''t be bought with harem points. " Shi Tu looked very sincere but a smile appeared on his lips as he looked at the shy Arcana. Seeing Arcana''s shyness was extremely rare so he burned this sight into his memory. Alice thought of something and then pulled out Sun Jie who had imed to be a stone statue until now. " Can you ept Sister Sun Jie into your harem? " " Sister Alice!! " Sun Jie was surprised and confused. "Of course, I can ept her as a third-ss concubine for 80 points. If you want to upgrade her, you have to spend more harem points. As for the position of a wife, it is impossible because I do not like her. The position of a wife cannot be bought because it represents my memories as I told you. " " No problem " " Sister!! " Sun Jie looked confused, not understanding what Alice was thinking. Alice whispered in Sun Jie''s ear and said, " Didn''t you hear before? The woman named Raskreia is Arcana''s, I don''t want to be alone. Don''t you want to help your sister? Also, there is no better man than Shi Tu anyway. " " But..." " Didn''t you say you wanted us to marry the same man? " " That''s when we were kids!! " " Since we are less than a hundred years old, we are still kids. " Sun Jie hesitated and seemed to be struggling and a bit unwilling. " Didn''t you see your brother a while ago? Do you know what position and support, Sun Chiwei would have if you were a Shi Tu woman? " After mentioning her brother, Sun Jie finally gave in and nodded in agreement. Shi Tu didn''t care and said, " Okay, but since Alice has paid for it, your current score is zero. Now you can go and walk around and pick up any treasure you want as much as you want. " Shi Tu waved his hand and released a soul force toward Sun Jie''s soul. " I don''t like talking, so I nted basic knowledge and information directly in your mind. You better follow it if you want to survive. " Sun Jie realized that Shi Tu want to talk to Alice and Arcana privately, so she quickly left. Shi Tu smiled and said, " I think it''s time for me to introduce you to the rest of the Soul Unification Seal holders. I''ve already summoned them and all you have to do is dive deep inside the Soul Unification Seal. don''t worry because we arepletely safe here. " Chapter 350: Blatant Ignore Chapter 350: tant Ignore In the Twelve Pir Hall, ten people sat at a round table with twelve seats, behind each seat there was a tall pir that seemed to raise the sky. These people were naturally Shi Tu and the Nine Elders. On the side, two women stood with different expressions on their faces. One showed a slight smile and the other kept looking left and right in astonishment. " Where are Jiao Lang and Die Yingming? " Mu Xiaohong asked. Shi Tu answered, " Jiao Lang said that he is still training Etray''s daughter and will note, Die Yingming is busy with Mingzhi Mei. " Arcana and Alice frowned and the Nine Elders were clearly not looking at them and had no intention of saying anything to them. Shi Tu pped his hands and said, " Okay, let''s start the meeting. Since we rarely meet these days, it''s better to talk rather than send information directly. " Yamaughed and said, " Don''t you just want to buy more time? " Shi Tu pretended that he hadn''t heard anything and said to Mu Xiaohong, " Since you are in charge of the Shadow Army, the intelligence report is your job. " " As expected, all Sovereign Realms have sent their best younger generations and even their inheritors to the Yin-Yang World. The Shadow Army is currently watching over them. " " Tsk, fast as usual. " Mu Xiaohong continued, " Also, Heavenly Courtyard tried to contact the Shadow Army to buy some information about Duan Hao. They really paid a lot. They also inquired about the price to get some cooperation from the Shadow Army, thinking that this could be bought since I led the Shadow Army previously to the Heavenly Courtyard before. Almost the same offer was given to the Alchemy vor, Underground Thieves, and even the Monsters Kingdom. " Shi Tu sighed and said, "It seems that the secret has finally been revealed. " In the past, Shi Tu has created many fake powers to hide the true ce of strength, in Yao Yan''s case, there is the Pill Tower and the Alchemy Association which dominate alchemy in the thirty-three heavens, and both im to have been established by Yao Yan which is somewhat true but Both are just baits to hide their true power. Alchemy vor! This ce where Yao Yan concentrated his strength was truly far from the world''s gaze. Nevertheless, every secret will eventually be revealed even though only the strongest of the strongest know the truth and may only have doubts without confirmation. This is not important because the secret was kept until recently and it will be revealed soon anyway. "I pity them " Nn Meng shook her head and said, " They ask their enemy to help destroy themselves without knowing, heh. " " Aren''t you very nice? " Yamaughed and said, " I agree that this battle is unfair now that the goals of the First Brother have changed and he is no longer interested in maintaining peace and bnce. But...." Yama''s eyes narrowed and said coldly, " They should me themselves for greed and stupidity because they caused this on themselves." Mu Xiaohong remembered something and said, " By the way, there are strange movements in the Automaton World. It seems that a Title Talent has appeared there, although they tried their best to hide this matter but some wind has seeped to the Shadow Army even though this news is not confirmed and I didn''t dare to investigate deeply into the Automaton World with The presence of that person, but I made sure that the information was correct when he left and came to you. " "You mean Shiba Tatsuya? Don''t worry about him, I have someone watching him and he''s on our side. " Mu Xiaohong was surprised and said, " Huh? You''re the one who sent him to the Automaton World? First Brother, can''t you leave us something to do? " " I just take advantage of the opportunity when ites. " Shi Tu waved his finger and many memories were transmitted to the minds of the Nine Elders. These memories are represented in his battle with Frankenstein, which is difficult to describe in words, so there is no alternative to sending memories. " Man, did you fight Frankenstein? And I was wondering who''s strong enough to make you pull our cultivations and put them in your avatars. " Hao Shuran, one of the Nine Elders and formerly known as the possessor of the strongest physical body among the Nine Elders. Hao Shuran is very rare for him to even speak at the Twelve Pirs Hall but he couldn''t help butment because in the end, a fighter lives for the sake of fighting and he was really surprised by the physical abilities that Frankenstein disyed. " Since you are a fan of technology, how about I modify your body? I may not be as brilliant as this Frankenstein but I guarantee you will like the results " The handsome-looking Song Xi decided to hit the iron while hot because the opportunity to modify the body of someone like Hao Shuran doesn''te every day. Unfortunately, Hao Shuran shook his head vigorously and said, " No need, I''d rather rely on my own strength." Mu Xiaohong, " By the way, why did you have to pick up a fight with Frankenstein? " " Come on, don''t get upset, or did you want me to die? " " No, I wanted you to run away. " " The opportunity to let him join the show?" " Damn your show!! " Tigger, who hadn''t said anything yet, shouted angrily. " Because of you, I have to hide now for a few years during the period of weakness. Cough, cough. " Tigger''s face looked pale as well as the other four of the Nine Elders who expressed their displeasure but didn''t shout like Tigger. " Why didn''t you say that from the start? It''s too easy. " Shi Tu popped his finger and the expression of the Five Weak Elders changed. " Ha? Primordial Energy? " " What do you think? I cured all your physical injuries and I don''t think it would be difficult to cure your souls in such a short period with your wealth. That way, you won''t have to miss out on the fun. " " Hey! " Alice screamed and couldn''t take it anymore, " Can''t you see we''re here? Why are you ignoring us? " Alice''s scream could not find an answer and everyone including Shi Tu seemed unable to see them. Mu Xiaohongpleted his report and said, "It seems that Etray is doing a good job of suppressing the vampire n and preventing them from interfering and he doesn''t have any problems since the vampire n doesn''t interfere much in the world. At least, before thest stage, we don''t have to worry about them using that thing against us. " Shi Tu nodded and said, " Yes, and besides this, we don''t have to worry about the giants either. The poor will face Hell with Mount Olympus. " Alice bes even angrier at this tant disregard and her happy mood ispletely destroyed. Chapter 351: Two New Pillars Chapter 351: Two New Pirs Anger red up inside Alice and she wanted to say something, but Arcana stopped her. " What is..." " Don''t you understand? Try sitting on an empty seat if you can. " Alice didn''t understand, but she walked over to the empty seat to the right of Shi Tu and didn''t mind sitting because it was next to Shi Tu anyway. The rest did not seem to notice Alice''s approach and remained immersed in the discussion. Alice put her hand on the seat to pull it to sit on but unexpectedly, she couldn''t move the seat. Alice refused to admit defeat and gave all her strength, but the seat did not move at all. Just then, a terrible pain gushed towards Alice, and she felt millions of swords piercing her, tearing her into countless shreds. Alice felt as if those swords were messing with her feelings. With every sword piercing her, her mood changes between anger, sadness, depression, loneliness, betrayal... etc. Within moments, Alice almost radiated all kinds of feelings causing anger countless times which would have almostpletely destroyed her soul if Arcana had not pulled her away at the right moment. " Do you understand now? " " No! " Alice gritted her teeth and said, " Not yet, I''ll try again. " Arcana grabbed Alice and dragged her away, " Don''t bother because this seat is not yours, you won''t be able to move this seat unless you are at least on the same level as its owner, Jiao Lang. " " What do you mean? " " Don''t you see? We have no ce at this round table, the two empty seats are those of Die Yingming and Jiao Lang. If we can''t even sit at the same table with them, where do we have the qualifications to talk to them? " Alice frowned and said, " You mean they didn''t make seats for us on purpose? " " No " Arcana shook her head and said, " Don''t be naive, why should they prepare any seat for you? We should get our seats ourselves! If we can''t even sit at the same table with them, what are our qualifications to speak to them on the same level? " Arcana sneered and said, " Where did your bragging go before? Do you think Shi Tu will pave the way for you? No! Shi Tu won''t ept any vase. There are things we have to rely on ourselves for. " Alice frowned and questioned Arcana''s words. Alice didn''t think Arcana was kind enough to help her like that even though they were opponents. In a situation like this, wouldn''t it be better if she didn''t tell her to embarrass herself while she made a better appearance in front of Shi Tu and the Nine Elders to enhance her standing? Of course, Arcana understood what Alice was thinking. " Do you think they are stupid and will not understand these children''s tricks? " Arcana got serious and said, " Also despite everything, we are now a family and there are red lines that should never be crossed, and one of those lines is Shi Tu''s face. " " If I allow you to show a miserable performance now, Shi Tu will lose his face in front of the Nine Elders, and this is something that can never be allowed. Do you understand? " Alice nodded and seemed to have a new understanding of Arcana and also generated some respect for her for being able to think about the big picture at a time like this. If Alice was in her shoes, she would use this to improve her appearance and distort the appearance of Arcana, but she realized she was wrong thanks to Arcana. If Alice did this, Shi Tu would surely realize her goals and severely tarnish her image in his heart. " But how do we get a seat? " " By will! " Arcana moved towards the right of Shi Tu between Shi Tu and the empty seat. Arcana put her hand on the table and immediately felt intense oppression as if an invisible force was trying to throw it away. She closed her eyes and endured the pain. A sharp pain spread through her body and soul. Despite all the pain, Arcana didn''t show anything on her face and then something strange happened. The round table seemed to have increased in size and the seats moved away a little to create space for a new seat on Shi Tu''s right. The pain disappeared and Arcana didn''t say anything, just sitting quietly on her seat. " Oh? Looks like we have a new Pir. " The first to wee Arcana was Mu Xiaohong who seemed to be examining Arcanapletely and unlike ordinary people, he seemed to be able to see her normally. " Be respectful, she''s our sister-inw. " Nn Meng pped Mu Xiaohong and turned to Arcana, " I''m d we had another woman in the group. I was really lonely since I''m the only woman here. " " I think this is our first meeting, Dark Elf Queen. " Unlike everyone else, Song Xi''s interest in Arcana seemed a bit unnatural. " I''m not Dark Elf Queen anymore, I''m human now and my name is Arcana " Song Xi smiled and said, " Ling Tian''s body, isn''t it? I helped develop it but your current body is just a wed version, do you want me to help you get ..." Before he could say he felt a chill in his neck as if he would die the next moment if he said more nonsense. " Not Bing Xue? " Nn Meng smiled and said curiously. " This name has already lost its usefulness. " " I love your honesty, from this moment on we are the best of two sisters " In order, all Nine Elders weed Arcana and even made the best sister with Nn Meng. Alice cursed Arcana in her heart and lost all respect towards her. In the end, she is still using most of her to get ahead of her and be the first to sit down, thus gaining the preference of the Nine Elders. In fact, Arcana can''t be med for this behavior because she was kind enough to guide Alice but she definitely wouldn''t let Alice get the best results. Just enough so Shi Tu doesn''t lose his face. Seeing that everyone''s attitude toward Arcana immediately changed, Alice clenched her fist tightly and took Shi Tu''s left side between Shi Tu and the empty seat. In the same way, Alice was in excruciating pain but a crimson glow appeared in her eyes and he was finally able to sit next to Shi Tu much more easily than Arcana thanks to her current anger. " Oh? New member? " " Hey, isn''t that the Arrogance of the Gods? " Everyone looked at Alice and asked. " What is your rtionship Zhan Xieshen and Atreus? " Yama looked very interested and asked. " Do I know you? " Alice answered indifferently with some disgust. " Hahahaha, nice!" Yama did not get angry and said, " Just like your father, he always runs away from my death clutches so brazenly as if he doesn''t care about death. " Yama looked at Alice with some appreciation and said, " Sorry that I forgot myself out of enthusiasm. I''m Yama, have a long history with Zhan Xieshen since I am one of the three masters of the Law of Death and Reincarnation. That bastard always runs away from my death. " Alice was curious about what Yama was talking about because she didn''t understand what he was saying but she replied politely, " Thank you, my name is Alice, just Alice. " '''' As for the previous question, Shi Tu says that Zhan Xieshen is my father and Atreus is my older brother.'''' Chapter 352: Changing Mindset, Cutting Relationships (1) Chapter 352: Changing Mindset, Cutting Rtionships (1) " First brother, you really have some courage. Thinking that you would hit his sister. " Mu Xiaohong gave a wry smile. " Why are you making it look like I''m the one who chased her? Why isn''t she the one sticking with me? " For some reason, Shi Tu showed a troubled expression and seemed like he really couldn''t handle that person. " This argument won''t work, and you know it. " " Tsk " Shi Tu clicked his tongue and looked at Alice, who seemed to be enjoying the plight of others, and could swear that she intended to pour fuel on the fireter. Shi Tu ignored the matter and waved his finger. A lot of information entered Alice and the arcana''s mind. This information included the identity and background of everyone present as well as the influence behind and position here as well as some basic information about the Fourteen Pirs Hall. " Since the acquaintance is over, let''s end it here. " Because of the sympathetic looks from the Nine Elders towards Shi Tu, he wanted to end the meeting and leave quickly. " Won''t you exin the n to the neers? " " I''ll do thatter..." Shi Tu paused and didn''t finish what he wanted to say due to an anticipating look on both Arcana and Alice. Shi Tu sighed and said, " Mu Xiaohong, is there any decent tool in the Golden Crow n? " Alice was surprised by Shi Tu''s mention of the Golden Crow n and felt a little nervous. The Golden Crow n didn''t provoke Shi Tu, right? If that''s true, she really doesn''t know what to do. Mu Xiaohong didn''t say anything and tapped his finger on the table. A light mist appeared beside them and disappeared, leaving a person on his knees. The man with coarse features obediently lowered his head, not daring to make a sound. " Uncle Hu?! What are you doing here? " Alice was surprised by the identity of the person who appeared. From the information she, she knows that it is possible to summon people who are not bearers of the Soul Unification Seal here. People who can be antagonized are people who arepletely enved and controlled and are the most loyal puppeteer and the best mission dog. Hu Tianli is the third most powerful person in the Golden Crow n and is her adoptive father''s brother, which means he is her uncle. He used to treat her very well as he ys with her more than her adoptive father. In the end, it turns out he''s just someone else''s doll? Hearing Alice''s voice, Hu Tianli felt cold sweat on his back and his body shivered in fright. He didn''t know why Alice was here, but he didn''t dare to raise his head or consider her his niece. In the depths of Hu Tianli''s soul, he already considered Alice his master. " Sister-inw " Seeing the confusion on Alice''s face, Mu Xiaohong said indifferently, " be well aware of your situation. You''re my sister-inw but you call this doll Uncle? do you want me to call him Uncle too? " Mu Xiaohong''s eyes remained focused on Alice and said, " Tell her who you are " Hu Tianli answered without hesitation, " Merely an insignificant ve who does not deserve to be mentioned " " You see? He said it himself, no one forced him. " Mu Xiaohong looked at Alice, his aura changing from a gentle person to a blood-stained demon. " Sister-inw, look around, this is the Twelve Pirs Hall or should I say the Fourteen Pirs now? Haven''t you heard the legends about this hall? " " In this hall, things are nned on the ne of the whole universe, and as someone who has a seat here, you must not look too narrow nor must you ever be modest. You must be well aware that every word you say has affected the decision of this hall and that effect on all thirty-three heavens. " " We decide a lot of things and you now have such power. Maybe each of us has our power but that doesn''t mean it belongs to one person. The Shadow Army and the rest of the powers are all ours and everyone can use them for his personal purposes that do not affect the interests of the rest, including you " " In other words, with a single word from you, a petty n like the Golden Crow n couldpletely disappear into the River of History. " "With a word from you, the Golden Crow n can flourish. " " Be well aware of your stature and the power of yours. You are not at all equal to such a doll from the moment you sat on your seat. " Alice didn''t say anything but she thought in her mind and couldn''t find anything to say. Just as she said to Die Yingming earlier, to build friendships, equality is necessary. Now, equal people to her can be counted on the fingers of the hand. Without wasting much time, Alice''s mindset changed quickly and smoothly. She looked at Hu Tianli and thought. This man is one of the most powerful people in the Golden Crow n but now, he is afraid of her. Alice used to respect him and look up at him, but now he doesn''t even dare to look at her. This is power, status. With a word from Alice, she can do a lot of things. With a word from her, she could return the favor to her adoptive father who had taken care of her all these years and made the Golden Crow n soar in the sky like a phoenix. No, she cannot do this. She must change her mindset and act like someone on Shi Tu''s level. Like a ruler looking at people from above. What would Shi Tu have done now? What does he want her to do? To Shi Tu, the Golden Crow n was no different from puppets and cannon fodder, which had a lot of them and were worth nothing. Shi Tu was to get rid of the Golden Crow n now that their usefulness had disappeared because their presence posed a great danger. Their presence would forever be Alice''s weak point. If news of her rtionship with the Golden Crow n spread, they would turn into fish on the cutting board only to threaten Alice and put pressure on her, thus putting pressure on Shi Tu. From the beginning, the Golden Crow n was just a random n that happened to be born thereafter reincarnation and nothing more. Why should she allow such a danger to existing? The Golden Crow n was not her real family but merely a host. In that case, should she just get rid of them to eliminate future problems? If her adoptive father finds out that she and Sun Jie are not the real body, what will he do? If he knew who she was and her rtionship with Shi Tu, what would he think? Many of the ancestors of the Golden Crow n had died in the second Ragnark war that Konrad had started. If the fact that Shi Tu is Konrad spreads, how will he think of it? No!! Alice shook her head and dismissed these thoughts. who am I? Why should I care about his opinion? I just have to do what I want to do in my way. " Tell Hu Ruoshi to close the n gates and go into seclusion. Everyone must swear by their Dao Heart not to go out into the world again and the Golden Crow n''s inheritance must be abandoned and the bloodline destroyed. " Chapter 353: Changing Mindset, Cutting Relationships (2) Chapter 353: Changing Mindset, Cutting Rtionships (2) Everyone gave a smile and Hu Tianli disappeared as he appeared. No one asked this time about Alice''s motives, everyone is not stupid and can easily guess. Although she could not give the order to annihte, but this is a huge improvement. After all, it would be unusual for her personality topletely change so quickly and the sentence of slow death could be considered somewhat eptable. eptable, does not mean enough. Shi Tu looked at Arcana and said " Arcana, what do you think? " " The Golden Crow n must be eliminated. " Arcana answered directly. Shi Tu asked, " Can you tell why? " " Every second they''re still alive means Sister Alice has a serious weakness. Even if she doesn''t care about them, we''ll have to rescue them and help them if they get in trouble or we won''t be able to keep our men loyal. " Alice frowned and was not convinced that Arcana was intentionally opposed to her. " Didn''t they go in seclusion? Without the inheritance or bloodline, the Golden Crow n would continue to decline and pose no threat. " "It seems you don''t understand. " Arcana shook her head and said, "The problem is not their strength, their strength is not important at all. The problem is that they are alive. Even if they enter seclusion, what guarantees that they will not be discovered? If they are discovered, they will be used against us and since they are weak, it will be easy to subdue them and I doubt you can ignore them. " Alice did not know her mistake and said, " We can put people under surveince and stop anyone can find out where they are. " " In that case, we must put some strong people to protect them forever? This is a huge waste as it proves that you really care about them and detaining them is worth it. " " But...." " Even if this doesn''t happen, what guarantees that in the future a Title Talent filled with hatred and vengeance will not be born among the descendants of the Golden Crow n? We would have made ourselves a great enemy for a ridiculous reason. " p p Shi Tu pped with a satisfied smile on his face, " As expected of the Queen, your opinion is just like mine. " Shi Tu looked at Alice and said, " What have I taught you? At work, don''t get emotional. " Shi Tu did not show disappointment because this is to be expected, people do not change easily. " The Golden Crow n will bepletely exterminated. Mu Xiaohong, I will leave this to you. " Despite her unwillingness, Alice did not object because she knew very well that she could not change anything. She''s not arrogant or stupid, she knows very well that her strength came from her rtionship with Shi Tu or that she wouldn''t even sit here. Here, the final decision is made only by Shi Tu. Shi Tu looked at Alice and Arcana and said, "As for the big n ..the first one who discovers it herself will get five hundred contribution points and five thousand harem points. What do you think? " " Really? " " Sure, as long as you don''t ask any direct questions about the n. " " Okay! " " Okay!! " They both agreed happily, and it seemed that Alice had just forgotten her depression. Without wasting any more time, the meeting ended like this. .................. Within the safest ce in the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave, three people simply opened their eyes with different expressions. "You did well, Alice. " Shi Tu praise with a smile. " Tsk, why the hypocrisy? I know that I screw it up you don''t need to console me. " " Oh, that''s okay. " For a fleeting moment, Shi Tu showed a demonic expression that quickly disappeared. " Fortunately, Jiao Lang and Die Yingming did not attend. As for the Nine Elders, I have special ways to make them not dare to say anything about what happened. After all, I would die of embarrassment if Jiao Lang knew what happened. " Amp lit up in Alice''s mind and she said, " In that case, I''ll tell them. It would be good to see you suffer a little. " " Sure, you can try, as long as you dare to do so. " " Do you think I dare not? " Alice frowned and thought Shi Tu was underestimating her and believed that she did not dare to honor her words. " Sister Alice, enough! " Arcana couldn''t stand Alice throwing herself to death so pulled her and whispered a few words in her ear. " ndering about Shi Tu is equivalent to betraying him, his face in front of his two brothers is more important than his life! " Arcana didn''t need to say more to understand the consequences. " Sister Arcana, thank you, I almost really messed it up. " " It''s okay, we are sisters after all. " Arcana replied with a smile. On the side, Shi Tu taunted Arcana''s cunning and thought he needed to step in and help Alice before she fell into the quagmire of Arcana tricks. Shi Tu popped his finger and a ripple appeared in space. A great attraction seemed to appear and pull a few people out of the void. Everyone without exception appeared in different poses and it was clear that they had been taken by surprise. Especially Lu Huang, who seemed to be very close to Sui Mingyun, who seemed to have just woken up and didn''tprehend what had happened yet. What was admirable was that Lu Huang was not at all affected by Feng Xiaoxiao''s disgusted gaze and kept his calm in front of Sui Mengyun to assure that he hadn''t done anything wrong. " I think everyone has obtained a lot of treasures? " Shi Tu looked at everyone and said, " It''s time to leave " Shi Tu opened the Transition Array out of the Earth and Heaven Plunder Cave and almost everyone came out including Sui Mingyun who followed Lu Huang after he convinced her that he would exin to herter. The only two left are Shi Tu and Alice. Shi Tu remembered something and called number sixty-two. " Master, I am at yourmand " Number sixty-two didn''t finish his words, Shi Tu''s hand pierced his chest. Shi Tu took out what looked like monster essence from Number Sixty-two''s chest, whose lifeless corpse fell to the ground, but Number Sixty-two''s body quickly evaporated into the air. Shi Tu gave the essence to Alice and said, " This will be beneficial to your cultivation, assuring you of immortality, greatly improving your physique, and helping to make the process of merging your Yin-Yang Divine Body much smoother. " Alice took the essence without hesitation and said, " What do you want in return? " " You don''t have to help, just don''t make things difficult between me and your brother. " " It depends on your behavior. " Alice ignored Shi Tu and crossed the transition array. Shi Tu didn''t say anything and left too. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!